《After Getting Divorced, Her Powerful Birth Family Welcomed Her Home!》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming woke up from her slumber. Her nostrils were filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling. After a while, she remembered that she had just finished giving birth. ¡°Welcome to our afternoon entertainment broadcast. The first headline today is that our latest star Tan Si and a mysterious man have appeared in the obstetrics and gynecology department of Elle Maternity and Child Hospital. She is suspected to be pregnant before marriage and there for a prenatal checkup. Through our reporters¡¯ tireless tracking, we discovered that this mysterious man is Si Cheng, the CEO of the Si Corporation!¡± Tan Ming was brought back to consciousness by the sound of the television in the ward. The host¡¯s words were so attention-grabbing, and her breathing stopped for a second. ¡°Next, please take a look at the latest photos sent back by our frontline reporters!¡± Tan Ming leaned against the head of the bed, her body still very weak after giving birth. Her eyes were eagerly looking at the television. Although there were only two blurry profiles in the photo, Tan Ming still recognized her sister, Tan Si, and her husband, Si Cheng, in an instant! Three years ago, Si Cheng was left in a vegetative state after a car accident. After that, he turned to the Tan family, who was dependent on the Si Corporation, to get married. The Tan family couldn¡¯t bear to let their own biological daughter marry into the family and ruin her lifelong bliss. However, they were so afraid that they would anger the Si family and their business would take a hit, so they forced her, the foster daughter, out. Twenty-three years ago, because the Tan couple did not have a child then, they adopted Tan Ming and took care of her like their own. However, they did not expect that not long after they got pregnant and gave birth to Tan Si. Tan Ming then became the Tan family¡¯s invisible maid. She was the most unwelcome existence. She had the title of the Tan family¡¯s eldest daughter, yet she was treated even worse than ordinary servants. When Tan Ming was four or five years old, she started to follow the servants and helped to clean up the house and help out in the kitchen to earn her living expenses. If it weren¡¯t for the compulsory nine years of education in the country, she probably wouldn¡¯t even have been able to finish junior high school. Tan Ming had to work and rely on scholarships to survive in high school and university. Because of her gratitude to the Tan Family for sheltering her, Tan Ming had been tolerating Tan Si since she was young. She had even agreed to such a ridiculous request to marry into the Si Family on Tan Si¡¯s behalf. After marrying into the Si family, Tan Ming fell in love with Si Cheng at first sight. Under her dedicated care, Si Cheng woke up unexpectedly two years later. Unexpectedly, what Tan Ming was waiting for was not Si Cheng¡¯s love but betrayal! When the Tan family found out that Si Cheng had woken up, they hurriedly came to visit. After that, Tan Si often made up various excuses to visit the Si family. A few months ago, Si Cheng directly confessed that he had fallen in love with Tan Si and wanted to divorce Tan Ming. Tan Ming did not want to give in this time, so she decisively cut ties with the Tan family. She wanted to hold on to her title as his wife and make Tan Si a mistress who could not see the light of day. However, her persistence was taken as a joke. Tan Ming looked at the photo of the man carefully supporting the woman. Her chest felt suffocated, and a tear streaked across the corner of her eye. From the start of her pregnancy till now, he had never accompanied her to any appointments. In order to get a divorce, he even threatened the fetuses that had already formed in her stomach. Therefore, Tan Ming had no choice but to sign the divorce agreement to protect the children. Two nurses pushed a crib to Tan Ming¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Congratulations on getting a son and a daughter, Miss Tan. Both children have been checked and are in good health.¡± When Tan Ming heard their voices, she hurriedly wiped her tears and turned to look at the two sleeping babies in the crib. She smiled gratefully and thanked the nurse, ¡°Thank you. Sorry to trouble you.¡± The older, round-faced nurse gently instructed, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. You just gave birth. It¡¯s a little strenuous for you to take care of the two children. You have to quickly call your family to help.¡± Stunned, Tan Ming nodded stiffly. ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse left shortly after. Tan Ming looked at the two babies beside her. Her heart felt like it was wrapped in cotton. However, when she thought about how the babies already had lost their father when they were just born, her heart felt like it was being stabbed. She decided to fight for the three of them one last time. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and dialed Si Cheng¡¯s number. As soon as the call went through, Tan Ming was worried that she would be hung up on and immediately summarized her request, ¡°I can¡¯t take care of the twins I just gave birth to. Can you come over and help me take a look?¡± After a second of silence, the voice on the other end of the line spoke. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s Ning Gang. The CEO just said that he won¡¯t be answering any calls today. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to report this to the CEO later.¡± Tan Ming thought of the news and probed, ¡°He¡¯s with Tan Si?¡± Ning Gang could not bear it, but he still chose to answer truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s heart was filled with desolation. She was instantly drowned in despair and hung up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the bed next door? Why isn¡¯t anyone at home coming for such a joyous occasion of giving birth to twins?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably someone¡¯s mistress. She¡¯s been here for a few days, but I haven¡¯t seen anyone take care of her. There hasn¡¯t even been anyone to deliver food to her since she gave birth.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I think so too. Her parents probably don¡¯t want to visit her because they¡¯re too embarrassed.¡± ¡°Sigh, the morality of the world is deteriorating day by day. She¡¯s quite pretty, but she insists on being a mistress!¡± Tan Ming could only afford to pay for a four-person ward. As she looked at the prying gazes of the other families, Tan Ming held onto the blanket tightly and endured these rumors. Tan Ming¡¯s in-laws didn¡¯t like her, and the children she was carrying weren¡¯t liked either. Her husband was even snatched away by her own sister. Her parents never stood by her side. Tan Ming felt that her life was like a weed in the soil. She wanted to work hard to grow, but in reality, anyone who passed by could trample over her. At the hospital¡¯s identification center. Jiang Ling confirmed with his good friend again and again, ¡°Old Lin, you personally handled this paternity test from the beginning to the end, right?!¡± Lin Feng nodded helplessly again. ¡°It¡¯s me! You¡¯re being so mysterious. Who are you helping check the paternity test? Why do you keep checking?¡± Jiang Ling forcefully suppressed the ecstasy in his heart. He held it in and slapped Lin Feng hard. He said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a feast another day!¡± Lin Feng felt a pain in his shoulder. If not for the fact that Jiang Ling ran too fast, he would surely have given him a kick to protest that he had repaid his kindness with ingratitude. He bared his teeth and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t rip you off on that day of dinner, I¡¯d have admitted defeat too easily!¡± Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Jiang Ling had already returned to his office excitedly. He only calmed down after making a few calls in a minute. Thinking of Tan Ming¡¯s hospitalization environment, he called the inpatient department and forced them to squeeze out a VIP single room despite the hospital experiencing a dire shortage of spaces. When Li Mei saw her husband hanging up the phone, she nervously pulled Jiang Hai and waited for her husband¡¯s response expectantly. ¡°Hubby, Brother-in-law said that you found our daughter just now?!¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s set off for Sea City immediately!¡± Jiang Hai called his secretary with trembling hands and asked him to book the earliest flight ticket. Li Mei covered her mouth tightly with both hands as tears streamed down her face. Their family had searched for more than 20 years and had never given up. However, every time they did an identification test with hope and ended up with disappointment, their spirit would tire. Hence, Li Mei still found it unbelievable after hearing Jiang Hai¡¯s words. Only when she was hugged by her husband did Li Mei cry bitterly. ¡°My daughter! She hasn¡¯t been by our side for so many years. I don¡¯t know how much she¡¯s suffered!¡± Jiang Hai raised his head and blinked, holding back his tears. He comforted his wife, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Bring our daughter back and we¡¯ll dote on her properly.¡± Li Mei nodded as she cried. ¡°Hubby, get someone to investigate how our daughter has been all these years. When we weren¡¯t by her side, was she treated well or not? Was she happy or unhappy?¡± Jiang Hai only knew his daughter¡¯s current name and hospital. However, this was enough, given the Jiang family¡¯s power. On the way to the airport, he instructed his secretary to start an investigation. After Jiang Yan received Jiang Ling¡¯s call, he quickly put the documents on the table into his office bag. Just as he was about to leave, he received a call from his second brother, Jiang Xun. Jiang Xun¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°Big Brother, Uncle just called me to say that he found Little Sister!¡± Jiang Yan quickly locked the door and entered the elevator. He replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯m going to the airport now.¡± When Jiang Xun heard this, he was secretly delighted. ¡°Then you must be slower than me! I happen to be in the neighboring city. I¡¯m a two-hour drive away!¡± Jiang Yan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten that Third Brother is holding a concert in Sea City.¡± Jiang Xun suddenly recalled this. ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Jiang Xun hung up the phone, got in the car and sped all the way. He had to be the first to see his little sister! At this moment, Tan Ming was busy taking care of her two children in the ward. Perhaps because they were twins, when one of them cried, the other immediately chimed in like a duet. Fortunately, Tan Ming had taken a maternity course before. After clumsily checking, she realized that it was not soiled diapers that caused the crying. Hence, she made them two bottles of milk. When the two pacifiers touched the corners of the babies¡¯ mouths, the two little fellows instinctively tilted their heads and sucked on them. Tan Ming wiped the sweat off her forehead and looked at the obedient babies with a satisfied expression. ¡°Baby, Mommy will only have you guys in the future. Let¡¯s work hard together!¡± Jiang Ling and a man wearing a cap, a mask, and sunglasses were carefully looking in through the transparent glass strips on the door. The moment Jiang Huai saw Tan Ming, he instantly knew that she was his younger sister. Other than the resemblance, there was also the feeling of kinship. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s An¡¯an! Her eyebrows and eyes look exactly like my father¡¯s. Her facial structure is like my mother¡¯s. The rest of her looks like me!¡± Jiang Ling looked at Jiang Huai in disdain. ¡°Our little An¡¯an is much prettier than you. Stand over a little. I¡¯m going to open the door. The room over there is empty. Move An¡¯an over first.¡± Jiang Huai replied and the two of them pushed the door open. Tan Ming was feeding the babies with their milk bottles with a smile on her face when she suddenly sensed two figures beside her. She looked up and saw Doctor Jiang, who had seen her earlier, and a man whose face could not be seen at all. A puzzled expression appeared on her face. Jiang Ling looked at the crowded ward and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Tan Ming, you have to change wards.¡± Everyone looked over when they heard that. ¡°Doctor, why are you changing rooms? Do you have a single room?!¡± ¡°Doctor, if there¡¯s a room, we¡¯ll change wards too! You can¡¯t play favorites.¡± Jiang Ling complained, deep down, that as the deputy director, he had to threaten the hospital with the latest research results to get a single room. How could it be their turn? He waved his hand impatiently and said, ¡°This is the hospital¡¯s arrangement. If you want to stay in a single room, just register at the front desk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. The population is so big that we can¡¯t even snatch a hospital bed if we give birth to a child.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve already had three children. The best one has only lived in a double room!¡± There were complaints in the ward, but Tan Ming did not think too much about it. She thought that it was a normal ward adjustment and got up obediently to get her pregnancy bag and luggage. Jiang Huai stepped forward to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll do it. You just gave birth, so you can¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s tone was unusually gentle. If his fans and manager saw this, they would be so shocked that they would think that Jiang Huai¡¯s soul had been swapped. Jiang Ling pushed the moving bed and said softly to Tan Ming, ¡°We¡¯ll do it. Just take care of yourself.¡± Tan Ming was a little confused. When did the hospital¡¯s service become so good? Could it be that they wanted to move her to a worse room and were afraid that she would cause trouble, so they were so attentive? Although she was puzzled, Tan Ming was used to injustice. She had no one to rely on. In order to survive, she had no choice but to endure it most of the time. It was fine as long as the babies were not hurt. Otherwise, she would fight to the end even if she had to risk her life. Jiang Huai looked at her younger sister, who was obediently following beside him, and his heart ached. The eldest daughter of the Jiang family should be unrestrained, arrogant, and domineering. She must have suffered a lot to be so obedient. Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Tan Ming lay on the bed in the VIP single room, she was still in disbelief. Looking at the luxurious decorations in the room, she couldn¡¯t help but get emotional over how someone like her could be so lucky. The second person to rush over was the second son of the Jiang family, Jiang Xun. Jiang Xun followed the address sent by Jiang Ling and knocked on the half-open door of the ward. Tan Ming turned to look at the door. A muscular young man with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes was looking in. Jiang Huai was a little surprised to see his second brother. He knew that Jiang Xun was on a business trip in the neighboring city, but he definitely wouldn¡¯t make it in two hours. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in the neighboring Water City?!¡± Jiang Huai thought of a possibility and looked at Jiang Ling gloomily. ¡°Uncle, did you inform me last? Or was it a few hours late?¡± Jiang Ling rolled his eyes. ¡°All of you received my call within the same minute.¡± Jiang Xun glanced at Jiang Huai in disdain. ¡°Snail driver, do you think everyone is like you? I¡¯m not tooting my horn about being the best racer in the capital!¡± Upon seeing this scene, the corners of Tan Ming¡¯s lips curled up subconsciously. The three grown men were arguing in her ward. Not only did she not feel annoyed, but she also felt that this scene was pretty warm. This was an atmosphere she had never felt before. Jiang Ling felt the exact opposite. He only felt his head buzz from the noise. Jiang Ling interrupted their conversation. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! An¡¯an¡¯s brain is about to explode from all the noise you guys are making. Both of you, stop for a moment. Otherwise, get out!¡± The two of them immediately shut up and looked at Tan Ming. Their voices became a little cautious. ¡°Little sister, we¡¯ll keep our voices down. Please don¡¯t chase us out.¡± Tan Ming was stunned by the word ¡°little sister¡±. She looked at the three people in front of her and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Did you get the wrong person?¡± Although it was a question, Tan Ming¡¯s tone was assured. However, she felt inexplicably disappointed. Warmth was indeed not something she could let herself hope for. When they heard this, they realized that they had yet to introduce themselves to Tan Ming. As the eldest, Jiang Ling decided to reveal the truth himself. He looked at Tan Ming with a serious expression. ¡°Have you ever suspected that your parents are not your biological parents?¡± Tan Ming replied frankly, ¡°I was indeed adopted.¡± Jiang Ling¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Then have you ever thought about finding your biological parents?¡± At this moment, Tan Ming¡¯s mind was racing. Then, she probed softly, ¡°You¡¯re my father?¡± Jiang Ling waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m your uncle, the deputy director of this hospital. These two idiots are your second and third brother.¡± Jiang Huai and Jiang Xun were dissatisfied with Jiang Ling¡¯s introduction and fought to introduce themselves. ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m your second brother, Jiang Xun. I¡¯m a police officer! I¡¯ll protect you from now on!¡± After saying that, Jiang Xun rolled up his sleeves and raised his arms to show off his developed biceps. Jiang Huai also hurriedly took off the accessories covering his face. Tan Ming¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°Jiang Huai!¡± Although she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, she knew Jiang Huai¡¯s name. Not only did she pay special attention to him due to the fact that he looked a little like her, she did so as Jiang Huai was an A-list celebrity who was at the top of everything. He dominated the screen all year round. Jiang Huai glanced at Jiang Xun smugly, then turned to Tan Ming and said with a smile, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯m your third brother. I don¡¯t have much except money. I¡¯ll take care of all the beautiful clothes for you, my nephew, and my niece!¡± Tan Ming was stunned by this huge piece of news. Seeing this, Jiang Ling immediately handed over the paternity test report. ¡°Previously, I saw that you looked like my brother and sister-in-law, so I secretly took your hair for a test. Your parents and big brother are on their way over now. You¡¯ll meet them soon.¡± Tan Ming lowered her head and read the report in black and white word by word. Then, she looked up at her family in front of her. Although this was the first time they had met, she could feel their love for her. At this moment, urgent footsteps came from outside the door. Everyone¡¯s attention was pulled over. When Li Mei appeared at the door, she immediately saw Tan Ming sitting on the bed. Her face was so pale that not a trace of blood could be seen. Li Mei felt a piercing pain in her heart. Jiang Hai held back his excitement and helped Li Mei slowly forward. Jiang Yan followed closely behind. The trio watched Tan Ming closely. Tan Ming was not stupid. When she saw that they looked similar to her, she quickly guessed their identities. Tan Ming looked at her blood relatives and was so excited that she sat up straight. Her throat was dry and her lips quivered nervously. Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing this, Li Mei quickly stepped forward and pulled Tan Ming into her arms. She wailed again. Recalling the information sent over by her secretary just now, she could not forgive herself for taking so long to find her daughter. ¡°My poor An¡¯an, it¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault that you suffered so much because I wasn¡¯t by your side!¡± Her mother¡¯s warm embrace and comforting words tugged at Tan Ming¡¯s heartstrings. Her pain from the grievances that she had endured from the Tan and Si families overwhelmed her like a flood at this moment, and tears flowed uncontrollably. This scene made the hearts of the Jiang family¡¯s men ache. A few minutes passed, but Li Mei was still very emotional. Her body even twitched. Jiang Hai rushed forward to comfort her. ¡°Wifey, we¡¯ve found An¡¯an. It¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t be too emotional. An¡¯an is still waiting for us to seek justice for her.¡± Tan Ming was shocked and asked in concern, ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Hearing her call her ¡°Mom¡± warmed Li Mei¡¯s heart. After listening to her husband¡¯s words, Li Mei gradually controlled her emotions. ¡°Mom is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Hai sighed softly and said, ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t find you, your mother always couldn¡¯t sleep. As time passed, her body¡¯s immunity deteriorated and many health problems arose.¡± This was the first time Tan Ming felt such kinship. She was very touched. ¡°Dad, Mom, thank you for not giving up on me all these years.¡± Jiang Hai patted Tan Ming¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°Silly child, we are a family. Back then, I named you Jiang An because I wanted you to be safe and sound. Although you have been missing for so many years, it¡¯s a good thing that you held on till our family could reunite.¡± Tan Ming felt her parents¡¯ love. She turned around and saw a tall and handsome man in a suit standing beside her parents. Her heart skipped a beat and she could roughly guess the other party¡¯s identity. When Jiang Yan saw his sister¡¯s gaze, he took the initiative to step forward and introduce himself with a smile, just like when he first saw his baby sister when he was young. Tan Ming glanced at everyone and called them one by one. Everyone was delighted to hear that. Li Mei wiped her tears happily. Although she was worried that Tan Ming would still miss her adoptive parents, she still suppressed her nervousness and asked, ¡°An¡¯an, when you¡¯re discharged, can you come back to Jingdu City with Mom and Dad?¡± Tan Ming was stunned for a moment. She had only just signed the divorce agreement with Si Cheng and had yet to get the divorce certificate. She had to settle this matter before she could leave. ¡°Mom, I plan to divorce the children¡¯s father, so I have to stay for a while longer.¡± Other than the Jiang couple, everyone else was shocked by Tan Ming¡¯s words. Jiang Hai took the opportunity to briefly explain what he had found out. When Jiang Xun heard that, his temper immediately flared up. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced. Come home and stay with us. We¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of your life! If he dares to delay the divorce, I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡± Tan Ming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He can¡¯t wait to divorce me at the Civil Affairs Bureau as soon as he can. He won¡¯t waste time.¡± When Li Mei was reading the information previously, she hated Si Cheng so much and gritted her teeth in hatred. How dare a small family like his mistreat her daughter? ¡°He¡¯s the one who¡¯s blind! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced from him. Sea City is so far away. It¡¯s not easy for Dad and Mom to come see you. When we return to Jingdu City, Dad and Mom will introduce you to someone better. If you don¡¯t like him, just like your second brother said, our Jiang family will take care of you ourselves.¡± This was the first time Tan Ming felt protected. She smiled and enjoyed her family¡¯s care. The first month after a woman gave birth was the most important. Tan Ming had already planned to be self-reliant, but because of the arrival of her biological parents, she would be treated like a princess who could get whatever she wanted. She stayed in the hospital for a week. After Jiang Ling repeatedly expressed that Tan Ming was fine, Li Mei finally agreed to let her daughter be discharged. The Jiang father and sons had work to do and returned to Jingdu City first. Li Mei stayed in Sea City to take care of Tan Ming and keep an eye on the progress of the divorce settlements. Tan Ming brought her mother home. After Si Cheng recovered, in order to make it easier for him to get to work, he brought Tan Ming to live in a large apartment in the city. He also brought over a servant from his old residence. Auntie Zhang glanced at Tan Ming when she saw her coming back. At first, she was too lazy to pay attention to her, but when she saw the person behind Tan Ming, she took a few more glances. Realizing that the other party was dressed in ordinary clothes that weren¡¯t even branded, Auntie Zhang frowned, without bothering to hide it. ¡°Young Madam, why are you bringing any sort of person back?!¡± Previously, she had only read about Tan Ming¡¯s experiences over the years in the documents. Now, Li Mei truly experienced how Tan Ming was treated in the Si family. Without the support of her family, as a wife who was forced to wed as an attempt to change the luck of the sickly man, she had no dignity at all. Even the servant dared to criticize her, the mistress of the house. Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei wanted to go forward and give this servant a lesson in knowing her place, but Tan Ming stopped her mother. She now had a family who loved her. She could not continue to be weak. She wanted to grow up, and she needed to grow up. Tan Ming looked at Auntie Zhang coldly. ¡°Auntie Zhang, this is my home. Do I have to call you first to ask for permission when I bring someone home?¡± Auntie Zhang was secretly shocked. Why did Tan Ming, who had never retaliated, suddenly dare to talk to her like this? She, who had always had the upper hand, was determined not to be intimidated. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m just concerned about you. Madam specially sent me over to take care of you and Young Master. I have to report to Madam every night. If Madam finds out that you brought back some dubious people, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good.¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s eyes were threatening. Tan Ming slowly took out her phone from her pocket and pressed a few buttons. ¡°Auntie Zhang, express what you just said again. I¡¯ll record it here. When there¡¯s a gathering at the old residence in a few days, I¡¯ll take it to ask someone else¡¯s wife. Is it that all the servants nowadays control their masters like this, or is it because only the servants of the Si family have more authority?¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She wanted to say something but was afraid that she would really be recorded. The Si family cared about their reputation the most. Madam was naturally happy to see them bully Tan Ming in private. However, if she were to expose this, outsiders would only say that the Si family¡¯s servants were not disciplined and bullied their master. Madam would skin her alive if she heard this rumor. At the thought of this, Auntie Zhang could only glare fiercely at Tan Ming. Then, she took a rag and entered the kitchen. Seeing the other party admit defeat, for the first time, Tan Ming felt overjoyed. She brought her mother to the bedroom. Li Mei closed the door and looked at Tan Ming with heartache. ¡°A servant dares to disrespect your authority. She¡¯s really too much! If not for the fact that I¡¯m afraid of exposing our family background and that the Si family will be like dogs that can¡¯t be shaken off, I would have gone to the Si family today to tear them apart.¡± Tan Ming held Li Mei¡¯s shoulders and sat her down on the sofa. She smiled and comforted her mother. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine when we leave this place and stay away from them. There¡¯s no need to waste time on their identities.¡± Li Mei nodded. ¡°Hurry up and call that scumbag. It¡¯s best if you can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now.¡± Tan Ming also wanted to resolve this quickly, so she called Si Cheng. When the call was about to end, the other party picked up. The man¡¯s impatient voice came from the receiver. ¡°Speak!¡± When Tan Ming saw Si Cheng¡¯s attitude, her heart still ached for a moment, but she quickly composed herself. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. The Civil Affairs Bureau is still open now. Come and pick me up.¡± Si Cheng could not believe Tan Ming¡¯s sudden change in attitude. When Tan Si heard the faint voice coming from the phone, she secretly rejoiced that Tan Ming knew what was good for her and voluntarily withdrew. When Tan Si saw that Si Cheng did not reply immediately, she was a little anxious. She was worried that if Si Cheng changed his mind, her son would become an illegitimate child. That would not do! Tan Si rolled her eyes and hissed softly. Si Cheng came back to his senses and saw Tan Si rubbing her stomach. He hurriedly asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are you feeling unwell?¡± Tan Si looked at Si Cheng with a blissful smile. ¡°Our baby is kicking me.¡± Si Cheng heaved a sigh of relief. He picked up his phone and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that free. Take the marriage certificate and meet me at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± Of course, Tan Ming heard Tan Si¡¯s deliberate voice. Si Cheng¡¯s answer made her feel that the three years of effort she had put in was worse than raising a dog. At the very least, she would still see it wagging its tail in the three years. The warmth she once felt for him had completely dissipated. After Si Cheng hung up, Tan Si said carefully, ¡°Si Cheng, will you blame me for destroying your family? I really love you too much.¡± Si Cheng pulled Tan Si into his arms and revealed a half-smile. ¡°What are you thinking about? Without you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with that woman.¡± Recalling the scene back then, a look of disgust appeared on Si Cheng¡¯s face. Upon hearing Si Cheng¡¯s words, Tan Si lowered her head and a smug smile appeared on her face. ¡°Then hurry up and go do your work.¡± Li Mei had to stay at home to take care of the children, so Tan Ming took a taxi alone. There was no one else waiting in the office. The moment the two of them were there, they could settle it immediately. The staff first did mediation, in accordance with the standard procedure. After realizing that the two of them were completely expressionless, he swallowed the words ¡°Do you want to go back and think about it again?¡± and directly took out the divorce document for the two of them to sign. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Tan Ming signed her name, Si Cheng took the document and began to sign. Si Cheng was two strokes from finishing his signatures when his phone suddenly rang. Si Cheng¡¯s hand paused as he picked up the call first. After chatting for a while, his tone became a little anxious. Then, he quickly threw the pen aside and left. By the time Tan Ming reacted, Si Cheng was already gone. Tan Ming was stunned for a moment. She looked at the pen on the table and had an idea. She picked up the pen and looked at the employee. ¡°Anyway, there are only two strokes left. I¡¯ll help him make up for it.¡± When the staff heard this, he snatched the forms away and placed it behind him. He looked at Tan Ming warily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. The law stipulates that you have to sign it yourself. We have a camera here. You can do it together another day.¡± Tan Ming was a little depressed. She had come all the way here for nothing. When Tan Ming returned home, Li Mei was looking at the plane tickets to return to Jingdu City tomorrow. When she found out that the procedures had not been completed, she put down her phone in frustration. For the next two days, Tan Ming did not contact Si Cheng. However, a few unexpected people came. Si Cheng¡¯s mother and grandparents arrived at the apartment. When Grandpa and Grandma Si saw Tan Ming, they started scolding their own grandson first. ¡°Tan Ming, you¡¯ve done a great service by giving birth to a pair of twins for our Si family. Don¡¯t bother about that brat Si Cheng. It¡¯s going so well, why would you get a divorce? We only acknowledge you as our granddaughter-in-law!¡± Grandma Si held Tan Ming¡¯s hand as she spoke. Grandpa Si couldn¡¯t wait to look at the two little children lying on the sofa. He walked over with a smile and teased them. ¡°Tan Ming, Si Cheng is the only heir of three generations. You¡¯re finally breaking the record. You¡¯re lucky! Grandpa will definitely teach Si Cheng a lesson for you. We won¡¯t let him mess around like this.¡± Mother Si secretly rolled her eyes in disdain. If not for her son¡¯s accident, how could a daughter from a small family like the Tan family ever make it? At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at the two babies. Tan Ming was a little touched by the grandparents¡¯ words. Grandpa and Grandma Si usually lived in villas in the suburbs. Everyone only gathered together during the New Year, but they provided her with the rare warmth she experienced in the three years she had been in the Si family. Although she had already made up her mind to get a divorce, Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to make the two elders sad, so she didn¡¯t say much. Li Mei came out of the kitchen with a bowl of chicken soup. When she saw the people in the living room, she ignored them. After all, she already had all the information she needed to know. In any case, the old and the young were all not good people. When Mother Si saw Li Mei frown, she asked suspiciously, ¡°This is?¡± Tan Ming replied, ¡°This is my distant relative. She¡¯s here to take care of me during my confinement period.¡± Mother Si felt that Li Mei looked a little familiar, but after knowing that she was Tan Ming¡¯s poor relative, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. When she looked at her, there was a hint of superiority in her eyes, and she had no intentions to talk to Li Mei. She only felt that talking to the Tan family¡¯s relatives would lower her status. If she treated Li Mei with a good attitude and she took advantage of it, she might not be able to get rid of her. The Si family was an existence that could shake the ground with a stomp of their feet in Sea City! Tan Ming didn¡¯t want Li Mei to be disrespected by Mother Si. After drinking the chicken soup, she saw that the grandparents¡¯ attention was on the babies, so she pulled Li Mei into the room. Tan Ming hugged Li Mei and said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer with me.¡± Li Mei smiled nonchalantly. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be sad because of her guilt, so she hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Your father and I have discussed it. We plan to open a branch of our business in Sea City for you to be in charge of. After you get familiar with it, you can manage the entire Tianqi Clothing. This company is running steadily and is suitable for you to practice. After you get used to it, you can slowly take over the entire Jiang Corporation.¡± Tan Ming was shocked. ¡°How would I know how to manage these? No, no. My brothers are all more suitable than me.¡± Li Mei gently tapped Tan Ming¡¯s forehead with her finger and instructed her softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about your three brothers. Not to mention that they don¡¯t like to manage the company, and they¡¯re doing quite well outside. The Jiang Corporation is the most suitable for you. You¡¯re divorced and have two children. You have to make plans for your future. Being part of an industry is also a form of support. Listen to your parents¡¯ arrangements.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already chosen the person to guide you along. You don¡¯t have to be anxious. Learn slowly. With your father managing the overall situation, there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± Li Mei¡¯s every word was about plans for her future. Tan Ming felt a lump in her throat and her eyes reddened, touched by the feeling of having a family member who was thinking for her. She obediently listened to Li Mei and Jiang Hai¡¯s arrangements. Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because they had an appointment with the doctor in the afternoon to take the baby for a physical examination, the mother and daughter left the bedroom when it was almost time. The two elders could not bear to leave so quickly. Grandma Si stared at the boy in Tan Ming¡¯s arms without blinking and said, ¡°Granddaughter-in-law, let¡¯s accompany you. Our chauffeur drives steadily. It will be dangerous if you take a taxi and encounter a reckless driver. It won¡¯t be good if you¡¯re frightened.¡± With a private car to pick them up, Tan Ming naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. She smiled and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandpa and Grandma to accompany us.¡± Grandpa Si stroked his goatee and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re willing to accompany our great-grandchildren as many times as they need.¡± The atmosphere here was joyous and harmonious. On the other hand, Mother Si did not want to waste any more time. Anyway, she had only come at the request of the two elders, so she found an excuse to leave first. Tan Ming and Li Mei took the Si family¡¯s car to the hospital. Because of Jiang Ling¡¯s care, they didn¡¯t have to queue up. It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish the checkup. The two elders, each happily holding one child each, teased and doted on the children as they walked. Just as they reached the underground parking lot and were about to get into the car, two familiar people got out of the car beside them. Tan Si called out to them sweetly, ¡°Sister, Grandpa, Grandma.¡± When Tan Ming looked at her, Tan Si specially perked out her stomach and placed her hand on it. Although Tan Si was wearing sunglasses and a fisherman¡¯s hat that covered half of her face, Tan Ming could still clearly feel her blatant provocation. When Wang Li saw that Old Master Si and his wife were also there, she went forward with a fawning smile. ¡°In-laws, in-laws, Tan Si¡¯s due date is in these two days. She¡¯s being hospitalized early today to wait for delivery. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys so coincidentally. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen the two of you. Your bodies are still as strong as before. Is it convenient for you to live in the suburbs?¡± Grandpa Si nodded at the two of them. Although Grandma Si was dissatisfied with Tan Si seducing her grandson, Madam Tan and her husband had a good relationship with Tan Ming after all. She smiled politely and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Seeing this, Wang Li was a little dissatisfied with their cold attitude. However, when she thought about how Tan Si would be able to marry into the Si family immediately after Si Cheng¡¯s divorce, she did not care about the attitude of these two old things. She turned around and saw her adopted daughter standing at the side. She snorted coldly. ¡°Tan Ming, are you mute?! You don¡¯t even know how to greet your elders.¡± Tan Ming did not want to complicate matters and greeted her in a low voice, ¡°Mom.¡± When Wang Li saw that her adopted daughter was as obedient as ever, a smug look appeared on her face. Tan Si looked at the forbearing expression on Tan Ming¡¯s face but did not want to let her off. She took off his sunglasses and put on a gentle expression as she reprimanded, ¡°Sister, what kind of attitude is that? There¡¯s no smile on your face. Even if she¡¯s not your biological mother, she raised you up to this age. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Tan Si knew that these two old fellows from the Si Family didn¡¯t like her. Wasn¡¯t it because they despised her for being a mistress and felt that her identity had embarrassed the Si Family? She would let them know now that their granddaughter-in-law was an ingrate who was unfilial to her parents! When Tan Ming heard such shameless words, she clenched her fists. Raising her to this age?! It was only accurate to say she had raised herself to this age. Before Tan Ming could say anything, Li Mei couldn¡¯t help but step forward and expose Tan Ming¡¯s life in the Tan family. Tan Si dared to say that because she was certain of Tan Ming¡¯s cowardly personality. However, she never expected that Li Mei, who knew the truth, would interrupt halfway. Wang Li frowned and looked at Li Mei. She questioned, ¡°Who are you? What does our family¡¯s matter have to do with an outsider like you? I don¡¯t know what that ingrate, Tan Ming, said to deceive you, but I treat Tan Ming better than my own daughter. If you dare to spread rumors and slander again, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you!¡± When Grandma Si and Grandpa Si heard this, they were stunned for a moment. They were puzzled as to why Wang Li didn¡¯t know the distant relative of the Tan Family. However, before they could figure it out, their attention was diverted by the series of events that followed. Li Mei was so angry at Wang Li¡¯s shamelessness that she laughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re good to Tan Ming? So good that you let your biological daughter seduce her own brother-in-law? So good that you forced your adopted daughter to get pregnant and divorce her husband to give up her position to your biological daughter? I hope you and your daughter can enjoy that as soon as possible!¡± Grandma Si knew that Tan Ming was an adopted daughter, but she didn¡¯t know the inside story. At this moment, she looked at Wang Li with disdain. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t afford to raise her. It was just an extra mouth to feed. She couldn¡¯t tolerate this. How petty of her. Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The image of a loving mother that Wang Li had painstakingly maintained all these years was destroyed by Li Mei just like that. In her fury, she went forward and raised her hand, wanting to teach the other party a lesson. ¡°How dare you spread fake rumors? I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart!¡± Li Mei grabbed Wang Li¡¯s hand and quickly raised her hand to counterattack. Piak! The crisp sound of a slap resounded throughout the underground parking lot. Li Mei had been holding it in ever since she learned this information. Now that Wang Li had delivered herself to her door, she would not be polite. In the Tan family, Tan Ming was like Wang Li¡¯s punching bag. She could hit, scold, and punish her at will. Li Mei had used all her strength in that slap just now, but she felt that it was far from enough. Hence, she slapped Wang Li again. Both sides of Wang Li¡¯s face immediately swelled up. The first time, Wang Li¡¯s head was buzzing from the slap and she could not react for a moment. She only came back to her senses after being slapped a second time. Feeling her teeth get a little loose, her fury surged. ¡°Ah! B*tch! I¡¯m going to beat you to death!¡± Wang Li stepped forward and wanted to pull Li Mei¡¯s hair. Li Mei¡¯s black belt Kung Fu skills were not for show. Wang Li was not her match at all. When Tan Si saw this, she hurriedly went forward to help. Tan Ming held her back. When she saw Tan Si struggling, she imitated her mother and slapped her twice. With her big belly, Tan Si lost her balance and staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself by holding on to the car beside her. When Wang Li saw that, she forgot about the fight. She held Tan Si and asked anxiously, ¡°Daughter! Are you alright?¡± Tan Si was also a smart person. Seeing that the situation was not in her favor, she immediately clutched her stomach and wailed, ¡°My stomach hurts. Mom, quickly help me into the hospital. I feel like I¡¯m about to give birth.¡± Grandma Si and Grandpa Si, who were watching from the sidelines, immediately looked at Tan Si¡¯s stomach. Wang Li was so frightened that she hurriedly helped her to the hospital. The two elders also looked anxious. Tan Si¡¯s baby was also part of the Si family¡¯s bloodline. They didn¡¯t like Tan Si, but nothing must happen to the Si family¡¯s bloodline! Hence, they handed the two babies to Tan Ming and Li Mei and casually found an excuse. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. After all, the two families are in-laws. We¡¯ll go over tomorrow to take care of the babies.¡± As soon as the children were taken over, the two of them eagerly followed them into the hospital. Tan Ming looked at the grandparents¡¯ disappearing silhouettes and was stunned for a long time. Li Mei sighed when she saw the disappointment in Tan Ming¡¯s eyes. Her silly daughter still didn¡¯t know how to read people, but growing up was always painful. The earlier she could see things clearly, the less disappointment she would feel. Li Mei analyzed softly for Tan Ming. ¡°Those who are straightforward are easy to protect yourself from. On the other hand, against those who are two-faced, you have to be more careful. Take recent events as an example. How long has it been since you gave birth? They only came to see you today. If they were really good to you, they would have given you a call even if they couldn¡¯t make it on the day.¡± ¡°Other than the fact that you gave birth to two children for the Si family, they also can¡¯t afford to lose face. When Si Cheng was unconscious, you took care of him for two years. If others find out that he kicked you away the moment he woke up, the Si family¡¯s reputation in the business circle will really become famous.¡± No one had taught Tan Ming these ways of the world. Now that she heard Li Mei say this, many things that she had neglected surfaced in her mind one by one, leaving her no choice but to reevaluate them. For the next half a month, the old couple from the Si family, who had promised to come and take care of the baby, were nowhere to be seen. Tan Ming, on the other hand, saw the photo of the newborn sent by Tan Si in the Tan family group chat. On the morning of the second day after the argument, Tan Si had given birth to a son. During this period of time, the Jiang family was not idle either. Tan Ming was discussing the naming of the baby with her father and three brothers in the group chat. Li Mei was flipping through the dictionary. Tan Ming looked at Li Mei and informed her of a long-deliberated decision she had made. ¡°Mom, I want the baby¡¯s surname to be Jiang.¡± Li Mei looked up at Tan Ming in surprise. ¡°Sure! Just take our family name. When you get a divorce, change your name and add it back to the household register.¡± Tan Ming smiled and nodded. Li Mei excitedly shared this news in the group chat. Jiang Hai: Hahaha, my Jiang family finally has a successor! Now that my daughter has given birth, I can¡¯t be bothered with you brats anymore! Jiang Xun hurriedly changed the topic. Jiang Xun: ¡­ Dad, the main topic of discussion now is to change the surname. Don¡¯t digress from the main topic. With that scumbag¡¯s character, giving the baby the surname of Si is simply an insult! An¡¯an, this surname is a change for the better! Jiang Huai didn¡¯t bother with Jiang Hai and repeated Jiang Xun¡¯s words: Change for the better +1! Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Yan: The most important thing now is to register the two babies and prevent Si Cheng from making a move as their father. Changing one¡¯s household register was different from changing one¡¯s name. The former only required a birth certificate and other documents that could verify one¡¯s identity. Changing one¡¯s name required the consent of both parents. Li Mei expressed in the group chat that she would speed up. Tan Ming¡¯s heart warmed when she felt her family¡¯s unconditional support. After a heated discussion, the boy would be called Jiang Yi1 and the girl would be called Jiang Yu2. This symbolized the hopes that they both had wings and could fly freely in the sky when they grew up. Li Mei was also very fast. Jiang Xun found a contact, and Li Mei took out a few hours that day. After receiving the information, she directly found an acquaintance to register the household register. The baby was going to be one month old soon. Grandpa Si and Grandma Si specially called their grandson home to discuss the naming. Tan Ming carried the child at one side and said indifferently, ¡°The children¡¯s household registers are completed. They¡¯re taking my surname.¡± Si Cheng turned around and glared at Tan Ming in shock. ¡°Tan Ming, are you crazy?! Why should my child take your surname?¡± Tan Ming smiled faintly and replied unhurriedly, ¡°Based on the fact that the children came out of my body, based on the fact that you wanted to force me to have an abortion back then, based on the fact that you used them as a bargaining chip to force me to get a divorce! We¡¯re about to get a divorce. You also have your own son and wife, but I only have two children. I advise you not to be too greedy.¡± When Grandma Si saw this, she hurriedly stood up and held Tan Ming¡¯s hand. She persuaded her gently, ¡°Tan Ming, I know you have grievances, but you can¡¯t talk about divorce anymore. Don¡¯t you want to give the children a complete family? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to keep Si Cheng under my watch. I definitely won¡¯t let him look for Tan Si!¡± Si Cheng¡¯s thoughts of divorce did not change, and he ignored Grandma Si¡¯s words. ¡°Tan Ming, it¡¯s fine if the children had been aborted, but now that they¡¯ve been born, my child has to take the surname Si. The children taking the mother¡¯s surname?! Our Si family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this! As for the matter between Tan Si and me, don¡¯t interfere!¡± When Grandma Si heard this, she was so angry that she slapped Si Cheng¡¯s arm forcefully. She glared at her grandson and smiled at Tan Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Si Cheng. I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely break them off. The child¡¯s surname is a big deal. Who doesn¡¯t take their father¡¯s surname?¡± Grandpa Si originally thought that Tan Ming was jealous and was deliberately throwing a tantrum. He didn¡¯t expect her to act first and report later. He sat on the sofa and frowned tightly. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°Tan Ming, the child¡¯s surname must be Si. It¡¯s indeed too much for Si Cheng to find a lover and target your sister. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in this case. I won¡¯t let him fool around. In two days, we¡¯ll bring Tan Si¡¯s son over for you two to raise together. Let the two of them completely cut off contact. The two of you are not allowed to mention the divorce again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for a man to change his appetite occasionally outside. You have to understand that successful men are all like this. No matter how they fool around outside, as long as they know to come home, it¡¯s fine. Tan Ming, Grandpa will also give you a guarantee. Si Cheng will stay at home obediently to accompany you after work for at least half a month.¡± Grandpa Si felt that his arrangement was already very considerate of Tan Ming. Grandma Si also revealed a satisfied smile and felt that her husband¡¯s arrangement was very suitable. Tan Ming looked at the two elders who had always shown exceptional love for the younger generation in front of her in the past three years. They chose Si Cheng without hesitation once she had a conflict with Si Cheng. These two faces made Tan Ming sneer in her heart. Li Mei was once again shocked by the Si family¡¯s values. If her son had committed adultery, not only would she side with her daughter-in-law, but she would also personally teach her son a lesson! Li Mei looked at the two shameless old men and said sarcastically, ¡°Are all successful men like this? From what I know, the boss of the Jiang Corporation doesn¡¯t seem to be like this. Si Cheng is more successful than Jiang Hai?¡± Jiang Hai was famous in the business world for doting on his wife. The old couple of the Si Family were instantly stumped by these words. At this moment, Grandma Si suddenly remembered what had happened in the parking lot. She pointed at Li Mei and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been stirring up trouble in our house and egging my granddaughter-in-law on to cause trouble. Who are you? Wang Li said that the Tan family doesn¡¯t have a distant relative like you.¡± Li Mei revealed a mocking expression and retorted, ¡°The two of them are about to get a divorce. Why do you care who I am? If you have the time, teach your grandson how to be a person first! However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope. After all, how could the apple fall far from the tree? Your morals are so corrupt that it really makes people suspect that your Si Corporation is run by black-hearted businessmen. You might fail in this era!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of all the things he valued, Grandpa Si valued the company he had founded himself the most. Upon hearing Li Mei¡¯s words, he slammed the coffee table in anger. ¡°You vicious woman! How dare you curse our Si family!¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Ming coldly and scolded her sternly, ¡°Tan Ming, I¡¯ve really underestimated you. You¡¯re indeed very scheming. You specially hired this woman to deal with us, right? Do you think I can¡¯t do anything just because you¡¯re registered in their household register? Ha, I¡¯ll show you the power of the Si family in Sea City.¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t make any preparations for Tan Ming¡¯s delivery at all. However, based on what his grandparents said, he automatically assumed that Li Mei was hired by Tan Ming to take care of herself and, conveniently, deal with him. This was the only explanation to why Tan Ming¡¯s attitude towards him had changed so much after giving birth. Si Cheng was amused by Tan Ming¡¯s ploy of playing hard to get. After saying that, he left the house. When the old couple of the Si family heard that Si Cheng planned to change the child¡¯s surname back, they finally felt relieved. They looked at Tan Ming in disappointment before leaving with their grandson. In the past, Tan Ming would care about every change in their attitude towards her. However, now that she had experienced true familial support, Tan Ming no longer had any illusions about these fake familial ties, let alone care about them. However, when she saw Si Cheng¡¯s confident attitude towards changing the household register, Tan Ming felt a little uneasy. She looked at her mother worriedly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Li Mei quickly covered Tan Ming¡¯s mouth with her hand and gestured for Auntie Zhang to go into the kitchen. Hearing her daughter¡¯s concern, Li Mei comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the household register is under the control of the public security system. Your second brother isn¡¯t just there to slack. I¡¯ll let him handle it.¡± Tan Ming was slightly relieved. On the other hand, Si Cheng was in no hurry to leave after sending his grandparents back to the villa in the suburbs. He parked the car by the roadside in frustration and lit a cigarette. He thought about Tan Ming¡¯s transformation again. In the past, Tan Ming was cowardly and timid. Just looking at her made him feel annoyed. But now, she actually dared to look him in the eye and even refute him. There was a radiance in her eyes that he had never seen before. Si Cheng could only attribute it to Li Mei. After smoking a few cigarettes, Si Cheng realized that he had actually spent half an hour on Tan Ming. ¡°This woman has really become stronger. She successfully made me notice her.¡± Then, he slammed the steering wheel hard. ¡°Damn it, I almost let their scheme succeed!¡± Si Cheng calmed himself down and called his good friend to come out for a drink. He did not want his mind to be occupied with Tan Ming. Knowing his wife and daughter were in Sea City, Jiang Hai¡¯s heart longed to be here with them. After arranging his work in Jingdu City, he rushed over. Although it had only been half a month since Jiang Hai decided to set up a Tianqi branch, the implementation was extremely efficient. The location had already been chosen and the renovation works were nearing its end. There were no advertisements, but the news of it had already spread among the upper-class society in Sea City and the surrounding cities. Zhou Yun came to the Tan Family to visit Tan Si, who had just given birth and was recovering. ¡°I received news that Tianqi¡¯s branch is opening in Sea City.¡± Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up and she sat up straight on the bed. ¡°Really?! Doesn¡¯t their family only open shops in select super first-tier cities?¡± Zhou Yun was also very puzzled about this. Tianqi was a rare luxury brand in the country that was also famous internationally. Although it had only been established for less than 20 years, its unique style had made it a dark horse. After surfacing in the fashion world, it quickly became a brand that was on par with many long-established luxury brands. Zhou Yun guessed, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a problem with the Jiang Corporation¡¯s development plan. The economic development of Sea City is only average among first-tier cities. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t lower their status. I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tan Si chuckled. This was a good opportunity for her. ¡°Sister Yun, think of a way to help me get their opening invitation.¡± Zhou Yun was Ying Xin Entertainment¡¯s top manager, and Tan Si was currently the most promising celebrity under her. When she heard Tan Si¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°I thought you were planning to wash your hands all day and make soup, weren¡¯t you preparing to be a housewife?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really angered to death by you. If the news of you getting pregnant out of wedlock is exposed, how many fans will leave the fandom? How can you continue to survive?! You have the image of a pure and innocent girl to the public now!¡± Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si smiled nonchalantly and said, ¡°Sister Yun, I have you. I believe in your ways. Besides, marrying into the Si family will be helpful to my career.¡± Zhou Yun thought of the Si family¡¯s local influence and didn¡¯t say anything else. She took out a contract and handed it over. ¡°There¡¯s a new variety show on Fruit Channel. It¡¯s called ¡®Bringing XX to the Wild¡¯. The celebrities participating can choose anyone to participate with them. The other details are still confidential now. They¡¯ve already become popular on the Internet before the celebrities participating have been confirmed. Moreover, they¡¯ve invited the most famous variety show director in the country, Han Yu, to personally do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been lying low to hide your pregnancy for the past few months and have lost a lot of fans. It¡¯s just perfect timing for you to make a comeback on this variety show that will definitely become popular.¡± Tan Si was so excited that she double-checked. ¡°It¡¯s the God of Variety Shows, Director Han?!¡± Seeing that Tan Si had not lost her fighting spirit in the entertainment industry, Zhou Yun¡¯s expression improved a lot. She nodded and said, ¡°Your image to the public has always been that of a daughter of a wealthy, harmonious family who has doted on her since she was young. Bring your mother along. Showcasing your mother-daughter relationship will be quite appealing to audiences. I only managed to just beat out other managers to snatch this opportunity. You have to seize the chance to perform well!¡± Although Tan Si was already a popular celebrity, who in the entertainment industry would complain about becoming more popular? Tan Si smiled ingratiatingly at Zhou Yun. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yun. I knew you would care about me the most.¡± ¡°Also, please pay attention to the opening of Tianqi¡¯s shop. My wardrobe has always been a little limited. If I can attend the opening ceremony this time, my popularity will definitely increase again. Marketing myself as a high-level persona will also be beneficial for me to take on big-name endorsements. Otherwise, some blind passers-by will always attack me and say that I¡¯m not presentable enough to be the face of any luxury brand.¡± Tan Si gritted his teeth and said spitefully. Zhou Yun pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get their invitation. I can only promise that I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Hearing this, Tan Si praised Zhou Yun again. She said a bunch of worthless and beautiful words to make Zhou Yun feel good about herself. Because Jiang Hai was coming to Sea City, Li Mei planned to buy a place in Tan Ming¡¯s current apartment building so that she could come take care of her daughter every day. Tan Ming lived in an apartment building. There were two apartments per floor, each with more than 300 square meters of area, five bedrooms and two living rooms. However, all of them had been sold. Li Mei and Tan Ming decided to have a chat with their neighbors. There was a family of four and a maid living next door. The husband and wife were both executives of foreign companies, and their average annual income was more than a million yuan. When they heard Li Mei and Tan Ming¡¯s intentions, their first reaction was to reject them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t intend to sell the house.¡± Li Mei did not say anything else and went straight to the point. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay a higher price than the current market price.¡± The couple¡¯s faces stiffened. Who did they think they were looking down on? After all, they were high-income earners. This property was considered a high-end property in Sea City. They had picked this place, worth 20 million yuan back then, without hesitation. The mistress frowned and refused again. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have money. Our family doesn¡¯t lack money.¡± Li Mei smiled calmly. ¡°The market price of the houses in this neighborhood is now 23 million. I¡¯ll pay double, 46 million, and pay in full.¡± The mistress subconsciously wanted to reject her and scold her away. Before she could say anything, her mouth was covered by her husband¡¯s hand. A familiar voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Deal.¡± Li Mei revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Then let¡¯s sign the contract now. I¡¯ll pay a third of the deposit first. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go through the real estate transfer procedures. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll pay the rest in one go. There¡¯s one more thing. I hope you can vacate the house tomorrow.¡± At this moment, the mistress also came to her senses. 46 million yuan was enough for them to buy a higher-end villa. Perhaps they could still have some money left after paying in full. When she looked at Li Mei again, her attitude was much more enthusiastic. However, when they heard Li Mei¡¯s request to move, the couple was indeed in a difficult position. ¡°Sister, it will take some time to find a temporary house to stay in. How about we move out in three days?¡± Li Mei was afraid that something would happen in the three days. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you can move out tomorrow, I¡¯ll add another 500,000 yuan. If not, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to do it as soon as possible.¡± This was the first time the couple felt that money was so easy to come by. They took out 50,000 yuan from the 500,000 yuan and asked the housing agent to help them search. They would probably find a suitable house for them to move in after working overtime tonight. With this one expense, the rest of the money would be theirs to spend. Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The mistress hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister. We¡¯ll find a house later. We¡¯ll vacate it for you tomorrow.¡± From the communication to signing the contract and paying the deposit, the entire process did not take more than half an hour. Tan Ming did not even have the chance to interrupt. When she returned to the bedroom and looked at the printed contract in her hand, she was still a little stunned. After a while, Tan Ming looked at her mother in admiration and gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Mom, you get things done as fast as lightning.¡± Li Mei laughed heartily. ¡°I learned it from your father. There are many things that can be resolved quickly. It¡¯s easy for unforeseen events to happen when things are dragged over a long period of time. The first plan is usually the best. If there are any changes, we can only settle for the second best plan. Since we are able to use our advantages to resolve them quickly, we have to make a prompt decision to move things along the fastest.¡± ¡°For example, if we had encountered a greedy couple just now and you had given them a long time to react, they would feel that they could take advantage of us. They might even want to raise the price of the house next. At that time, we can only either choose to find a house on another floor or accept their high price. Even if we could negotiate the price down, who knows how many days we would waste.¡± Tan Ming thought about it seriously and nodded. Li Mei looked at her daughter¡¯s obedient appearance and her heart softened. She said softly, ¡°In a few days, our two babies will be one month old. By that time, we can spend the day at our own house. Your uncles and aunts and other relatives also want to come and see you.¡± At the thought of meeting so many relatives, Tan Ming felt a little nervous. She was afraid that they would not like her. Li Mei could tell what her daughter was thinking at a glance. She patted Tan Ming¡¯s hand and comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they all care for you very much.¡± The next day, the house was emptied. Jiang Hai had also arrived in Sea City, but could only stay in a hotel for a few days first. Li Mei got someone to paint the entire house that day and got a professional housekeeping company to clean it overnight. The family of three went to the furniture store during the day to buy furniture and brought it to the apartment the next day. By night, the new house already felt like home. This was because the materials chosen were all high-tech environmentally-friendly materials that could be moved in on the same day. Ever since the previous argument, Si Cheng had gone overseas in a hurry the next day because of a problem with a foreign project. Therefore, Tan Ming¡¯s divorce could only be delayed for now. As for the rest of the Si family, they were very dissatisfied with Tan Ming because of the change of surname. In addition, they had yet to change the children¡¯s surname back, so they did not even want to hold a one-month-old banquet for the two children. This was exactly what the Jiang family wanted. Two days later, Li Mei and Tan Ming deliberately said that they wanted to bring the child to the hospital for a checkup. In reality, they turned right and returned to the Jiang family next door. Tan Ming was filled with anticipation and fear when she saw her aunts and uncles. Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm made Tan Ming feel like she was a guest and not returning to her own house. A beautiful young woman who looked about 60% similar to Li Mei wiped her tears and went forward. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m your aunt. I was the first to hold you when you were born. Do you still remember me?¡± A well-built boy with a sunny appearance squeezed forward. ¡°Sister An¡¯an, do you still remember me? I¡¯m your eldest cousin, Li En. When you were young, you liked to run around with me the most.¡± Lin Jie looked at him with disdain. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really good at talking. Sister An¡¯an likes to follow me around the most, okay?¡± Tan Ming was three years old when she got lost. More than 20 years had passed, and she had no memory of these relatives. She could only shake her head, making everyone¡¯s hearts ache. An¡¯an was the youngest girl of this generation and had been doted on by her family since she was born. Who expected fate to play tricks on her. When Tan Ming¡¯s second aunt saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy, she hid her sadness and said loudly with a smile, ¡°Despite the misfortunes, it¡¯s a good thing that An¡¯an is back safely. Everyone is happier now. Today is the day of meeting your relatives and holding the one-month-old banquet. This is a double blessing!¡± Jiang Ling echoed his wife¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Today is a joyous day!¡± The passionate ceremony ended with everyone crying tears of joy. Tan Ming hugged a huge stack of red packets and finally met everyone. Her mother had two elder sisters, an elder brother, and a younger sister. Her father only had two younger brothers. One of them was her younger uncle, Jiang Ling. Other than her grandparents who could not travel long distances and those who were temporarily unable to come back from studying and working overseas, everyone had brought their families along. The Jiang family was lively for the entire day. At night, the relatives returned home and the house finally quietened down. Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai saw that the atmosphere at home was peaceful and his parents were in a very good mood. He raised his eyebrows and prepared to bring up a recurring heavy topic. ¡°Dad, Mom, I really thought it through when I said I wanted to open an entertainment company last time. I really like this industry. Just let me do it.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Huai didn¡¯t have the money to open a company, but if he dared to open a company, his father would also dare to make him close down in minutes, so he could only get his parents¡¯ approval first. Jiang Hai was afraid that his usual style of lecturing would scare his daughter. He only rolled his eyes at Jiang Huai and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t care about the company at home at all. You just fool around in the entertainment industry all day long and still have the cheek to mention opening an entertainment company to me!¡± Tan Ming looked to her left and right. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. It was rare for Jiang Huai to see his father not reprimanding him. He deduced the reason for that, and naturally could not let go of such a good opportunity. Hence, he continued to persuade Jiang Hai of his plan. After a few rounds of being rejected, Jiang Huai was naturally defeated. When Tan Ming saw Jiang Huai sitting at the side unhappily, she could not help but remember her past. When she had filled in her university application wishing to take her favorite acting course, it was unfortunately forcefully tampered with by the Tan family later on, who were afraid that she would steal Tan Si¡¯s limelight. Tan Ming didn¡¯t have much contact with Jiang Hai, so she was still a little nervous when facing her father. She swallowed her saliva and mustered her courage to say, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll learn the business of the Jiang Corporation well. It¡¯s not a bad idea for Third Brother to try out in the industry he likes. Moreover, the entertainment industry is developing very rapidly now. It is also a promising field.¡± The Jiang couple looked at each other. Jiang Hai¡¯s serious expression towards his sons changed when he heard that. His face was filled with amiability. He looked at Tan Ming and said gently, ¡°An¡¯an, do you like this industry too? Then I¡¯ll open a company for you.¡± Jiang Huai widened his eyes and looked at his father. ¡°Dad, you have double standards!¡± After reprimanding him, Jiang Huai¡¯s nimble mind started to get crazy ideas. Then, he smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Dad, then just let me open a company too. I¡¯ll pay for Sister¡¯s company!¡± Tan Ming also hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t want to open an entertainment company. I just thought of my dream of being an actor once.¡± Tan Ming told them about how her university major had been tampered with by the Tan family. She lowered her eyes slightly to hide her sadness and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that I can¡¯t do what I like. Besides, my brother has been in this industry for so many years, but he still loves it so much. I believe that he didn¡¯t choose to be a celebrity on impulse. He must have deep feelings for this industry, so his regrets will be even greater.¡± Tan Ming was speaking up for Jiang Huai, but everyone¡¯s attention was on the unfair treatment that Tan Ming had received. When Li Mei heard this, she was furious. ¡°I should have slapped that woman a few more times that day!¡± Jiang Yan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been collecting evidence of the Tan family abusing An¡¯an. I wanted to be merciful and let the Tan family go, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need. I have to investigate the Tan family¡¯s company and eliminate them completely. They won¡¯t be able to even think about making a comeback in this century.¡± Jiang Xun sneered. ¡°Go ahead and investigate on your side. I¡¯ll find someone to sentence to death.¡± Jiang Huai snorted. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tan Si also in the entertainment industry? Let¡¯s start with her first.¡± Tan Ming knew that her family wanted to make up for their feelings for her for so many years. Every time this happened, she would feel so grateful that she felt that perhaps her hardships earlier on were to let her feel twice as much kinship now. Tan Ming changed the topic and asked tentatively, ¡°Dad, what about Third Brother¡¯s company?¡± As a father, Jiang Hai was a little tyrannical. Although he allowed his three sons to do what they liked, at first, he used the excuse of cutting off their source of income, hoping to force them to go home and inherit the family assets. Later on, he had no choice but to completely scrap that plan. Now that he heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but reflect on himself. Jiang Hai finally relented. ¡°On account of your sister, I can agree to you opening a company outside.¡± Jiang Huai was instantly revived. ¡°Thank you, Dad! Thank you, Sister!¡± Tan Ming was also happy that Jiang Huai got what he wanted. ¡°Congratulations, Brother. In the end, Dad only agreed because he didn¡¯t want you to have any regrets. I just mentioned it.¡± Jiang Huai had a variety show scheduled that he wanted to postpone. He was fully focused on preparing for his next movie, but now that he knew about Tan Ming¡¯s dream of being an actor, he changed his mind. ¡°An¡¯an, Third Brother will bring you to film a variety show. Since you want to act, we¡¯ll use this as a platform to make yourself known first so that you can take on roles later.¡± When Tan Ming heard this suggestion, it would be a lie if she wasn¡¯t tempted. Li Mei also egged her on from the side. ¡°That¡¯s good. Mommy won¡¯t be at ease if you enter the industry alone. You can ask your third brother to take care of you. I¡¯ll bring the confinement nanny to take care of the babies and mix in with the staff. You can just feed the babies when you¡¯re resting.¡± Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Jiang family was also very supportive of Tan Ming chasing her dream of entering the entertainment industry. With the support of her family, Tan Ming decided to finally live for herself. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join Third Brother!¡± After the matter was confirmed, the opening of the shop was naturally postponed. Tan Ming spent the next three days replenishing her knowledge of wilderness survival. In order not to expose Tan Ming¡¯s relationship with the Jiang family, Jiang Huai used the name of the variety show to hold a fan group lottery and secretly gave the spot to Tan Ming. Soon, it was the day of filming. The director used a live broadcast. Because of the good work maintaining confidentiality, everyone only knew the celebrities who were participating, but they didn¡¯t know the partners of the celebrities. Even Jiang Huai¡¯s true fans only knew the names of the fans on the winning list. There were a total of six episodes of the program, and the guests for each episode were different. The live broadcast was scheduled for the weekend. Every day, the live broadcast would start at 7 a.m. and last until 9 p.m. That was because the previous show was very popular. Other than fans, it also attracted many passersby to watch it too. There were a total of five groups of guests. Director Han asked everyone to gather at the pier by the sea. Jiang Huai and Tan Ming were the last group to arrive. When Tan Si and Wang Li saw Tan Ming, their eyes widened. However, remembering that this was a live broadcast, Tan Si secretly pulled Wang Li. The two of them controlled their emotions and could only pretend that nothing had happened. At this moment, all the guests who were participating in the show had arrived. Everyone started to introduce themselves. Other than Jiang Huai and Tan Si¡¯s two groups, the other three groups were singers and celebrities, Yuan Jing, who was leading his younger brother, Yuan Shao, who was an 18th-tier actor. The actor, Bai Ling, was leading her agent, Lu Ting. The famous entertainment hosts, husband-and-wife duo, Zhou Yan and Hou Li. The production team began to issue the first mission. They placed the card and an envelope on the table in front of everyone. Of course, Tan Si would not miss such an opportunity to show her face. She hurriedly took the first step and picked up the mission card. After seeing all the cameras on her, she said, ¡°Welcome to ¡®Bring XX to the Wilderness¡¯. Our first stop is a small island with ¡®beautiful scenery¡¯. Please board the ship immediately and head to our destination. Wishing everyone a pleasant journey!¡± There were many islands around Sea City. In order to stimulate the audience and keep their attention, Director Han deliberately chose an uninhabited deserted island. Other than the production team, no one knew about it. Everyone boarded the yacht in two batches. Tan Si and the host were in the same boat. As the host was better at livening up the atmosphere, Tan Si was very cooperative with the intention of increasing her own popularity. She continued to maintain her gentle and pleasant persona. The people on the other boat included Jiang Huai, Tan Ming, and the sports star, Bai Ling. As they were not familiar with each other, everyone fell silent after greeting each other. The fans in Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream flooded the screen. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s like I¡¯m watching myself in a state of social anxiety!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s so relatable. When I participated in a tour group, the entire journey was so awkward that I practically dug out a big villa in my shoes with my toes!¡± ¡°My Brother Huai is either on the path of being vicious or silent.¡± ¡°Hehe, Jiang Huai, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, just say so. It¡¯s really funny that your fans even want to spam this live-stream!¡± ¡°The comments above, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know whose family you belong to. Your Tan Si is a two-faced person. Of course they don¡¯t understand our Brother Huai¡¯s straightforward personality.¡± When Tan Si first entered the entertainment industry, she acted as the supporting actress in a drama starring Jiang Huai. However, the two of them did not have any scenes alone. However, with Tan Si¡¯s hype, she managed to cut out a few scenes of the two of them looking at each other inadvertently. She found a marketing account to hype up the two of them, which disgusted Jiang Huai¡¯s fans. In the end, Tan Si came out and said that the marketing account had read too much into it and clarified that she and Jiang Huai were just ordinary colleagues. She successfully made her fans believe that Tan Si was too innocent and was targeted by the marketing account to spread rumors. Hence, she started a war with Jiang Huai¡¯s fans. A portion of casual viewers also thought that Tan Si did not know she was maliciously marketed, so she gained another group of fans. Therefore, the two families had a grudge against each other. The people from both sides were arguing with each other happily in the live-stream. Jiang Huai took out his phone and entered the live-stream room to see the fans¡¯ comments. When he realized that Tan Si¡¯s people had come to cause trouble, he frowned slightly and said to the camera that was filming him, ¡°Don¡¯t look at those you can¡¯t stand. No one in their right mind comes here to get scolded.¡± Tan Ming turned around to take a look. When the fans in the live-stream heard this, they gained strength to fight back. The screen was filled with ¡°Brother Huai is mighty!¡± Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If you like Tan Si, that pretentious white lotus, stay at her side. If you dare to cause trouble again, we¡¯ll go over and wash the screen of your main live-stream with blood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re blind and don¡¯t know how to read people, yet you still want to come here to lead the hate. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just here to cause friction. Our fan base is dozens of times larger than yours. Don¡¯t cause trouble. You can¡¯t afford to offend us!¡± When that small wave of Tan Si¡¯s die-hard fans saw that their motives had been exposed, they were also worried that they would be counterattacked on Tan Si¡¯s live-stream and affect Tan Si¡¯s popularity. They did not dare to provoke them anymore and quietly lay low, waiting for their opportunity. However, Jiang Huai¡¯s fans were not to be trifled with. They had sent dozens of strong combatants to infiltrate Tan Si¡¯s side. As long as they dared to cause trouble here, they would make things difficult for Tan Si¡¯s side! Tan Ming looked at the conversation in the live-stream and watched it curiously. When she was studying, she worked everywhere to earn money. After graduation, she was married to the Si family to take care of Si Cheng. She knew very little about the open and covert struggles in the entertainment industry and did not have the time to pay attention to the happenings in fan circles. Everyone watched as Tan Ming sat upright in her seat with her hands demurely placed on her lap. She looked at the screen with a curious expression. Her especially obedient appearance immediately attracted the attention of Jiang Huai¡¯s fans. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so modest!¡± ¡°Moreover, she¡¯s very beautiful. With her looks, she can definitely make her debut!¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t expect anyone to say that they liked her. When she saw other people¡¯s praise, she smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Thank you for liking me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯ve fallen!¡± ¡°When I saw that smile, I suddenly felt my heart stop.¡± ¡°If she debuts, I¡¯ll definitely support her!¡± When Jiang Huai saw the comments praising his sister, a smile appeared on his originally expressionless face. ¡°Thank you for liking An¡¯an. I hope you can support us more!¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve taken a screenshot of Brother Huai¡¯s first smile today. I¡¯m going to lick it for the entire day!¡± ¡°Brother Huai really takes care of his fans. It¡¯s another day of envy.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get picked that time!!¡± Because they could interact through the live broadcast, the journey on the boat did not seem so dull anymore. Jiang Huai had been intentionally or unintentionally diverting the topic to Tan Ming to help her increase her popularity in the entertainment industry. An hour later, everyone arrived at the island. The island was not big, and it only took 30 minutes to cross through the forest in the middle to get to the other end. Wang Li and her daughter looked at the desolate island with a trace of disdain in their eyes. Other than them, there was also Yuan Jing¡¯s group. After all, although everyone knew that they were in the wilderness, they all thought that it was going to be more like a picnic, and that it was just a relaxing variety show. In fact, this was also the definition of the program since the beginning. This was also the variety show style that Director Han was familiar with. However, this time, he suddenly had a strange thought, so it became a deserted island survival program. After all, the definition of the wilderness was really wide. After the guests and all the staff were on the island, Director Han began his ridiculous operation. Director Han appeared in front of everyone with a loudspeaker. ¡°Everyone, please hand over your phones. Then, each of you will choose three items from your luggage to take away. We will temporarily take the remaining items and keep them for you!¡± Yuan Jing was a delicate girl. When she saw the environment on the island, the disdain in her eyes was already undisguised. When she heard this, she felt like she was about to collapse. ¡°What! Outerwear and shoes already make up three items. How can we survive without anything here?!¡± Tan Si could not help but ask very gently, ¡°Director, we also need phones for work. Can you let us keep more things?¡± Director Han smiled and replied, ¡°If there¡¯s an emergency, your colleagues can contact us. We¡¯ll definitely make special arrangements.¡± ¡°In addition, everyone can be rest assured that our production team will provide food, so I suggest that you don¡¯t leave the three precious spots for food. However, kitchen utensils are not provided. I know that you all brought cooking utensils to the wilderness, so this will test everyone¡¯s ability to choose.¡± Although the others were shocked, at this point, they had already promised to follow the production team¡¯s rules when signing the contract. If they withdrew, they would have to pay three times the compensation. Everyone had brought a lot of picnic food in their boxes, so they could only put it away with tears in their eyes. Jiang Huai couldn¡¯t bear to let Tan Ming wear her clothes for two days straight. He said softly, ¡°An¡¯an, you can take clothes for your three items. I¡¯ll take the lighter, pot, and bowl. We can just use tree branches as chopsticks, it¡¯s practically the same.¡± Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai¡¯s actions caused the live broadcast chat room to explode again. ¡°Shocking! Something¡¯s wrong with Jiang Huai. He¡¯s never been a warm, caring man. Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong +1. Could it be that my Brother Huai has fallen in love?!¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Brother Huai said that he doesn¡¯t believe in love at first sight. Could it be that Brother Huai is slapping himself in the face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think everyone should think too much about it. Brother Huai has always been quite good to his fans. During the live broadcast today, I feel that Brother Huai treats this little fan called An¡¯an more like he treats his younger sister.¡± ¡°I agree with the person above. I believe it¡¯s more like brotherly care.¡± There was a debate in the live-stream about whether they were more like a couple or siblings. At this moment, Jiang Huai was faced with a difficult decision and had no time to care that the topic of the live-stream had gone astray. Tan Ming also wanted to change her clothes, but they were participating in a show now. She didn¡¯t want to cause their team to lack resources because of her personal issue, so she rejected his offer. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s alright. Survival supplies are more important. It¡¯s just wearing clothes for another day. Moreover, there¡¯s probably no place to shower here. Changing our clothes when we can¡¯t shower is pretty useless.¡± Fortunately, fans also addressed the male celebrity they liked as their older brother. Therefore, Tan Ming¡¯s address was considered a coincidence and did not cause a greater commotion in the live-stream. Seeing that Tan Ming insisted, Jiang Huai did not say anything else. The two of them began to choose supplies. Jiang Huai took a lighter, a portable cask stove, and an iron lunch box for outdoor use. Tan Ming chose a pot, a Swiss army knife, and a flashlight. Director Han lowered his head and looked at the time on his watch. He picked up the loudspeaker and shouted, ¡°You only have three minutes to make your choice. There¡¯s still half a minute left. If you¡¯ve made your choice, please step away from your luggages immediately. When the whistle blows later, if you haven¡¯t made your choice, our staff will forcefully take everything away.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s struggle in choosing was miraculously cured. They quickly took out items for survival. At this moment, Tan Ming noticed the items that Bai Ling¡¯s team had taken. She had an idea and ran over. She discussed with the other team, ¡°Bai Ling, we can share our lighters and pots. This way, we can have a quota of supplies on both sides. I¡¯ve watched some variety shows where contestants have to do missions to obtain ingredients. In order to prevent the mission from failing and obtaining too little food, it will be safer if we can prepare more.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s idea was not very innovative. Under normal circumstances, anyone could have thought of it. However, Director Han had deliberately given them a very short time. Everyone was already resentful. It took some time to grumble and complain, and it took a lot of time to decide what to take. Therefore, Tan Ming¡¯s fast reaction speed was rare. When Bai Ling heard this, she also came to her senses. ¡°Good idea. That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll bring lighters, and you guys bring pots!¡± Director Han¡¯s urgent voice sounded again. ¡°The countdown begins. Three!¡± Tan Ming quickly put the lighter back. ¡°Two!¡± The staff had already walked to the side of everyone and was waiting to forcefully drag the luggage. Tan Ming took out a large pack of instant noodles for five people. ¡°One!¡± Everyone immediately carried their supplies away from the luggage, afraid that they would be taken away because they had not chosen the goods. Everyone chose similar things. When they found out about the collaboration between Jiang Huai¡¯s group and Bai Ling¡¯s group, the other guests wailed. Hou Li had been hesitating for a long time about whether she needed her doll to sleep. Hence, she had only chosen the good stuff at the last moment. How could she have the time to think about how to maximize their benefits? She looked at Tan Ming with admiration. ¡°An¡¯an, your reaction speed is too fast. I didn¡¯t think of it at all just now!¡± All this while, whenever someone praised Tan Ming, Tan Si¡¯s expression would be ugly. Although she was still smiling at every moment, she was about to grind her teeth into powder. Jiang Huai smiled knowingly when he saw Tan Ming¡¯s actions. He raised his hand and touched the top of his sister¡¯s head with a proud expression. ¡°An¡¯an is so smart!¡± This head-grabbing move made Jiang Huai¡¯s live broadcast room wail as well. ¡°God! Let my soul pass through my body!¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired of saying the word ¡®envious¡¯. What does Brother Huai mean by that doting expression?! Could these two really be a couple?!¡± ¡°Sigh, Brother Huai is not young anymore. Even if he really likes someone, no one can stop it.¡± When Yuan Shao saw the look in Tan Si¡¯s eyes, he immediately understood. Taking advantage of the fact that he was the youngest among them, he smiled. ¡°Sister An¡¯an is so smart. She even has the time to team up with Sister Bai Ling. I¡¯m so envious that you could get one more thing.¡± Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as he said this, Yuan Shao¡¯s fans immediately began their attack in the live-stream. ¡°This female fan is really scheming. She saw through the loophole in the rules but didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just that our Yuan Shao is too innocent. He can only tell that that woman is smart, but he didn¡¯t think of how selfish she is.¡± ¡°Hey, are you guys blind?! They only had three minutes to get their things. An¡¯an also only thought of Bai Ling as they were almost out of time, and Bai Ling happened to be the closest by.¡± ¡°Just because you said she thought of it later, it doesn¡¯t mean she thought of it later. You¡¯re the ghostwriter she hired, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to say that you¡¯re all blind. An¡¯an only exchanged the items at the last second, okay?! If she had really thought of it before, she would have done it earlier. Who would risk all their supplies at the last second?¡± Ever since Tan Si¡¯s fans came to Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream room to cause trouble in the morning, the group leader of Jiang Huai¡¯s official fan group had sent a few people to every guest¡¯s live-stream room to prevent their Brother Huai from being unable to counterattack such allegations in time, ruining his popularity. Since An¡¯an was with Jiang Huai, she was naturally protected by Jiang Huai¡¯s fans. The live broadcast room was filled with verbal sparring, and there were signs of friction at the actual campsite. When Jiang Huai heard Yuan Shao¡¯s whiny, act-cute speech, his eyes narrowed and his tongue brushed across the tips of his teeth. Those who were familiar with him could already guess what might happen next. Jiang Huai¡¯s face was especially good-looking because of his parents¡¯ good features. His facial features were very exquisite, but there was a gentleness in his sharp eyes. This didn¡¯t make him look particularly feminine as a man, yet it gave him the grace of a young prince. Even his evil smile when he was scheming rendered people breathless. Jiang Huai turned his head and glanced at Yuan Shao. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not smart enough, and yet you don¡¯t allow others to be smart? See less green. It¡¯s good for you.¡± Jiang Huai bluntly pointed out Yuan Shao¡¯s pretentious innocuous act, and his attempt to manipulate others with it. Yuan Shao¡¯s face alternated between green and white, but Jiang Huai¡¯s status was not something a small-time actor like him could challenge. He could only continue with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Brother Huai, you might have misunderstood me. I¡¯m sincerely praising Sister An¡¯an for being smart.¡± Facing Jiang Huai¡¯s dominance, Yuan Shao could only pretend to be weak. After all, everyone always had a better impression of the weak and tended to be more empathetic. Jiang Huai rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Your acting skills aren¡¯t that good. There are many people who aren¡¯t blind. I¡¯m not the only one who can see through your thoughts. Instead of spending time researching and scheming, focus on improving yourself.¡± Yuan Shao clenched his fists. Although he still had the look of an aggrieved and misunderstood daughter-in-law, he hated Tan Si and Jiang Huai in his heart. He felt that Tan Si was abusing Jiang Huai¡¯s identity as a senior in the same company to force him to cooperate with her to complete the mission in the show and even help her deal with this fan who had appeared out of nowhere. Jiang Huai, on the other hand, was humiliating him in front of so many people without caring about his reputation at all. He just thought that he could insult him as he pleased because he was not famous! The moment he became famous, he would definitely trample these people into the mud! Yuan Shao lowered his head slightly to hide his spiteful gaze. Seeing that her brother had offended Jiang Huai, Yuan Jing apologized profusely. ¡°Brother Huai, you might have misunderstood my brother. He¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know how to speak. I apologize to you.¡± Yuan Jing climbed into the bed of the higher-ups to snatch this opportunity because she wanted to get close to Jiang Huai and win over his heart. Unexpectedly, before she could think of a way to make a move, her brother had offended him. Seeing this, Jiang Huai did not say anything else. Director Han was a little excited when he saw such a scene. The audience loved to see controversial scenes. This would give them great viewership ratings! Seeing that the storm had subsided, Director Han raised his loudspeaker and said, ¡°Thank you for your cooperation, guests. I¡¯ll briefly explain the gameplay for this episode. We¡¯ll use a points system. Every mission you do will have corresponding points. After all the missions tomorrow, the winning guests can make a request to the other four groups of guests. As long as it¡¯s not against the law and morals, the punished guests are not allowed to refuse. In other words, you¡¯re all each other¡¯s competitors.¡± When everyone heard the punishment for losing, their expressions were a little ugly. After all, they were all public figures. If others were to make some embarrassing requests, the audience would say that they were sore losers. However, if they did it, it might haunt them permanently in the future! Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Director Han ignored everyone¡¯s ugly expressions and continued, ¡°Next, please listen to the rules of this round. There are five resource packs in the forest, and inside them are everyone¡¯s ingredients for lunch today. You have one hour to find them. Please start working hard for today¡¯s lunch! Begin!¡± From the moment everyone got off the boats and saw the living environment, to the confiscated luggage, to the intense competitiveness and to the reward and punishment points system, they had yet to completely recover from it. Now, they were going to start fighting for lunch. The guests were at a loss and shocked. The fast-paced style of the program made the audience cheer in approval! ¡°Looks like Director Han is changing. It¡¯s completely different from the style of casual variety shows in the past.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I feel like it¡¯s more like a competition program!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯m used to watching entertainment and leisure programs. This style is a little interesting. I¡¯ve decided to continue watching.¡± Director Han was sitting in the temporary surveillance room. When he saw the rising popularity on the Internet, he smiled in satisfaction. Because it involved lunch and there was a reward and punishment system, the guests couldn¡¯t care less about the desolation of this place and immediately threw themselves into the forest to begin their search. In order to ensure safety, the production team had already gone in to investigate in advance. There were no large wild animals. They were just rabbits, pheasants, and other harmless small animals. Tan Ming was wearing casual pants and a T-shirt. She was wearing special sneakers that Li Mei had specially prepared. They were effective in reducing soreness in her legs caused by the long journey. It was very easy for her to walk. Tan Si and Wang Li, who were not far away, were in trouble. Although the mother and daughter were also wearing pantsuits, in order to have the effect of promoting their figures on camera, they still chose shoes with a little height. Tan Si was a little anxious when she saw this. ¡°Mom, what should we do? They¡¯re all in sneakers or cloth shoes. We have no chance.¡± Wang Li thought for a moment, took off her shoes and broke the heels off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mom is here!¡± ¡°Si Si¡¯s mother is so good! Our Si Si is indeed treated like a little princess.¡± ¡°Of course, Si Si is different from other female celebrities who rely on their bodies to get to where they are. Her family background is very clean.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many actresses in the entertainment industry who are as clean as our Si Si. She¡¯s a rich second-generation heir. She doesn¡¯t need to rely on her body to find a sugar daddy to get opportunities. She deserves the title of a pure and innocent girl.¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s manager, Song Xin, had been paying attention to Tan Si¡¯s live-stream. When he saw that everyone was talking about their private lives, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person you are? Why must you market such a persona that doesn¡¯t even match your actions? You¡¯re simply giving us something to use against you.¡± Song Xin did not know how Tan Si had provoked Jiang Huai. Two days ago, he had suddenly instructed him to find a group of high-quality ghostwriters and get them to cause trouble during the live broadcast of the show. Seeing that the time was right, he began to let everyone start the first wave of action. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Tan Si¡¯s image as an innocent girl been tarnished? Last month, there was even entertainment news saying that she got pregnant out of wedlock.¡± ¡°Hey you, where did you come from?! You¡¯re spreading rumors! Sisters, we have to protect Princess Si¡¯s reputation and report the person who spread the rumors!¡± ¡°Are Tan Si¡¯s fans all so cruel?! I¡¯m just a passerby. I casually clicked on it when I saw that the program was quite popular. I¡¯ve also seen the news that the netizen mentioned just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the marketing account¡¯s slander. Passersby, don¡¯t misunderstand Si Si¡¯s character. She has been protected very well since she was young. She¡¯s a gentle and innocent girl. How can she get pregnant before marriage?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Si Si¡¯s upbringing is very strict. A few months ago, she even replied to her fans on Weibo that she was 23 years old and hadn¡¯t even had a boyfriend before.¡± ¡°We have to believe what Si Si said! Everyone, don¡¯t be led by the nose!¡± Tan Si¡¯s fans had been using Tan Si¡¯s family background and her parents¡¯ love to counter the netizens¡¯ words. However, there were still people who kept talking about last month¡¯s news extensively. Many passersby also joined the discussion. Although Tan Si¡¯s fan group leader managed to suppress the negative comments temporarily, many passersby were still on the fence about believing Tan Si¡¯s innocent persona. At this moment, in the small forest, Tan Ming and Jiang Huai had found a supplies bag, but it was placed on a small wooden board that marked the swamp in the middle of it. The wooden plank was about one or two meters away from the edge of the safe zone. The two of them could not find any branches that were long enough around them, and they did not dare to take the risk so casually. After looking at each other, they decisively gave up and jogged forward to continue searching. Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fortunately, the two of them were quite lucky. A few minutes later, they saw a bag of supplies placed on a tree branch. Jiang Huai looked up at the supplies bag that was at least three to four meters above the ground and frowned. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we pick up a two-meter-long branch and return to the swamp?¡± At the side, Tan Ming also raised her head and stared at the supplies bag. Then, she rolled up her sleeves, lowered her head, and spat on her palms. She rubbed her palms together a few times and started to find a stable branch with both hands to use as a fulcrum. Then, she used her hands and feet to climb up. ¡°Hahaha, little sister, you really don¡¯t have the burdens from ambition to become an idol at all!¡± ¡°That ¡®Pui¡¯ was very spirited. She looks like a soft girl, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have the spirit of a rough man. This contrast is too cute!¡± ¡°I love this straightforward personality. Brother Huai, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll cheat on you for three seconds!¡± At this moment, Jiang Huai decided to return to the swamp just now. He retracted his gaze and looked to the side. He saw that there was no one on the ground where Tan Ming was standing. In his fright, he scanned the area a few times before he saw Tan Ming, then realizing that his sister had already climbed to the point where she was only one-third of the distance away from the supplies bag. This scene made Jiang Huai¡¯s heart tighten. He wanted to call his sister down quickly, but he was afraid that if he suddenly made a sound, she would get shocked and fall. It was no joke to fall from such a high position. There was a 10-meter-tall lychee tree in the Tan family¡¯s garden. Every year, when the lychees were ripe, Tan Si would instruct Tan Ming to pluck them. She would even deliberately instruct Tan Ming to pluck the lychees at the top of the branches or on the thinner branches. If she did not do as she asked, Tan Si would starve. As Tan Ming was usually in a half-starved state, her figure was thin and light. In addition, she was cautious enough. That was why she had climbed for so many years without any mishaps and had mastered this skill well! This height was not difficult for Tan Ming. After getting the food on the main trunk, she excitedly showed Jiang Huai the spoils of war. ¡°Brother, I got it!¡± When Jiang Huai saw Tan Ming holding onto the tree trunk with one hand, his heart was almost in his throat. His face was filled with anxiety. ¡°Throw the thing down, then quickly hold onto the tree trunk and slowly climb down!¡± Tan Ming smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, climbing trees is like walking to me.¡± The bright smile on the girl¡¯s bright and moving face made many male audience members¡¯ hearts itch, including Si Cheng, who was thousands of miles away. For the first time, Si Cheng realized that Tan Ming had become so dazzling without her submissive aura. Just her smile could make him feel a little unstable. When he came back to his senses, he could not help but curse, ¡°This damn woman! Who gave her the guts to show her face in public with another man!¡± ¡°When did she join this show?!¡± Ning Gang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. This program just began broadcasting today. It¡¯s currently the most popular variety show in the entertainment news. At that time, I saw that Tan Ming was on the front page of the promotional photo, so I clicked on it and took a look. Then, I told you immediately.¡± At the thought of Tan Ming displaying her smile in front of so many people, Si Cheng felt suffocated. ¡°Change the last meeting in the afternoon to the morning. Then, speed up the progress on everything else. You can book a flight back to the country tonight.¡± Ning Gang was a little surprised. Ever since Si Cheng recovered, he had always put work first. This time, in order to rush back in advance, he actually forcefully changed his original plan. Although the two of them were good friends in private, he was only an assistant at work. He could only agree. ¡°Okay.¡± Tan Ming still did not know that her actions had made the already tortuous path of divorce even more difficult. The siblings, having obtained the supplies bag, were rushing to complete their mission by submitting it. Director Han waited for Jiang Huai and Tan Ming to arrive at the venue at the same time before announcing unhurriedly, ¡°Jiang Huai and An¡¯an took 36 minutes and are ranked second.¡± The first place was won by Tan Si and Wang Li. It was actually a blessing in disguise. Tan Si accidentally sprained her ankle in her high heels and fell down a small slope. She accidentally saw the supplies bag hidden in the cave beside her. Tan Ming muttered softly, ¡°Looks like this still requires some luck.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not capable enough, admit it honestly. Why do you have to find an excuse?¡± ¡°What a joke. The supplies were randomly placed by the production team. There are no clues or traces to follow at all. You can forcefully talk about strength and capability when it¡¯s obvious that you rely on luck. You Tan Si fans just have to call the kettle black, right?!¡± ¡°Our Si Si lacks capability?! When several of her television dramas were released, they had the highest viewership ratings at the same time, alright? We¡¯re letting the numbers speak!¡± Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Previous poster, you¡¯re asking to be humiliated. Tan Si has been in the industry for four to five years and has filmed at least 20 television dramas. With just two of them being famous, you dare to come after our Best Actor and talk about his ability. 95% of our Brother Huai¡¯s works were number one!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen it for myself. Is this the quality of Jiang Huai¡¯s fans? Are they looking down on hardworking people?¡± ¡°Everyone, come and take a look. Hard work has actually become a point for Jiang Huai¡¯s fans to attack and mock others. Does Jiang Huai have the talent to look down on people who work hard for their dreams?¡± Tan Si¡¯s fans deliberately expanded the attack range on Jiang Huai¡¯s fans, causing a small number of passersby to be led astray. ¡°Even scientists don¡¯t dare to say that hard work is unimportant. What right do you have to look down on hardworking people?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally thought that Jiang Huai¡¯s personality was quite likable. Fans follow the likes of their celebrity. Now that I think about it, Jiang Huai is just so-so.¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s fan group leader did not expect Tan Si¡¯s combat strength to become stronger. He frowned slightly and immediately organized people to activate their defense and counterattack. ¡°Don¡¯t deliberately twist our words. We¡¯re just saying that Tan Si was lucky to obtain the supplies bag so quickly today. Luck and hard work are two different things. We¡¯re simply expressing our opinions on what happened just now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with our comments. We¡¯ve never belittled or looked down on people who work hard. I¡¯ve already recorded the video and posted it online just now. I¡¯ve also gotten our fans to repost it. Tan Si¡¯s fandom, we don¡¯t cause trouble but we¡¯re not afraid of trouble. Let the netizens comment on your provocative attitude!¡± ¡°Brother Huai has never said that he relied on his talent to win so many awards. Every interview, he would clearly say that he was the hardworking type. It was only because he had a little luck that he received the support of so many viewers. How can someone who speaks like this look down on hardworking people!¡± The two sides fought verbally, but Jiang Huai¡¯s side still had the upper hand. Jiang Huai was at the peak of his career. He had never failed in so many years. Those who stood at their peak would naturally be slandered by their competitors. His loyal fans were basically people with ten years of experience defending him. It was not a problem for them to deal with these trivial issues. At this moment, everyone found the supplies packs within the specified time and gathered again. Director Han began to announce the points. ¡°First place, Tan Si, gets five points. Second place, Jiang Huai, gets four points. Third place, Zhou Yan, gets three points. Fourth place, Yuan Jing, gets two points. Fifth place, Bai Ling, gets one point.¡± Although Tan Si had rolled on the ground and her clothes were a little shabby, she was still in a good mood when she saw she had the top score. Tan Si looked at Tan Ming, who was not far away, and a malicious smile appeared on her lips. So what if she hooked up with Jiang Huai? So what if she was prettier than her! If she could suppress her in every way in the past, she could do so in the future. Tan Ming could forget about making a comeback in this lifetime! On the other hand, Tan Ming had never paid attention to Tan Si at all. The purpose of joining the variety show cast this time was just to show her face. Director Han glanced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s already half past eleven. Everyone¡¯s lunch break is two hours. Guests, please begin to enjoy your lunch. This is everyone¡¯s first meal on the island. I hope everyone has a good meal!¡± Everyone woke up early today, so they had breakfast early. From the long boat ride to looking for supplies, the food in their stomachs had long been digested. After hearing Director Han¡¯s words, they opened the packages excitedly. Jiang Huai and Tan Ming got a bag of pasta, a bottle of ketchup, and a box of canned luncheon meat. The Bai Ling group received two boxes of self-heating braised pork rice noodles and two bottles of energy drinks that could replenish their strength. The host couple received a box of large pizza that was still hot. The sister and her younger brother received a catty of rice and a handful of vegetables. Tan Si¡¯s good luck did not extend to the food this time. She only obtained six slices of bread and a large box of milk. However, in order to maintain their figures, the mother and daughter had always eaten plainly. Therefore, even though they knew that their food was inferior to Tan Ming¡¯s, they did not cause any more trouble. Although the quality of the lunch varied, at least the portion was enough. Tan Ming and the siblings still needed to cook for themselves. The production team provided them with unlimited fresh water, and the boys from the two groups went to get water. Although it was early summer, the ultraviolet rays of the afternoon sun were still a little strong. Tan Ming started a fire under a tree that could provide shade. Bai Ling specially went towards them. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 21 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yuan Jing placed their things beside Tan Ming and asked politely, ¡°An¡¯an, can I cook next to you?¡± Tan Ming glanced at them and nodded with a smile. ¡°This is a public place. Everyone can use it. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t find it too hot.¡± Yuan Jing smiled warmly and started to fiddle with the furnace she brought as if she was very familiar with her. She said, ¡°You¡¯re so lucky! You can team up with Jiang Huai.¡± Tan Ming touched her nose somewhat guiltily and smiled. ¡°I was lucky that day.¡± Jiang Huai came back with a bottle of 10L of water. An¡¯an wanted to take it, but Jiang Huai quickly avoided her. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll do the heavy work, in case you accidentally pull a muscle.¡± Tan Ming smiled blissfully. She felt that ever since she found her relatives, she had become spoiled and useless because of them. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m very strong!¡± Tan Ming had been used to doing heavy work since she was young. This kind of physical work was peanuts to her. In the end, Jiang Huai did not let Tan Ming do anything. He poured the water into the pot himself, and Tan Ming quickly boiled the water. Yuan Jing¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Jiang Huai¡¯s gentlemanly and considerate look. She felt that he was very inconsistent with the vicious-tongued image she had seen on the entertainment news online. She was even more certain that she could use her identity as a fan to gain his favor. At the thought of this, Yuan Jing calmed herself and took a few steps forward shyly. ¡°Jiang Huai, I¡¯m your fan. I¡¯ve seen every movie you¡¯ve filmed before. I¡¯m especially happy to be on the show with you this time!¡± Jiang Huai looked up at Yuan Jing and tried hard to recall who she was. He vaguely remembered that she was a young singer who had suddenly become popular this year. Jiang Huai had a sharp tongue, but he wasn¡¯t so insane he would attack anyone and everyone. He looked at Yuan Jing and nodded with a faint smile before continuing to tear the packaging. When Yuan Jing saw Jiang Huai acknowledging her, she immediately covered her mouth with her hand and looked at Jiang Huai, who was working, with a smile. Her face was filled with satisfaction, and her every move was imitating the reaction of real fans when they saw their idols. Many people in the live-stream felt that Yuan Jing had purposely chased her idol to the show, successfully earning her some fans who liked Jiang Huai. ¡°I¡¯m so envious! One of the highest realms of idol-chasing girls is probably to be able to work with their idols!¡± ¡°When I see Yuan Jing, I feel like I¡¯m seeing myself in person. However, if it were me, my reaction would definitely be even more exaggerated than hers! Jiang Huai is the first celebrity I liked. If there really comes a day, I¡¯ll faint from happiness!¡± ¡°The motivation for me to major in screenwriting is that I hope that one day, I can write a phenomenal work for Brother Huai that will shock the world and make him win all respectable awards there are for actors internationally!¡± ¡°Best of luck, sisters above! It¡¯s a pity that this young lady has a younger brother who pretends to be pure on the outside but is actually scheming. I still don¡¯t like her very much. She might be here to ride on Brother Huai¡¯s popularity.¡± There were all kinds of comments in the live-stream, but because Yuan Jing didn¡¯t do anything abnormal, no one attacked her. Jiang Huai thought of Tan Ming¡¯s appetite and decisively poured in all four portions of pasta. Tan Ming was so hungry that she wanted to cry. When she saw this, she could not help but lick her lips and reveal an expectant expression. The rest of the cooking was Tan Ming¡¯s job. Jiang Huai¡¯s culinary skills were not good, but he did not slack off. He consciously helped with some chores and helped prepare other food. Seeing that the two of them were getting along well, Yuan Jing wondered how she could subtly approach Jiang Huai. When she saw the only handful of vegetables in her group, she had an idea. Thinking of Jiang Huai¡¯s gentle attitude towards her just now, Yuan Jing still had some confidence in her heart. Although she was not a bright and beautiful woman, she fit the ideal of a cute and gentle girl. Perhaps this was Jiang Huai¡¯s type. This time, her goal was even clearer. Yuan Jing deliberately softened her tone and said coquettishly, ¡°Brother Jiang Huai, can you share some of your luncheon meat with me?!¡± After saying that, Yuan Jing even looked at Jiang Huai with her big eyes. Tan Ming was using a lunchbox as a ladle to take out the cooked pasta. When she heard the soft sound of Yuan Jing¡¯s feathery voice brushing against her skin, she couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps. Her hand trembled and the lunchbox fell into the pot. Jiang Huai was publicly acknowledged by his fans as an expert at identifying b*tches. When he heard Yuan Jing speaking, he immediately understood Yuan Jing¡¯s intentions with him. Not to mention that she was not his fan, even if she was, he had to take care of his own sister first! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 22 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai did not even bother to look at her. He frowned slightly. ¡°Speak normally. My hair is standing on end. Our meat is not even enough for us to eat. Find someone else or think of another way!¡± Yuan Jing didn¡¯t expect Jiang Huai to be so merciless to her this time. Her face was pale. The cameraman understood the audience, so when he saw this scene, he specially moved closer to record it. When Yuan Jing saw that the cameras were aimed at her, she hated herself but did not dare to stay any longer. She did not want others to say that she was entangled in this awkward situation and embarrass her in the live-stream chat. ¡°I dare to bet a bag of chips that this woman is definitely a fake fan! Listen to that voice, my god! She¡¯s shamelessly trying to seduce my Brother Huai openly!¡± ¡°Jingjing¡¯s nickname is Sweet Song Queen! Her voice is always so gentle. It¡¯s just that you fans are too hostile and always feel that Jiang Huai belongs to you. You don¡¯t like anyone!¡± ¡°The comments above¡­ don¡¯t find excuses. I¡¯ll bet two packets! This Yuan Jing definitely has ulterior motives towards Brother Huai. Miss An¡¯an was at the scene. Her reaction is enough to explain everything.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Miss An¡¯an¡¯s reaction perfectly portrayed what I felt just now. She¡¯s just like me, I can¡¯t stand such pretentious girls. I love this! I¡¯m part of Team An¡¯an!¡± ¡°Do all of Jiang Huai¡¯s fans fantasize so much? What¡¯s wrong with our Jingjing liking Jiang Huai in her own way? She¡¯s a sweet girl to begin with!¡± ¡°Sweet girl? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. Sisters, I¡¯ve found some rumors. Yuan Jing debuted two years ago and has never been popular. Her song that became popular at the beginning of this year was snatched from Song Meng of the same company, who was actually more capable than her! The resource allocation after that is worlds apart from before. All the resources in their company are being put towards a new singer. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s nothing fishy about it.¡± ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s an 80-90 percent chance she slept her way through!¡± ¡°What evidence do you have? You want to spread rumors with just speculation? Your Jiang Huai is not even gentlemanly! Everyone saw him reject the girl just now. The evidence is conclusive!¡± ¡°Of course, chivalry shouldn¡¯t be spent on a scheming woman. My Brother Huai saw your idol¡¯s true colors at a glance. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so direct. Brother Huai definitely won¡¯t have such an attitude towards fans who really like him!¡± ¡°Are you deaf? Brother Huai has already clearly said that they didn¡¯t have enough for themselves to eat! This is basically a simplified version of a deserted island survival program. It has survival and competitive elements. If you can¡¯t accept that, go ahead. If your Yuan Jing wants to eat, then everyone else should have to give her food, is that right?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? Can Jiang Huai¡¯s lie be any more fake? There¡¯s such a big box of meat. The amount of food they took is enough for four people!¡± Chaos instantly began in the live-stream. No one could say whether the ¡®sweet girl¡¯ was really sweet or scheming, but it was soon confirmed whether Jiang Huai was lying or not. After the tomato pasta was cooked, Tan Ming asked Jiang Huai to take his portion first. The aluminum lunch box Jiang Huai used was not small. He only stopped after taking one-third of the pot. Tan Ming was worried that Jiang Huai didn¡¯t have enough, so he picked up a pair of chopsticks made of tree branches and gave him more. ¡°Brother, take more.¡± Jiang Huai shook his head and refused. ¡°I really have enough. I¡¯m going to join a production team next month. That role requires the actors to be thinner. I still have to slim down. It smells really good and I¡¯ve already taken more. This amount is already a little too much.¡± Seeing this, Tan Ming put the noodles back into the pot and did not force him. Everyone watched as Tan Ming used the pot and Jiang Huai took the lunch box and finished the pasta for four people. There was not a single scrap of meat left in the can of luncheon meat. The two of them ate half of it each. ¡°Miss An¡¯an¡¯s actions are really unexpected!¡± ¡°Sisters, what should we do? I think I¡¯m turning gay for Sister An¡¯an!¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to seeing female celebrities in the entertainment industry eating really little just to maintain their figures. My An¡¯an is really a breath of fresh air. The commenter above, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m gay too. Let¡¯s secretly betray Brother Huai together and cheat occasionally!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a fan of Bai Ling. I was attracted by the entertainment news of An¡¯an climbing the tree. Now that I¡¯ve witnessed her extraordinary behavior, I suddenly don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯ll continue squatting in the live-stream here! I¡¯m sorry, Sister Ling!¡± ¡°Previous poster, I¡¯ll accompany you! I originally wanted to come and see Zhou Yan and his wife, but in the end, I settled down here!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 23 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Director Han had been monitoring the live-streams of a few guests. He realized that although Tan Ming¡¯s popularity was not the highest, she had a lot of aspects to promote. Hence, he got someone to make a separate promotional page for her. The production team hired a professional team for the publicity. Half an hour later, all the publicity materials were released on the Internet. The page had the background of the deserted island. There were two portraits posted. One was of Tan Ming climbing a tree, and the other was of her eating lunch out of a pot. The content of the scenes was very eye-catching. In addition, Tan Ming was a natural beauty and was very eye-catching. She was on the same team as Jiang Huai, the most popular person in the entertainment industry. In less than half an hour, hundreds of thousands of viewers flooded into Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream chat room. Director Yang, who was in charge of online publicity, couldn¡¯t stop smiling when he saw this. ¡°Director Han, our variety show might break the previous ratings record!¡± Director Han was distracted and paid him little attention. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°This girl called An¡¯an has a lot of things that female celebrities lack in her personality. She doesn¡¯t care about trifles, is straightforward, real, doesn¡¯t carry the burden of being an idol yet looks like a celebrity. In the world of ordinary people, these characteristics might not attract attention, but it¡¯s different in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Director Yang, find someone here to keep an eye on An¡¯an and update us if she does anything special immediately!¡± Director Han nodded repeatedly. ¡°Director Yang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help arrange it immediately!¡± After lunch, there was still about an hour of rest time. Tan Ming quietly left the cameras¡¯ spotlight and circled around to find the tent in the production team¡¯s logistics area. At this moment, Li Mei was coaxing the babies to take an afternoon nap with Auntie Yue. Li Mei saw the sweat on Tan Ming¡¯s forehead. Her heart ached as she took out a tissue to wipe her daughter¡¯s sweat. ¡°An¡¯an, if it¡¯s really hard on you, let¡¯s withdraw. That little compensation isn¡¯t much. Your father can afford it!¡± As Tan Ming seized the time to pump milk for the babies, she looked at the two children who were sleeping soundly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m especially happy to be able to work hard for what I want to do! I¡¯m happy even if I¡¯m tired!¡± Li Mei saw that the smile on Tan Ming¡¯s face was genuine. She sighed softly and did not persuade her anymore. She just reminded her again, ¡°If there¡¯s laborious work, leave it to your brother. You¡¯ve just come out of confinement. You have to take care of your body and not tire yourself out.¡± Tan Ming knew that her mother was worried, so she nodded obediently. ¡°Mom, Third Brother takes good care of me. I¡¯ll also take care of my own health!¡± Li Mei was slightly relieved. Then, she shared happily, ¡°You¡¯re very popular now. The production team specially made a solo promotional page for you! You already have a fan group now. I¡¯m also a member of it!¡± Li Mei¡¯s tone was filled with pride. As her phone had been taken away, Tan Ming had no idea what was going on in the outside world. She did not expect that people would like her so much even before she debuted. She could not help but feel excited. After milking for half an hour, Li Mei saw that the lunch break was not over yet. Thinking of the fact that there was a bed to lie on and a fan in the tent, the conditions here were much better than outside for taking an afternoon nap against a tree trunk. She suggested, ¡°An¡¯an, the conditions here are good. Sleep here for half an hour. I¡¯ll wake you up in advance when it¡¯s time.¡± Tan Ming had already become an exception by disappearing for half an hour during working hours to pump her breast milk. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t be treated so specially. Everyone else doesn¡¯t have this privilege.¡± After saying that, Tan Ming was worried that Li Mei would stop her. She hurriedly bade farewell and ran out. Li Mei¡¯s heart ached as she watched Tan Ming run away. She muttered helplessly, ¡°This child! Everyone else tries all sorts of ways to get special treatment, but she just wants to be the opposite.¡± Tan Ming returned to the tree and leaned against Jiang Huai to rest. The lunch break ended quickly. With Director Han¡¯s loudspeaker, everyone¡¯s residual sleepiness evaporated. ¡°Welcome everyone to the beginning of our afternoon activities. Let¡¯s start with some leisurely entertainment games to help everyone wake up!¡± When everyone heard Director Han¡¯s deceptive tone, they did not believe that this leisurely game was really leisurely. They looked at Director Han warily. Director Han simply ignored their faces and revealed a seemingly harmless smile. ¡°This game is very simple. We¡¯re near the sea. In the next hour, please think of ways to get some edible food from the sea. Fish, prawns, and crabs are all fine. As long as you all get something that can be eaten, this game will be a draw. It doesn¡¯t involve points. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you get. It¡¯s just to let everyone go into the sea and get close to nature! Alright, let¡¯s begin!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 24 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not to mention the guests who were participating in the program, even the audience in the live-stream felt that this game was not really that simple! ¡°This game definitely has a catch! You have to know that Director Han¡¯s leisure variety shows often have many unexpected twists in the game.¡± ¡°I reckon that the guests¡¯ dinner tonight will be the seafood that will be caught later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, Director Han has always had more tricks up his sleeve. It can¡¯t be that simple.¡± The various speculations in the live-stream were similar to what the guests were thinking. Tan Si glanced at Wang Li and said with a frown, ¡°Mom, if it has something to do with dinner tonight, we¡¯ll starve to death. We¡¯ve never done anything like this before.¡± Wang Li looked at the beach near the sea. ¡°We¡¯ve never done it before, but the other guests are in similar situations. If there¡¯s really not enough food, we¡¯ll see what everyone else does and follow them.¡± Bai Ling looked at her empty hands and asked gloomily, ¡°Director Han, don¡¯t you have any tools for us? Small shovels, fish baskets, and so on are all fine. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to catch them at all!¡± Director Han looked enlightened and said, ¡°This game has a name. It¡¯s called Getting Something From Nothing! The production team doesn¡¯t provide tools. Although we really want to see everyone catch things with their bare hands, we won¡¯t restrict you from thinking of a way yourself. Therefore, everyone can use your smart brains and nimble hands to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Bai Ling¡¯s partner, Lu Ting, was her manager. She had worked with Director Han many times in private and could be considered a friend. When she heard Director Han¡¯s words, she could not help but hold her forehead and complain, ¡°Director Han, Director Han, I realized that you¡¯re really like a dog. You don¡¯t do anything!¡± Although Director Han¡¯s program had all kinds of tricks, he was especially amiable in private and could joke around. Hearing Lu Ting¡¯s words, Director Han laughed out loud and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m bringing everyone a variety of experiences. You guys stay with production teams in studios all the time and don¡¯t know the fun of interacting with nature. I¡¯m just making it a little more difficult for you!¡± After the mission was issued, everyone began to look for suitable tools. After all, they could not really dig with their hands. It was fine if the efficiency was low, but they were afraid that they would not find anything in the end and waste their time! Everyone was worried that the food they had caught in the sea would be the ingredients for tonight¡¯s dinner. They were afraid that they would starve, so they were very enthusiastic. Unwillingly, everyone chose to use the pot to store their spoils of war. As for the fishing tools, everyone displayed their own abilities. Tan Si and her mother had a clear goal. They used bowls to dig for crabs. As long as there was enough, they could fill their stomachs. If it really didn¡¯t work, they could find friendlier groups to exchange for the things they had caught in the sea. The two of them did not intend to go into the sea because the production team only provided fresh water for consumption. Tan Si and Wang Li could not tolerate the salt in the seawater on their feet. The sticky feeling would drive them crazy if they could not wash it off immediately. Zhou Yan and Hou Li were show hosts. They usually dabbled in a wide range of topics and had some theoretical experience in how to hunt seafood. They were slightly better than the other clueless guests. Although Bai Ling and Lu Ting were inexperienced, they picked up a large plastic bag that had floated to the shore. The two of them decided to use it to fish. Tan Ming and Jiang Huai were also clueless at catching food from the sea. The two of them wore fisherman¡¯s hats and squatted on the beach with their pants up, looking at the sea. Tan Ming scratched her head and looked lost. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know how to swim. Do you have any ideas?¡± Jiang Huai also looked lost. He touched the roof of his mouth with the tip of his tongue and replied seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim either. I don¡¯t have any ideas now.¡± ¡°This is too cute! This is such a silly duo!¡± ¡°Hey! Did you guys notice that when An¡¯an and Brother Huai squatted side by side, their facial features are 50% similar?¡± ¡°Previously, I already felt that the two of them looked a little similar. Now that they¡¯re side-by-side like that, they look even more alike. Could this be the so-called husband-and-wife look?!¡± ¡°No to the commenter above! Looking like husband and wife? I say they look like siblings!¡± Li Mei was holding her phone and paying attention to the developments in the live-stream. When she saw that everyone had started to randomly romanticize them as a couple again, she was extremely frustrated. It was rare for her to finally see someone say something sensible, so she imitated the jargon of the fan circle. ¡°Supporting the brother and sister dynamic +1!¡± Tan Ming and Jiang Huai didn¡¯t know where to start. They quietly squatted at the side and spent a few minutes observing the methods and progress of the other groups. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 25 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming summarized. ¡°Actually, there are some gains from just picking up the food in the shallow waters. However, everyone is gathered here now. I think we should avoid where everyone¡¯s been!¡± Jiang Huai nodded in agreement. Anyway, they had seen everyone¡¯s tricks. He took the pot and lunch box, picked up two wide branches on the way, and the two of them walked to the beach at the side. The two of them carried the pot and wanted to find seafood that had been washed to the beach. Tan Ming had specially observed Zhou Yan and his wife¡¯s group just now. They were almost specialized in shellfish and cat¡¯s-eye snails. Cat¡¯s-eye snails had a lot of meat, but they were hidden in the sand and were not easy to find. Jiang Huai was in charge of prying the sand with a wide branch and collecting crabs, while Tan Ming was looking for cat¡¯s-eye snails. Perhaps because of the way the waves washed things up, the food here was not as much as the area that the production team had chosen for everyone, but fortunately, no one would fight with the two of them. Tan Ming¡¯s eyesight was not bad. It did not take her long to see the white flesh of the cat-eye snail that was exposed in the sand of the shallow water. Tan Ming reached her hand into the soil and slowly dug up. However, she did not dare to let the cat¡¯s eye snail leave the seawater. Otherwise, it would cause its stress reaction, which is to quickly shrink. It would shrink and all the sand would end up being attached to the meat in the shell. After cooking, one would only be able to eat sand. Tan Ming gently shook the cat¡¯s eye snail in her hand. When she could see that the sand had been washed away, she took it out of the water and placed it in the ditch filled with clean fresh water. Shellfish were relatively easy to find. As long as she saw holes in the flat beach, she could dig down and find shellfish. The two of them spent 30 minutes picking up seafood washed up by the seawater. With a little time left, the siblings looked at the half-full pot of food. Tan Ming said ambitiously, ¡°Brother, I think we can take on the fish in the shallow waters now!¡± ¡°Hahaha, Little Sister is starting to get ambitious, she even dares to go swim in the water!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Between starving and going into the water, she can only choose the latter. That little bit of food is probably not enough to even fill the gaps between her teeth!¡± ¡°Poor sister. As a newcomer who just joined An¡¯an¡¯s fan club today, I really want to crowd-fund food and send it to the production team to distribute to my sister.¡± ¡°Hahaha, wanting to crowdfund +1, I feel like I can already see her starving two hours after dinner.¡± Many of the topics surrounding Tan Ming in Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream were good-natured teasing. However, this relaxed and harmonious atmosphere made many viewers who were curious about Tan Ming to stay in the live-stream. When Jiang Huai heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, he was also a little tempted. After all, this was really not enough for his sister! If the food they were looking for now was really the ingredients for dinner, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for her even if he did not eat. The two of them acted on their words and quickly formulated a roundup plan. Each of them took a wide branch and walked to the shin-deep shallow water. Coincidentally, a small wave came over. A turbot that was slightly bigger than the size of a palm was washed up. It quickly flicked its tail twice, covering its back with a layer of sand. Perhaps because she had gone hungry many times since she was young, Tan Ming always had sharp eyes when it came to food. After noticing it, she patted Jiang Huai¡¯s arm to signal him. Jiang Huai stood at the side and was in charge of blocking its escape routes. Tan Ming slowly stuck the stick into the water and found a good position. Then, she swung it quickly and accurately at the turbot hidden in the sand. Then, the audience witnessed the fish fly in a parabola to the part of the beach without water. After succeeding in their first try, the siblings¡¯ confidence multiplied. Following this routine, they successfully rounded a few more fish of different sizes. They only stopped when Director Han¡¯s loudspeaker sounded in the distance. Satisfied, they returned with the spoils of war. ¡°I have learned this technique. I just have to be fast and ambush the fish when it¡¯s not paying attention.¡± ¡°In order to eat, Sister An and Brother Huai have put in all their effort!¡± ¡°I just want to say one word. Awesome! My sister¡¯s shot on this deserted island was good enough to be a swing at a top-notch golf course.¡± ¡°My Sister An is indeed a genius. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone fish without using fishing gear and hands. Instead, they swung tree branches to complete this perfect hunt!¡± At this moment, Si Cheng, who had just finished a meeting, was watching the live-stream. When he saw Tan Ming and Jiang Huai¡¯s intimate tacit cooperation and the flamboyant and gorgeous smile on Tan Ming¡¯s face, Si Cheng felt as if he had been cuckolded! Si Cheng exited the live-stream and started to call Tan Ming. He only ended up hearing the mechanical sound of the receiver indicating that the other party had turned off her phone. Si Cheng¡¯s first reaction was to assume that Tan Ming had deliberately turned off her phone so that no one would disturb her and Jiang Huai¡¯s recording. For a moment, he was even angrier. ¡°Tan Ming, good job! Just you wait. I¡¯ll be in Sea City tomorrow morning!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 26 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming and Jiang Huai walked towards the gathering place when the cameraman suddenly stopped them. ¡°Jiang Huai, An¡¯an, please accept the new mission.¡± The two of them looked at the young man with confusion on their faces. There was a situation where a mission was issued alone?! ¡°Now, there are missions of different levels of difficulty. The higher the difficulty, the more points you will obtain after succeeding. Pick your desired mission, worth between one to five points. Please make your choice in three minutes.¡± An¡¯an frowned and looked at Jiang Huai. ¡°We¡¯re in second place now. If we want to get a high score, we might be at the bottom if we fail the mission. But if we get a low score, we might still be in the middle.¡± For the five groups of guests, as long as they could not get first place, no matter what position they were in, they had to agree to the other party¡¯s request. Jiang Huai was silent for a while and guessed, ¡°Tan Si is first place now. I guess the possibility of her choosing a difficult question is not high. After all, if she fails, she might not even be able to be in second place. I guess she will choose a three-point mission with a moderate difficulty and a higher chance of success.¡± ¡°If we want to take the safe route, we can also choose the three-point mission. However, I¡¯ve always liked challenges. If we want to choose, we should choose the most difficult mission. Bai Ling would probably also choose the five-point mission. After all, they only have one point. They have nothing to lose. If they take a gamble, they might be able to get to first place.¡± ¡°The program¡¯s team really knows how to play!¡± ¡°My Brother Huai has Sherlock Holmes on him. Just went to Tan Si¡¯s stream and she chose the three-point mission. Her personal mission is to get An¡¯an to praise her for being beautiful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult. I can see clearly that my An¡¯an¡¯s more beautiful than her!¡± ¡°The commenter above, don¡¯t put others down just to flatter her! I think Si Si is the most beautiful!¡± ¡°Oh my! You¡¯re so superior! You¡¯re amazing! There are a couple female celebrities on the show. Those words of yours aren¡¯t even practicing what you preach!¡± ¡°This is our Jiang Huai and An¡¯an¡¯s live-stream. It¡¯s normal to be biased towards them! If you have any sense, go to your main live-stream and say it. Don¡¯t insist on coming to someone else¡¯s territory to make your presence known!¡± ¡°Why are you so aggressive? I only liked Jiang Huai because I saw the clips of two people in the show ¡®Allure¡¯. We didn¡¯t attack Jiang Huai. Is there a need for you to attack your peers over a commoner on the show?¡± ¡°Is this human language? Why? Are ordinary people not worthy of being protected? Do you think you¡¯re showing off your values? Are you asking to be scolded?!¡± ¡°Tan Si was obviously taking advantage of Jiang Huai¡¯s popularity back then. Don¡¯t put the two of them together. It¡¯s fine as long as the two of them are beautiful alone!¡± Tan Ming, who was outside the live broadcast room, decided to follow Jiang Huai¡¯s wishes. ¡°Then let¡¯s choose the five-point question.¡± The cameraman revealed a complicated smile. ¡°I admire your courage very much. The five-point mission is rather special. It¡¯s stipulated that it has to be completed by your partner.¡± Jiang Huai had never thought that he would get his sister into trouble. He looked at Tan Ming apologetically. Tan Ming smiled nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to challenge myself too.¡± Seeing this, the cameraman continued, ¡°There¡¯s another special thing about the five-point mission. This mission is carried out to the public, so the director will announce the content of the mission in public later.¡± After all, Jiang Huai was a veteran in the entertainment industry. When he heard this, he immediately found a loophole and looked at the cameraman suspiciously. ¡°So other than the 5-point question, the other points are all secret missions done within the crew here, right?¡± The cameraman hated himself for speaking before thinking and accidentally exposing the other missions¡¯ information. He immediately retracted his gaze to the camera and did not dare to look at Jiang Huai again. However, Jiang Huai was even more certain because of this. He chuckled, looked at Tan Ming, and said, ¡°I guess the other tasks are to make us do some specific actions or say some specific words. Later, you have to pay special attention to the guests who want to lure you to talk or do something.¡± These tricks were not new in variety shows, but the audience liked to watch the process. Tan Ming had not watched many variety shows, so she listened very carefully to Jiang Huai¡¯s warnings, afraid that she would drag them down. Everyone returned to the gathering place to show off their harvest. The amount of fish they caught was actually about the same, but the types were different. Except for Jiang Huai¡¯s group, who caught more fish, most of the others caught clams, shellfish, and crabs. There was barely any meat in these. Their pots were used to store things. At that time, they tried to catch fish with their bare hands, but they did not succeed, so everyone was a little envious when they saw fish meat. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 27 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Bai Ling asked curiously, ¡°How did you catch it? That fish is too slippery. You can¡¯t catch it at all!¡± The jealousy in Tan Si¡¯s eyes disappeared in a flash. She went forward and praised with a joking tone, ¡°It¡¯s so amazing that you could catch so many! Could it be that the production team secretly taught you the method? The production team shouldn¡¯t be biased.¡± Tan Si¡¯s words practically pinned the word ¡°cheating¡± on Jiang Huai and Tan Ming. Jiang Huai looked at Tan Si coldly. ¡°What a huge accusation¡­ We must be cheating because we did better? Are you going to ask me to produce evidence to prove that I didn¡¯t cheat? Then, the last time you were the first to get the supplies bag, were you so fast because you knew the position in advance?¡± Jiang Huai was famous in the group for being unafraid of offending people. He had always been honest and never hid anything. If they angered him, he would provoke the other party at their sore spot. Tan Si saw that Tan Ming was better than her in missions, so she was angry for a moment. She forgot that Jiang Huai was not afraid of offending people, but she did not dare to retort. Not to mention that Jiang Huai entered the entertainment industry earlier than her, and his status in the entertainment industry was not something she could compare to. Tan Si thought she could take one step back for three steps forward. She put on the act that she was best at and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how to speak well. I was just joking. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Wang Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw her daughter being wronged. She hurriedly looked at Tan Ming, hinting for her to quickly put in a good word for Tan Si and prove her daughter¡¯s innocence. Tan Ming looked away expressionlessly when she saw Wang Li¡¯s gaze. This reaction made Wang Li¡¯s expression turn even uglier. Although she didn¡¯t know why Tan Ming¡¯s temperament changed drastically after giving birth, it didn¡¯t stop her from deciding to teach Tan Ming a lesson after this show ended. After all, without the Si family¡¯s protection, Tan Ming was worse than a stray dog that could be bullied by anyone. ¡°It¡¯s really easy to act misunderstood. I don¡¯t believe that Tan Si was joking. If Brother Huai hadn¡¯t been so unyielding, he would have been misunderstood by the onlookers who don¡¯t know the truth.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How can we prove this? Do we have to make all the staff take a blood oath or check all the chat records? If we want to accuse someone, we have to find a proper reason. If we really make them swear their honesty, we then have to get someone to prove the authenticity of their words too.¡± ¡°I hate Tan Si, this scheming woman, more and more! It¡¯s like she¡¯s asking someone to cut open their stomach to prove that they¡¯ve not eaten anything. How vicious!¡± Their idol had been slandered. Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream was filled with curses directed at Tan Si. The fans who had infiltrated from Tan Si¡¯s side did not dare to speak anymore, afraid that they would be torn apart by these people if they opened their mouths. This was despite them firmly believing that this was a misunderstanding caused by their idol¡¯s poor way of speaking and that she was not a scheming person at all. Jiang Huai ignored Wang Li and her daughter. The atmosphere was a little stiff. Tan Si was embarrassed and felt wronged. Her plan did not succeed. Did Jiang Huai have to disrespect a girl like her? Director Han felt a little regretful that Jiang Huai did not chase the matter. He gestured for the staff to give each group a piece of paper and a pen. ¡°Everyone, please rank the seafood harvested by each group. The ranking criteria is according to the group of food you want to eat the most at night.¡± As the fish meat was more filling than other seafood, everyone placed Jiang Huai¡¯s group first. Second was the host and his wife¡¯s group. They found many cat¡¯s-eye snails and were lucky enough to pick up a palm-sized Pangasius that was almost out of breath. Next were Bai Ling¡¯s Group, Yuan Jing¡¯s Group, then Tan Si¡¯s Group. Yuan Jing and her brother were both pampered children from the city. Wang Li had been the wife of a rich family for more than 20 years, but she was actually a villager who had come from a poor background. It was only after she got married that Father Tan¡¯s business succeeded and that the Tan family¡¯s current family background was formed. When it came to physical work, she could not count on Tan Si. In order to raise Tan Si to have the temperament of a rich family¡¯s daughter, the Tan family had nurtured her since she was young to learn musical instruments, dance, ride horses, play golf, and other things that rich people did. Hence, she wasn¡¯t even capable of washing dishes properly. After being the wife of a rich family for so long, Wang Li had forgotten the hardships of the past and was even more disgusted by others mentioning it. Now, in order not to let others see her background as a villager, she would rather starve at night and pretend to be inexperienced in dirty work and get last place. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 28 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Director Han continued to announce the next mission. ¡°Dear guests, in a bit, your mission is to enter the forest and use your hardworking hands to obtain the gifts of nature. Tonight¡¯s dinner ingredients will be all the plants and animals of the forest. You will have three hours. The production team has prepared some tools for everyone. Each group can only take one. Everyone, it¡¯s time to draw lots, which will decide the order you get to choose your tool. Let¡¯s begin now!¡± Bai Ling asked in confusion, ¡°Director, if only this mission involves tonight¡¯s ingredients, then what¡¯s the use of the seafood just now?¡± Director Han smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret for now. Please proceed.¡± Seeing that Director Han was keeping them in suspense, everyone knew that they would not be able to get anything out of him, so they began to draw lots. Tan Ming was unlucky to draw the last place, and the first place was drawn by Yuan Jing. Everyone went to the place where the tools were placed to choose. The so-called capture tools were all very simple. There was a net that was two meters long and wide, a slingshot, a hoe, a small beast trap, and a large portion of bait. Yuan Jing chose the simple trap. Bai Ling, who was second, was not confident that she could hit her prey with a slingshot. After hesitating, she chose the net. Tan Si, on the other hand, chose the slingshot without hesitation. The host and his wife chose food, and the hoe automatically went to Jiang Huai¡¯s team. Tan Ming looked at Jiang Huai guiltily. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang Huai held the hoe and said optimistically, ¡°It¡¯s fine. At most, we can use it to dig up wild vegetables.¡± Everyone dispersed and walked into the forest. Tan Si had filmed a few period dramas before. The production team had specially hired a teacher to teach her how to ride a horse and shoot an arrow. Coupled with her foundation in archery from elementary school and the fact that it was easier to use a slingshot, Tan Si was quite confident. She got used to it after a few tries. The forest on the island was not big and had been cleaned up by the production team. There was not much prey inside. The only animals that were left were basically small animals like pheasants and hares that were harmless. Jiang Huai and Tan Ming planned to dig a hole and set a trap. Zhou Yan and Hou Li came over. ¡°Jiang Huai, An¡¯an, we want to work with you.¡± After Jiang Huai saw the animal organs in their hands, he guessed what they were thinking. ¡°How do you want to cooperate?¡± Zhou Yan held up a small piece of internal organs that had been divided into leaves. ¡°I don¡¯t have tools to dig traps, but I can provide you with bait to increase your success rate. As long as you give me half of the food you hunt, it¡¯s settled. Do you agree with this plan?¡± Jiang Huai was not confident that he could successfully set a trap to confuse the animals, but if there was bait, the success rate would definitely be greatly increased. However, when it came to benefits, they definitely had to haggle. Jiang Huai raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Sure, but we want two-thirds. After all, we have to dig a few pits and do more hard labor.¡± Zhou Yan shrugged and agreed readily. The couple proposed the same thing to the remaining three teams. ¡°I¡¯m impressed! As expected of a couple who graduated from a key university. Their brains are really good.¡± ¡°Originally, I thought that the food bait option was the weakest among them. I didn¡¯t understand why these two smart people chose this useless option. Now, it seems that the fool was actually me!¡± ¡°In this game, Zhou Yan and Hou Li¡¯s greatest amount of exercise is probably from dividing the bag of bait into four parts.¡± ¡°Hahaha, what a huge amount of exercise!¡± Tan Si was a little disgusted by touching the bloody internal organs. She held the slingshot and did not move when she saw what was in Hou Li¡¯s. Wang Li hurriedly went forward to take them and smiled kindly. ¡°Host Hou, you came at the right time. With the bait to lure the animals to the spot, it will be much easier for us to shoot.¡± Hou Li¡¯s eyes curved as she replied gently, ¡°Helping you is also helping us. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± After the two parties agreed to split it equally, Zhou Yan and his wife left. Wang Li found a place with a wide field of vision and placed a small portion at different places. Then, the two of them hid in the grass not far away and waited. After receiving Song Xin¡¯s instructions, the head of the fan army ordered his subordinates to launch a new round of attacks. Amidst the praises from live-stream viewers who were complimenting her beauty and grace when using the slingshot, an inconspicuous netizen began to sing a different song. ¡°Why do I feel like Tan Si lets her mother do everything? It¡¯s the same when they were cooking lunch. Now, it¡¯s the same when it comes to taking the internal organs. Why did she come to an outdoor variety show if she¡¯s afraid of getting her hands dirty?¡± ¡°Agreed +1. I came in to take a look this morning out of curiosity. I¡¯ve been paying attention since then. I also find it a little strange. Tan Si doesn¡¯t do any dirty work at all.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 29 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not that Si Si doesn¡¯t want to do the dirty work. It¡¯s just that Si Si¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t want her to do it. Si Si had mentioned this problem on the show before. She actually wanted to improve her survival abilities, but because there were servants at home and her parents didn¡¯t allow it, she didn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°If Si Si¡¯s family has such conditions, so what if she doesn¡¯t do anything?! As if it¡¯s against the law! Their mindset has been too limited by poverty. Don¡¯t hate the rich here. If you don¡¯t like to watch them get lost!¡± ¡°Hey! What are you talking about?! When did I say that I hate the rich? I only said that she doesn¡¯t do any dirty work and always throws it to her mother. This is a fact that everyone can see! When did I say anything wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue. Everyone, calm down. The netizen who asked you to get lost is not our fan, right? Everyone, ignore her. She¡¯s probably here to deliberately cause trouble and ruin our popularity!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re so cowardly. We¡¯ve been bullied in our own place, yet you¡¯re still a coward. You still want to push me out to calm the storm?!¡± ¡°I was a curious viewer turned fan. To be fair, no matter how much her parents don¡¯t allow it, I don¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. Moreover, Si Si¡¯s disdain for the internal organs of those animals can be seen by anyone with eyes. Fans don¡¯t have to try to explain.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not trying to explain. We just want everyone to know what happened. It¡¯s not Si Si¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just picking up a bag of animal organs. You¡¯re all arguing about dirty work? Isn¡¯t this a little exaggerated? Don¡¯t you know how to pick up things?! She may not know how to do more complicated chores, but she¡¯s not even willing to do small jobs. Her family only runs a small company and lives in slightly better conditions than ordinary working families. You really make her out to be as noble as a princess!¡± ¡°Did you see that? Do you think they¡¯ll stop if you give in?! F*ck, you brainless fans have angered me. Tan Si has serious Princess Syndrome. She¡¯s not as gentle and considerate as she acts on the screen.¡± ¡°And as far as I know, it¡¯s true that she got pregnant out of wedlock and even gave birth to the child. I like her because she¡¯s my type, so it doesn¡¯t matter what her private life is like. But now, you idiots are pissing me off!¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe him. He must be a competitor¡¯s fan pretending to be a fan here to cause trouble.¡± Some of the trolls were pretending to put in a good word for Tan Si, while others were pretending to be casual viewers here to expose negative news about Tan Si. They were attacking her in multiple aspects. Everyone was blending in the crowd in the live broadcast chat room. In any case, it was not their real names on the Internet. Who knew if the person behind the screen was a real fan or a fake fan? The real onlookers only needed a topic to fervently discuss when they were bored. The second round of attacks was even fiercer than the first round. This was because this was the first day of broadcasting for the new variety show. Many marketing accounts were squatting in the guest¡¯s live-streams, waiting to see if they could find any news to write about. Hence, the rumors that Tan Si was pregnant out of wedlock, and that her image had collapsed began to spread on a small scale. On the other hand, Jiang Huai and Tan Ming¡¯s progress was also not smooth. Jiang Huai dug four pits as traps, but only when time was almost up, a pheasant fell in. Fortunately, the two of them were quick-witted. They picked up the large banana leaves that they had prepared long ago and covered the entrance of the trap to prevent the pheasant from flying out. Tan Ming was worried that the pheasant would break the leaves and escape, so she quickly lay down on top of the trap. The pheasant in the hole seemed to know that it had been tricked and kept flying up. The two of them did not dare to lift the leaves. However, time waited for no one. When the cameraman indicated that there were only five minutes left, Tan Ming thought of a solution. She got up and lay down by the side, relaxing the banana leaf slightly. When the pheasant forced itself upwards again, Tan Ming saw the banana leaf being pushed out of the hole. She waited till it stuck out more than ten centimeters. Then, she hugged the protruding object through the banana leaf. ¡°I got it, I got it!¡± Jiang Huai had never had such an experience since he was young. He was a little excited when he saw this scene. Tan Ming smiled when he saw Jiang Huai¡¯s youthful look. ¡°Brother, quickly tie its legs!¡± Jiang Huai hurriedly found some grass to tie up the bird¡¯s legs. Seeing this, Tan Ming let down her guard. Animals that grew up in the forest were wild and difficult to tame. After the pheasant¡¯s wings felt her grip loosen, it quickly flew up to a tree branch. Before Tan Ming could climb the tree to catch it, the time for the mission was up. The two of them instantly went from being happy to dejected. Jiang Huai sighed softly. ¡°We can only come and dig wild vegetables later.¡± Tan Ming thought of the fish and comforted him optimistically. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we can have wild vegetables and seafood soup.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 30 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone quickly gathered together to discuss their gains. Tan Si walked to Tan Ming¡¯s side and asked with a smile, ¡°An¡¯an, shall we take a photo together?¡± Zhou Yan also smiled and echoed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a photo with the prey we caught? It¡¯s probably the first time doing this for many people today. Let¡¯s take a photo to commemorate this.¡± Yuan Jing ran forward enthusiastically. ¡°I agree. When we take the picture, let¡¯s shout a unique slogan together. We¡¯ll shout ¡®Long live to us¡¯! Hurry, hurry, hurry, let¡¯s stand in place!¡± Zhou Yan and Jiang Huai looked at Yuan Jing thoughtfully. Jiang Huai reminded Tan Ming in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shout any slogans. It might be their mission.¡± Only then did Tan Ming remember that there was still a mission. After taking the photos, Tan Si went to look for the staff to get the photos. Then, she walked to Tan Ming¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re quite photogenic. You look very beautiful in the photos. I¡¯m not as beautiful.¡± When others sung praises, most people¡¯s reaction would be to be humble. Then, they would turn around and praise the other party. Tan Si was waiting for Tan Ming to follow this routine. When Tan Ming saw that Tan Si had come to look for her in such an unusual manner, she then realized that Tan Si¡¯s mission was targeted towards her. She only lowered his head and pretended to be embarrassed as she smiled. She did not dare to say anything. Tan Si¡¯s smile was a little stiff, so she could only repeat himself. Jiang Huai also reacted and went forward to help Tan Ming out. Jiang Huai looked at the other party with admiration. ¡°I like to hear the truth. Tan Si, I didn¡¯t expect you to have this strength. You¡¯re quite good at admitting your shortcomings.¡± When Tan Si heard this, her smile became even stiffer. In addition, Jiang Huai, an experienced variety show participant, was around, so she could only give up for the time being. He planned to have a good ¡°private chat¡± with Tan Si later! Director Han began to create suspense. ¡°The ingredients for dinner have been obtained. There¡¯s good news and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± When everyone heard this, they felt a little uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s hear the good news first.¡± Director Han replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for everyone to cook tonight. We¡¯ve hired a professional chef. You only need to be responsible for eating!¡± When everyone heard this, they clapped their hands happily. ¡°What about the bad news?¡± Director Han revealed a sly smile. ¡°The order of choosing the food is based on the ranking of the seafood you gave today. For example, the seafood that most people wanted to eat is from Jiang Huai¡¯s group. Later, he will choose first. Whichever guest he wants to choose his ingredients from, they have to give it up.¡± What did it mean to say that the world was unpredictable? What did it mean to say the ball is round? After everyone heard the rules, some were happy, while others were disappointed! Tan Ming and Jiang Huai, who had originally planned to eat wild vegetables and seafood, experienced a wave of happiness that overwhelmed them too suddenly. ¡°Hahahaha, they were the ones who ranked themselves this morning. The other groups gave the first choice to Jiang Huai!¡± ¡°Director Han¡¯s move is really lethal!¡± ¡°I¡¯m following this show! I just randomly clicked on it, but I love this reversal!¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s group¡¯s harvest was 0. Without hesitation, the two of them pointed at Tan Si¡¯s¡­ three pheasants and one wild rabbit. Although Zhou Yan¡¯s group had more ingredients, the siblings had deliberately chosen Tan Si. After all, the meat was enough for them to eat. They could even make Tan Si suffer a loss simultaneously, so why not? Wang Li was coughing so hard that smoke was about to come out of her throat. However, Tan Ming did not even look at her. Zhou Yan, Bai Ling, and Yuan Jing chose their own harvests. Bai Ling was especially lucky. She found an old hen¡¯s nest and wrapped up the chicken and the nest of eggs with a net. Yuan Jing caught a wild rabbit. Although Jiang Huai did not catch anything, the production team would not really starve Tan Si and return the crabs that Wang Li and her daughter caught in the afternoon to them. ¡°The production team is too unfair! Si Si was last in the last round, but she worked hard to get the food for this round. Jiang Huai and his fans really have the cheek to ask for it!¡± ¡°Variety shows are meant to create such entertainment effects. If you participate in a show, you have to abide by the rules of the game. Moreover, the first place in Brother Huai¡¯s team last round was cast by the other guests themselves. This is enough to show Brother Huai and An¡¯an¡¯s capability!¡± Everyone continued to argue in the live-stream. It was already past six in the evening. While the chef was cooking dinner, everyone began to build their tents for the night. Each group had two rooms and a common space. After they were done, the feast was served. Director Han appeared again with a loudspeaker. ¡°Today, two groups have chosen a five-point mission. Challengers, please come forward.¡± Tan Ming, who had just picked up a drumstick, was stunned for a moment. Then, she opened her mouth wide and stuffed it in. The roasted drumstick was tender, soft, and smooth. Tan Ming pulled out the bone with force and swallowed it in one mouth. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 31 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°As expected of my Sister An. She often masters skills that others don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°No one can affect my Sister An¡¯s eating speed!¡± ¡°Oh my god, she¡¯s not ladylike at all. What a waste of her good looks!¡± ¡°I pity the commenter above for their simple and boring taste. All good-looking skin is the same, but an interesting soul is one in a million. Please reevaluate your depth in taste.¡± After Tan Ming and Lu Ting went on stage, Director Han continued, ¡°Recently, telecommunications scams have been very rampant. The country is vigorously promoting all kinds of anti-scam knowledge. Our production team has decided to respond to the call. Please ask Anan and Lu Ting to randomly draw a set of phone numbers from the box. After dialing, please think of a way to make the other party believe your scam. Then, get them to click on the link the production team will send later.¡± The side of the box facing the audience was transparent. The numbers 0 to 9 were written on the table tennis balls inside. For a 11-digit phone number, the first seven digits would be randomly provided by the production team, and the remaining four digits would be drawn by the guests themselves. As an agent, Lu Ting was good at socializing. In other words, she knew how to fool people. She was fearless and wanted to complete the challenge first. In order to protect the information of the owner of the phone number, the production team only publicized the last four digits drawn, as well as the name of the owner and some simple public information. The person who picked up Lu Ting¡¯s call was a female university student. Taking advantage of school environments being simpler, Lu Ting used ambiguous words to convince the other party that she was her classmate. Then, she made the other party agree to vote for her in an event. Caught off guard, the female student clicked on the link to the text message website and saw a line of words. ¡°If this was a scam, all your money would have been transferred away. Please be more vigilant!¡± When the female student read it, she was still in a daze. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Director Han explained the back story to this and conveniently also promoted the show. ¡°The design of this segment is really good. It¡¯s very meaningful! Many people will really fall for it if scammers pretend to be acquaintances!¡± ¡°Right now, scams are rampant both domestically and internationally. Through such a popular variety show, it can really effectively increase the vigilance of more people.¡± ¡°An¡¯an is next. She looks so obedient. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who knows how to fool people. I¡¯m worried for her!¡± Tan Ming had already taken back her phone. She searched online for cases of telecommunications fraud and prepared what she would say. After seeing that Lu Ting had completed the mission, she felt a little more confident. She dialed the number and put it on speaker. When the phone was about to automatically hang up, the call finally connected. A lazy but cold male voice said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°My ears are going to get pregnant. This voice is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Please give me the number! I want to call him too!¡± The man¡¯s voice caused the audience to scream. Tan Ming also could not help but be stunned. The staff member held up the man¡¯s information and gestured for Tan Ming to quickly get to the point. Tan Ming came back to her senses and began to speak. ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Zou? I¡¯m Xiao Lin, customer service of Extravagant Purchase Network. My staff number is 33568.¡± Zou Bai put his phone on speaker and placed it on the table beside him. He reached for a towel and wrapped it around his lower body. When he heard this, he frowned slightly. He suddenly remembered that a certain someone had bought him a custom-made military knife and accidentally left his personal number on it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Ming got to the point. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Due to the quality of the products you bought, we have taken the initiative to contact you to discuss the refund. I¡¯ll send the refund website to your phone now. Please click to fill in the bank account number to receive the refund. We¡¯ll immediately arrange for a refund. As compensation, we¡¯ll give the products to you for free. I hope you can keep it a secret for us and not reveal this to outsiders.¡± Tan Ming had specially chosen the method of swindling people by refunding them. This was using a method that many people used to take advantage of others. This method of swindling had the highest success rate. Zou Bai frowned as he looked at the web address that popped up. He immediately became alert. There were so many problems with this, and he had actually been bothered with answering a stranger¡¯s call for so long. If there was really a problem, he was afraid that he would fall for the scam. He calmly picked up the phone and coldly rejected, ¡°No need to refund!¡± After saying that, Zou Bai hung up the phone. He walked out of the bathroom and handed the phone to a man wearing gold-framed glasses in the room. ¡°Check the number that just called me.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard the beeping sound coming from the phone. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 32 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The call lasted for only half a minute. Tan Ming could only accept the failure of the mission when she saw the call end. ¡°The cheapest handicrafts on the Extravagant Purchase Network are all above six digits! This brother actually rejected it directly without being tempted at all. Do you think he discovered the scam, or is he just too rich?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s too rich. If he really was suspicious, he¡¯ll definitely ask more. He only said three sentences just now!¡± Soon, the anti-scam slogan ¡°If I¡¯m not greedy, no one else can be greedy for my money¡± spread all over the Internet. Director Han watched as the topic of the show occupied the top spot on the first day of the broadcast. In a good mood, he let everyone continue eating. Everyone began to chat and eat. At this time, it was mostly celebrities who were chatting to each other. After all, everyone was more interested in their idols. The three ordinary guests were just standing at the side to make up the scene. Soon, it was nine o¡¯clock. All the guests waved goodbye to the audience and invited everyone to watch it at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. The first day ended perfectly. After seeing that the camera had stopped rolling, everyone began their own activities. The production team had prepared their own generators, but there were too many places that needed electricity, so most of the places were dark. Tan Ming held a flashlight and jogged to the logistics department. Everyone who participated in the show knew that Jiang Huai¡¯s little fan was a mother to babies, so they did not pay much attention to her actions. Upon seeing this, Wang Li pulled Tan Si away from everyone¡¯s line of sight and quietly followed behind. When Tan Ming returned to Li Mei¡¯s tent, the two babies were already asleep. When Li Mei saw her daughter return, she immediately took a fan and fanned her. ¡°You must be tired. I made some plum blossom soup. Auntie Wang, go get a bowl.¡± Aunt Wang, who was carrying Jiang Yi, was about to gently place the child on the bed when she heard the order. Tan Ming hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Wang, carry him. I¡¯ll do it myself. Mom, I can do such a small thing myself. Fan yourself and don¡¯t worry about me. Sit down. I¡¯ll get you a bowl too.¡± Li Mei stopped Tan Ming and said with heartache, ¡°You¡¯ve been tired all day. Don¡¯t run around. I¡¯ve been sitting all day. I can take a walk.¡± Li Mei forced Tan Ming onto the chair and went out to fill the cup. As soon as Li Mei left, Wang Li and her daughter appeared. When Tan Si saw that there were two confinement maids around, she forced a smile on her expressionless face. ¡°Tan Ming, come out for a while.¡± Tan Ming was holding a milking machine with her back facing the door. She replied in a flat voice, ¡°I¡¯m not free now.¡± Tan Si endured it and took a few steps forward. She said softly, ¡°My mission is for you to praise me for being beautiful. Find a chance to say it in front of the camera tomorrow morning.¡± Tan Ming sneered. ¡°Are you mother and daughter so open when you ask others to cheat?¡± When Wang Li saw that Tan Ming had no respect for them at all, she gritted her teeth hatefully. She was so agitated that she no longer had any scruples when she spoke. ¡°Tan Ming, you and Si Cheng are divorced. These two children will still be living in the Si family. I advise you to have a better attitude. Si Si will be the mistress of the Si family after she marries. She will have the final say in what the two children eat!¡± Tan Ming sneered and said, ¡°Whoever dares to snatch my child, I¡¯ll fight to the death with her! I¡¯m just a barefooted commoner. I¡¯m not as popular as a new celebrity like Tan Si. I think everyone will be very interested in her destroying other people¡¯s families. I still have some evidence of her seducing her brother-in-law. My only worry is finding a more influential news platform to report it on.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she was so angry that she pointed at Tan Ming and scolded, ¡°Vicious woman! Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you. Even if I don¡¯t work in the entertainment industry, I won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. You¡¯re different. The children are in the Si family. I can do whatever I want. Just watch how I treat them. You don¡¯t have money or power, yet you still dare to go against me!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Two ear-piercing screams sounded, scaring Tan Ming so much that she quickly tidied herself up and turned around. The two of them were dripping with plum blossom soup from head to toe. Li Mei walked to Wang Li with two empty cups and said sarcastically, ¡°I was wondering why I could hear dogs barking from afar. It turns out that two mad dogs have come. No wonder it¡¯s been so loud.¡± Last time, Wang Li had not been able to gain any favor from Li Mei. She also knew that the other party was a martial arts practitioner, so she did not rush forward rashly. She only hated herself for not finding two bodyguards to protect her on the island. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 33 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What happened?!¡± The staff in the logistics area were so frightened by the high-pitched voices that they ran over. Director Han was slightly shocked when he saw Wang Li and Tan Si in such a sorry state. However, having been in the entertainment industry for more than 20 years, he was sensitive enough to quickly realize that the two of them might know each other in private. Director Han retracted his expression and said earnestly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s talk nicely. I¡¯ll be your judge.¡± Only then did Wang Li and Tan Si come to their senses. They could not reveal their private relationship. Otherwise, if the news of Tan Si hooking up with her brother-in-law and having a child out of wedlock was exposed, her career would be ruined. The two old farts from the Si family did not like Tan Si to begin with. Before she married into the Si family, it was better for them to keep a low profile and not create negative news. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We accidentally spilled some water when we were drinking just now.¡± Tan Si¡¯s manager, Zhou Yun, had also arrived. When she saw this situation, she immediately began to chase everyone away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Everyone, go do your own things! Director Han, about what happened just now¡­¡± Director Han put on a reassuring expression and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If a celebrity has a private matter during the recording, I can still guarantee that I won¡¯t reveal it.¡± Since Zhou Yun had already chased him away, Director Han naturally could not stay any longer. He brought his staff out of the tent. Zhou Yun knew about what happened between the two sisters and glared at Tan Si. She was angry that she would cause trouble at such a time when rumors could be so easily spread. ¡°Tan Si, I have something to tell you. Come out.¡± The mother and daughter left with a stomach full of anger. The two children were also woken up by the noise. Fortunately, the confinement nanny comforted them in time, and their cries had already become softer. However, it still made Tan Ming¡¯s heart ache terribly. She went forward and hugged the two children in her arms and kissed them. The two children smelled their mother¡¯s scent and were much more at ease. When they were tired from crying, they slowly fell asleep. Li Mei sat beside Tan Ming and said in a low voice helplessly, ¡°We still have to get a divorce quickly and stay far away from these two families. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at them!¡± Tan Ming nodded. ¡°After the show ends, I¡¯ll think of a way to contact my Si Cheng and ask him when he¡¯ll be back.¡± On the other side, Wang Li and her daughter returned to their small tent. Tan Si crossed her arms in front of her chest and complained to Wang Li, ¡°Mom, Tan Ming doesn¡¯t listen to us at all now. I don¡¯t want to be at the bottom of tomorrow¡¯s missions.¡± Wang Li took out the tissue from the production team and handed it to Tan Si. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where that female bodyguard hired by Tan Ming came from. When we go back this time, I¡¯ll get your father to find someone to teach her a lesson. When Tan Ming doesn¡¯t have her protection, she¡¯ll be at our mercy.¡± Zhou Yun, who followed closely behind, looked at Tan Si with a serious expression. ¡°If you have any grudges, settle them privately. Now, the Internet is saying that you have severe Princess Syndrome. Auntie, do less work tomorrow. Tan Si, take the initiative to work. Many people on the Internet are saying that you don¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡± Tan Si stopped drying her hair and looked puzzled. ¡°Are you crazy? My parents didn¡¯t even scold me. Why would a bunch of people rush over to care about me for no reason? It¡¯s none of their business whether I do work or not!¡± Wang Li also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Our Si Si can¡¯t do rough work. She¡¯s about to marry into the Si family. She can¡¯t get her hands rough.¡± Zhou Yun resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s only one day left for this episode. You guys are just pretending. How rough can your hands even get? Let Tan Si have a better reputation in the industry. That should be what you want to see, right?¡± When the mother and daughter heard this, they nodded and agreed. The sugar in the black plum soup began to make them feel sticky and uncomfortable. Wang Li habitually instructed Zhou Yun in a commanding tone, ¡°Find us some fresh water to bathe. Otherwise, how can we appear on screen tomorrow like this?¡± Zhou Yun scanned the two of them from top to bottom and kept telling herself that Tan Si was the female celebrity with the most potential under her. After taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°I can get water for you to wash up, but you can¡¯t change your clothes. Otherwise, the audience will know that you didn¡¯t act according to the rules of the show. When that time comes, those female celebrities will use it to attack Tan Si.¡± Although the two of them were unwilling, they still agreed. At six o¡¯clock the next day, Tan Ming woke up early and pumped her milk, handing it to the confinement nanny. Then, she returned to the tents where the guests were staying. The live-stream started at seven o¡¯clock sharp. Director Han¡¯s loudspeaker also began to urge everyone to wake up. The production team wanted to cause trouble early in the morning again. They suggested that everyone either use their points to exchange for breakfast or go to the seaside to fish and make breakfast themselves. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 34 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Each breakfast required one point to exchange for. Jiang Huai and Bai Ling decisively used the food they had stocked up yesterday. The remaining three groups all chose to use their points. No one wanted to do rough work early in the morning. ¡°Who knows what the current points are? After a few rounds, I¡¯m confused.¡± ¡°I remember everything. The highest score now is 6 points for the Bai Ling group. Lu Ting got 5 points and overtook everyone in one go. The second is Zhou Yan¡¯s group. They completed the 4-point group photo mission yesterday and exchanged for two breakfasts today. They still have 5 points left. Next is 4 points for Jiang Huai¡¯s group. Tan Si and Yuan Jing didn¡¯t complete the missions and still exchanged for breakfast. They have 3 points and 0 points respectively.¡± ¡°The scores are very tight. Today is the final battle. I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± While they were eating breakfast, a plane flew from the other side of the ocean to the airport in Sea City. Si Cheng got off the plane and started making arrangements. ¡°Ning Gang, get someone to change the child¡¯s surname back to Si.¡± Ning Gang was stunned for a moment. ¡°Miss Tan Si¡¯s child is registered?¡± Si Cheng stopped in his tracks and rolled his eyes at Ning Gang. ¡°I mean Tan Ming.¡± Ning Gang was a little surprised that Tan Ming had changed the child¡¯s surname. He was even more surprised since Si Cheng had instructed him to force Tan Ming to get an abortion. Why were they fighting now? Although Ning Gang had thought about it a lot, he did not show much emotion on his face. He answered professionally, ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Gang had already planned the route to the island yesterday. When the two of them left the airport, they saw the car that Ning Gang had arranged. It was just in time for rush hour, and the traffic was congested. Si Cheng lowered his head and looked at his watch a few times. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to manage to reach the dock at ten o¡¯clock. Si Cheng looked at the small fishing boat that was filled with the smell of fish in front of him and frowned as he turned to look at Ning Gang. Ning Gang looked helpless. ¡°You only told me yesterday, it was too rushed. I only found this ship that¡¯s willing to charter us for a day. We can go back at any time.¡± Just as Si Cheng was about to retreat and wait for Tan Ming to finish recording the show before settling the score with her, Ning Gang received a call. Ning Gang hung up the phone with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°President Si, the person who went to handle the matter just now said that the Sea City Police Department is now strictly investigating all kinds of loopholes in the procedure, so the change of name now requires both parents to be present to sign and complete the procedures before it can be accepted, and¡­¡± Si Cheng covered his nose and tried to resist the salty fishy smell from the fishing boat. He looked at Ning Gang and asked impatiently, ¡°And what?¡± Ning Gang looked at Si Cheng and replied, ¡°And Tan Ming registered the surname of the two children as Jiang.¡± Si Cheng¡¯s head was full of question marks, but he quickly thought of something. With a livid expression, he stepped onto the fishing boat and shouted sternly, ¡°Set sail!¡± Ning Gang hurriedly followed. Si Cheng turned on his phone and entered Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream, which was something he had done often. He stared fixedly at the two people who were doing a mission together. The screen was filled with subtitles from the audience saying that the two of them were a good match. ¡°As Brother Huai¡¯s 10-year-old fan, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so considerate to a girl.¡± ¡°Brother Huai¡¯s previous behavior almost made me think that he was afraid of women. Now, it seems like he didn¡¯t meet the right person. If the two of them didn¡¯t know each other in private, I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death. I¡¯ll bet my ex-boyfriend¡¯s life!¡± ¡°Indeed, Brother Huai isn¡¯t the kind of person who can get familiar with you after meeting you a few times only. This level of intimacy¡­ I¡¯ll bet the lives of my two ex-boyfriends.¡± Currently, on the island, it was the time for the pottery competition. The production team had hired a potter to bring a team and equipment to the island to teach. Tan Ming and Jiang Huai were preparing to make a small watering can. The Jiang family¡¯s villa in Jingdu City had a glass greenhouse. Li Mei had planted some flowers that she liked. The siblings wanted to give this watering can to their mother. The two of them worked together to mold the clay, but they still planned to decorate it. In the end, they chose a simple smiley face and began to draw. When Si Cheng turned on the live-stream, he saw the two of them standing together as they glazed their project. When Jiang Huai saw that Tan Ming¡¯s face was accidentally stained with colored glaze, he was worried that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to wash it after a long time. He hurriedly used a wet tissue to wipe her face and said helplessly, ¡°Look at you. It¡¯s all over your face, you little cat.¡± Naturally, the two parties involved would not think too much about biological siblings helping the other wipe their face. However, this scene made the fans and audience go crazy. ¡°If you¡¯re good-looking, you have to find someone good-looking too! If Brother Huai insists on getting married, she has to at least be as good-looking as An¡¯an. If she¡¯s not good-looking enough, it¡¯ll be a waste of Brother Huai¡¯s excellent genes!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 35 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°I love them together, but what if I want to have both of them for myself?!¡± ¡°Sisters, calm down. No matter how you look at it, this is an interaction between siblings! Don¡¯t fantasize too much.¡± ¡°Sister above, I want you to be more rational. No matter how much you fantasize about Brother Huai, he can¡¯t be yours. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, Brother Huai is almost 30 years old. It¡¯s normal for him to have a girlfriend. We have to accept reality!¡± Li Mei, who was still trying her best to get things back on track, frowned gloomily when she saw the fans¡¯ reply. ¡°Rascals, you¡¯re always angry at me. I don¡¯t want him at all! I¡¯m very rational now. You¡¯re the ones who are irrational!¡± By noon, everyone¡¯s pottery had been completed. The potter took everyone¡¯s work and placed it into the kiln. ¡°Next, let¡¯s wait for an hour to see the finished product.¡± After the pottery mission came to an end, Director Han appeared again. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s already eleven o¡¯clock. We¡¯ll provide the rice and ingredients, but you have to make the dishes. There¡¯s one condition. No matter what ingredients you have, you have to cook all of them together. I have a total of five envelopes in my hand. They¡¯ll tell you what your lunch is. Who wants to go first?¡± When it came to drawing lots, luck played a big part. It might not be good to draw first, and it might not be the worst to draw last. Everyone did not fight for it and casually went forward to draw one. Tan Si got chicken and squid, Bai Ling got pork trotters and green peppers, Zhou Yan and his wife got snail and bacon, Yuan Jing got century eggs and prawns, and Jiang Huai got pangasius and lotus root. Seeing these combinations, the fans in the live-stream and the guests at the scene fell silent. ¡°I can already imagine what everyone¡¯s dark cuisine will look like!¡± ¡°This combination is amazing. Who¡¯s such a genius! Even I, a 40-year-old girl who has been cooking for 20 years, am speechless.¡± ¡°I knew it. To be able to obtain the ingredients so easily, the production team must have had a catch!¡± The guests looked at each other and realized that there was nothing to compare. All the side dishes and seasonings had been prepared by the production team. Everyone silently took the ingredients to their stoves. Jiang Huai looked at the ingredients worriedly. ¡°An¡¯an, what do you think?¡± Tan Ming thought for a moment and came up with an idea. ¡°Let¡¯s make fried fish-stuffed lotus root!¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s eyes lit up. At least this sounded like a reliable dish name. ¡°Good idea! I¡¯ve only eaten it with pork filling, but I think the fish filling won¡¯t be too bad.¡± Tan Ming asked Jiang Huai to chop the fish while she sliced the lotus root. Then, she went to the shared area to wash and cut some vegetables that could be used. Bai Ling and Jiang Huai shared the same pot. Seeing that Tan Ming had already started to cook, the two girls who usually ordered takeout decided to ask shamelessly, ¡°An¡¯an, we only know how to cook noodles and stir-fry egg fried rice. We haven¡¯t tried such a difficult dish before, so we want to consult you. Do you have any good suggestions?¡± Tan Ming looked at the basket full of green peppers and pondered for a moment. ¡°Anyway, the production team didn¡¯t say that we have to use up all the green peppers. You can use one or two of them to make side dishes. This way, at least the pig¡¯s trotter won¡¯t become full of the green pepper taste. You could make a crispy pig¡¯s trotter. This is simple and deep-fried. Coincidentally, our dish is also deep-fried. When we¡¯re done, you can continue to use it. Your dish¡¯s flavor won¡¯t be affected by ours.¡± The two kitchen amateurs immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Tan Ming explained the process and Bai Ling even found a pen and paper to note the steps down. Si Cheng vomited all the way here. His face was pale, and his legs were a little weak as he got off the boat. Ning Gang was slightly better and could still support Si Cheng slightly. ¡°Si Cheng, let¡¯s sit down and rest first.¡± After sitting for more than ten minutes, the two of them walked along the coastline and quickly saw the five groups of guests who were cooking. The two of them did not get any closer and found a stool at the outermost area of the logistics area to sit down. When the staff passing by saw the two of them in suits and leather shoes, they thought that they were investors or producers. They did not pay much attention to them and continued with their work. When Yuan Jing saw that Bai Ling had received Tan Ming¡¯s nanny-style tutorial, she also ran over to ask. In the end, Tan Ming helped Yuan Jing think of a cold dish. ¡°I¡¯ve never actually tried making it either. I can only tell you my idea, but I can¡¯t guarantee if it will taste good.¡± Yuan Jing quickly said, ¡°Alright, you just have to tell me your idea.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 36 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming explained the steps she had thought of in detail. Zhou Yan¡¯s bacon and snails were relatively normal among the combinations, so the two of them could stir-fry them directly with a few side dishes. On the other hand, Wang Li planned to directly combine the chicken and squid into a griddle and use heavy flavors to cover up the two ingredients that did not match. In order to create her diligent reputation, Tan Si suggested helping to cut vegetables, an extremely rare sight. Tan Si had never cooked before, so Wang Li did not dare to let her cut the vegetables. She was afraid that it would cause an accident, so she found an excuse and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know how big a piece I want to cut. I¡¯ll do it myself. You can just wash these vegetables.¡± Seeing this, Tan Si took a large basin and threw the chicken, squid, and vegetables into the basin to wash them. Seeing this, Wang Li hurriedly took another basin and moved the vegetables over. She instructed softly, ¡°If you wash the vegetables and meat together, it will be stained with animal fat. It¡¯s not good to wash this way.¡± Everyone figured out what to do and began to get busy. The live-stream was also very lively. ¡°Yo, Tan Si is secretly looking at her phone at night?! Why is she being so diligent today?¡± ¡°Hehe, the key is that she can¡¯t even pretend to be diligent. She might as well maintain her princess persona. She still had to be taught how to wash vegetables.¡± ¡°Previous commenter, are you so free that you feel uncomfortable if you don¡¯t find something to say? Whether Si Si tries to do some work or not, you still have something to say. Do you know how to do things the moment you were born?! Your mother doesn¡¯t need to teach you, right?!¡± ¡°I think you guys are still angry from embarrassment after being exposed. I didn¡¯t say that anyone was born to do things. But Tan Si is 23 years old, not 3 years old. Isn¡¯t she like a giant baby who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°In comparison, I like our An¡¯an even more. She¡¯s capable and straightforward. She¡¯s not as pretentious and hypocritical as some people!¡± ¡°Of course. My little sister is really beautiful and kind. She hasn¡¯t even cooked her own dishes and she¡¯s already teaching others. She¡¯s so meticulous that she¡¯s just short of doing it herself!¡± ¡°No matter what, our Si Si¡¯s attitude at least shows that although she doesn¡¯t know how to do some things, she¡¯s willing to learn!¡± ¡­ Cooking was a skill. Even though Bai Ling and Yuan Jing had recipes, they needed experience to know how to season food and the heat and timing of cooking. Bai Ling and Tan Ming shared the same pot and had taken advantage of Tan Ming¡¯s cooking skills, as Tan Ming helped to monitor her cooking. Yuan Jing did not receive such good treatment. Although Tan Ming had given her the recipe, she still remembered that Yuan Jing wanted to ride on her third brother¡¯s popularity. She really did not like her. Therefore, Tan Ming rejected the other party¡¯s request for her help in the kitchen on the grounds that she was too busy. Half an hour later, everyone¡¯s dishes were successfully served. Wang Li had not cooked for many years. The host and his wife were always busy with work and relied on their helper. The dishes that everyone made could only be said to be ordinary home-cooked dishes. It was not difficult to eat them. Bai Ling relied on Tan Ming¡¯s crucial help to cook the dish. Coupled with the stimulation from fried oil and spices, the taste was not bad. The taste of Yuan Jing¡¯s dish was very complicated. The cold dish emphasized was supposed to be sour and spicy to serve as an appetizer, but this cold egg shrimp was unappetizing and also made the stomach turn sour. Tan Ming, a 26-year-old veteran with 20 years of experience in the kitchen, managed to get first place with her lotus root dish that looked, smelled, and tasted good. Si Cheng saw from afar that Tan Ming was picking up a tree branch for Jiang Huai to eat. From his angle, the two of them were smiling sweetly when they looked at each other. Si Cheng was so angry that he stood up and wanted to rush over. Ning Gang hugged Si Cheng, who had stood up, and shouted anxiously, ¡°Calm down! Calm down! It¡¯s a live broadcast over there. You represent the Si family. The investors are all looking at you, the person-in-charge! Take a deep breath and maintain a steady image!¡± The final time limit for the secret mission was until noon today. Tan Si knew that she could not complete her mission, so she gave up and stopped struggling. On the other hand, Yuan Jing thought that she had successfully completed her mission by getting Zhou Yan and his wife to shout the slogan yesterday. The atmosphere during lunch was very harmonious. After lunch, the guests began their lunch break. They all returned to their tents to take an afternoon nap. The camera only captured a row of tents, and the live broadcast room fell silent. The fans took this time to eat and do other things. As usual, Tan Ming secretly ran to pump her milk. Just as she reached the logistics area, a hand suddenly covered her mouth and pulled her into a small forest at the side. She was so frightened that she immediately struggled violently. Si Cheng knew her strength and immediately let go and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 37 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Only then did Tan Ming stop. When she turned around and saw Si Cheng, she rolled her eyes angrily and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? Why did you sneak attack me! Don¡¯t you have a mouth? Don¡¯t you know how to use it?!¡± Si Cheng was still not used to the change in Tan Ming¡¯s attitude. He looked at her in disappointment and said, ¡°Tan Ming, why did you become like this? Your temper explodes at the drop of a hat, and your words are unforgiving and vicious!¡± Tan Ming frowned and placed her hands on her hips. ¡°You suddenly lost contact for so long and suddenly appeared just to say that I¡¯ve become irritable? I don¡¯t have that much time to waste on you. I¡¯ll finish filming today and meet you at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to settle the procedures!¡± Seeing that Tan Ming was anxious to cut ties with him, the anger that Si Cheng had suppressed earlier flared up again. He said with certainty, ¡°Tan Ming, you¡¯re in such a hurry to be with your lover. Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way!¡± Tan Ming was confused. ¡°What lover? You were the one who wanted a divorce. I¡¯m doing as you wish! Don¡¯t try to pin the blame on me!¡± Si Cheng sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you not to win an Oscar with your acting skills. You¡¯re really good at pretending! Why weren¡¯t the two children¡¯s surnames Si or Tan? Why did they go to the Jiang family?! Did you cheat on me with Jiang Huai long ago?! Tan Si is right. You¡¯re really cheap and fickle!¡± Although Tan Ming no longer had any illusions about Si Cheng, he was still a man she had once loved deeply. Hearing the other party slander her like this, Tan Ming¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you, but it can¡¯t even compare to a word from an outsider! You¡¯ve never believed me!¡± Si Cheng grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s arm with both hands and glared at her as he shouted, ¡°How can I believe you? Even the child has taken another person¡¯s surname. Do you want me to do a DNA test and throw the report in your face so that you¡¯ll stop quibbling?!¡± Tan Ming blinked and forced back her tears. She didn¡¯t want to show any weakness in front of this man. ¡°Stop arguing. I¡¯m really tired. Anyway, you don¡¯t believe me, so hurry up and get a divorce. I¡¯ll disappear from you with the two children. You can marry whoever you want and have children with whoever you want.¡± The small forest was not far from the logistics area. Some staff had already noticed the commotion here. Si Cheng sneered. ¡°You want to dump me and get together now? Dream on! You two are an adulterous couple, so I have to waste your time. I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore!¡± Ning Gang saw a staff member coming over and stopped him with a smile. ¡°They¡¯re family. They¡¯re discussing some private matters.¡± The staff member looked at Ning Gang suspiciously. Seeing that Ning Gang was a hunk of muscle, he did not say anything and turned to leave. The argument in the small forest became louder and louder. Ning Gang leaned forward anxiously. ¡°Keep your voices down. More and more people are looking over.¡± Jiang Huai was so hot that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He got up and planned to ask Li Mei for some plum blossom soup to cool down. When he walked to the logistics area and heard everyone discussing, he went forward to ask about the commotion and immediately ran in the direction the other party pointed. When he saw the two men surrounding Tan Ming, he went forward and punched Si Cheng. Si Cheng was caught off guard and was successfully ambushed. His footsteps were unstable as he bumped into a tree trunk at the side. Although Ning Gang was all brawn, he still had brains. In such a crowded place, it was best not to let his boss become a topic of conversation. Therefore, he immediately stood between the two of them to prevent the conflict from worsening. ¡°Everyone, calm down. Do you want to be on the news?! With a headline about two men fighting for a woman or a love affair?¡± Be it entrepreneurs or celebrities, they were all afraid of such scandals. Jiang Huai didn¡¯t care, but he couldn¡¯t let his sister¡¯s reputation be damaged. Especially now that it was not convenient for the identities of both parties to be made public, he knew too well the methods used by the entertainment media to distort facts. At this moment, the two men were panting as they looked at each other. Tan Ming frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I can tell you that I didn¡¯t betray you. I have my own reasons for changing the surnames of the two children. Anyway, you have your own son. Why snatch them from me? I¡¯ve taken care of you for so many years. Even if I don¡¯t get any credit, I¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Looking back at our past, can¡¯t you let our marriage end on good terms?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 38 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To a man, it was a great humiliation to be cuckolded, especially when the ¡°adulterer¡± appeared in front of him. Si Cheng glared fiercely at Jiang Huai, then turned to look at Tan Ming and said sarcastically, ¡°Tan Ming, do you think we can part on good terms in this situation? Don¡¯t even think about getting a divorce!¡± When Jiang Huai heard Si Cheng¡¯s words, he panicked. He was so angry that he widened his eyes and pointed at him. ¡°You cheating scumbag, what right do you have to not get a divorce?! Let me tell you, you have to get a divorce!¡± The aggressive nature of males was aroused again. Ning Gang tried his best to stop them, so in the end, it became three people fighting. Tan Ming felt a headache coming on. She shouted anxiously from the side, ¡°Stop fighting!¡± People¡¯s ears automatically blocked out words of dissuasion during an intense fight. When Tan Ming saw this, she could only go forward and pull Si Cheng back by the collar forcefully. The tie strangled Si Cheng so much that his tongue stuck out. He quickly let go of Jiang Huai¡¯s collar and grabbed the front of his own collar. He went along with Tan Ming¡¯s force and retreated to prevent himself from choking. Tan Ming threw Si Cheng to the ground and went forward to hug Jiang Huai. She reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Stop hitting him. What if someone takes a video of you! Do you still want your company?!¡± Tan Ming looked at Ning Gang. ¡°Ning Gang, take him back first. We¡¯ll talk after I finish filming the show and return to the city.¡± Ning Gang covered his face, which had been punched by both parties, with his hands and looked at the two people who were about to fight. However, his hair was only a little messy and his clothes were stained with dirt. He muttered aggrievedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± After Tan Ming finished speaking, she pulled Jiang Huai¡¯s arm and left quickly. At this moment, Si Cheng regained his strength and wanted to stop them. Ning Gang hurriedly stopped him and said helplessly to Si Cheng with a grimace, ¡°Si Cheng, stop chasing. This isn¡¯t a good place to talk! They¡¯ll finish recording today. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a day or half a day. Let¡¯s go back to the city first!¡± Si Cheng was panting. When he heard this, he calmed down a lot. He looked in the direction where the two of them had left. After a long while, he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Si Cheng turned around and strode towards the place where the boat was parked. Ning Gang finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed. When Jiang Huai was pulled into Li Mei¡¯s tent, he was still indignant. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me. If I didn¡¯t beat him up, he would have thought that you were easy to bully!¡± Li Mei was shocked when she saw Jiang Huai¡¯s wrinkled clothes. ¡°What happened? Who bullied An¡¯an?¡± When Jiang Huai heard his mother¡¯s question, he immediately replied, ¡°That scumbag came looking for us just now and said that he doesn¡¯t want a divorce!¡± Tan Ming recounted the whole story in detail. Li Mei frowned after hearing this. ¡°If he misunderstands your third brother¡¯s identity and continues to waste time with you in a fit of pique, we won¡¯t be able to return to Jingdu City. Forget it, let¡¯s finish the filming first. I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± With that, Li Mei sent her son away with a bowl of sour plum soup and arranged for her daughter to pump her milk. When Tan Ming returned to the filming location in front, Li Mei immediately video-called the other three men at home and started an intense discussion. After taking an afternoon nap, Tan Si woke up early to wash up. Then, she quietly walked behind Yuan Shao and his sister¡¯s tent and called out to Yuan Shao softly. Half a minute later, Yuan Shao appeared from the back door that the camera lens couldn¡¯t reach. He looked at Tan Si fawningly. ¡°Sister Si, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Si complained impatiently, ¡°A grown man is so slow! Create some trouble for An¡¯an this afternoon.¡± Tan Si didn¡¯t think of causing much of a commotion, but she was unhappy just letting Tan Ming go back comfortably. She hadn¡¯t taken revenge for the two bowls of sour plum soup yesterday. She couldn¡¯t get that female bodyguard, but she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t get Tan Ming. When Yuan Shao heard Tan Si mention this request again, he felt like crying. ¡°Sister Si, Jiang Huai is so protective of his little fan. If I dare to cause trouble, he definitely won¡¯t let me off.¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes. What did this have to do with her? She only wanted results. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you can forget about being in the entertainment industry.¡± Even Yuan Shao¡¯s exquisite makeup couldn¡¯t hide his bitter face. On one hand, if a top celebrity in the entertainment industry wanted to ban him, it would only take an exchange of words. On the other hand, he would be offending a senior who had been nurtured by the higher-ups of the same company. His next show was to be filmed with Tan Si in the same crew. Tan Si would have a lot of say in whether he would continue to take on small supporting roles or be the second male lead. Tan Si could freeze him with a single sentence. Yuan Shao could only agree first and plan to adapt to the situation. The afternoon¡¯s event soon began. The potter placed everyone¡¯s work in the morning on the table. There were animal dolls, common bowls and cups. The more special ones were Jiang Huai and Tan Ming¡¯s watering cans and self-portraits of Zhou Yan and Hou Li. Director Han began to announce the scores for this round. ¡°The first place is Zhou Yan¡¯s team with 5 points. Next is Jiang Huai¡¯s team, Bai Ling¡¯s team, Tan Si¡¯s team, and lastly Yuan Jing¡¯s team.¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 39 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Quick, are the sisters who helped keep score in the morning here? Announce it to us!¡± ¡°Coming, coming! Zhou Yan is ranked first with 10 points, Bai Ling has 9 points, Jiang Huai has 8 points, Tan Si has 5 points, and Yuan Jing has 1 point.¡± ¡°The polarization is really serious. It¡¯s really like a drought compared to a flood!¡± ¡°Haha, Yuan Jing and her brother are really lonely.¡± ¡°They¡¯re playing just to accompany the others.¡± ¡°Other than the top three, I feel like the other two don¡¯t have to struggle anymore. They¡¯re just fighting to see who¡¯ll be in the bottom position.¡± Director Han announced the rules of the next round and reminded, ¡°This is a mission that can earn you points. Please cherish your last chance.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw a group of staff carrying a long table filled with various ingredients and vegetables. Director Han continued, ¡°Everyone, please choose your ingredients for tonight.¡± The guests could not believe it. They went forward and looked at the table full of fresh ingredients. Bai Ling¡¯s first reaction was suspicion. She looked at Director Han and asked, ¡°When did the production team become so good to us?¡± Hou Li was a host herself, so she knew that she shouldn¡¯t just look at the surface. She and her husband planned to wait and see. ¡°Director Han, what tricks are you trying to play this time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the last day already. Please be human.¡± The guests did not dare to believe it easily and voiced their doubts. Director Han did not expect everyone to be so vigilant today after only playing together for a day. Director Han squeezed out a kind smile. ¡°We should have more trust in this world. I swear to God! These are really the ingredients for tonight. Hurry up and choose. Each of you can pick ingredients for one dish. If you don¡¯t choose it in five minutes, don¡¯t blame me for disqualifying you from obtaining the ingredients.¡± The guests only wanted to know what the rules were in advance to avoid falling into any traps. However, Director Han was set on not revealing anything, so everyone could only choose their ingredients first. As Tan Ming was the one cooking, Jiang Huai took the initiative to ask, ¡°What should we take?¡± Tan Ming looked at the fat chicken on the table and rubbed her stomach. She felt that her stomach was craving chicken. ¡°Let¡¯s have mushroom chicken tonight. This chicken is quite meaty. It weighs about three to four catties. It¡¯s just right for us to eat. We¡¯ll use some mushrooms and garlic to go with it.¡± Zhou Yan and his wife were thinking about the program team¡¯s strategy at the side. ¡°I think Director Han still wants to reverse the situation to entertain the audience.¡± Hou Li nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s why we might not be able to get what we want.¡± After some thought, the couple decided to choose ingredients like beef, green melon, and millet pepper according to their preferences. ¡°Hahaha, your analysis was so thorough, but in the end, you still followed your preferences like Sister An!¡± ¡°I¡¯m suddenly looking forward to the reversal!¡± ¡°Bai Ling is too funny. She took cured meat and noodles, as well as all kinds of pickled vegetables. She¡¯s afraid that she doesn¡¯t know how to cook a proper dish, so she directly wants to make a lazy version of noodles.¡± As there had been a lot of activity in the past two days, Tan Si and Wang Li did not dare to eat only vegetarian food. They were afraid that they would faint from hunger midway, so they chose fish and green onions to make steamed fish. Yuan Jing and her brother chose tomatoes and eggs. After all, with their culinary skills, it was already very good that they could make tomatoes and scrambled eggs. Seeing that everyone had chosen their ingredients, Director Han continued, ¡°Next, please put the food into the small basket that the staff has given you. The production team has already marked out the location in the forest for the activity. You have to find a sign with the name of our show inside. You have to protect your food along the way. Once it¡¯s snatched, your food will belong to the other party.¡± ¡°At the same time, any group that successfully snatches other group¡¯s food will be awarded one point. The group that obtains the sign and successfully protects it until the end of the game will be awarded five points. However, only the group that possesses the sign in the end can get the points. The other groups will be given zero points for failure.¡± In the afternoon¡¯s closing battle, Director Han decided to make the scene more intense. Only when there was physical collision and snatching could intense competition and visual conflict be displayed. ¡°Wow! I¡¯m so looking forward to it. I knew Director Han wouldn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± ¡°I love this kind of competition!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so worried about my Si Si. She¡¯s so weak. She¡¯ll probably collapse if someone pushes her. The production team is too much! They don¡¯t consider the guest¡¯s health at all for the sake of the ratings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How could Si Si¡¯s company and her agent Zhou Yun choose this show? It¡¯s fine if they treat our Si Si as the company¡¯s money tree, but at least choose a relaxed show. This dog company is inhumane!¡± The new round of attacks was to sow discord between Tan Si¡¯s fans and the company. Seeing this, Song Xin was very satisfied. He gestured for his subordinates to follow this rhythm and slowly bring up the next topic. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 40 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°A chance to appear on Director Han¡¯s program is very difficult to obtain. Si Si being able to appear on this show means that Sister Yun is really helping Si Si fight for resources. However, no one expected Director Han¡¯s style to change so much.¡± ¡°The person above is that b*tch Zhou Yun¡¯s alternate account, right? Or is it a paid poster hired by the company? Previously, they purposely suppressed her popularity. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they accepted this variety show for her, I would have suspected that the dog company wanted to hide Si Si away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not Tan Si¡¯s fan, but it¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t seen her for almost half a year. I even thought that she had offended the higher-ups of the company and was purposely ¡®frozen¡¯. But last month, wasn¡¯t it suddenly revealed that she was married and had children? If she wasn¡¯t ¡®frozen¡¯, I feel that this could be the only reason she disappeared.¡± ¡°Tan Si is known as a pure and innocent girl. Although her popularity has decreased a little in the past few months, her popularity is still very high. If she really had a child out of wedlock, this news will really explode in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°I have insider information. The matter of giving birth is absolutely true! I have a friend who works in the hospital where Tan Si gave birth. She saw with her own eyes that Tan Si entered the delivery room pregnant and gave birth to a son!¡± Such scandals about an improper relationship between a man and a woman had always been easy for the audience to pay attention to, especially when someone was telling the story in a straight-forward manner. When the topic came up, everyone was not so concerned about the truth. It was more like they were joining in the fun to listen to the story. ¡°Who hired the ghostwriters to slander our Sisi? I¡¯ve memorized your online accounts! I¡¯ll send them to Sisi¡¯s official fan club leader later. Wait for the lawyer¡¯s letter!¡± ¡°Heh heh, let them send it! If they don¡¯t send it, they aren¡¯t human! My friend saw what happened to Tan Si with her own eyes! Tan Si¡¯s company should know the truth better than me. If Tan Si didn¡¯t have children, I¡¯ll livestream myself eating sh*t! Let me say this. If they dare to confront me, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Celebrities have always had scandals and rumors flying everywhere. In the beginning, everyone thought that some entertainment reporter had fabricated it to create a hot topic. But now that they saw someone so certain, they were more inclined to believe that it had really happened. ¡°This is too explosive! Tell me about it!¡± ¡°When this news first came out, I was also skeptical, but the sister above dared to livestream eating sh*t. I feel that I¡¯m letting her down if I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Those accounts above are all new registrations. Don¡¯t believe them. We have to firmly resist rumors! No matter how much negative news there is, it¡¯s those irresponsible people who lie for the sake of it. Everyone, think about whether you¡¯ve encountered this sort of thing in your lives. We shouldn¡¯t engage with them just to satisfy our curiosity and encourage this kind of evil in society!¡± Tan Si¡¯s fan club also reacted very quickly. They first labeled the matter as rumors, then tied the matter to the netizens. They wanted to resonate with everyone and make them doubt the authenticity of the matter. However, very quickly, a photo of Tan Si with a big belly was released. A bunch of onlookers surged into Tan Si¡¯s livestream room, almost causing the internet to be paralyzed. Due to Tan Ming¡¯s matter, Si Cheng was annoyed and postponed his meeting to tomorrow. Si Cheng was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the office door opening. He frowned and growled, ¡°I said not to disturb me. Get out!¡± Father Si and Mother Si looked at each other when they saw their son like this. Mother Si went forward and asked with concern, ¡°Son, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± When Si Cheng heard the voices, he turned around and saw his parents. He stood up and greeted them. Father Si looked at his son¡¯s dispirited state and was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Is this how you make decisions in the corporation?! Don¡¯t let anyone see you in any negative state in public!¡± Mother Si quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Other than us, who else would dare to open the door to our son¡¯s office? He wouldn¡¯t make such a low-level mistake in front of outsiders.¡± After saying that, Mother Si looked at Si Cheng and got to the point. ¡°We happened to meet a friend near the company and saw Ning Gang. That¡¯s how we knew that you were back. We came over now to tell you to get a divorce quickly. Tan Ming is no help to you at all. Also, how do you want to resolve Tan Si¡¯s matter? I went online just now and everyone¡¯s talking about her pregnancy and child.¡± Si Cheng knew that his parents were obsessed with his divorce, but he didn¡¯t want to get a divorce now. Hence, he avoided the topic and only answered about Tan Si. ¡°Tan Si¡¯s child isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯ll settle this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Father Si was still thinking that Si Cheng could break the curse of having a sole successor for three generations and have three children. He looked at Si Cheng and asked anxiously, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not yours?! What are you doing?!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Improvise Chapter 41: Improvise Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng was a little impatient when he heard his father¡¯s question. He came up with an excuse and said perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s exactly what it means. I have my own plan. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Father Si saw Si Cheng like this, he slammed the table in anger. ¡°I handed the company to you, but you¡¯re in such a mess now. How can I be at ease?! Now, you only need to do two things. First, divorce. Second, get the child¡¯s custody!¡± When Si Cheng heard his father¡¯s commanding tone, his face turned cold. He looked straight at Father Si and replied, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not eight years old. I¡¯m already 28.1 know what I¡¯m doing! Please respect my ideas!¡± Seeing that the father and son were arguing again after just a few words, Mother Si hurriedly stood between them. ¡°You and your father can¡¯t talk things out! Si Cheng, listen to your father¡¯s arrangements. We¡¯re doing this for your own good.¡± Si Cheng¡¯s face darkened as he looked at his mother, who was winking at him and hinting at him not to go against his father. He could only compromise and say, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡± Mrs. Si looked gratified and said to her husband, ¡°Our son has always been obedient. You can be at ease now! He¡¯s already so old. We have to believe in his ability.¡± Seeing Si Cheng give in, Father Si didn¡¯t say anything else. On the other hand, the first half of the game on the island had already begun. The area the production team was using was very big. After everyone entered the forest, they split up. In order to prevent Tan Si from losing too badly, Zhou Yun bribed the staff of the props team before the game in the afternoon to obtain the exact location of the sign. After Tan Si entered the forest, she did not dare to go straight to the destination openly. However, she still pretended to search nearby, preparing to take it down when the time was right. In order to complete his mission against Tan Ming, Yuan Shao pulled Yuan Jing along and followed Tan Ming from a distance. Yuan Jing felt a little strange and tugged at the corner of Yuan Shao¡¯s shirt. ¡°Why are we following them?¡± As it was a live broadcast, Yuan Shao naturally couldn¡¯t tell the truth. He couldn¡¯t think of a proper reason and could only make up an excuse. ¡°I think they¡¯re quite lucky. My intuition tells me that Brother Huai¡¯s team might find the sign first. We¡¯ll see if we have a chance to snatch it.¡± Yuan Jing and Yuan Shao were siblings. She could tell at a glance that this was her younger brother¡¯s excuse and guessed that he must have had other plans. But it didn¡¯t matter. She had already given up. She didn¡¯t want to try hard, nor did she want to participate in this competition. If the competition was too intense and she injured herself, it would affect the other variety show she was going to participate in in two days. Wouldn¡¯t that be a bigger loss? Moreover, such behavior would help her get close to Jiang Huai and strengthen her image as his fan. Thinking of this, Yuan Jing echoed, ¡°That makes sense. My Brother Jiang Huai will definitely be blessed by the heavens and be the first to discover the sign! If he gets it, we can¡¯t snatch it. We have to help him guard it well.¡± Yuan Shao glanced at Yuan Jing and chose to shut his mouth in the end. His goal was the opposite. If he didn¡¯t cause any damage and even helped Tan Ming, he would be finished! However, the camera beside him was following too closely. He really couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only improvise later. Tan Ming saw someone following behind and whispered to Jiang Huai, ¡°They¡¯ve been following us. Don¡¯t tell me they want to snatch our food?¡± Jiang Huai glanced back at Yuan Jing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, unless you¡¯re willing to help them make the braised chicken with mushrooms.¡± Tan Ming felt that this analysis made sense, but she was still worried as other teams could score points by snatching the ingredients, so she deliberately walked two steps behind Jiang Huai to protect the bamboo basket behind him. When the fans in Jiang Huai¡¯s live-stream heard that Jiang Huai had said something brutally honest again, they all commented. [Hahaha, the limit of Yuan Jing¡¯s cooking can already be seen from the ingredients she chose. It¡¯s useless to give her fresh ingredients. I [I realized that Jiang Huai¡¯s fans¡¯ values are really unreasonable. He just insulted a fan who likes him, yet you guys actually support him. It¡¯s really pitiful that our Jingjing made the wrong choice to sincerely support him. I [Forget about the person above. Yuan Jing seems to have a lot of idols. Previously, I was worried that my fans would accidentally hurt your Jingjing, so I searched for all kinds of information about Yuan Jing. All the A-list celebrities in the industry are her idols, and she is a loyal fan of every one of them. What a universal love! Are you sure this kind of liking isn¡¯t premeditated?!] [That¡¯s right. Yuan Jing deliberately made a coquettish sound. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a scheming woman! ] Meanwhile in the show, Tan Si and Wang Li were still circling around the grass where the sign was hidden until they realized that Bai Ling and Lu Ting were walking over.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Muddy the Waters Chapter 42: Muddy the Waters Translator: Atlas Studios | Editor: Atlas Studios As she was worried that the sign would be snatched away by Bai Ling first, Tan Si pretended to be inadvertent and pulled Wang Li forward. She walked to the lush grass to block them. ¡°Bai Ling, Lu Ting, what has your progress been like?¡± Tan Si¡¯s question was really quite nonsensical. Bai Ling thought that she would not say so even if she had found it. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she make an enemy of herself? Bai Ling was in charge of carrying their bamboo basket. She was very vigilant and kept a distance of five meters from Tan Si¡¯s team at all times. She replied from afar, ¡°We haven¡¯t found it yet, but I bumped into Zhou Yan and his wife just now. They seemed a little mysterious. I wonder if they found any clues.¡± Bai Ling was not stupid. Her team was all girls and were a little weak to begin with. Furthermore, Zhou Yan and his wife were ranked first. She wanted to divert the trouble. It would be best if she could attract Tan Si¡¯s attention to Zhou Yan. If they managed to find the sign later, it would be less easy to arouse suspicion. Tan Si¡¯s eyes flickered as she pretended to believe her. After the two of them disappeared, she turned and looked around. Then, she revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Mom, I found the sign.¡± Wang Li also played along. The two of them went forward and placed the sign in the bamboo basket. The sign was only half the height of a bamboo basket and was completely concealed. On the other side, Jiang Huai and his sister walked around but still found nothing. They happened to find Tan Si and her mother. At this moment, Zhou Yan¡¯s group had also reached this place. Including Yuan Jing¡¯s group, the four groups met. Other than Yuan Jing and her brother, everyone else looked very vigilant. Just as Tan Si was thinking about how to escape quietly, Bai Ling and Lu Ting came back. After Bai Ling left, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Tan Si¡¯s expression was a little unnatural just now. She did not expect a gathering of so many people the moment she returned. [Wow! This scene is comparable to a battlefield arena. This round should be called the Desolate Island Battle!] [Hahaha, Tan Si¡¯s sign hasn¡¯t felt the heat yet.] [No one can see that sign. Who would think that she has it? I [I feel that Yuan Jing and Yuan Shao are the same as us. They don¡¯t care at all that their food could be snatched away for others to get bonus points. They¡¯re especially at ease as spectators.] [My Lingling is so smart! Luckily, she felt something was fishy, so she didn¡¯t miss this sign-stealing duel.] The game was to last two hours. Now, an hour and a half had already passed. Everyone was still peacefully coexisting. No team had taken the initiative to attack others to snatch their food. They all wanted to maintain their stamina until the end. After all, the points were calculated based on the outcome the moment the game ended. Zhou Yan observed everyone¡¯s expressions and took the initiative to break the stalemate. ¡°It will end in half an hour. Let me express my position first. Our team hasn¡¯t found the sign.¡± Zhou Yan was now first place. Whether he could win the championship in the end depended on this round. The gap between the top three was too small. They were all most eager to get the sign. The other four groups also said that they had not found it. Tan Ming secretly suspected that someone was lying. ¡°How can everyone prove that what they said is true? Yuan Jing¡¯s team has been searching with us just now. We can testify for each other.¡± Yuan Jing had been worrying about not having a chance to make herself known in front of Jiang Huai. Now that she heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, she immediately raised three fingers and said loudly, ¡°1 can swear to the heavens that our two teams really didn¡¯t find the sign. If I¡¯m lying, 1 won¡¯t be popular for the rest of my life!¡± When the other three teams heard Yuan Jing¡¯s vicious oath, they had indescribable expressions on their faces. It was just a game. Was there a need to go so far? The few groups looked at each other. They had all been independently searching. Where could they get a witness from? Tan Si, on the other hand, did not dare to speak much because she was carrying the sign, and was afraid that she would be noticed. Bai Ling glanced at Yuan Jing and Tan Ming. She was still a little suspicious. ¡°We all want to win the game. Don¡¯t blame me for being suspicious. After all, there are many people who make such oaths, but not many of them come true.¡± Yuan Shao glanced at everyone and felt that this was a good opportunity. If everyone was telling the truth, in order to fight for points without a sign would be for everyone to start snatching other people¡¯s food. As long as everyone was fighting, he would take advantage of the confusion to push Tan Ming. It could be considered obeying Tan Si¡¯s instructions, and it was also normal for there to be physical conflicts in such a competition. No one could say anything about him. The more Yuan Shao thought about it, the more he felt that this plan was wonderful. Therefore, the most important thing now was to start the dispute first. Yuan Shao quickly thought of a brilliant idea and was secretly smug. He had never thought that his mind could work so quickly, so he smiled at Bai Ling. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, 1 can show you my basket..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Trying to Hide Chapter 43: Trying to Hide Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yuan Shao took off the basket he was carrying and tilted it in front of everyone. Everyone could clearly see that there was nothing else inside except the ingredients. Jiang Huai also showed everyone the basket on his back. At this moment, Tan Si wanted to tear Yuan Shao apart. However, the camera was almost on her face. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to glare at him and could only maintain a smile. [Hahaha, should I say it or not? The basically spectator team is actually still using their intelligence when playing this game.] [My Si Si is indeed the daughter of a rich family. She has seen the world and is quite calm and composed.] [That¡¯s right. Our Princess Si has always been calm and elegant. She doesn¡¯t care about winning or losing at all. This time, she was lucky to find the sign. I didn¡¯t expect it to become a hot potato. I¡¯m really worried that when others try to snatch it later, those people will be too rough and hurt her.] [I realized that there seems to be something wrong with Tan Si¡¯s fans¡¯ eyes. Are you sure she doesn¡¯t care? I¡¯m even suspecting that she¡¯s cheating now. I¡¯ve opened five live-stream rooms to watch it at the same time. Other people have been searching everywhere for more than an hour, but she¡¯s the only one who keeps circling here. No matter how 1 look at it, it seems like she knew the location of the sign. I [1 agree with the analysis above. I also think that there¡¯s a problem. The place she was searching wasn¡¯t big. She¡¯s been there for too long. As soon as Bai Ling appeared, she accurately blocked that spot.] ¡­.. [I¡¯m curious. Are the two people above so upset that someone¡¯s luck can be good?! Si Si didn¡¯t walk around because she hasn¡¯t recovered from her sprained ankle from yesterday, so she only searched this place! She¡¯s famous for being indifferent to fame and fortune. If you want to slander her, you have to see if our fans agree! ] While the Internet was in an uproar, the last battle in the forest had also entered its final moments. Tan Si naturally refused to give in obediently. When she saw the two teams proving their innocence, she was so frightened that she immediately retorted, ¡°This is personal privacy. How can you force everyone to show it?¡± Tan Ming and Tan Si grew up together. When she saw Tan Si like this, she knew that the sign was definitely with her. She quietly pulled Jiang Huai, who was about to speak, and gave him a look. When Yuan Shao saw Tan Si undermining him, he was anxious. He glanced at Tan Si hard and realized that the other party¡¯s attention was not on him at all. He could only hint at Tan Si about his plan. ¡°Sister Si, this is good. If you didn¡¯t find it, everyone can hurry up and snatch some points from the food.¡± Yuan Shao¡¯s words successfully attracted Tan Si¡¯s gaze. He quickly raised his eyebrows, indicating for Tan Si that there would be a good show to watch later. Tan Si took a deep breath in anger and could only continue to find excuses. After this series of actions, everyone could tell that Tan Si was trying to hide the sign. Tan Ming pursed her lips and chuckled as she watched their show from the side. Jiang Huai said directly, ¡°Since you won¡¯t admit it, let¡¯s rely on our own abilities.¡± Tan Si saw that everyone was looking at her nonchalantly and took two steps back nervously. Zhou Yan and Hou Li looked at each other and immediately suggested to Jiang Huai and Tan Ming, ¡°Let¡¯s form an alliance!¡± Zhou Yan¡¯s new tactic completely broke the balance, and the other three groups also became nervous. Jiang Huai rolled his eyes. He still had to discuss it with his sister, so he did not agree immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it first.¡± Tan Ming and Jiang Huai discussed in low voices. Jiang Huai asked Tan Ming what she thought. ¡°An¡¯an, in terms of physical strength, their strength is about the same as ours, but if we really ally with them, we might not be able to snatch the sign over later.¡± Tan Ming looked at the small forest. Tan Si also reacted and began to look for an alliance partner. Realizing that Yuan Shao and Tan Si were in the same company, she excluded him. ¡°If we don¡¯t choose him, we can only choose Bai Ling.¡± As she thought about it, she said to Bai Ling, ¡°Bai Ling, if you choose Zhou Yan and Jiang Huai, you definitely won¡¯t be able to win in the final competition. We¡¯re different. Our strengths are equal. I¡¯m crippled now, and 1 might not be able to win you in the end.¡± Bai Ling was also in a dilemma. After all, what Tan Si said made sense. Seeing that Bai Ling was wavering, Tan Si looked at Yuan Shao and his sister. ¡°Yuan Shao, join us too! Our three groups are inferior to them in terms of stamina, but we have an advantage in numbers.. We should work together! Let everyone know that even the weak have a chance to win!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Shocking Move Chapter 44: Shocking Move Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Si Si is too amazing. She could come up with the idea of winning through numbers!] [How inspiring. As expected of the idol I like. Positive energy! ] Not only did Tan Si¡¯s fans watch Tan Si¡¯s live-stream, but they also went to other celebrities¡¯ live-streams to promote it. They wanted to go to others¡¯ live-streams to attract more Internet browsers to become Tan Si¡¯s fans. At this moment, Yuan Shao had already realized that he seemed to have ruined Tan Si¡¯s plans. Now that the other party was willing to reach out to him, he had to accept it quickly! Yuan Shao nodded vigorously. ¡°Sister Si, we¡¯re in an alliance with you!¡± This time, the person who undermined Yuan Shao was Yuan Jing. ¡°No, my idol is Brother Huai. I want to help them!¡± Yuan Shao knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Yuan Jing. After hesitating for a moment, he carried the bamboo basket and ran towards Tan Si, shouting, ¡°Sister Si, I¡¯m here to give you points!¡± ¡­.. This shocking move stunned everyone present! Yuan Jing shouted at the traitor angrily, but she couldn¡¯t win against him with her height. She could only run towards Jiang Huai and express her loyalty. ¡°Brother Jiang Huai! I¡¯ll help you. As long as we snatch that sign, Yuan Shao won¡¯t be able to decide the outcome! At most, we¡¯ll snatch their ingredients together.¡± The viewers in the live-stream were amused by the siblings¡¯ actions. [I feel that having points at the bottom have already allowed them to completely let themselves go.] [Hahaha, this is called recognizing reality. If you can¡¯t compete in a competition, you¡¯ll have to make do with messing around with feelings! Helping others requires friendship. At the very least, they didn¡¯t come for nothing.] [Thinking about it, An¡¯an and Jiang Huai¡¯s team is taking advantage of others. They already had the advantage, and now, they have the same number of people.] [That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not fair at all. Si Si and Bai Ling only have one boy!) Zhou Yan¡¯s group had already formed an alliance with Jiang Huai and Tan Ming. Tan Ming looked at Yuan Jing, who was rushing over to help, and turned around to suggest, ¡°There are two men in our alliance, and they only have one. Why don¡¯t we let Yuan Jing join them? It¡¯s fairer this way.¡± Wang Li and Tan Si had been pampered for so many years and did not have much physical strength. Yuan Jing was just there to make up the numbers. Tan Ming was happy to be a generous person and gain a good image. As long as it was Tan Ming¡¯s idea, Jiang Huai would agree to it. Zhou Yan and Hou Li were both hosts. They had high EQand were sharp. They would not offend others easily. Both of them agreed with Tan Ming¡¯s opinion. Yuan Jing was a little angry. She resented Tan Ming for being a busybody and ruining her chance to ride on Jiang Huai¡¯s popularity. However, Jiang Huai had already announced this decision loudly, so Yuan Jing had no choice but to stay. [Some people judge those who are kind so harshly. Do you see it now? Our Sister An¡¯an is very fair!] [That¡¯s right. Some people just want to win over people¡¯s hearts, so they set up the image of the weak uniting. In the end, it¡¯s all to get people to help her keep that sign.] [Previous poster, let¡¯s get this clear first. This is a competition. What do you mean by creating an image? This is called a strategy! ] [Haha, the person above, don¡¯t clear your princess¡¯ name. Her pure image has already collapsed. Hurry up and go to Weibo! ] [Sisters, this is earth-shattering news! It was released ten seconds ago. Hurry up and go to Weibo to look at the trending topics! ] Director Han, who was watching the monitor, was shocked when he saw thousands of people pouring into Tan Si¡¯s live-stream every second. In the comments section, the audience¡¯s comments were so fast that no one could see them clearly. The assistant director at the side was very experienced. He opened the browser and searched for Tan Si¡¯s name. After reading it, he was very excited. Such a good topic could help the production team attract a wave of viewership for free! However, in view of Zhou Yun¡¯s presence, the assistant director could only suppress the joy on his face. ¡°Director Han! Something happened to Tan Si.¡± Director Han heard the suppressed excitement in the assistant director s voice and turned to take the phone from him. [Shocking! The once pure goddess was pregnant before marriage!] Zhou Yun had been paying attention to Tan Si¡¯s performance in the studio. When she heard the news, she immediately went forward and walked to Director Han¡¯s side. Seeing the news on the trending searches, she almost lost her balance in her fury. She immediately went out of the tent to contact the company¡¯s public relations department to discuss the crisis management plan.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 45 - Chapter 45: Easily Controlled Chapter 45: Easily Controlled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Song Xin saw that the news on the Internet had been spontaneously hyped up by the audience and smiled slightly. The job could temporarily come to an end and she sent Jiang Huai the word ¡®settled¡¯. The small forest had already formed a 4v6 scene. Jiang Huai and Zhou Yan were tall and strong. They protected the bamboo baskets while snatching Tan Si¡¯s bamboo basket. Wang Li and Bai Ting stood in front to protect Tan Si. Yuan Jing pretended to stop Jiang Huai at the side, hoping to see if she could take the opportunity to have some physical contact with Jiang Huai while ensuring her own safety. Jiang Huai and Zhou Yan were both boys. It was not good for them to come into contact with the opposite sex. As a result, they were a little timid in their attacks. In addition, the two of them had to protect the food in the bamboo basket, so they could only shrink the encirclement. Gradually, the two sides reached a stalemate. Only Yuan Shao and Lu Ting were left. Yuan Shao took the initiative to suggest, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with An¡¯an. You deal with Hostess Hou.¡± Lu Ting agreed. ¡°Then be careful. An¡¯an is a little strong.¡± After giving her instructions, Lu Ting turned around to intercept Hou Li. ¡­.. Yuan Shao pursed his lips indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a big man!¡± Yuan Shao was a full head taller than Tan Ming. When he saw Tan Ming running in Wang Li¡¯s direction, he immediately strode forward and opened his arms to stop her. Tan Ming grabbed Yuan Shao¡¯s forearm with her left hand and placed her right hand on Yuan Shao¡¯s left shoulder. She pushed him to the side forcefully. Yuan Shao was caught off guard and took a few steps back before falling to the ground. Tan Ming¡¯s strength was not exaggerated. When Si Cheng¡¯s 182 cm tall body was paralyzed in bed, she was the one who would flip him around and massage his body every day. Every week, she had to carry him to the wheelchair to bask in the sun. It did not take long for her to reach such strength! It was even less of a problem to use it against Yuan Shao now. In addition, the entertainment industry nowadays preferred those who were fair and thin. Due to his effort in maintaining his tall and thin figure, Yuan Shao was only 120 pounds. Tan Ming could easily control him. After Tan Ming broke out of the encirclement, her reinforcements instantly turned the situation around on Jiang Huai¡¯s side. When Wang Li saw Tan Ming charging towards Tan Si, she was so frightened that she tried to block her while shouting, ¡°Bai Ling, stop her!¡± Bai Ling and Wang Li stood in front of Tan Si like two guardians. Tan Ming rushed forward and held onto each person¡¯s arm with one hand. She held on tightly so that the other party could not return to Tan Si¡¯s side in time. ¡°Brother, hurry!¡± Jiang Huai ran forward with his long limbs and grabbed the bamboo basket from behind Tan Si. Tan Si waved her arms forward twice, wanting to use the momentum to escape, but she did not move at all. Jiang Huai stretched out his hand and swiftly took out the sign. Then, he quickly ran away from the battlefield. ¡°An¡¯an! I got it!¡± Tan Ming ran to Jiang Huai¡¯s side and looked at her watch. There were still three minutes left. Tan Si was so angry that her eyes turned red. She stomped her feet on the spot. ¡°Hiss!¡± Wang Li hurriedly went forward to support Tan Si with an anxious expression. ¡°Your ankle hasn¡¯t completely recovered yet. Hurry up and sit down. If they want to snatch it, let them.¡± Yuan Jing stood at the side and watched the battle. The others ran to surround Tan Ming and Jiang Huai. Tan Ming and Jiang Huai could only stand back to back and place the bamboo basket between them to protect it. Yuan Shao knew that he had to seize his last chance, so he took the initiative to attack. His target was clear, and he went straight for Tan Ming. He grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s arms with both hands, wanting to lift her up and throw her aside. However, Tan Ming reacted faster than him and threw him over again. Yuan Shao lay on the ground and immediately felt a little dazed. At this moment, Tan Ming had already quickly taken out the sign from Jiang Huai¡¯s bamboo basket and ran to the nearest tree. She stuffed the token into her mouth and bit it hard. Then, she climbed the tree up to five or six meters away from the ground in a few moves. As she climbed, she did not forget to remind Jiang Huai, ¡°Brother, look after the ingredients!¡± Jiang Huai came back to his senses and jogged away from the other groups. The others looked up with their mouths agape under the tree, then turned to look at Jiang Huai in the distance. For a moment, they did not know how to approach the situation. [Hahaha, An¡¯an is such a funny talent! I [She competes seriously, but I really want to laugh every time!] [Sisters, have you seen the big news next door?| [I did. I scrolled through the trending searches while watching my Brother Huai and An¡¯an. I didn¡¯t miss anything! ] [Previous poster, me too! I¡¯m already An¡¯an¡¯s loyal fan! Previously, Tan Si¡¯s fans even attacked my An¡¯an.. Pfft! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? How can you compare yourself to our straightforward An¡¯an?] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Victory Chapter 46: Victory Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the live-stream, many people were attracted by the new report. They watched the latest developments while interacting with the other fans in the live-stream. Director I Ian looked at the crowd that kept pouring in, grinning from cheek to cheek. As no other celebrity could climb the tree, everyone could only silently choose to give up when they saw Tan Ming on the tree. Hou Li started calculating the scores under the tree. ¡°Hubby, Jiang Huai¡¯s team got the sign and have a total of 13 points. We¡¯re the only group that also has a chance of winning, but we have to snatch the food from all the other groups.¡± It was fine to not get any points, but it wasn¡¯t to go without food. The others weren¡¯t stupid either. After calculating the points and analyzing, they realized that Zhou Yan was their greatest enemy now. Everyone immediately ran far away from Zhou Yan¡¯s group. Seeing this, Zhou Yan smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Then it seems like we can forget about it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the voice announcing the end of the game sounded. ¡­.. ¡°Congratulations to Jiang Huai and An¡¯an for getting first place this season!¡± When Tan Ming heard the ranking, she stood on the tree with a smile. She raised the sign and waved at Jiang Huai in the distance. ¡°We won!¡± Jiang Huai ran over in fright. ¡°Be careful!¡± Tan Ming smiled nonchalantly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll come down now.¡± Tan Ming jumped down from a height of about two meters, scaring Jiang Huai so much that his heart almost leaped out of his chest. [I beg An¡¯an to enter the industry. That jump just now was quite like the style of an ancient heroine! With An¡¯an¡¯s looks, it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t enter the industry! She would be great in a period drama! ] [Sisters, quickly go to An¡¯an¡¯s social media website and leave a comment! You must persuade her to enter the entertainment industry. There are really too few special and interesting young ladies in the entertainment industry.] [Wait for me, 1¡¯11 support you too.] Tan Ming¡¯s filming this time was undoubtedly successful. She had successfully attracted many fans before she had even entered the industry. After the event ended, everyone began to cook their own dinner. Director Han however, wanted to take advantage of the last opportunity at the end of the show to enlarge Tan Si¡¯s feature on the show and use it as the main image of the promotions. He even secretly found some people to leave comments under the news and intentionally revealed the variety show live broadcast Tan Si was recording now. This method was indeed effective, but it unknowingly messed up Zhou Yun¡¯s company¡¯s deleted post. Tan Si had no idea what was happening in the outside world during the show. She just used the excuse that her foot hurt even more from the intense exercise just now to openly sit at the side and wait for Wang Li to cook. Yuan Shao, on the other hand, was limping because of the pain in his butt. Seeing this, Tan Si avoided the camera and secretly glared at Yuan Shao. Yuan Shao felt aggrieved when he saw Tan Si¡¯s actions. He had tried his best, but who would have thought that Tan Ming¡¯s strength was simply not something a woman should have? Yuan Shao could only rub his butt and help Yuan Jing first. He would think of a way to obtain Tan Si¡¯s forgiveness after the show ended. After everyone finished eating, Director Han appeared and began his final speech. Director 1 Ian stood opposite all the guests and held the standard loudspeaker. ¡°Congratulations to everyone for successfully completing the first episode in the first season. Jiang Huai¡¯s team was the winner. A round of applause for them!¡± After a round of applause, Director Han continued, ¡°Jiang Huai, An¡¯an, your team must discuss this. Before 12 o¡¯clock tomorrow, post the mission that the others have to complete on Weibo. The other teams, please complete it as soon as possible by 12 o¡¯clock the day after tomorrow.¡± Director 1 Ian used this small game to extend the popularity of the show for another two days. Jiang Huai nodded and glanced at Tan Si from the corner of his eye. He sneered in his heart. After recording the last scene, all the live-stream rooms were closed. Zhou Yun immediately went forward and pulled Tan Si to the side, handing over her phone. Tan Si took it with a dumbfounded expression. [What a joke. A certain someone is a socialite who flaunts her innocence. We really have to believe the opposite of whatever she says.] [That¡¯s right. Previously, she even implied to the media that the Best Actress Pan Jia changed boyfriends too quickly. Reality has proven that Pan Jia doesn¡¯t pretend at all and is consistent. Unlike Tan Si, who said that she wasn¡¯t in a relationship but actually got pregnant before marriage. How did she have the cheek to criticize others back then!] [I¡¯m so angry! I feel like I¡¯ve been deeply deceived. I¡¯ve liked her since she debuted and thought that she was one of the few pure people in the entertainment industry. Now that 1 think about it, I¡¯m just a fool who¡¯s been tricked by her! ] [Tan Si! Liar! Get out of the entertainment industry!] Tan Si¡¯s face turned pale after reading it. Without the support of her fans, how could a celebrity remain popular? If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Going Home Chapter 47: Going Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhou Yun was already in a terrible fix over this matter. Looking at Tan Si¡¯s expression, she shouted in a low voice, ¡°When can he register his marriage with you?!¡± Tan Si was stunned for a moment. She quickly took out her phone and called Si Cheng. When the call went through, no one picked up. Tan Si called again, but she did not expect to be hung up on so quickly. Tan Si did not give up and called a few more times, but the call was ended. When she called again, she only heard the voicemail message. Tan Si looked at Zhou Yun blankly. ¡°He might be busy now.¡± If not for the fact that the Tan family did have some assets, Zhou Yun would have slapped her so hard to sober Tan Si up. Zhou Yun took a deep breath. ¡°Deal with President Si as soon as possible and confirm the date of marriage quickly. Then work the Public Relations Department to clarify the matter. The longer this matter drags on, the more disadvantageous it will be for you!¡± Tan Si lowered her eyes for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll look for him immediately when 1 get back to the city.¡± After recording the show, Wang Li took out her phone and was about to reply to some messages when she saw the trending news that was automatically recommended. She turned around and saw Tan Ming and her mother packing their things in the distance. She immediately rushed in front of Tan Ming. ¡°You little b*tch! Did you get someone to do those things on the Internet?!¡± ¡­.. Wang Li reached out to pull Tan Ming¡¯s hair, but her fingertips were pushed away by Li Mei the moment she reached over. ¡°Ouch!¡± In her agitation just now, Wang Li had forgotten that Li Mei¡¯s physical strength was not weak. She was knocked to the ground and howled. Wang Li looked at Tan Ming, who was protected behind Li Mei. She was so angry that she pointed at Tan Ming and scolded, ¡°You ingrate. You found a bodyguard to deal with the person who raised you. Careful when there¡¯s lightning, the heavens will come get you!¡± Tan Ming stopped Li Mei, who was about to retort, and took a step forward. She sneered and said, ¡°You really have to think about whether you should use the words ¡®raised me¡¯ again. Compared to what you did to me, I¡¯m more worried that the lightning will strike your family!¡± When Li Mei saw that someone was starting to pay attention to them, she didn¡¯t want any new problems. Seeing that Tan Ming had already gained the upper hand, she echoed, ¡°I think the heavens have eyes. Hasn¡¯t this lightning already struck someone?¡± Then, Li Mei glared at Wang Li fiercely. ¡°Instead of glaring at us, why don¡¯t you quickly deal with the lightning on your daughter¡¯s body? Don¡¯t come looking for trouble with me! An¡¯an is no longer the unprotected person you can bully. If you dare to provoke us again, you¡¯ll be in the hospital for at least half a month!¡± Wang Li was shocked by the viciousness in Li Mei¡¯s eyes. She swallowed her saliva and immediately stood up. ¡°Rude! You look like you¡¯re going to fight and kill at any time. I¡¯m warning you, this is a lawful society. If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll let you go to jail. Our Tan family is not just an ordinary Tom, Dick, and Harry!¡± After Wang Li finished speaking, she saw Li Mei roll up her sleeves and thought that the other party wanted to attack again. She was so frightened that she immediately turned around and left quickly. When Tan Ming saw Wang Li¡¯s cowardice, she sneered in her heart. As expected, she would bully good people, but when she meets someone not to be trifled with, she immediately admits defeat. Tan Ming went forward and held Li Mei¡¯s arm. Ever since she found her family a month ago, she had been feeling protected and doted on. Tan Ming intimately placed her head on Li Mei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Li Mei enjoyed Tan Ming¡¯s closeness to her. She reached out and touched Tan Ming¡¯s head. She said matter-of-factly, ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re my daughter. Of course I¡¯ll protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The gentleness on Li Mei¡¯s face was completely different from the ruthlessness she had when facing Wang Li just now. Although she was interrupted by Wang Li midway, fortunately, Li Mei had already packed the things in advance and they left on their own yacht, ending up leaving the island before the others. When they returned to the city, night had completely fallen. The city was filled with flashing neon lights. Tan Ming went with her mother and third brother back to her house. The family sat together and inevitably talked about the divorce procedures. Jiang Hai asked, ¡°An¡¯an, I heard from Mother that that scumbag is unwilling to get a divorce now?¡± Tan Ming frowned. ¡°I find it strange that he¡¯s acting like that after misunderstanding that 1 cheated on him. If that were the case, a man like him shouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate it. He should want to divorce me even more! Back then, when 1 was unwilling to get a divorce, he tried all sorts of ways to threaten me. Now that I¡¯ve done as he wishes, he¡¯s changed his mind again..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Provoke Him Chapter 48: Provoke Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Men understood men. Jiang Huai snorted coldly and interrupted with a smug expression, ¡°He just feels that you¡¯re out of his control. He¡¯s unwilling and wants to drag you down. He must think that you can¡¯t find a better person if you leave him. Eh! 1 didn¡¯t expect him to think that I¡¯m with you. Do you think he¡¯ll feel comfortable seeing such an outstanding me?¡± Jiang Hai looked at his son¡¯s unceremonious boasting and glanced at him in disdain. Shouldn¡¯t all of this be attributed to his excellent genes and meticulous nurturing of them? Li Mei was not a gentle person to begin with. When she heard this, she slapped the coffee table. ¡°We haven¡¯t even tried to settle scores with him yet, but he still has complaints! An¡¯an, call him now and think of a way to provoke him and force him to agree to a divorce tomorrow morning.¡± Tan Ming nodded. No matter what, she should quickly contact him and see his current attitude before adapting to the situation. Tan Ming picked up the phone and dialed the number that she had already memorized. Knowing that the recording of the show would end that evening, Si Cheng specially returned home early from the company. Auntie Zhang had already been sent back to the old residence by Tan Ming. When Si Cheng entered, he saw that the house was pitch-black and thought that Tan Ming was still on the way. When the phone rang, Si Cheng lowered his head and saw Tan Ming¡¯s call. The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°You thought of begging me when no one picked you up after you got off the boat. Weren¡¯t you defending someone else this afternoon? Ha!¡± ¡­.. Si Cheng slowly walked to the sofa and sat down before answering the call. Si Cheng leaned against the back of the seat with his eyes closed. His expression was lazy and casual. ¡°Hello.¡± Tan Ming was also direct. After greeting him, she started to get to the point. ¡°I¡¯m Tan Ming. I¡¯ve already returned to the city after the show ended. Tomorrow is a workday, so let¡¯s not delay our matters. If you¡¯re not free tomorrow at eight, I can accommodate your timing.¡± Si Cheng could hear the decisiveness in Tan Ming¡¯s words. His originally good mood instantly dissipated. He pursed his lips tightly and after a moment of silence, he mocked, ¡°You can¡¯t wait to be with the adulterer? 1 won¡¯t let you! Tan Ming, why are you so cheap! When you were sleeping with me, did you keep in touch with those shady people?!¡± Tan Ming knew that Si Cheng didn¡¯t trust her, but she had really once loved this man. Even though she had slowly let go of him by now, her heart still ached when she was attacked by him like this. Tan Ming opened her mouth slightly and took a few breaths to calm herself down. ¡°Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t? If you never believe me, why bother still asking me? There¡¯s really no need to maintain such a marriage. Don¡¯t worry, 1 only want the child¡¯s custody when I divorce you. I don¡¯t need any compensation, nor do I need you to give me child support.¡± Si Cheng slapped the leather sofa hard. ¡°I also said this afternoon that I won¡¯t get a divorce, I¡¯ll waste your time!¡± The negotiation between the two of them fell into a deadlock again. Their phones were not on speaker, but because the environment was especially quiet and Si Cheng¡¯s voice was loud, the few people sitting on the sofa could clearly hear their conversation. Jiang Huai thought of something and immediately took out his phone and handed it to Tan Ming. When Tan Ming saw that the trending topic on Weibo was still about Tan Si getting pregnant out of wedlock, she understood what Jiang Huai meant. She blinked. ¡°Si Cheng, I¡¯m not afraid of wasting my time, but Tan Si probably can¡¯t wait anymore, right? Are you going to let the woman and son you love become the topic of everyone¡¯s discussion after dinner?¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he chuckled. ¡°What has Tan Si¡¯s matter got to do with me?¡± These words stunned the Jiang family. Li Mei mouthed ¡°provoke him¡± to remind Tan Ming. Tan Ming didn¡¯t expect Si Cheng to be so ruthless. She frowned and paused for a moment. After seeing Li Mei¡¯s hint, she deliberately continued in a disdainful tone, ¡°Si Cheng, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with me and can¡¯t bear to part with me? You¡¯re using such a lousy excuse. I can¡¯t help but suspect that you¡¯d rather question whether you¡¯ve been cheated on than divorce me.¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he was furious. ¡°Are you admitting that you cheated?! Dream on! 1¡¯11 never like a promiscuous woman like you in my life!¡± Tan Ming pressed on. ¡°I think you¡¯re just finding an excuse to continue being with me. Since that¡¯s the case, you have to cut ties with Tan Si completely!¡± Si Cheng had a rebellious nature deep in his heart, but he was usually suppressed. After waking up from the car accident, he would subconsciously resist anyone who wanted to interfere with his decision, let alone the woman he looked down on and hated.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Go Home Chapter 49: Go Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Tan Ming! 1 think you¡¯re getting more and more greedy! How dare you interfere with me! Get home now!¡± Upon hearing Si Cheng¡¯s explosive words, Tan Ming¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she quickly restrained her bitter emotions. The corners of her lips curled up as she replied, ¡°I request to officially separate from you now. Only speak to me again when you¡¯ve decided on a time to go through the divorce procedures.¡± She didn¡¯t even return home. Only then did Si Cheng feel that Tan Ming seemed to have completely escaped from his control. His face was as cold as ice. ¡°Are you so impatient now?! You went to be with that pretty-faced boy before even getting a divorce! Are you even fit to be a mother?!¡± Upon hearing this, Tan Ming only felt the irony. She could still clearly remember Si Cheng¡¯s cold gaze when he wanted to force her to have an abortion. Tan Ming sneered. ¡°When you wanted me to abort them, you already lost the right to criticize me. When they were born, you were accompanying a mistress. You were no longer their father from then. Don¡¯t worry about where I am staying tonight. You may not believe me, but I can¡¯t tolerate my innocence being tainted by you like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain for the last time. I don¡¯t have a shameful relationship with Jiang Huai. I didn¡¯t have an affair during our marriage. I¡¯m not as dirty as you! You¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t dawdle. Answer me. Will you be at the Civil Affairs Bureau at eight tomorrow?¡± For some reason, although Si Cheng firmly believed that Tan Ming was a promiscuous woman, he still couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief when he heard her deny it. His tone softened a little as he lowered his eyes for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, where are you staying? 1¡¯11 pick you up tomorrow morning.¡± ¡­.. Tan Ming heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Si Cheng agree. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the district at 7:30 tomorrow.¡± With that, Tan Ming hung up. Jiang Hai finally didn¡¯t have to hold it in anymore. He immediately scolded, ¡°This scumbag, he¡¯s in the wrong! He still dared to shout at you. The Tan family found such a husband for you, and they still always dare to threaten and guilt you by saying they raised you!¡± Li Mei interrupted impatiently, ¡°Alright, alright. Stop talking about these troubles. Let¡¯s settle the divorce first. After it¡¯s done, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with those scumbags.¡± Jiang Hai immediately smiled and said, ¡°Madam is right. Let¡¯s deal with this problem first. An¡¯an, Mom and Dad will accompany you tomorrow to give you support.¡± Jiang Huai, who was slumped on the sofa, sat up straight and eagerly wanted to follow. ¡°If that brat wants to make a move, I can still help.¡± Tan Ming smiled and enjoyed the warmth of a family. However, she was worried that if there were too many people, Si Cheng would get too suspicious that she was playing tricks and refuse the divorce. She looked at everyone and said gently, ¡°Dad, Mom, and Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go myself. The Si family doesn¡¯t have the power to hold the sky. His words and actions represent the Si Corporation. In public, even if he had the guts, he would have to consider the company¡¯s image.¡± Li Mei still insisted. ¡°What if he goes back on his word? 1 can keep an eye on him for you.¡± Tan Ming held Li Mei¡¯s arm and said coquettishly with a faint smile, ¡°Mom, if he really goes back on his word and refuses to sign the contract, there¡¯s nothing you can do, right? Just let me face it alone. 1¡¯11 protect myself.¡± Seeing this, Li Mei could only nod in agreement. Si Cheng had just put down the phone when his phone rang again. When he saw that the caller ID was Tan Si, he frowned. Even without answering, he knew what the other party wanted to talk to him about. Si Cheng was feeling vexed, so he declined the call. However, not long after, the phone rang again. Si Cheng ignored it and didn¡¯t look at it. However, what followed was a bombardment of calls. He suppressed the urge to block the other party and finally picked it up. His tone was very impatient. ¡°Hello.¡± Tan Si could tell that Si Cheng was in a bad mood. She stopped crying and immediately acted obediently. She asked gently with concern, ¡°Si Cheng, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Si Cheng frowned and pinched the space between his eyebrows to ease his frustration. ¡°You called me so many times just to ask this?¡± When Tan Si heard Si Cheng¡¯s even worse tone, she hurriedly replied, ¡°No, I¡­ I have something to tell you?¡± Si Cheng was even more unhappy when he heard Tan Si hemming and hawing. He raised his voice and said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb me tonight!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Not This Way Chapter 50: Not This Way Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si could only immediately get to the point. She choked and said, ¡°Si Cheng, 1 don¡¯t know who took a photo of me going to give birth. I¡¯m being attacked by the entire Internet now but I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m more worried about our child. If others find out that he was born without a status, those netizens will definitely say hateful things about the baby being an illegitimate child. Si Cheng, when are you and Sister going to get the divorce certificate?¡± Tan Si sobbed softly. After not hearing Si Cheng¡¯s reply for a few seconds, she panicked. ¡°Si Cheng?¡± Soon, a low voice came from the receiver. ¡°I¡¯ll get it as quickly as I can.¡± Tan Si asked again, ¡°How fast is that? Can it be by this week?¡± Si Cheng lowered his eyes for a moment and replied impatiently again, ¡°I said I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible. I¡¯ve been really busy recently. I¡¯ll do it after I¡¯m done with work! Alright, 1 still have something urgent to deal with here. I¡¯ll contact you later.¡± With that, Si Cheng hung up. Tan Si frowned upon hearing his final tone. ¡­.. Seeing this, Wang Li and Tan Xiang knew that things were not going well. ¡°Is Si Cheng unwilling to get a divorce now?¡± Tan Si clenched her fists. ¡°He only said as soon as possible, but based on my understanding of him, he hates Tan Ming very much. Moreover, he firmly believes that she seduced men everywhere before she got married and even had an abortion. 1 don¡¯t believe that he can tolerate such a woman as his wife.¡± Wang Li thought for a moment and guessed, ¡°Could it be that he found out you didn¡¯t tell him the truth?!¡± Tan Si¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. The Si Corporation was inconspicuous in the country, but it was still a relatively powerful leading company locally. If he found out that all of this was a scam, her family¡¯s company would suffer severely! Tan Xiang clicked his tongue impatiently and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you women have any logic? If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have had that attitude towards Si Si just now! Something else must have happened that made him choose not to do it immediately.¡± Tan Si panicked. ¡°Then what is it?¡± Tan Xiang shook his head. ¡°Wait for two days first. If there¡¯s still no update, get the servants to cook some chicken soup the day after tomorrow. Go to the Si Corporation and look around. There are some things that you have to see in person about the other party¡¯s reaction to understand better.¡± After Tan Xiang gave them the plan, the mother and daughter felt a little more at ease. At 7:30 the next day, Tan Ming didn¡¯t want Si Cheng to know that she lived next door, so she went out 15 minutes early. She brought her identification documents and waited at the entrance of the district. Si Cheng deliberately went downstairs five minutes late. When he saw Tan Ming waiting obediently, his anger from last night dissipated a little. Si Cheng drove the car to Tan Ming. ¡°Get in.¡± Tan Ming glanced at Si Cheng, opened the back door, and got in. Si Cheng pursed his lips tightly when he saw Tan Ming¡¯s actions. Seeing that Si Cheng wasn¡¯t driving, Tan Ming urged him in confusion, ¡°Hurry up and drive.¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Ming through the rearview mirror in the car and said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your driver?¡± Tan Ming was stunned for a moment. She really didn¡¯t think that way. She just remembered how Si Cheng usually avoided her like a snake. That was why she chose to sit in the back seat to keep a distance. After the accidental sex between the two of them, they never touched again. Even if Tan Ming accidentally touched Si Cheng¡¯s arm, she would still attract his disgusted gaze. Tan Ming secretly rolled her eyes. As she opened the car door, she muttered softly, ¡°How difficult to please.¡± Si Cheng saw Tan Ming¡¯s mouth move and frowned. ¡°Are you scolding me?¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to quarrel early in the morning. Furthermore, they had serious matters to attend to. Hence, she took a deep breath before opening the door of the front seat. She sat down and revealed a sweet smile. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I was saying that 1 ate too much for breakfast today.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s smile dazzled Si Cheng¡¯s eyes. She was like a sunflower under the scorching sun, full of vitality and infectiousness. When Tan Ming saw Si Cheng staring at her in a daze, she waved her palm in front of Si Cheng in confusion. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Si Cheng blinked and came back to his senses. He immediately turned to look straight ahead and started the car. Tan Ming sat quietly in the front passenger seat. The atmosphere was a little awkward, but she did not intend to speak. After all, the two of them had nothing to talk about. As Si Cheng drove, he could not help but wonder why Tan Ming had changed so much. Tan Ming saw that the route was getting more and more diverted. She turned around and reminded him, ¡°Did you drive the wrong way? The Civil Affairs Bureau isn¡¯t this way..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chance Encounter Chapter 51: Chance Encounter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng continued driving calmly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the police station to change the children¡¯s surname first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest later.¡± Tan Ming could no longer remain calm. She widened her eyes and looked at Si Cheng. She raised his voice and questioned, ¡°You lied to me?!¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t even turn his head. He continued to look at the road ahead as he drove at a constant speed. ¡°1 didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll change the children¡¯s surname today.¡± They were about to get a divorce. How could Tan Ming let Si Cheng change the child¡¯s surname? Wouldn¡¯t that make things more chaotic? Seeing that Si Cheng had no intention of going to the Civil Affairs Bureau, she shouted angrily, ¡°Stop the car! 1 want to get out!¡± Si Cheng ignored her. Tan Ming¡¯s knocks on the door were fruitless. She placed her hand on Si Cheng¡¯s arm and glanced at him from the corner of her eye. She threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t stop now, don¡¯t blame me for making you unable to drive later. It¡¯s rush hour now. If your car hits someone else¡¯s, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take anything less than half a day to deal with the traffic accident.¡± Si Cheng gritted his teeth and glanced sideways at Tan Ming. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re determined to let my son take another man¡¯s surname, right?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell him what was involved behind this matter, so Tan Ming could only choose not to answer. She looked at Si Cheng and said firmly again, ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡­.. Tan Ming gradually tightened her grip. Si Cheng was afraid that Tan Ming would go crazy and not care about the consequences. He didn¡¯t want to become a news figure in a financial newspaper with such an image, so he could only stop by the roadside. Tan Ming got out of the car without hesitation. Si Cheng drove away with a dark expression. Tan Ming looked at the small car that had merged into the traffic. The anger she had held in the car dissipated in an instant. She no longer had her imposing manner. She wilted and walked forward aimlessly. There were many men and women rushing to work on the pavement. Tan Ming, who was walking slowly, looked especially discordant inside. When she came back to her senses, she had already walked to the Silver Sea Avenue in the beach area. As it was a weekday and daytime, not many people came here to look at the sea. Tan Ming casually found a public seat under a big tree and sat down. She faced the road and was in a daze. Tan Ming wanted to part on good terms with Si Cheng. After all, the two of them had children together. Furthermore, this was her first man. Their relationship was ultimately different. Tan Ming recalled that when Si Cheng first woke up, although the two of them were a little unfamiliar, she could feel that Si Cheng had a good impression of her and was willing to cultivate a relationship with her. The two of them had a short date like lovers did. At that time, she thought that if she really made it out, Si Cheng would become the person who would bring her out of the mud of the Tan family. However, this sweetness did not last long. Tan Si¡¯s appearance shattered all of this. Tan Ming fell into the swamp again. It was that sweet past that made her want to work hard to win Si Cheng back. She also hoped to give the two of them another chance, but she was ruthlessly shot down by Si Cheng again and again until she gave up completely after giving birth¡­ A black Aston Martin was speeding along the road. Zou Yi felt that the steering wheel of the car was pulling to the side a little, and there was an obvious turbulence as he drove. He immediately pulled over. He looked at the man who was resting with his eyes closed through the rearview mirror in the car. ¡°Boss, the tire seems to have been punctured by a nail. Please get out of the car and wait for me to change the tire.¡± Zou Bai slowly opened his eyes. His peach blossom eyes looked a little seductive. The coldness in his eyes did not weaken, but instead added to his charm, making him look exceptional. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Zou Bai pushed the door open and got out of the car. Zou Er, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, quickly ran to the trunk and took out the triangular warning sign. He placed it 50 meters behind the car and started disassembling the tires.j Although it was early in the morning, without any shade, the ultraviolet rays that shot directly into his skin were still a little vicious. Zou Er saw a tree and a bench two meters away from the car. Although there was a girl sitting on one side of the bench, there was still a lot of empty space. He smiled eagerly at Zou Bai. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you go sit on the bench over there for a while?¡± Zou Bai followed Zou Er¡¯s gaze and his eyes flashed. He didn¡¯t expect to meet the woman who was on the show with Jiang Huai and called him, especially when he came to Sea City only once in a while. That day, Zou Bai had gotten someone to investigate the source of the call. In less than an hour, Zou Bai saw all the results of the investigation, including the excerpt from the video of his conversation with Tan Ming. Tan Ming felt someone looking at her. She instinctively looked over and met Zou Bai¡¯s gaze.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Investigation Chapter 52: Investigation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming was stunned. He was probably the best-looking man she had ever seen. His skin was so good that no pores could be seen. His eyebrows were like ink, his nose was perfectly straight, and his thin lips were slightly pursed. His jawline was perfect to his neck. His face was flawless. Zou Bai was used to others looking at him like this. After seeing Tan Ming¡¯s reaction, he retracted his gaze and turned to pay attention to Zou Yi¡¯s progress. When Tan Ming saw the other party¡¯s actions, she came back to her senses. Her face flushed red and she hurriedly looked elsewhere. This was the first time in her life that she had been caught by the other party. She reached out her hand and fanned her face to cool herself down. Ring! Ring! Ring! Tan Ming hurriedly took out her phone from her bag. When she saw that it was a call from her mother, she greeted her gently, ¡°Mom.¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai had been waiting at home for news. When they saw that Tan Ming still hadn¡¯t returned home by ten o¡¯clock, they were a little anxious. They called to ask about the progress. ¡°Have you completed the procedures?¡± Tan Ming told her about Si Cheng¡¯s plan. Li Mei was so angry that she scolded him on the phone again. ¡°Then where are you now? I¡¯ll get your brother to pick you up.¡± ¡­.. Tan Ming still wanted to calm herself down, so she refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need. 1 want to sit alone. 1¡¯11 go back later myself.¡± Li Mei could tell that Tan Ming was in a bad mood, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. She only reminded her, ¡°Then if you¡¯re tired from walking, take a taxi or get your brother to pick you up.¡± Tan Ming smiled and comforted her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± Tan Ming hung up the phone and realized that the tires of that car had been changed. The man walked towards the car. Looking at the other party¡¯s silhouette, Tan Ming felt that he looked a little familiar. However, she was very sure that she had never seen him before. After all, based on his stunning looks, it would have been impossible for her to forget him. The car drove away very quickly. Tan Ming enjoyed the wind for a while before taking a taxi home. When Si Cheng returned to the company, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He called Ning Gang into the office. As soon as Ning Gang entered, he saw Si Cheng frowning. ¡°President Si.¡± Si Cheng pointed at the chair in front of his desk upon seeing his good friend. ¡°Have a seat first. 1 want to chat with you.¡± When Ning Gang heard this, he knew that Si Cheng wanted to talk to him about private matters as a friend. After sitting down, he teased, ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. Who is so free to provoke the tiger now?¡± When Si Cheng thought of what happened just now, he felt angry. ¡°Tan Ming is really sick. She doesn¡¯t even have the surname Jiang, but she changed the child¡¯s surname to Jiang. I wanted to pull her to change the child¡¯s surname today, but she forced me to stop the car and leave halfway. Do you think the change of surname really has nothing to do with Jiang Huai?¡± Ning Gang glanced at Si Cheng and analyzed, ¡°I don¡¯t think the possibility is large. Jiang Huai is a top celebrity, being a homewrecker would be too much drama for him. Unless he doesn¡¯t live in the country in the future, people will chase after him and throw eggs at him.¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he felt that it made sense. He narrowed his eyes and tapped his fingertips on the table. ¡°Then how did this surname come out of thin air? Moreover, be it in front of the camera or in private, the way the two of them interact is definitely not as simple as fan and idol.¡± Ning Gang lowered his eyes to hide the inexplicable emotions in his eyes and did not speak. Si Cheng was lost in his own thoughts and did not notice. After a while, Si Cheng blinked and told Ning Gang his plan. ¡°Ever since she gave birth, Tan Ming has changed a lot. This Jiang Huai just had to appear at this time. Coupled with the fact that she changed the children¡¯s surname to Jiang, I don¡¯t believe that these two things aren¡¯t related. Go and investigate Jiang Huai. Find out everything you can about his family background. I want to know myself and the enemy!¡± Ning Gang thought about it and agreed in the end. However, before he left, he still said, ¡°Si Cheng, 1 don¡¯t think Tan Ming is that kind of person. If you have anything to say to her, you can just open up and talk it out. What if it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he looked at Ning Gang in confusion. ¡°You investigate these things yourself. What misunderstanding can there be?¡± Ning Gang did not say anything else and only nodded. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go and do something first.¡± Si Cheng felt that before he figured out what was going on, the more anxious Tan Ming was, the more he shouldn¡¯t get a divorce. When Tan Si contacted him, Si Cheng only comforted her through the phone. Then, he put his private matters aside and went into work mode. As Tan Si did not receive a definite reply from Si Cheng for a long time, Zhou Yun could only call Tan Si to the company. When Tan Si arrived at the meeting room, there were already a few people inside. Other than Zhou Yun, they were all employees from the public relations and publicity departments who were handling this matter.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Punishment Game Chapter 53: Punishment Game Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Zhou Yun found out about Si Cheng¡¯s attitude, she knocked on the table at Tan Si. ¡°The faster you respond to the news, the faster its effect will be. Responding within 24 hours is the best time for public relations, do you understand?! We have to come up with the best plan before noon today. Now that it¡¯s come to this, we¡¯re hanging in midair. What exactly do you want?¡± Tan Si was a pampered young lady. Si Cheng¡¯s attitude made her anxious to begin with. Now that she saw Zhou Yun, a worker, being arrogant and demanding in front of her, she was even more dissatisfied. If not for the fact that she still had to rely on her to find opportunities, she would have fallen out with her long ago. Tan Si lowered her eyes and could only find an excuse to stall for time. She replied helplessly, ¡°I have no choice. It¡¯s not that easy to get a divorce for a wealthy family. It wasn¡¯t easy for Tan Ming to marry into a wealthy family. Now, she¡¯s clinging onto Si Cheng and refusing to get a divorce. Si Cheng said that he would settle it as soon as possible.¡± Zhou Yun thought of the Si family¡¯s status in Sea City and did not say anything else about Tan Si. After all, if Tan Si could rely on this power, she could use this relationship to negotiate for better opportunities in the future. Whether she could snatch the position of the company¡¯s number one manager would depend on Tan Si! Zhou Yun looked at the manager of the Public Relations Department. ¡°Manager Chen, this is the situation now. Do you have any good solutions?¡± Manager Chen projected the latest response plan on the screen. ¡°The photos that have been circulated so far were taken when she went to the hospital for a prenatal checkup. However, those photos are very blurry. The recent photos can be seen to have been secretly taken, but only Tan Si and the medical staff were captured.¡± ¡°We have two proposals here. The first is to deny it no matter what. Previously, you said that you had helped Tan Si to spot a role in a modern life drama. The content happens to be about a couple in modern society, dealing with issues from wedding dresses and pregnancy, to childbirth and schooling. Just say that in order to get the role, Tan Si pretended to be a pregnant woman and went to the hospital to experience such a life. Anyway, you signed a confidentiality agreement with those people. When the time comes, hit them with the high penalty. They probably won¡¯t have the guts to spout nonsense.¡± ¡­.. ¡°The second plan is to admit it directly. Let¡¯s say that Tan Si and the child¡¯s father met a year ago and that the two of them fell in love at first sight. However, they had no choice but to separate for some reason. Unexpectedly, she realized that she was actually pregnant. Because Tan Si loved the child¡¯s father deeply, she decided to give birth to the child for love and raise him alone.¡± ¡°This plan will give Tan Si the image of the woman in the ¡®Come Back My Love¡¯ novel. Many fans will think that this love is very beautiful because of the trope in the novel of ¡°you chase after me and 1 escape¡±.¡± Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. ¡°I like the second one! That way, when Si Cheng and 1 get married, the child can be in public openly.¡± Zhou Yun also agreed with the second one, but she was not as optimistic as Tan Si. She was considering more on the fact that if Si Cheng went back on his word and refused to get married, they could use this opportunity to turn Tan Si into an independent woman who dared to love and hate. She could attack and retreat at will! Zhou Yun made the decision quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the second plan.¡± At this moment, Jiang Huai was worried about how to punish Tan Si in the game. He would definitely let the others take it lightly, but when it came to Tan Si, he had to let Tan Si make a fool of herself. Tan Ming happened to be home. Jiang Huai hurriedly asked, ¡°Sister, what does Tan Si care about the most?¡± Before Tan Ming finished changing her shoes, Jiang Huai had already rushed in front of her. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°She cares about reputation the most, and is most concerned over not losing face herself.¡± Jiang Huai quickly had an idea. First, he found a video of a gorilla patting its chest online. Then, he tagged Tan Si and the production team¡¯s official account on the Internet and sent it over. The accompanying text said in a joking tone, ¡°Please reconstruct the gorilla¡¯s expression and actions in the video. Does anyone want to see this beautiful imitation? You can look forward to Miss Tan Si¡¯s imitation as a professional actress!¡± The netizens were all waiting for Tan Si¡¯s response to yesterday¡¯s revelation, so after knowing about the Jiang Huai @Tan Si interaction, they all ran to his comments section to join in the fun. [Interesting. Tan Si has probably gone bald from worry. She doesn¡¯t have time to do your punishment mission.] [Jiang Huai, don¡¯t go too far. How did our Si Si offend you? You¡¯re insulting her like this!] [Previous poster, you call the imitation class that all actors have to attend an insult?! Did Jiang Huai insult her or ask her to do something immoral? Tan Si is not a newbie in the industry anymore.. If she really can¡¯t imitate well, I think she¡¯s the one who insulted her graduation certificate!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Spokesperson Chapter 54: Spokesperson Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Yo, I didn¡¯t expect Tan Si to still actually have loyal fans defending her after such news got exposed.] [What do you mean by such news? Some people just have mouths full of sh*t. If you don¡¯t know how to speak properly, go back home and learn! Si Si hasn¡¯t even responded yet. Some dogs can¡¯t wait to come out and try to speak like humans.] I Are you crazy?! Did 1 attack her? You¡¯re like a rabid dog that bites whoever! Many of Tan Si¡¯s fans have announced that they don¡¯t want to be her fans anymore. Can¡¯t 1 say something as a passerby?] [Tan Si¡¯s news has been exposed. We haven¡¯t seen her being agitated yet, but some fans have been agitated first. I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. The quality of fans of errant celebrities is indeed worrying! I Tan Si¡¯s comment section had yet to start a war of words, but Jiang Huai had become the first to start it. As the initiator of the battle, Jiang Huai lay on the sofa and smiled as he read the comments. He said to Tan Ming, ¡°It¡¯s good to deal with her slowly like this. You can usually watch it as a joke. You¡¯ve been enslaved by their family for so many years. Killing them directly would be too painless; it would benefit them.¡± It was rare for the other members of the Jiang family to swipe their phones in unison. Li Mei sat at the side and silently registered her alternate account, preparing to join the battle. ¡­.. Jiang I lai didn¡¯t wear his reading glasses. He could only extend his arm and hold his phone far away. He looked at the commotion on the Internet and praised, ¡°You did well this time. A rabbit bites when it¡¯s anxious. A dog jumps over the wall when it¡¯s anxious. Don¡¯t make a big move first. Be careful. Wait until your sister successfully obtains the divorce certificate and has nothing to do with these people.¡± Jiang Huai nodded. ¡°I know.¡± Jiang Huai looked at Tan Ming again. ¡°An¡¯an, my entertainment company has already been registered. What would you like to do next? Would you prefer to shoot films or star on variety shows to accumulate popularity?¡± Tan Ming was not in this industry and did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry. When she was suddenly asked this question, she really did not know how to answer. However, Tan Ming had always had a dream of being an actress. If it weren¡¯t for the Tan family¡¯s obstruction, given her results from her notable school, there was no way she would have ended up the way she did, only going to an ordinary second-tier university in a remote area. Tan Ming thought about it seriously and replied, ¡°I want to be an actress and act, but I haven¡¯t received professional training. Brother, can you find me a performance teacher first?¡± The day after Jiang Huai received his father¡¯s permission to set up an entertainment company, he had already found someone to register the company and had already chosen an office. Although the complete team had yet to be formed, the person in charge of Tan Ming had already been found. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged it for you. This afternoon, I¡¯ll bring you to the company to familiarize yourself and meet your future manager.¡± When Li Mei heard this, she became vigilant and immediately asked, ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡± Jiang Huai had taken care of these details long ago. An¡¯an was innocent. In order to prevent her from meeting another scumbag, his future brother-in-law had to go through their family first before he could come into contact with An¡¯an. Any male creature that approached An¡¯an was something their family had to be wary of. ¡°It had to be a woman. Mom, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for many years and know what to do. Moreover, this is our own company. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Tan Ming held Li Mei¡¯s arm and comforted her with a smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be more vigilant when I¡¯m working outside. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Mei looked at her daughter¡¯s beautiful face and was still a little worried. She reached out and patted the back of Tan Ming¡¯s hand gently. She said with a worried expression, ¡°Although your physical strength is not bad, it¡¯s definitely not enough to fight those people who really know martial arts. Mom will find a master for you in a few days. You can spend two days a week learning.¡± Tan Ming was now very interested in learning things that could increase her strength, so she naturally agreed readily. As soon as Li Mei mentioned finding a master, Jiang Huai knew what she wanted An¡¯an to learn. He pursed his lips and held back his laughter. Tan Ming looked puzzled. ¡°Brother, what are you laughing at?¡± Jiang Huai shook his head and tried his best to look serious. ¡°Learn well. It¡¯s especially practical!¡± Li Mei patted Jiang Huai¡¯s shoulder angrily. ¡°What are you laughing at?! Your grandmaster will probably come over too. Go with her and pay them a visit.¡± Jiang Huai stopped laughing and hurriedly nodded.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Cultivating Confidence Chapter 55: Cultivating Confidence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Hai also mentioned the Tianqi Company. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯ve discussed it with your brother. I want you to be the spokesperson of Tianqi Clothing. Are you willing?¡± Tan Ming opened her mouth slightly and pointed at herself and her father in disbelief. ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Hai smiled lovingly and nodded. Tan Ming¡¯s understanding of Tianqi¡¯s clothes came from Mother Si. Every year, she would flaunt her invitation to watch Tianqi¡¯s show in her circle of noblewomen. Tan Ming learned some relevant news through hearing her flaunt it at home too. Tan Ming was very self-aware. Although she had just filmed a variety show and had some fans, she was not even considered a low-level celebrity in the entertainment industry. She said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, my popularity is not appropriate! Wasn¡¯t Tianqi¡¯s spokesperson for the past two years Kate Clark, the actress who just won the Best Actress Award? The gap between me and her is almost beyond the Milky Way.¡± Jiang Hai pretended to be angry. ¡°Nonsense. There¡¯s no difference. My daughter is the best!¡± Li Mei¡¯s protective personality also surfaced. ¡°How are you inferior to her?! My daughter is beautiful and has a good temperament. Don¡¯t be so lacking in confidence!¡± ¡­.. Tan Ming was hesitant. She was afraid that she would affect the sales of the clothes. Which merchant would not hire the most famous celebrities within their abilities to advertise their products? The Jiang family knew that Tan Ming¡¯s inferiority complex had to be slowly changed. Growing up in such a family, she lacked too many things, be it knowledge or foresight. She even only felt her parents¡¯ love at this age. Although Tan Ming had become much more confident and cheerful recently, her inferiority complex and lack of confidence would always be reflected in certain things. Li Mei and Jiang Hai decided that Tan Ming would be the spokesperson. As the golden young lady of the Jiang Corporation, the only daughter of the boss of the Tianqi Company and the future person-in-charge of the company, Tan Ming felt that she could not compare to other people. This was not good! To Li Mei, not only was her daughter worthy, but she was also the best! Luxury brands were targeted to wealthy and aristocratic families. If Tan Ming were to endorse this product, it would be lowering its status. If it wasn¡¯t so as to nurture Tan Ming¡¯s confidence and pave the way for her to enter the entertainment industry, they wouldn¡¯t have thought of this. Everyone was carefully explaining Tan Si¡¯s relationship. Jiang Huai looked nonchalant and said, ¡°An¡¯an, it¡¯s just domestically. Moreover, the brand of Tianqi relied on the product¡¯s own design to attract audiences. A spokesperson is just icing on the cake. Don¡¯t feel too pressured. The reason why I set you as a domestic spokesperson is because I want you to slowly adapt. There are so many shops worldwide. You won¡¯t be able to affect much either way.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she felt much more at ease. She also felt that since she had decided to enter this industry, she should stand under the spotlight and not be so timid anymore. What she had to do was to work hard to practice her acting skills and rely on her ability to gain a foothold in the industry. She had to obtain more love from the audience and prove that her parents¡¯ decision to choose her as the spokesperson was right. After thinking it through, Tan Ming said firmly, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll cooperate with the filming!¡± On Tan Si¡¯s end, her public relations post was also posted on Weibo. [Oh my god! Could this be the real-life version of the domineering CEO falling in love and then the CEO¡¯s wife running away with their child?! I [Not everyone has the courage to shatter the world¡¯s expectations and fall in love! J [No way, the people above are too innocent. Does what they say have to be true? Many of them seem to have been brainwashed by this public relations post. Have you forgotten that she also lied to her fans and said she never dated? She was already pregnant half a year ago, right? At that time, she was still setting up an innocent persona on the variety show ¡®Saturday Leisure¡¯.] [That¡¯s right. Her actions during her pregnancy have already proven that she¡¯s a liar. It¡¯s hard to say how much of this post is true! I think she wants to use the beautiful love in the novel to divert everyone¡¯s attention and try to use these specious words to cover up the essence of what happened..] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Divorced Man Chapter 56: Divorced Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [The essence? The essence is that all of this is her private life. Some people are really funny. Can¡¯t celebrities have privacy? It¡¯s already very clean for her to only date a man at the age of 23. Not only does she have the right to not say who the baby¡¯s biological father is, but if he¡¯s an ordinary person, exposing him like this will disturb his normal life. Do you know what respect is?!] [Si Si has already apologized for lying. 1 implore everyone not to go overboard! 1 [Sigh, no one said that celebrities have to publicize all their private matters, right? The problem now is that everyone feels that she¡¯s lying to the audience! Besides, does everyone have to understand her apology? As her former fan, I don¡¯t accept it! ] Although Tan Si¡¯s public opinion on the Internet did not receive the support of most of the onlookers, most of the fans¡¯ attention was diverted by the clarification of this announcement. With the help of the novel-like romance guise and ghostwriters, many passers-by were attracted. They mainly wanted to see if it would play out like it did in the novel, where there would be similar scenes of a dramatic reunion and the trope of a man leaving his wife, only to come back groveling. Zhou Yun heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the comments online had changed. She said to Tan Si, who was scrolling on her phone, ¡°We¡¯re in the clear for the time being, but you still have to settle the issue with CEO Si as soon as possible.¡± Tan Si was more anxious than anyone else about this matter. She nodded and agreed. Thinking of the opening of the Tianqi Clothing, she asked, ¡°Sister Yun, how¡¯s the matter of the Tianqi invitation?¡± ¡­.. Zhou Yun clapped her hands and revealed an excited smile. ¡°1 almost forgot to tell you. I got a spot from President Xing, who works in the coal mine business. Each invitation comes with a plus-one. Go with him. Most importantly, there¡¯s good news! Tianqi plans to find a domestic spokesperson this year!¡± Tianqi Clothing had always only found one spokesperson. They represented the company globally, unlike other brands that would find the most popular local celebrities to endorse them in different countries and regions. Don¡¯t ask for the reason. There was no reason. Although it seemed willful, such a strategy did not affect the sales at all, as Jiang Huai had said. Before Tan Si could be happy about the new endorsement slot, the image of a fat man appeared in her mind. She frowned and said with disdain in her beautiful eyes, ¡°President Xing is the divorced man who suggested dating me last time, right? If I go with him, he¡¯ll definitely use this opportunity to take advantage of me!¡± Zhou Yun said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to get Tianqi¡¯s invitation. The Si family definitely has it, unless you can get CEO Si to bring you there.¡± Tan Si had never considered looking for Si Cheng from the beginning. There was a huge economic class gap between the two families. She was afraid that Si Cheng would think that she wanted to cling to him for the sake of power, so she had always acted indifferent to fame and fortune in front of him. She had never asked Si Cheng for help for private matters. This time, she did not want to make an exception. Tan Si lowered her head and said with a pout, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll suffer for the time being.¡± Only then did Zhou Yun continue to remind her, ¡°The opening event is next Saturday. Based on custom, there will definitely be many top celebrities in the entertainment industry participating. I happen to have an old classmate who is in the management of Tianqi. I borrowed a set of high-quality Tianqi for you.¡± The first thing Zhou Yun did when she got the news was to verify it with her classmate. Then, she relied on her connections to obtain a high-end design. Otherwise, with Tan Si¡¯s status, it was impossible for her to borrow it. Tan Si¡¯s face was filled with joy. She stood up and held Zhou Yun¡¯s hand affectionately. She said with admiration, ¡°Sister Yun! You¡¯re really amazing! Is this the latest model?!¡± Zhou Yun replied, ¡°It¡¯s borrowed, of course it¡¯s the old style.¡± Tan Si was a little disappointed, but she still smiled and shook Zhou Yun¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Yun, aren¡¯t you old classmates? You can look for him and try again.¡± Zhou Yun pulled Tan Si¡¯s hand and bluntly burst Tan Si¡¯s fantasy. ¡°Tianqi¡¯s haute couture only has a few slots every new season. A-list celebrities can¡¯t even get it. You¡¯re only a B-list celebrity now. It¡¯s already on my account that you managed to borrow the previous design.¡± Although Tan Si¡¯s expression remained unchanged, she felt that Zhou Yun was incompetent and was still clinging to her. Then again, she felt that Zhou Yun was realistic.. If she became a top celebrity, would Zhou Yun still dare to speak to her with such an attitude?! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Confident Chapter 57: Confident Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Tan Si was flexible. After all, she did not know anyone from Tianqi. Hence, she held Zhou Yun¡¯s hand again and said gratefully in a gentle voice, ¡°Thank you, Sister Yun. I¡¯ll definitely work hard! 1 know that you¡¯ve always taken good care of me. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I was able to obtain this opportunity.¡± When Zhou Yun heard this, she felt much better. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The vice-president of the Tianqi headquarters will host this opening ceremony. At that time, I¡¯ll get my classmate to introduce you. I won¡¯t be able to accompany you that day. You have to perform well.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of fans in this crisis, but if you can take the identity of the spokesperson of Tianqi and walk away as an independent woman who works hard as a mother, you¡¯ll definitely attract a lot of fans!¡± Zhou Yun¡¯s standards were still alright. However, due to the limited strength of the company and the fact that she had never nurtured a top artist, she would definitely be at a disadvantage when fighting for opportunities outside. When Tan Si heard that Zhou Yun was planning her career, she was satisfied and her smile finally had a hint of sincerity. Looking at her beautiful self in the mirror, Tan Si said confidently, ¡°Sister Yun, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely seize the opportunity to get the position of spokesperson!¡± Tan Si¡¯s personal assistant, Dong Ling, was browsing Weibo and paying attention to the latest developments. Suddenly, she saw someone in the comments section putting up a screenshot of the punishment game that Jiang Huai had requested. After watching the video, she looked at Tan Si carefully. ¡°Sister Si, Jiang Huai @ you on the Internet and decided your punishment for the game.¡± ¡­.. Tan Si looked at Dong Ling and felt uneasy. She turned on her phone and opened Weibo. After reading it, she was so angry that she threw her phone on the table. ¡°Are you crazy?! This must be that b*tch Tan Ming¡¯s idea! I remember that Jiang Huai and I have never come into contact with him before this variety show. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t offend him!¡± The quality of her phone was not bad. Although there were two cracks on the screen, it did not hinder the gorilla in the video. It patted its chest and let out a roar. After seeing it, Zhou Yun also frowned tightly. ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between this Jiang Huai and Tan Ming? He didn¡¯t offend his peers in the industry for a fan, right?¡± When Tan Si heard this, she recalled Tan Ming¡¯s usual behavior at home. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her chase after celebrities either. In the past, at my house, she didn¡¯t even have the right to watch television! Could it be that she watched it at the Si family¡­¡± ¡°Definitely! She¡¯s been married to the Si family for three years. She might have been interacting with him for three years already. Otherwise, why would the two of them be so familiar with each other on the show?¡± The more Tan Si thought about it, the more she felt that it was very likely. She used the excuse of going to the washroom to leave the office. While Tan Si hid in the bathroom, she took out the SIM card hidden in her phone case and inserted it into the phone slot. After sending an anonymous message to Si Cheng, she took out the card and hid it. At this moment, Jiang Huai brought Tan Ming to the company to familiarize her with the place. The company¡¯s location was at the tallest and most luxurious office building in the new CBD. Although there were only 11 people in the staff, including him, the boss, he still generously rented an entire floor of office space that was more than 5,000 square meters. Jiang Huai even specially reserved an office for Tan Ming and showed her the room he had personally designed. ¡°It belongs to you, you only!¡± Tan Ming curiously pushed open the door. The room was very large, and the first thing she saw was a large glass window. Because they had bought a place in a high-rise building on the 48th floor, most of the surrounding scenery could be seen from above. The office area was similar to Jiang Huai¡¯s. It was mainly simple, elegant, and fashionable. The difference was the private area inside. The sliding doors in the office and private areas were unlocked by retina-scanning. Tan Ming looked at the pink series inside. There was a pink princess bed, a dressing table, and a walk-in closet. It was exactly the same as the room that Tan Ming had dreamed of having when she was young! Tan Ming covered her mouth in surprise and turned around to hug Jiang Huai excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Brother! I like it so much!¡± Actually, Tan Ming had never told anyone about her dream room. However, from the clothes and various supplies that Tan Ming had bought for her daughter, it could be seen that she liked the pink princess style. Jiang Huai saw the joyous tears in Tan Ming¡¯s eyes and laughed in his heart. The company¡¯s lounge was just an appetizer that he had fought for with great difficulty. The real surprise was the room his parents had prepared at the Jiang family¡¯s old residence in Jingdu City.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Took the Backdoor Chapter 58: Took the Backdoor Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai enjoyed his sister¡¯s intimate hug with a satisfied expression. ¡°No need to thank me. There¡¯s still a walk-in closet inside. 1 chose a lot of good-looking clothes and items, but only filled half the room. You can fill the remaining space yourself.¡± The walk-in closet alone occupied an area of more than 100 square meters. Tan Ming let go of Jiang Huai and went in to take a look. Tan Ming did not expect that her dream would come true one day. She looked at the walk-in closet that was 10 times bigger than the small attic she used to live in and was so touched that she laughed out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t live here. 1 won¡¯t be able to finish wearing all this. Isn¡¯t this a waste?¡± Jiang Huai leaned against the door frame and replied domineeringly, ¡°Our Jiang family¡¯s daughters will get these clothes even if they can¡¯t finish wearing them! And you have to get used to it. You have three older brothers.¡± There was a knock on the half-open office door, interrupting their conversation. The siblings walked out of the lounge. Tan Ailing looked at a middle-aged woman in a white suit. She looked about 40 years old and had long brown curly hair. She had exquisite makeup on and exuded a shrewd and capable aura. Behind her was a round-faced young girl in her twenties. She wore black-framed glasses and had a low ponytail. She was wearing casual pants and a cotton T-shirt and looked humble. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡­.. The two of them greeted Jiang Huai first. Jiang Huai nodded slightly. Jiang Huai put his arm around Tan Ming¡¯s shoulder and introduced her to the two of them. His friendly face changed and he said seriously, ¡°This is my sister, Tan Ming. You can call her An¡¯an. Use this as your stage name in the group. You¡¯ll be in charge of An¡¯an in the future.¡± The two of them weren¡¯t considered newbies in the entertainment industry. When they saw Jiang Huai and Tan Ming¡¯s intimate actions, they were shocked. Jiang Huai was supposed to be a person with a phobia of women! They had already watched Jiang Huai¡¯s new variety show. Though the two of them did look very close in the show, at least they did not have much physical contact. Zhao Bing secretly guessed the real relationship between Tan Ming and Jiang Huai. Jiang Huai then pointed at the intelligent-looking woman. ¡°An¡¯an, this is your future manager, Zhao Bing. The other is your personal assistant, Wang Zhen.¡± Tan Ming greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve never come into contact with this industry before and don¡¯t pay much attention to it. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of me in the future!¡± Zhao Bing and Wang Zhen also replied politely. As she did not want the employees to treat her differently, Tan Ming strongly urged Jiang Huai not to expose her true identity, so Jiang Huai could only introduce her briefly. Moreover, because the two of them had different surnames, no one would think that they were biological siblings. They would only think that they were simply calling each other by age. Jiang Huai left after introducing her, allowing Tan Ming to get to know them better. After all, they would be working together for a long time. Managers and celebrities complemented each other. At this moment, Zhao Bing had a horrible headache. She was most afraid of people who got in through the backdoor. If she spoke a little louder, the person in question would report her. There was no way to manage it. However, she owed Jiang Huai a huge favor, and her salary was indeed higher than she would get at other companies! Zhao Bing did not understand Tan Ming¡¯s character and decided to test her first. She walked forward with a smile on her face. ¡°Hello, An¡¯an. Wang Zhen is in charge of your day-to-day life matters, and I¡¯m in charge of external business dealings. President Jiang told me about your situation briefly before. I found two professional teachers for you. One teaches delivering lines and performance techniques, and the other teaches more physical aspects of acting. When do you have time to learn?¡± Tan Ming had gotten married right after graduating and had never had a career that belonged to her. Now that such good conditions and opportunities were in front of her, she did not want to waste a single minute. ¡°Sister Bing, we can do it now. Can it end before 7 pm? I still have two children at home. I¡¯m not at home during the day and 1 want to spend as much time with them as possible at night.¡± Zhao Bing and Wang Zhen were shocked when they heard this news. Their eyes widened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re married and have children?¡± Tan Ailing thought of the babies waiting for her at home and a blissful smile appeared on her face. ¡°Yes, they are twins.¡± If female celebrities were already married and had children, the path they could take would be much narrower. Zhao Bing quickly planned the route for Tan A/Iing to take! Jiang Huai dared to sign a contract with an artist under such conditions. Zhao Bing felt that Tan Ming and Jiang Huai¡¯s relationship made her even more unfathomable. However, business was more important. There were some things that she would naturally understand after interacting with them for a longer time. Curiosity killed the cat. She should let nature take its course.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 59 - Chapter 59: Ugly Photo Chapter 59: Ugly Photo Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, Tan Ming¡¯s enthusiastic attitude really surprised Zhao Bing. Zhao Bing secretly heaved a sigh of relief. She was glad that she was not put with someone with an ill temper this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to end so late. It¡¯s too late today. We¡¯ll start tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll learn line delivery from 9am to 12pm, and learn physical form from 3pm to 6pm. You¡¯ll have a three-hour lunch break. Is there a problem with this arrangement?¡± Zhao Bing¡¯s schedule was rather lax. Jiang Huai had said that he wanted her to audition to enter Jiang Huai¡¯s production team. Next month, he would publicly recruit people to audition for roles. It was very difficult for Tan Ming to pass the audition, so the training time was very tight. If Tan Ming wanted to reduce training time, she could adjust it too, but she still tried her best not to change it. When Tan Ming heard this, she hesitated for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no problem on my side at all. It¡¯s just that I have some ideas about the timing.¡± Hearing the expected answer, Zhao Bing¡¯s smile did not change. She said calmly, ¡°You should know Director Dong, right? He has the reputation of being the number one director of domestic movies. Boss Jiang is the male lead of Director Dong¡¯s next movie, Windward. He fought for a chance for you to audition for the third female lead on the 10th of next month. As long as you can get a spot in this movie, even if you¡¯re a newcomer, you¡¯ll be considered to have entered the entertainment industry!¡± Zhao Bing saw that Tan Ming¡¯s attitude was very upright and her expression was serious. She was not surprised at all and was not excited by what she had said at all. She could only brace herself and exert pressure on her to show the urgency of the preparation time. ¡°Time is tight. The learning schedule is exactly 20 days. When the time comes, there will be a few days left. I¡¯ll get the teacher to take you to dismantle the audition segment in detail and do targeted performance practice. Therefore, you can¡¯t reduce your daily practice time anymore.¡± Tan Ming nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course not. Sister Bing, I originally wanted to discuss with you about adding an extra hour a day. Now, it seems that it¡¯s better to add an hour in the afternoon! Can you see if you can communicate with the teacher and give me more practice time every day?¡± ¡­.. The corners of Zhao Bing¡¯s mouth twitched. She could not help but sigh. Were people who got in through the back door so hardworking these days?! However, Zhao Bing was also very gratified that Tan Ming was so nervous. She immediately made an OK gesture. ¡°No problem!¡± Tan Ming familiarized herself with Wang Zhen before following Jiang Huai home. In the following days, Tan Ming refreshed Zhao Bing¡¯s understanding of her background again and again. Tan Ming first signed a ten-to-ninety financial contract. 10% to the company and 90% to the artist. There were also all kinds of rules and regulations to protect Tan Ming¡¯s interests. Zhao Bing had been in this industry for almost 20 years. She dared to say that if this contract were to be released to the entire entertainment industry, it would be quite explosive. This was nothing. When Zhao Bing received an invitation from Tianqi Clothing to Tan Ming to open a branch in Sea City, she almost thought that she was hallucinating. Tan Ming did not feel that Zhao Bing was becoming more and more careful with her. Just learning new knowledge every day had already exhausted her. When she returned home, she had to seize the opportunity when the two children were not asleep to strengthen the bond between mother and child. On the other hand, Tan Si, who often marketed her image of being an attractive female star, reached a failure again. Jiang Huai sent the punishment, and Tan Si dragged it out until the next morning before reluctantly taking a video and posting it online. [This is the first time I feel that Tan Si is so ugly¡­ This time, her post on the trending searches is finally not overshadowing anyone. Every time she attends the red carpet, she makes it seem like she¡¯s the most beautiful person in the entire venue. No one else can compare to her. I, a person who doesn¡¯t chase celebrities, can¡¯t stand to look at her anymore.] [Other female celebrities more or less seem to have some ugly photos. But now that I think about it, Tan Si really doesn¡¯t have any. This is the first batch. It¡¯s worth remembering. I have to download it and make it into memes.] [What¡¯s wrong with you people who want to see Si Si make a fool of herself all day!] [You¡¯re too glassy-hearted. This kind of quirky video is fun to begin with. If Tan Si was afraid that people would say things, she shouldn¡¯t have posted it. If she didn¡¯t want to play this game why not just tell the production team that she can¡¯t afford to lose? You shouldn¡¯t have accepted this variety show back then! Brother Huai also created this punishment for the effect of the variety show! ] [Who has a heart of glass! To be honest, Jiang Huai is not a gentleman!] [Are you saying that we should only care about how Tan Si looks? If you want to talk about the facts, I¡¯ll say that her imitation of a gorilla this time is ugly! Am I not telling the truth?!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Meeting Chapter 60: Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The rumor that Tan Si did not have any ugly photos was completely disproved by Jiang Huai. Although Tan Si¡¯s fan support was very strong, they could not resist the onlookers who had already taken screenshots and made memes to circulate. When Tan Si saw the direction of the public opinion, she was so angry that her chest was about to explode. She thrashed the room again. When Wang Li heard the commotion, she hurriedly went upstairs. When she saw the mess on the ground, she felt the veins on her forehead throbbing in pain. She touched her forehead and entered the bedroom. ¡°Oh my god! What are you doing here?¡± Tan Si stomped his feet aggrievedly and shouted, ¡°That b*tch Tan Ming is getting more and more arrogant. Why didn¡¯t you and Dad teach her a lesson to avenge me!¡± Wang Li went forward and said helplessly, ¡°She¡¯s married to Si Cheng, so she¡¯s a member of the Si Family. We still have to look at the owner when beating a dog. Our top priority now is to let Si Cheng deal with Tan Ming properly. Don¡¯t worry, your father has already said that once she gets a divorce, our Tan Family will definitely teach her a lesson and avenge you!¡± When Tan Si heard this, the anger in her heart eased a little. Seeing this, Wang Li said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I got someone to make chicken soup. Hurry up and bring it to Si Cheng. Remember to bring the child along.¡± ¡­.. Only then did Tan Si remember the most important thing today. She had wanted to spend some alone time with him. She pouted and said, ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t taking care of the child affecting the atmosphere? 1 still want to cultivate a good relationship with him.¡± Wang Li reached out and tapped Tan Si¡¯s head. ¡°The most difficult thing to sever in this world is blood relations. The child will make you two naturally attracted to each other. It¡¯s definitely not wrong for you to bring the child along!¡± Tan Si pursed her lips and carried the thermos flask, letting the nanny carry the child out the door with her. When they arrived at the parking lot of Si Cheng¡¯s company, Tan Si got the driver and the nanny to get out of the car and wait in the distance. Then, she started to call Si Cheng. When Si Cheng received Tan Si¡¯s call and knew that she had asked him to meet her in the parking lot, he originally wanted to ignore her. However, when he heard that the child was crying too hard, he couldn¡¯t bear it and went downstairs. After Tan Si hung up the phone, she put down her crying son and poked the child¡¯s chest with a smile. She said proudly, ¡°At least you¡¯re useful.¡± Then, she waved her hand and got the nanny to coax him. Tan Si quickly took out the makeup mirror and checked her makeup. Then, she quickly carried the child back from the nanny¡¯s arms. After chasing her away, she stared at the elevator exit through the car window. When Si Cheng got into the car, he saw a loving mother and filial son. Tan Si¡¯s image was of a loving mother in that moment. She smiled at Si Cheng. ¡°Just now, when I said that Daddy was coming, the little guy started to smile. It seems like he still misses you.¡± Tan Si used the excuse of looking after Si Cheng¡¯s child to stick close to him. Previously, Si Cheng had only taken a quick glance when it came to Jiang Yi and Jiang Yu. This was the first time he was looking at a baby at such a close distance. He also felt that it was a little novel. Looking at the tears at the corners of the baby¡¯s eyes, Si Cheng curiously reached out his finger and gently touched his little face. The baby felt someone caressing him and smiled. Si Cheng also smiled faintly. Tan Si was overjoyed when she saw this. Wisdom indeed came with age. This must be the bloodline attraction that her mother had mentioned! Si Cheng teased the baby a few more times before looking at Tan Si. ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡± Tan Si placed the child in the empty backseat. She picked up the thermos flask on the small table beside him and opened it. She took out a white porcelain bowl and filled it with soup as she said with a smile, ¡°I specially made some chicken soup for you to nourish your body.¡± Si Cheng took the bowl and finished it before handing it back. He looked up at Tan Si and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve already drunk the soup. Go back quickly.¡± Tan Si was stunned. She had yet to talk about serious matters. How could she leave yet? She took the bowl and placed it on the small table at the side. She turned around and held Si Cheng¡¯s arm. She leaned her head affectionately on Si Cheng¡¯s shoulder and looked up at him slightly. ¡°Si Cheng, I feel that you haven¡¯t been in a good mood recently. Did Sister make some overboard request to make things difficult for you?¡± Si Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He did not answer directly. He only pinched Tan Si¡¯s chin with his fingers, and an inexplicable emotion flashed in his eyes. ¡°Did you specially come over to rush me today?¡± Tan Si could feel that Si Cheng wanted to flare up, so she quickly denied it. Her face was filled with grievance from being misunderstood, and her voice became even softer and more innocent. ¡°No, I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t eat properly, so I personally made soup and sent it over. Moreover, 1 haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I¡¯m always crying.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also worried that Sister will annoy you. In the past, when she was at home, she often made all kinds of unreasonable requests. Dad and Mom took pity on her and tried their best to satisfy her. This time, 1 think it should still be Sister¡¯s problem. If that¡¯s the case, Dad and Mom can look for her and beg her to let us be our complete family of three, on account of our many years of caring for her..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Shopping Chapter 61: Shopping Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng looked at the tear that streaked from the corner of Tan Si¡¯s eye and smiled slightly. ¡°No need. 1 can handle it. Just wait for my news quietly.¡± Seeing this, Tan Si could not rush him anymore. She could only comfort herself in her heart. At least Si Cheng still planned to get a divorce. In the end, she nodded obediently and invited, ¡°Si Cheng, Dad and Mom said that they haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. They want to invite you to my house for a meal this week.¡± Since the divorce was postponed, it was good to go to the Tan family to comfort Tan Si first so that this stupid woman would not cause trouble for him everywhere. Si Cheng agreed readily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it the day after tomorrow, on Sunday.¡± The two of them were smiling as they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. If someone who didn¡¯t know better saw this, they would think that they were a couple with deep feelings for each other. Soon, it was two days before the opening ceremony of the Tianqi branch. Li Mei¡¯s heart ached for Tan Ming because she was under too much pressure from studying. She used the excuse that she wanted to buy some jewelry and asked Tan Ming to go shopping in the city center with her after class. Based on the Jiang family¡¯s status, as long as Li Mei said a word, those jewelry shops would rush to bring the best styles to her. However, Li Mei wanted to enjoy the joy of shopping with Tan Ming. This was originally supposed to be a very ordinary thing, but they had been missing this experience for 23 years. Although they were buying jewelry, most women wouldn¡¯t choose to go straight to their destination when shopping. After Tan Ming had dinner with her mother, she was dragged to try on clothes. If she hadn¡¯t rejected her strongly, Li Mei would have bought all the good-looking clothes Tan Ming was trying on. ¡­.. Tan Ming saw that Li Mei had left her home address in the nth shop and asked the other party to deliver it to her door. She hurriedly pulled her arm and went straight to the jewelry shop. ¡°Mom, the mall closes at 11 pm. It¡¯s almost 10 pm. Let¡¯s go take a look at the jewelry first. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have time.¡± Buying jewelry was supposed to just be an excuse, but it was better to make up for it. Li Mei lowered her head to look at her watch and agreed with Tan Ming. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll come and look at the clothes another day.¡± Tan Ming nodded repeatedly. As soon as the two of them entered the shop, Tan Ming saw Yuan Shao holding three necklaces and comparing them at the counter. Although the other party was wearing sunglasses, they had just filmed a variety show for two days not long ago, so Tan Ming recognized him at a glance. Previously, the conflict in the variety show was only because they were playing games, so Tan Ming¡¯s impression of Yuan Shao was just that of an artist who had participated in the variety show together with her. Due to the fact that the two of them were not familiar with each other, she did not intend to go forward to greet him. However, she was attracted by the necklace style in Yuan Shao¡¯s hand. When the two salespeople in the jewelry shop saw the watch in Li Mei¡¯s hand, their eyes lit up. They controlled their expressions and quickly walked forward to greet her. They greeted in unison, ¡°Good evening, Madam. Welcome to our D&Z Jewelry Shop!¡± Li Mei was very used to such a service attitude. She smiled and nodded slightly. Realizing that Tan Ming had eyed a necklace, Li Mei pulled Tan Ming to Yuan Shao¡¯s side. However, after the two of them went forward, they first looked in the cabinet to see if there were any other good designs. Yuan Shao was conflicted about which one to choose and did not notice Tan Ming. ¡°Sir, the design of these three necklaces is very special. If you¡¯re giving it as a gift to a female friend, this Angel¡¯s Wings model is better. Whether it¡¯s the meaning or the carat number of this sapphire, this jewelry is valuable. No matter which necklace you buy, you won¡¯t lose. It mainly depends on what you like.¡± The ¡®Angel¡¯s Wings¡¯ recommended by the salesperson was the most expensive necklace among the three. It was also the first necklace that Yuan Shao had taken a fancy to. However, the price of 780,000 yuan not only made his heart ache, but his bones were also in so much pain that they were about to turn to dust. His savings account had less than 790,000 yuan. If he bought it, he would have to eat dirt! Because Yuan Shao had not completed the task given by Tan Si on the variety show and had been punished by Jiang Huai to do something so embarrassing, Tan Si vented all her anger on Yuan Shao after meeting him in the company yesterday. She had even said that he could forget about joining the production team with her and planned to give the spot that originally belonged to him to another competitor. It had been a few months since Yuan Shao had received a role in the production team. When he heard this, he immediately panicked and looked for Zhou Yun. The other party asked him to buy the new necklace in this jewelry shop as an apology. The cheapest jewelry in D&Z cost five digits. This time, he couldn¡¯t hesitate to fork out all his money. However, after thinking for a long time, Yuan Shao finally decided to buy another necklace that was slightly lighter. After choosing, he pointed at the ruby necklace and said, ¡°This one..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Card Swiping Chapter 62: Card Swiping Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The salesperson¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wrap it up for you.¡± As the salesperson spoke, she was about to take away the other two when Tan Ming said, ¡°Wait a moment. I want to take a look at ¡®Angel¡¯s Wings¡¯.¡± The salesperson quickly put the necklace back on the counter and smiled politely. ¡°Okay, please take a look.¡± Yuan Shao found the voice familiar. When he turned around and saw that it was Tan Ming, his pupils dilated slightly. His mouth opened wide, and his brain had trouble comprehending. He blurted out without thinking, ¡°You can¡¯t buy it!¡± Tan Ming frowned slightly and looked at Yuan Shao in confusion. ¡°Why can¡¯t 1 buy it? Haven¡¯t you already given this one up?¡± Because if Tan Si knew that the gift 1 gave her was not as good as the one you bought, 1 would die even more miserably! Yuan Shao screamed in his heart, but he definitely couldn¡¯t say these words out loud. He only looked conflicted and tried his best to find an excuse. ¡­.. The two salespeople who had been following Tan Ming and Li Mei felt uncomfortable when they saw someone blocking their path to wealth. However, the customer was God. They could not directly criticize him and could only go about it differently. The taller salesperson had noticed that Yuan Shao had been struggling to buy a necklace for more than an hour. She smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Sir, do you want to buy this necklace too?¡± When Yuan Shao heard this, he looked even more depressed and didn¡¯t answer. Actually, even if Yuan Shao went back on his word and said that he wanted to buy this, Tan Ming would not let him buy it. The other party was openly targeting him. Tan Ming smiled and pointed at the sapphire necklace. She said to the salesperson beside her, ¡°I want this necklace. Wrap it up for me.¡± When Li Mei saw Tan Ming¡¯s behavior, she revealed a satisfied smile. It would have been fine if they didn¡¯t have the ability to get this necklace. However, Tan Ming had the Jiang family to back her up now. If she still gave in to anyone who was against her, it would be embarrassing for the Jiang family if word got out. The upper-class society was a wolf-like society. If you acted timid, others would genuinely look down on you! If one dared to be cowardly in the business world, they would be torn apart by those vicious wolves. When Yuan Shao saw Tan Ming¡¯s rich and imposing appearance, he panicked. ¡°I want to change to ¡®Angel¡¯s Wings¡¯!¡± The two of them were after the same necklace. The salespeople were conflicted, afraid that they would turn two transactions into one. After all, during the end-of-month assessment, the total sales in the shop would be under scrutiny. The short-haired salesperson, who had been serving Yuan Shao, smiled and persuaded, ¡°Sir, I believe you chose the ruby necklace previously after comprehensive consideration. It was a careful choice, and much less likely for you to have made a mistake.¡± Yuan Shao agreed with her. If this necklace had been bought by someone else, he would definitely not have said anything and let them have it. However, the other party was the person Tan Si hated the most. Tan Ming glanced at Yuan Shao. ¡°Mr. Yuan, it¡¯s your business if you go back on your word. However, when you gave up this necklace, we were equal in terms of the right to buy it. Moreover, before you made the decision to change the necklace, 1 had already expressed my decision to buy it.¡± Yuan Shao was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted. ¡°You haven¡¯t paid. This matter isn¡¯t set in stone.¡± Tan Ming immediately took out her card from her bag and handed it to the tall salesperson. She said concisely, ¡°Payment by card.¡± Excluding the greeting gifts given by her relatives when they first met her, just the money transfers from her parents and three brothers alone had almost exceeded nine digits. The driving factor of this was that they would find all sorts of excuses to transfer money to her from time to time. Now, Tan Ming really felt the joy of being a rich woman who could use money to outdo others. Yuan Shao immediately took out a card. ¡°1 want this one. Let me swipe my card!¡± The salespeople were stunned again and looked at each other. Tan Ming chuckled and pointed at the camera above her head with the card. She said to Yuan Shao, ¡°Mr. Yuan, do you want me to get the shop owner to pull out the surveillance footage and upload this video online for everyone to judge?¡± Yuan Shao immediately panicked and didn¡¯t dare to be so stubborn anymore. The tall salesperson was also a perceptive person. She immediately took Tan Ming¡¯s card with both hands, and the smile on her face became even more solicitous. ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± Yuan Shao remembered that he was a public figure and was afraid that someone nearby would recognize him. Now, he could only watch and couldn¡¯t reach out to stop her. All he could do was turn to look at Tan Ming and put his palms together with a helpless expression. ¡°An¡¯an, I beg you.. Can you buy a necklace cheaper than mine?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Accusation Chapter 63: Accusation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the tall salesperson who was swiping the card heard this, she moved even faster. She was afraid that Yuan Shao would come up with some touching story to persuade Tan Ming to go back on her word. ¡°Miss, please enter your PIN.¡± The names of her two babies represented the meaning of wings. Therefore, Tan Ming fell in love with the necklace the moment she saw it. They had used platinum to form wings on the necklace. Dazzling little diamonds decorated the wings and shone vibrantly against the light. In the middle was a small light cornflower sapphire. To Tan Ming, the meaning of this necklace to her was more important. She was the gem in the middle, tightly connected to the wings that represented her babies. Tan Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to a person who harbored ill intentions towards her. She turned around and entered her PIN. Yuan Shao¡¯s heart turned cold. At this moment, the short-haired salesperson had already quickly packed the necklace. She smiled at Yuan Shao and asked, ¡°Sir, the necklace has been packed for you. Would you like to pay with your card or WeChat Pay?¡± In this situation, it would be a waste of money to buy it. Yuan Shao adjusted the sunglasses on his nose bridge and tried to cover himself up more tightly to prevent others from recognizing him. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I feel that the design of this necklace is still not good enough. I¡¯ll look at the others.¡± ¡­.. With that, Yuan Shao turned around and left. Tan Ming looked at Yuan Shao¡¯s back view as he left in a hurry and was even more puzzled. Her voice was filled with confusion. ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? Just because I bought something more expensive than him?! There are many people here who buy things that cost more than 780,000 yuan. Could it be that he wants to stop everyone?¡± Li Mei looked at Yuan Shao¡¯s strange behavior and frowned. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him. Ignore him. Let¡¯s see what other styles there are.¡± The mother and daughter quickly forgot about this matter. Yuan Shao went to the company to look for Zhou Yun early the next morning. Zhou Yun was talking to the stylist online about Tan Si¡¯s makeup on the day of Tianqi¡¯s opening ceremony. When she saw Yuan Shao enter the office empty-handed, she looked up at him. Yuan Shao smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Sister Yun.¡± Zhou Yun retracted her gaze and looked at the computer in front of her. ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡± Yuan Shao scratched his head and revealed an awkward smile. ¡°Sister Yun, I met An¡¯an when I went to D&Z to buy jewelry. The latest design of the series you mentioned was bought by An¡¯an first. I didn¡¯t manage to snatch it.¡± Yuan Shao avoided the main point and deliberately only mentioned the final outcome. He didn¡¯t mention that he had hesitated and given up the necklace. Zhou Yun¡¯s typing hand paused and she looked up at Yuan Shao again. ¡°An¡¯an? Is it that An¡¯an who participated in the variety show with you?¡± Yuan Shao nodded vigorously and said accusingly, ¡°That¡¯s her! If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have given the necklace to Sister Sisi today!¡± As a manager, Zhou Yun had some understanding of the Tan family¡¯s matters. She knew what kind of life Tan Ming was living in the Tan family. She frowned and asked, ¡°How much is that necklace?¡± Yuan Shao replied, ¡°780,000 yuan. She immediately swiped her card and bought it. 1 didn¡¯t even have time to stop her!¡± Yuan Shao vividly illustrated the scene with exaggerated language and flair. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Sister Yun, what¡¯s An¡¯an¡¯s identity? I feel like she¡¯s really rich. She bought something worth 780,000 yuan without any hesitation!¡± Zhou Yun lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment. She looked at Yuan Shao and said seriously, ¡°Curiosity kills the cat. It¡¯s none of your business to be curious.¡± Yuan Shao immediately looked like he had been scolded. Then, he lowered his head and pouted slightly. His voice carried the obedient tone of a little puppy as he asked worriedly, ¡°Sister Yun, what about my entry into the production team? 1 haven¡¯t filmed for a few months, but Sister Sisi is angry with me and said that she wants to bring Yu Heng to the new production team.¡± Zhou Yun looked at Yuan Shao¡¯s big, wet eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Yuan Shao and Yu Heng were both artists she signed with, and their aptitudes were about the same, so she usually treated them equally to see who had a better chance of becoming popular. This time, Zhou Yun had given the opportunity to Yuan Shao. Who knew that he would anger Tan Si? Although she was a manager and had a lot of say in the artist¡¯s career plan, she had no choice but to take Tan Si¡¯s thoughts into consideration when she only had one card that she could play. After thinking for a while, Zhou Yun said, ¡°You can go back first. I¡¯ll talk to Tan Si about joining the production team.¡± When Yuan Shao heard this, he was overjoyed. He gently grabbed Zhou Yun¡¯s hand on the desk.. ¡°Sister Yun, you¡¯re the best!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Freeloading Chapter 64: Freeloading Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhou Yun looked at his hands on hers. The joints of his fingers were well-proportioned, fair, and slender. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You can leave.¡± Yuan Shao retracted his hands and smiled at Zhou Yun before leaving. Although Tan Si had a professional background, her standards were very average. It was just that she was lucky. The first drama she participated in was very popular, and the character of the second female lead she acted in was more likable. Hence, she became popular. Coupled with Zhou Yun¡¯s operations, she slowly became a popular newcomer with decent potential in the entertainment industry. Tan Si had not filmed a show for more than half a year and was about to join the production team. Zhou Yun was worried that she was in poor condition, so she simply found a performance teacher for Tan Si. Now, she had to come to the company for lessons for half a day every day. When Zhou Yun arrived at the practice room, Tan Si happened to be sitting in a chair after class and scrolling on her phone. Her assistant was squatting at the side, holding a glass of water in one hand and a fruit platter in the other. From time to time, Tan Si would use her fork to get a piece of fruit. Zhou Yun was already long used to such demeanor from Tan Si. ¡°Dong Ling, go out first.¡± Tan Si looked at the fruit platter that she had only taken a few pieces from and frowned slightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished eating yet. I¡¯ve been practicing for so long. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡­.. Zhou Yun took the things from Dong Ling¡¯s hand and placed them on the table less than half a meter away from Tan Si. She waved her hand and asked Dong Ling to leave quickly. She rolled her eyes at Tan Si exasperatedly. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you! If you want to eat, bring the stool over yourself.¡± Then, Zhou Yun told Tan Si about Yuan Shao and Tan Ming¡¯s encounter. Tan Si had just stood for two hours in her lesson and did not want to move at all. However, when she heard that Tan Ming had paid 780,000 yuan without hesitation, she sat up straight and looked at Zhou Yun in disbelief. ¡°Where did she get so much money!¡± Zhou Yun shrugged. ¡°I just asked around. Because she¡¯s a commoner, she only got 200,000 yuan for participating in that outdoor variety show.¡± Tan Si narrowed her eyes and thought for a while before making a guess. ¡°Could it be from Si Cheng? Other than that, I can¡¯t think of any other possibility.¡± At the thought of this, Tan Si couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She revealed this matter to Si Cheng on WeChat and probed for a while, but she didn¡¯t discover anything. Soon, it was the day of the opening ceremony. There were typically two routes for such an occasion. One was the red carpet route for celebrities related to the entertainment industry, fashion experts, and so on. It was also for reporters to take photos and promote the event. The other route was for the wealthy who paid attention to keeping a low profile and did not like to be exposed. Jiang Huai, Tan Ming, and Li Mei took the second path. The Vice President of the Tianqi headquarters, Feng Cai, was an executive and an old employee with 30 years of service. He knew Li Mei and the main members of the Jiang family. When he saw the three of them enter, he hurriedly went forward. ¡°Madam, Third Young Master.¡± Li Mei and her husband planned to return to Jingdu City to hold a large-scale official ceremony to announce Tan Ming¡¯s identity. Therefore, they did not introduce her at this moment. After chatting with Feng Cai for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with most of the people here. You have full authority to host it. Just treat us as ordinary customers who are here to attend the opening.¡± Feng Cai understood that Li Mei didn¡¯t want too much exposure in Sea City, so he nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay, Madam.¡± Jiang Huai¡¯s close colleagues had already arrived at the scene. After informing Li Mei, he went to look for his friends. Although Li Mei was not familiar with the madams and young ladies here, there were still some whom she had met at other large banquets. Those who recognized her came to greet her. Tan Ming followed Li Mei and learned how to interact with these rich people. She successfully began to familiarize herself with their family backgrounds. Tan Si held CEO Xing¡¯s hand and entered the venue. Then, she took special care to walk the red carpet. She planned to take advantage of the popularity of the top celebrities who had come today. There were also two celebrities of the same level as her. They had taken advantage of other people¡¯s invitations just like Tan Si. When they saw each other, they were well aware of the other parties. Tan Si entered the venue and couldn¡¯t wait to take a few selfies and post them on Weibo. [The opening ceremony of Tianqi! My little princess Sisi is amazing. Tianqi has good taste!] [At Tianqi¡¯s level, those who were really invited to participate were all top celebrities. There were also two people who were only as popular as Tan Si who got into the venue. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that they were not invited. Those who weren¡¯t good enough obviously were just freeloading on someone else.] [Which team is the one above on? From the looks of it, you know your idol that couldn¡¯t get in, so you can only come to Sisi¡¯s comment section to say jealous words!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Interrogation Chapter 65: Interrogation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [I realized that Tan Si¡¯s fans are really mentally impaired. Other people are telling the truth. They attack other people¡¯s idols just because they can¡¯t accept it. What¡¯s wrong with them?!] [What truth? Are you worth over a billion yuan? You know the circle of rich people the best, right? Do you think it¡¯s so difficult to admit that she¡¯s outstanding and could be invited to the event?!] Perhaps it was because she had been feuding with Tan Ming since she was young, but as soon as Tan Si put down her phone, she saw Tan Ming filling up a plate with food. Tan Si frowned slightly, her eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You come to such a place and only care about eating, it¡¯s just that difficult for you to be elegant. It seems like you¡¯re just poor to the core. The orphanage still said that you got lost. 1 think your family just couldn¡¯t afford raising you and threw you out.¡± Tan Si had come with a mission in mind today, so she was not rushing to find trouble with Tan Ming. She turned around and went to look for the old classmate that Zhou Yun had mentioned. At this moment, Si Cheng had also entered the venue with his mother. Naturally, he saw Jiang Huai too. After cursing at the actor internally in disdain, he decided not to take Jiang Huai to heart and started to talk to people he knew in the industry. After walking around, Si Cheng realized that Tan Ming was also there. Tan Ming¡¯s makeup today was not as vibrant as the photo of Tan Si he had seen on his phone just now. If Tan Si was like a blooming pink rose today, then Tan Ming was like a cluster of yellow daisies. The moment Si Cheng saw her, his heart stopped for a moment. ¡­.. Tan Ming was talking to a few noblewomen. Her eyes glowed every time she smiled. Her entire being was bright and beautiful. After seeing Tan Ming say a few more words to others, Si Cheng turned around and walked to the corridor at the side. He couldn¡¯t help but chase after her. ¡°All!¡± Tan Ming cried out in shock when someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pressed her against the wall. After seeing that it was Si Cheng, Tan Ming heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Si Cheng, can you not only target me during your mental episodes?!¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Ming¡¯s completely different attitude towards him and frowned. ¡°You really have double standards. You smile when you see others, but when you see your child¡¯s father, you look at him coldly. Tan Ming, I¡¯m too good to you. You¡¯re starting to take advantage of me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tan Ming sneered, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. She pointed at herself and asked, ¡°Double standards? Si Cheng, ask your own conscience first. You betrayed this marriage and me first! Why should 1 be nice to a person who cheated on me? Let go!¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t let go. His mouth moved a few times, and in the end, he only said in a low voice, ¡°1 didn¡¯t betray my marriage.¡± Then, he felt that his actions were too cowardly. When Si Cheng came back to his senses, he realized that Tan Ming¡¯s outfit today cost something in the seventh or eighth digits. It was a set of jewelry and the latest design of Tianqi. Tan Si¡¯s probing words suddenly rang in his ears. Si Cheng¡¯s frown deepened and he immediately raised his voice to question, ¡°Let me ask you, where did you get that 780,000 yuan?! What shameful business did you do?! And the source of your clothes and jewelry, who did you come with?!¡± The series of questions stunned Tan Ming. She really couldn¡¯t react in time. With a puzzled expression, she said, ¡°What 780,000 yuan? Also, what did 1 do?! Who do you care who 1 come with? We¡¯re separated and waiting for a divorce!¡± Si Cheng remembered spotting Jiang Huai just now and sneered. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so impatient. The more anxious you are, the more I don¡¯t like you! Did Jiang Huai bring you in? The 780,000 yuan you bought the necklace was his sugar daddy fee for your love, right? It looks like you two have already slept together, right?!¡± When Tan Ming heard Si Cheng¡¯s extremely insulting words, she slapped Si Cheng ruthlessly without hesitation. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t do those trash things!¡± Si Cheng regretted it as soon as he finished speaking. He looked at Tan Ming¡¯s teary eyes and felt a little complicated. Tan Ming broke free from Si Cheng¡¯s hand and raised his head slightly to blink a few times to suppress his tears. Then, he turned around and left. Si Cheng wanted to chase after her. ¡°Tan Ming.¡± Tan Si, who was eavesdropping from the corner, hurriedly bumped into him and shouted coquettishly, ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡± Tan Si¡¯s acting skills on the set were far inferior to hers in real life. At this moment, she acted surprised to be meeting him coincidentally incredibly convincingly. ¡°Si Cheng? I knew you would definitely come today. I¡¯ve been looking for you at the venue for a long time.¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Si in his arms and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you here too?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Secret Chapter 66: Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si had already thought of an excuse. ¡°My manager¡¯s friend received the invitation and wanted to invite her. She wasn¡¯t free, so she asked me to participate.¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your face? It¡¯s a little red.¡± Si Cheng touched his face awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Tan Si was worried that the two of them would be entangled again if they met, so she followed behind Si Cheng and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m going too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Tan Si entered the ladies¡¯ washroom and saw that Tan Ming was staring blankly at the mirror. She slowly walked forward and sneered. ¡°Jiang Huai brought you in, right? Not bad, Tan Ming. You¡¯re quite good at seducing men. You even seduced a man like Jiang Huai who doesn¡¯t ever get close to women. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really planning to enter the entertainment industry?¡± When Tan Ming heard the sarcasm, she looked at Tan Si, who was touching up her makeup, through the mirror. She raised her eyebrows. ¡°You still dare to provoke me, the actual wife, even now. Why? Are you afraid that 1 don¡¯t have evidence to hammer your identity as a mistress in front of the netizens? Aren¡¯t you afraid that 1¡¯11 turn on the recording function on my phone?¡± Tan Si looked nervously at Tan Ming¡¯s handbag and reached out to snatch it. Tan Ming grabbed Tan Si¡¯s arm with one hand and pinned it behind her back. Tan Si shouted, ¡°It hurts! Let go of me!¡± ¡­.. The more Tan Si shouted, the more strength Tan Ming used. Their gazes met in the mirror. Tan Ming said indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about my career plan? 1 can tell you now that 1 want to enter the entertainment industry. Your entire family said that 1 couldn¡¯t do that and stopped me from learning how to perform. Then I¡¯ll prove to you who¡¯s more suitable for it between you and me!¡± Tan Ming pushed Tan Si forward slightly and left. Tan Si pounced on the sink and felt her flesh being pricked by the marble. She gritted her teeth in pain and cursed, ¡°That b*tch really grew up doing rough work. Her grip is too strong.¡± After Tan Si recovered, she felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness when Tan Ming said that she wanted to be an actor. She could not be suppressed by Tan Ming! Thinking about how Sister Yun¡¯s classmate, who was a manager, had said that she would introduce her later, Tan Si quickly tidied herself up. After ensuring that she was in her best state, she left the washroom to wait for Si Cheng. After waiting for io minutes, she found a cleaner to go in, who confirmed that the men¡¯s washroom was already empty. She was so angry that she thumped her chest a few times before she caught her breath and hurriedly went to do her business. Tan Si walked two meters away from Manager Huang and saw five to six people surrounding a middle-aged man with glasses. She could tell at a glance that the elegant man was CEO Feng, whom she was going to conquer today. It was not easy to catch Manager Huang looking at her. Tan Si hurriedly smiled and nodded in greeting. Manager Huang winked at Tan Si, indicating for her to wait a little longer. Tan Si waited patiently for more than ten minutes as she reviewed the various ways she and Zhou Yun would act out the various situations that could occur later on. After a while, Tan Si was instantly dumbfounded when she saw CEO Feng turn around and leave. When Manager Huang thought about how Zhou Yun¡¯s referral fee was gone just like that, he felt a little depressed. He walked towards Tan Si and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend any more effort on that matter. The spokesperson has already been chosen.¡± Tan Si opened her mouth slightly in shock. ¡°So fast?! Didn¡¯t you just get the news of choosing a new China ambassador?¡± Manager Huang frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been decided so quickly. This must have been an internal candidate with really good connections.¡± Tan Si was unwilling to give up without trying. She said, ¡°Manager Huang, can you try again? As long as you can let me talk to CEO Feng, it¡¯s fine.¡± Who wouldn¡¯t want money? However, Manager Huang was considered Feng Cai¡¯s old subordinate. From Feng Cai¡¯s attitude, he could tell that this matter was fixed. Perhaps this China region opening was set up for that person to be spokesperson. After all, Tianqi Clothing had been established for so many years, and no one had changed this exception. Manager Huang did not want to get into trouble for that bit of money. He waved his hand decisively and did not dare to say anything else. On account of his old classmate, Zhou Yun, he gave her some advice. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to see President Feng. I just mentioned it casually just now, but he made his attitude clear. This matter is not negotiable. Alright, you can wander around by yourself. 1 still have something to do.¡± Tan Si held Manager Huang¡¯s hand. ¡°Then do you know who the internal candidate is?¡± Manager Huang shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a secret now. We¡¯ll release the promotional photos on the official website next week..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Ladylike Chapter 67: Ladylike Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Manager Huang left after saying that. Tan Si lowered her eyes and gritted her teeth. She gripped her bag tightly. Thinking about how she had made a wasted trip today, she felt suffocated and found a random place to sit down. When it was almost 3:30 pm, the host of the venue began the opening ceremony, followed the usual procedures, and finally, took various group photos. Feng Cai knew that Tan Ming was the ambassador of the China region, so Li Mei asked Feng Cai to bring Tan Ming to take a photo with some entrepreneurs. In the last photo, Li Mei brought Tan Ming to stand quietly at the center. As soon as Tianqi¡¯s official website posted the photo online, some sharp-eyed people immediately recognized Tan Ming. [Oh my god, is this the An¡¯an who participated in the variety show with Jiang Huai?] The commenter had only chanced upon that variety show and immediately forwarded the comments to the comment section of Tan Ming¡¯s latest Weibo post. This immediately blew up. [My An¡¯an¡¯s identity is not ordinary! She actually can stand in that position!] ¡­.. [Hahaha, don¡¯t tell me An¡¯an has a hidden identity?] [This account was registered by An¡¯an in her first year of high school. I¡¯ve already seen it all. She worked part-time in high school and university. She doesn¡¯t look like someone with an alias. It seems that it¡¯s true that her family background isn¡¯t good.] [I think so too, but she didn¡¯t seem to be able to apply for a student loan in university. If that¡¯s the case, her family background mustn¡¯t be too bad.] [The feeling she gives me is indeed quite contradictory. Many Weibo posts of hers are posted in a villa area in Sea City, but one year, she almost couldn¡¯t pay her university tuition fees and was nearly expelled. Every year, she works three jobs during the winter and summer holidays and sleeps for five hours a day! How strange.] [Is it possible that the villa area is where she works? I think she must be related to the people in the villa area.] Everyone discussed animatedly in the comments section. Suddenly, they all turned into Sherlock Holmes, wanting to pry out this strange aspect of contradiction in Tan Ming. After the opening ceremony ended, Zheng Wen turned to look at Si Cheng appraisingly. ¡°What¡¯s up with Tan Ming? Did you bring her in?!¡± Si Cheng looked at his mother and shook his head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know how she got in either.¡± Zheng Wen saw that her son did not seem to be faking it, so she did not ask further. However, she could not help but smack him a few times. ¡°So she¡¯s not qualified. However, on account of her clean background, she was forced to marry into the Si family and serve you. Now that she knows that you want to divorce her, she¡¯s exposed her true colors. It seems like she¡¯s determined to degrade herself and become a despicable actress. Hurry up and settle the procedures with her. Our Si family¡¯s daughter-in-law must be a well-mannered ladylike girl!¡± At the end of the day, it was all the same old tune. Si Cheng¡¯s ears were almost callused from listening to it. His experience of perfunctorily obliging his mother was even better than before. He nodded repeatedly and his attitude was extremely good. Only then did Zheng Wen shut her mouth in satisfaction. Zheng Wen had gained a lot this time. She got to know a couple who started an educational institution. When she saw that they seemed to be ready to leave the venue, she hurriedly pulled Si Cheng over. Zheng Wen greeted Madam Bai and her husband and introduced them to Si Cheng. ¡°Let me introduce them to you. This is your Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai.¡± Si Cheng looked at the unfamiliar couple and greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hello, Uncle Bai and Auntie Bai.¡± The Bai couple quickly sized up Si Cheng and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°CEO Si is really talented and young. It must be hard for you to manage such a big company alone, right?¡± Other than Tan Ming, Si Cheng never really lost control of his emotions in front of others, so he was good at putting on an act. He was already handsome, and when he smiled, he looked even more gentle and polite. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before Zheng Wen sent her son away. She said helplessly to Bai Feng and Mi Li, ¡°This child¡¯s head was only filled with books when he was studying. Now that he¡¯s working, he¡¯s become a workaholic. He hasn¡¯t had any girlfriends. His father and 1 are so anxious.¡± Mi Li was very satisfied with Si Cheng. She held Zheng Wen¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°CEO Si has so much to offer. What¡¯s there to worry about!¡± Seeing that the Bai couple¡¯s attitude towards her was much more enthusiastic than before, Zheng Wen revealed a smug expression. After all, her son was outstanding! However, Zheng Wen still smiled politely and replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t met anyone suitable. His age seems to be rising. How can 1 not be anxious? You¡¯ve migrated overseas for so many years. Now that you¡¯re back, you must miss the food in Sea City..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Nosy Chapter 68: Nosy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the Bai couple heard this, they understood what Zheng Wen was implying and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s been more than 20 years, and it¡¯s completely changed since we were here. 1 don¡¯t know which restaurants are good anymore.¡± Zheng Wen immediately chimed in, ¡°I like to eat when I¡¯m free. I¡¯m familiar with this! Are you free next Wednesday night? Let¡¯s have a meal together. Treat it as me making a new friend and welcoming you.¡± Mi Li replied jokingly, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be polite. We¡¯ll bring our family to eat.¡± Satisfied, both parties agreed on a time for their next meeting. The matter of the spokesperson was not announced during the opening ceremony. However, the next day, Tan Ming followed the filming team to an island to take promotional photos. There was also a short video that was filmed on a small island in Southeast Asia for three days and two nights. Considering that the babies had a cold, Tan Ming and Li Mei discussed it and only brought their assistants to the shoot. Otherwise, delaying it would be worse. Li Mei was the founder of Tianqi Clothing and was also the former chief designer. Later on, she retired to be behind the scenes and left the company to be managed by the Jiang Corporation. ¡­.. The costume that Tan Ming was wearing for this shoot was designed by Li Mei. The new season of Tianqi¡¯s costume was designed with the combination of eastern and western elements as inspiration. Li Mei perfectly integrated the theme and Tan Ming¡¯s own temperament through the design. In order to finish the shoot successfully, filming began the same afternoon they arrived at their destination. There was no filming at night, so everyone got their free time. It was rare for Tan Ming to get to go overseas, so she wanted to go out for a walk. She knocked on Wang Zhen¡¯s door. ¡°Wang Zhen, I¡¯m going out to take a look. You sprained your ankle today, so rest well in the hotel.¡± Wang Zhen was a little worried. She turned around and jumped on one leg to get her backpack. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯d better follow you.¡± Tan Ming pulled Wang Zhen back and said with a smile, ¡°With your legs, if you really follow me far, I¡¯m worried that your feet will swell up like pig trotters tomorrow. I¡¯ll just walk around by myself. The vendors in the touristy cities will definitely know some common phrases. Furthermore, mobile phones have translation functions. I can communicate with them when I buy things and ask for directions. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Wang Zhen thought that the safety of this city was ranked in the top three in Asia, so she did not insist. ¡°Then call me immediately if you need anything.¡± Tan Ming nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already 26 years old.¡± Tan Ming had gone out into society to work part-time to earn money before she had even reached adulthood. She had seen a lot of the dark side of society. She had not lived those years for nothing! Huanlang Island was a world-famous scenic spot. Tan Ming was a little excited as she walked through the exotic streets and alleys. Due to historical and political reasons, there were buildings of both East and West styles. However, when they were combined, they did not feel discordant at all. This land had experienced many wars in the last century, but fortunately, the buildings were intact. Compared to the fast-paced life in Sea City, this seemed to be another world. Walking on the streets of Huanlang Island, Tan Ming felt that even the speed at which the leaves fell was much slower. There were many snack stalls along the way. Tan Ming had intentionally skipped dinner for this. As she ate, she shopped and bought many local knick knacks to bring back to China. Tan Ming walked all the way to the reef shore. It was just past ten o¡¯clock, but there was almost no one by the sea. Tan Ming walked in and took a look. She planned to return from the way she came from. Unexpectedly, from afar, she saw a man in a shirt and trousers surrounded by a group of bare-chested men with knives and sticks. Tan Ming first turned and looked around. She did not see any police officers. After some hesitation, she took out her phone and called the police. ¡°Hello, 1 want to report something. There¡¯s a fight by the beach!¡± The police officer¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Hello, how many people are involved in the fight?¡± Tan Ming counted with her fingers. ¡°Eight men against one man! They¡¯re even holding a steel pipe.¡± As Tan Ming was not familiar with the local roads, the two of them spent a lot of time communicating to confirm the address. When Tan Ming looked around for landmark buildings, she was spotted by the group of men. The two men pointed at Tan Ming and shouted a few words. Then, they ran towards Tan Ming in large strides. Tan Ming could tell that they were speaking in the local language. This was a little out of line. However, when she saw how aggressive they were, she knew that they definitely wanted to teach her a lesson. Tan Ming looked at the distance between this place and the main road. It was a little far. Even if she made it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a ride immediately. While blaming herself for being nosy, Tan Ming threw the food she had packed to the side and began to take out the pepper spray from her bag.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Harsh Words Chapter 69: Harsh Words Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were a lot of miscellaneous items in her bag. It weighed about three to four catties. Tan Ming weighed it a few times and decided to carry it on her back first. At this moment, the two men were already almost in front of her. Tan Ming hid the spray between her body and bag and quickly ran two steps to give herself the upper hand. Then, when the two of them were within a meter, she suddenly took out the spray and sprayed it into their eyes. The spray was carried by the sea breeze and entered their eyes. The men¡¯s angry roars sounded. Then, the two of them shouted in the local language. Tan Ming didn¡¯t understand either. She was focused on finding an opportunity to launch a sneak attack. She chose the one in more serious condition and swung her bag, jumped up, and smashed the other party¡¯s head. The corner of a square iron box in the bag happened to hit the man¡¯s head. Although there was a canvas layer between them, it did nothing against Tan Ming¡¯s miraculous strength. He felt a little dizzy and blood immediately flowed from his head and down his forehead. Taking advantage of the fact that the other party¡¯s grip on the weapon had loosened, Tan Ming hurriedly snatched it and swept it towards the ear of the other man who had regained his senses and wanted to grab her. ¡­.. The other party only felt a sharp pain in his ear. The outside world suddenly became quiet. He could only hear a buzzing sound in his head. When Tan Ming saw that the other party was a little stunned, she took the opportunity to hit his neck again. At the same time, Tan Ming did not forget to take care of the other man who she had already beaten. She kicked the man¡¯s crotch with all her might, and the other party¡¯s miserable cry resounded throughout the beach. It made the group of men surrounding Zou Bai in the distance feel a little terrified. ¡°That woman seems to have injured Seventh and Eighth Brother!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another man saw his two companions being beaten to the ground by Tan Ming. ¡°Not good! Let¡¯s go and provide support!¡± ¡°That woman can¡¯t be a police officer, right?!¡± ¡°No matter what, we have to bring the two of them back first. That woman was so ruthless. 1 wonder if they¡¯re still alive!¡± The bald man in the lead looked at the man in front of him who kept making himself bleed with a dagger to stay conscious. He really did not want to let go of this good opportunity to surround and kill him. ¡°Finish the mission first!¡± When the others heard this, they were a little unconvinced, but in the end, they chose to follow their boss¡¯s orders. Tan Ming looked at the two men who had fallen to the ground and were temporarily unconscious. She heaved a sigh of relief and picked up the phone that had accidentally fallen to the ground when she threw the food earlier. She realized that no matter how she pressed the screen, there was no response. She sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve already persisted for six years, I can¡¯t say more, but even if you could just last for another two hours and let me return to the hotel, it would be great.¡± Tan Ming looked up at the battle situation in the distance and realized that two of the topless men had also fallen. There were still four standing. The white-shirted man who was surrounded was already a little unstable. She felt that the situation was not good. If she went over, the other party would probably not be able to fight together either. She wanted to leave first and wait for the police to come. However, just as she turned around and took two steps, Tan Ming thought of the lonely figure surrounded and stopped in her tracks. As a spectator today, she could watch coldly from the sidelines. However, if something like that happened to her in the future, how could she expect others to help her! Tan Ming made up her mind. She turned around with the steel rod and strode towards the fight. She shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± The bald man glanced sideways and saw a thin figure dragging a steel rod in front of everyone. Zou Bai was seeing double images again. He reached out and pressed hard on his wound again. The pain made him wake up for a moment. After seeing the person clearly, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s murmurs were very soft and everyone¡¯s attention was diverted by Tan Ming. The bald man looked at Tan Ming¡¯s skinny appearance and frowned. ¡°Woman, who gave you the guts to meddle in other people¡¯s business! I¡¯ll give you a chance to live now. Get lost!¡± Tan Ming was like a newborn calf that was unafraid of tigers. She chuckled disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯ll lend a helping hand when I see injustice! 1 can¡¯t ignore this!¡± The bald man realized that Zou Bai¡¯s originally unfocused eyes were slowly becoming clear. He was a little anxious. He looked at Tan Ming ruthlessly and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s a path to heaven, but you won¡¯t take it. If you insist on charging straight into hell, don¡¯t blame us for being ruthless!¡± He¡¯s starting to say such harsh words? Then 1 can¡¯t lose this momentum. Tan Ming quickly gathered her thoughts and raised her middle finger. She looked at the other party with disdain. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things? Then I have to break through this door to hell! Go to hell, bastard!¡± As the leader, how could the bald man manage his underlings if he endured such a provocation? He gave everyone a hint with his eyes, and the other three immediately surrounded Tan Ming. Tan Ming¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.. Shouldn¡¯t the current situation be a 2vi! Why did it become a 3vi for her?! If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Unconcealable Chapter 70: Unconcealable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming swallowed her saliva and looked at the man who had already stabilized himself in the dark. As she put on a defensive stance, she asked, ¡°Brother, you¡­¡± ¡°Can you support me here?¡± Before she could finish her question, Zou Bai was already entangled with the bald man. Tan Ming was also smart. She quickly grabbed the man on her right and faced him head-on, swinging her stick at the other party¡¯s face. The man raised his steel rod to block it. Tan Ming took the opportunity to kick the man¡¯s crotch. The man covered his crotch and knelt on the ground. He did not even have the strength to cry out in pain. A trace of ruthlessness flashed across the eyes of the remaining two people. After looking at each other, they planned to attack Tan Ming together. At this moment, Zou Bai had already controlled the bald man. He pressed the dagger tightly against the man¡¯s throat and used local language to negotiate with them. When Tan Ming saw this, she hurriedly ran to her temporary ally and deliberately raised the steel pipe to press it tightly against the bald man¡¯s chin. The bald man glanced sideways at Tan Ming. He cursed Tan Ming in his heart for being so ruthless. He was already in this state. Was there a need to be so vigilant? ¡­.. When they came, there were eight people. Now, five of them were either unconscious or seriously injured. The boss was held hostage, and the remaining two were also slightly injured. Tan Ming did not know what the two of them talked about, but in the end, he agreed to let the two of them go. Tan Ming got closer to Zou Bai and recognized him as the man he had met once in Sea City. However, now was not the time to reminisce about the past. She asked Zou Bai in a low voice, ¡°Should we knock them out first?¡± Tan Ming felt that it was better to be cautious in a foreign country. She was afraid that these people would go back on their word. After being free, they might want to fight them again. Zou Bai was very surprised when he heard Tan Ming¡¯s words. It was rare to see a girl who did not leave any trouble behind. However, this was also what he wanted. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them looked at each other. Zou Bai was in charge of stalling for time and diverting the other party¡¯s attention. Tan Ming slowly approached the other two men. When she reached a suitable position, she suddenly hit one of them on the back of their neck. While Zou Bai was dealing with the bald man, Tan Ming was fighting with the other person. Fortunately, there was still some pepper spray left to support her. After seeing that everyone had hit the ground, Tan Ming was still worried. She hit everyone who had fainted earlier again with the stick to ensure that everyone was unconscious at the same time. Seeing this, Zou Bai¡¯s lips curled into an almost imperceptible smile. Zou Bai felt that he had regained a lot of strength. He walked slowly to the roadside with Tan Ming. ¡°My name is Zou Bai.¡± When Tan Ming heard Zou Bai¡¯s self-introduction, she also said, ¡°My name is Tan Ming.¡± Seeing that the food she had thrown on the beach was still in its original place, Tan Ming hurriedly went forward to check. Other than two bags that were in paper bags and spilled out, most of the rest were intact. Tan Ming tidied up her things and threw the dirty ones into the trash can. When she saw that there were still seven to eight bags in her hand, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, they¡¯re not all wasted.¡± ¡°Gulp.¡± The atmosphere was a little tense. Tan Ming glanced at Zou Bai. For the first time in his life, Zou Bai felt awkward. He coughed lightly. Tan Ming did not think much of it. In this world, other than love and coughing that could not be concealed, there was also farting and hunger! Tan Ming raised the bag of food in her hand and handed it over. However, when she saw the other party¡¯s peach blossom eyes, she retracted her hand and took another bag of her favorite pastries. She smiled and recommended, ¡°This pastry is more delicious. Try it?¡± Zou Bai stared at Tan Ming with an inexplicable expression. Seeing that Zou Bai did not take it, Tan Ming suddenly thought of the luxury car he had driven that day. ¡°Although these are from roadside stalls, they taste especially good and are cheap! Anyway, there are no high-end restaurants here. You can eat them to fill your stomach first.¡± Zou Bai pursed his lips and took the pastry. He looked at Tan Ming and said, ¡°Thank you for everything that happened today.¡± Tan Ming waved her hand in a forthright manner. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. It¡¯s just convenient to lend a hand when meeting fellow countrymen in a foreign country.¡± Just as they reached the roadside, a few black cars stopped beside the two of them. ¡°Boss!¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er rushed out of the car with their men. They saw that Zou Bai¡¯s mouth was a little bruised and his clothes were a little wrinkled. Although he was in a sorry state, he was not injured. Only then did they feel completely relieved. The two of them lowered their heads slightly and looked at each other. Zou Er felt that Tan Ming looked familiar, while Zou Yi wondered why a woman would appear when Zou Bai was drugged and not surrounded. Could it be that the other party was changing their plan to a honey trap? Zou Bai looked at Tan Ming and suggested, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi nearby. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± It was already past ten o¡¯clock. Tan Ming didn¡¯t hesitate and agreed directly. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m staying at the Hai Wei Hotel.¡± Zou Bai chuckled.. ¡°You trust me so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you saved a bad person?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Goodbye for Good Chapter 71: Goodbye for Good Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Tan Ming realized that she wasn¡¯t vigilant enough today. She could only conclude that it might be because she had seen him before, or it might be because she was enchanted by his beauty. Tan Ming looked at the men around her who were dressed in black and had solid muscles. One look and she could tell that they were all especially good at fighting. She revealed an uncomfortable smile. ¡°I have good taste. You look like a good person! You definitely won¡¯t do anything to me, your savior!¡± After saying that, Tan Ming even nodded affirmatively. She wanted to convince herself as much as she was convincing him. Zou Bai looked at Tan Ming who was pretending to be calm and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Get in the car, my savior.¡± Zou Er tactfully opened the back door. Tan Ming had to force herself not to cry as she got into the car with a stiff smile. Zou Yi approached Zou Bai and asked in a low voice, ¡°Boss, should we bring those people back?¡± ¡­.. Zou Yi glanced sideways at the beach. Zou Bai lowered his eyes. His seductive peach blossom eyes were filled with coldness. One look could make someone tremble in fear. ¡°Those are just some local minions they found. They want to cause some trouble and make things difficult for me. Even if I catch them, I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them. Just go teach them a lesson.¡± Zou Yi was in disbelief when he heard the order. In the past, those who dared to hurt their boss, even if it was just a little cut, had to die once at Yongping Number 73 before they left. Now, they were just teaching them a lesson? That meant that they only needed to have their arms and legs broken before being allowed to escape. Zou Yi couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seemed like his boss was in a good mood today. He was really benevolent! After Zou Bai got into the car, Zou Er immediately closed the door. The person next to Zou Yi gave a few instructions. After seeing the other party pick four people to leave the team, he waved at the remaining people. In a few seconds, all the men in black who had been standing just now had already gotten into the car. Zou Bai¡¯s car was in the middle, and the two cars in the front and back drove towards the hotel. Originally, Tan Ming thought that this carriage was quite big and comfortable. As soon as Zou Bai sat in, Tan Ming instantly felt that the space shrunk by more than half its original size. She was in the same narrow space as the unfamiliar man she had just met twice. Thinking of the previous conversation, Tan Ming¡¯s muscles were a little tense. She secretly glanced at Zou Bai. Zou Bai pretended not to know. Instead, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his fingers. Then, he opened the bag that Tan Ming had given him previously and took out a piece of pastry to eat slowly. This was Tan Ming¡¯s first time seeing someone actually eat pastries that cost a few cents a piece as if it was from a place with three Michelin stars. If she hadn¡¯t paid for it personally, she would have thought that it was dozens of yuan a piece just by looking at the scene. Zou Bai ate two pieces, raised his eyebrows, and praised, ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡± Tan Ming laughed dryly. ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡± Zou Bai turned to look at Tan Ming and smiled. ¡°I owe you a favor. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she knew that Zou Bai was just scaring her just now. She pursed her lips slightly and secretly exhaled. After all, they were still in the other party¡¯s car. Tan Ming could only curse in her heart, but she still smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. There¡¯s no need to treat me to a meal. It wasn¡¯t much.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at Tan Ming with interest, then closed his eyes and leaned back against the chair. Seeing this, Tan Ming also relaxed. She leaned back in her chair and paid attention to the route back to the hotel outside the window. In less than half an hour, Tan Ming returned to the entrance of the hotel. When the car came to a stop, Zou Bai opened his eyes and sat up straight. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Tan Ming deftly pushed open the car door and turned around with a sincere smile. ¡°Goodbye.¡± For good! Tan Ming silently added in her heart. Then, he turned around, closed the car door, and jogged into the hotel. After washing up, it was almost 12 am. Tan Ming remembered that she had not called home today. Since her phone was broken, Tan Ming could only use the hotel¡¯s landline to call. Li Mei did not manage to get through to Tan Ming just now. Just as she was about to contact the film crew anxiously, she received a call from Tan Ming. When Li Mei saw the unfamiliar landline number from an overseas number, she quickly pressed the answer button. ¡°Is this An¡¯an? Are you alright?¡± When Tan Ming heard her mother¡¯s anxious question, she stopped drying her hair. She immediately replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tan Ming could clearly hear Li Mei heave a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone. Then, she heard her voice again. ¡°My heart was beating so fast just now. I called you, but no one picked up..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Encounter Chapter 72: Encounter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Afraid that Li Mei would be worried, it was definitely impossible to tell the truth. Tan Ming could only choose to avoid the main point. ¡°I went out for a walk with my colleague tonight. My phone accidentally fell to the ground and broke. Now, I can only use the hotel¡¯s landline to contact you.¡± When Li Mei heard that Tan Ming¡¯s tone was no different from usual, she did not suspect anything. She only reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Get someone to accompany you to buy a phone tomorrow. If I can¡¯t contact you, I feel uneasy.¡± The corners of Tan Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll contact you immediately after I buy a phone tomorrow.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Tan Ming blew her hair as she looked at the night scenery outside the window. She recalled that she actually had the courage to barge into the beach alone to save a person whom she didn¡¯t even know was good or bad. She broke out in cold sweat. Tan Ming shook her head and stopped thinking about this matter. In any case, she was going to return to China the day after tomorrow. She would treat tonight as an unexpected interlude on this work trip. The next day¡¯s filming went smoothly. After completing the filming as planned, they flew back to China on the morning of the third day. Jiang Huai went to pick her up. As he was afraid of being recognized, he could only wait in the car in the parking lot. ¡­.. From afar, Jiang Huai saw Tan Ming pushing a suitcase over. He hurriedly put on his hat, sunglasses, and mask. He did not even forget to cover his figure. He was wearing a loose coat to prevent some die-hard fans from recognizing him from his back. He looked in the mirror and double-checked his look again before pushing open the car door and getting out. Tan Ming was still looking around, but when she saw Jiang Huai¡¯s attire, she immediately identified her target and ran forward excitedly. ¡°Brother!¡± Jiang Huai quickly looked around and confirmed that no one was paying attention. He quickly went forward to take the luggage, put his arm around Tan Ming¡¯s shoulder, and asked with a smile, ¡°Did you have fun at Huanlang Island?¡± Tan Ming nodded vigorously and shared happily, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve experienced many firsts. The first time I¡¯ve been overseas, the first time I took a plane, and the first time I saw actual foreign architecture with my own eyes instead of on TV. I even ate foreign food!¡± When Jiang Huai heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, he felt a little sad. His younger sister, who should have been pampered since she was young, had only experienced so many firsts after 26 years. He raised his hand and touched Tan Ming¡¯s head. He smiled and said gently, ¡°There will be many more firsts in the future. Hurry up and get in the car. Mom was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t eat well these two days, so she specially prepared a full table of dishes at home.¡± Jiang Huai protected Tan Ming¡¯s head as she got in to sit in the front passenger seat. He placed her luggage in the back seat and drove home. The two of them walked out of the elevator. Jiang Huai received a call. Tan Ming lowered her head and opened her bag to look for the key. ¡°Tan Ming?!¡± Tan Ming looked up and saw that the door of the Si residence next door was open. Si Cheng looked like he was about to go out. Tan Ming frowned. In the past, when she was at home, Si Cheng would not come back for half a month. Now that there was no one at home, he came back to stay. There was really something wrong with his brain. When Jiang Huai saw Si Cheng, he said a few words to the person on the other end of the line before hanging up. He shielded Tan Ming behind him, took off his sunglasses and mask, and looked at Si Cheng coldly. When Si Cheng saw how intimate Jiang Huai and Tan Ming were, and looking at Tan Ming, he felt an indescribable surprise. It instantly turned into monstrous anger. He could not help but assume the worst again. ¡°You two are living together?! What even is your actual relationship?¡± ¡°Tan Ming, don¡¯t you have any shame! You even intentionally stayed next door to me. How dare you!¡± Si Cheng felt that Tan Ming was humiliating him. She deliberately chose to live a wall away from him and cheat on him. When Jiang Huai saw Si Cheng¡¯s angry look, he took two steps forward and frowned tightly. ¡°Check your own sh*t before you talk about others like that. You¡¯re the one in the wrong, yet you want to accuse others first. Why didn¡¯t you mention that you cheated on Tan Ming during the marriage?¡± Si Cheng stared at Jiang Huai. ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain our relationship to an outsider like you. Get lost!¡± Jiang Huai sneered in disdain. ¡°If anyone should get lost, it¡¯s you. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think that Tan Ming is still the same person who can be bullied and won¡¯t fight back. With me around, don¡¯t even think about touching her!¡± His wife was being protected by another man. Si Cheng looked at the two of them standing together and was so angry he could feel smoke rise from his head. ¡°So this is the top celebrity in the entertainment industry, right? Then I¡¯ll take a photo and post it online for your fans to see how blatant a top celebrity is as a homewrecker!¡± ¡°I actually want to see if you can still survive in the entertainment industry after your immoral and unethical side is exposed..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 73 - Chapter 73: Moving Home Chapter 73: Moving Home Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Tan Ming saw Si Cheng take out his phone, she hurriedly pounced forward and stopped Si Cheng from clicking on his phone camera. Her face was filled with anxiety. ¡°No!¡± Si Cheng grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s wrist and ordered in a tough tone, ¡°Move back home immediately!¡± Jiang Huai was afraid that Tan Ming would compromise for his sake. He couldn¡¯t let his sister run away just to fall into the wolf¡¯s den again. Hence, he went forward and pulled Tan Ming¡¯s other arm. ¡°An¡¯an, we¡¯re upright, so we have nothing to hide! Some people are such cheaters that whenever they see others with the opposite sex, they only think that the other party is cheating on them. Ignore him!¡± Tan Ming looked around and was a little hesitant. The netizens had higher moral standards for public figures. Although they were innocent siblings, they could not withstand the slander of those keyboard warriors. Once such news was exposed, even if they could explain it clearly later, it would still cause a certain negative impact. Si Cheng raised his phone with his free hand again, wanting to take a photo. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not afraid, right?¡± Tan Ming hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Si Cheng, don¡¯t be rash!¡± Seeing this, Jiang Huai stretched out his slender arm and quickly reached over. Si Cheng was caught off guard, and the phone in his hand was sent flying and smashed against the wall, falling to the ground. ¡­.. Jiang Huai took the opportunity to pull Tan Ming behind him and turned his head slightly to look at her. ¡°An¡¯an, go home quickly. I have to make a trip to the company.¡± Tan Ming was also thinking about the fact that the main issue of the dispute had disappeared. Even if Si Cheng wanted to take a photo, he couldn¡¯t. Hence, she quickly took out her key and opened the door to go home. Si Cheng pushed Jiang Huai away forcefully. When he wanted to barge in, Tan Ming had already closed the door. ¡°Bang, bang, bang!¡± Si Cheng slammed the door forcefully. ¡°Tan Ming! Open the door! Get home now!¡± Jiang Huai crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned against the door leisurely. He smiled and said, ¡°Take whatever pictures you want. The soundproofing of this door is good. As long as you don¡¯t mind some pain in your hands, you can take photos all the way until night time.¡± The burning sensation on his palm confirmed Jiang Huai¡¯s words. Si Cheng calmed down. Thinking of the conversation between the two of them just now, he felt that they should at least be innocent now, and the anger in his chest subsided a little. Si Cheng turned around and glanced at Jiang Huai. He pointed at Jiang Huai with his index finger and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug! I¡¯ll strip you naked!¡± With that, Si Cheng turned around and walked to the elevator. Jiang Huai curled his lips slightly and walked to Si Cheng¡¯s side to wait for the elevator with a fearless expression. The banging and howling that Tan Ming heard from the door had already become as soft as a mosquito¡¯s cry. She knew that her third brother could handle it, so she ignored it. In the living room, Li Mei and Jiang Hai were playing with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. When they heard the noises at the entrance, they turned around and saw Tan Ming. Li Mei immediately put down the doll in her hand and walked forward with a smile. ¡°An¡¯an is back!¡± Tan Ming changed into her slippers and quickly went forward to hug her parents. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Jiang Hai helped Tan Ming take off her backpack. ¡°Quick, sit down and drink some water.¡± Li Mei looked around Tan Ming and frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight! You definitely didn¡¯t eat well overseas, right? I have to nourish you well these two days!¡± Tan Ming finally understood the saying: There¡¯s a kind of hunger; called the one where your mom feels you¡¯re hungry. Tan Ming didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been eating quite well these past two days. I even felt that my clothes were a little tight when I wore them this morning. I was just about to pay attention to my figure and lose some weight.¡± Li Mei pulled Tan Ming into the living room with a disapproving expression. ¡°What¡¯s there to lose? Don¡¯t learn from those who just talk about losing weight all day. Health is the most important thing! The clothes might have shrunk a little, that¡¯s why they¡¯re tight. Mom will bring you to buy new clothes in two days.¡± Jiang Hai, the doting father, also chimed in, ¡°Your figure should be the standard. It¡¯s a matter of ill-fitting clothes if your clothes are too small. What does it have to do with you? I¡¯ll transfer some money to you tomorrow. When you¡¯re free, let your mother accompany you to go shopping.¡± Tan Ming smiled helplessly and did not dare to continue the conversation. She was afraid that they would transfer money again if she disagreed. The babies grew up especially quickly. Tan Ming touched the two little fatties wearing undergarments on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°I feel that after not seeing them for a few days, the two little fatties seem to have grown up a little more.¡± Li Mei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Children are different every day.¡± When Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi sensed their mother¡¯s presence, they involuntarily took the initiative to approach Tan Ming¡¯s hand. Tan Ming¡¯s heart softened when she saw this. She kissed her son and daughter¡¯s little faces.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Investigation Chapter 74: Investigation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei and Jiang Hai enjoyed the joy of having their daughter and grandchildren by their side. The empty space in their hearts had finally been filled. Li Mei looked at Tan Ming lovingly and touched the top of her head. ¡°Accompany them later. It¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. Hurry up and eat. By the way, tomorrow is Wednesday. My classmate and master will arrive in Sea City tomorrow. I¡¯ve booked a place to eat outside. Your father and I will pick you up after class to eat together.¡± Tan Ming recalled that her mother had asked her to become their disciple and learn martial arts. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± The Jiang family was happy and harmonious, while Si Cheng returned to the company with a stifled heart. Si Cheng¡¯s mind kept replaying the scene of Tan Ming and Jiang Huai standing side by side. He called Ning Gang and asked him to enter the office. As soon as Ning Gang¡¯s figure appeared, Si Cheng hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the matter I asked you to investigate previously?¡± Ning Gang was stunned for a moment but quickly reacted. He closed the door and walked to the desk. ¡°I¡¯ve checked Jiang Huai¡¯s background. It¡¯s very ordinary. His father runs a small business, his mother is a housewife, and he has two older brothers.¡± ¡­.. Si Cheng frowned slightly and continued to ask, ¡°Small business? How small? What do his two brothers do?¡± What Ning Gang found was naturally news that the Jiang family had already filtered. It sounded like an ordinary family background. ¡°The family runs a medium-sized supermarket with just over ten employees. Jiang Huai¡¯s eldest brother works as an insignificant lawyer in a law firm. I heard from their neighbor that he doesn¡¯t take on many cases a year. He doesn¡¯t even return home if he doesn¡¯t have money.¡± ¡°The Second Brother is a police officer. He¡¯s in charge of household registration and mediating neighborhood disputes; the type that helps catch any cat or dog goes up to the roof.¡± When Si Cheng heard this investigation results, his furrowed brows relaxed and he casually leaned against the back of the chair. ¡°He¡¯s indeed quite ordinary. Looks like he¡¯s the most promising person in their family.¡± Jiang Huai had never thought that his status and ability in the Jiang family would go from the bottom to first. Ning Gang raised his eyebrows. ¡°From the results of the investigation, that seems to be the case.¡± Si Cheng rubbed his index finger with his thumb. ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on him.¡± Ning Gang looked at Si Cheng. ¡°You want to confirm that there¡¯s a secret relationship between him and Tan Ming?¡± Si Cheng stopped what he was doing with his fingertips. There was a hint of gloominess between his eyebrows, and his voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m just taking precautions.¡± Ning Gang did not say anything else and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get someone to do it.¡± Si Cheng couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking about Tan Ming now. He was disgusted by what she had done in the past, but he didn¡¯t want to divorce her. If he had to find a reason, Si Cheng felt that he didn¡¯t want Tan Ming, who was a promiscuous woman, to harm others. After Tan Ming had lunch, she could not wait to go to the company for classes in the afternoon. The opening ceremony and filming of the advertisement had already set her back a few days. After class the next day, Tan Ming followed her parents¡¯ car to the restaurant. Jiang Huai was in charge of picking them up and preparing the accommodation for his master and grandmaster. When they arrived at Sea City, of course they had to eat the specialty dishes made with local seafood. Tan Ming followed her parents into the private room and saw an old man in his seventies sitting at the end of the table with a smile on his face. He looked like a kind old man that you would see when walking around town. The man sitting next to the old man was in his fifties. He was wearing a short-sleeved polo shirt and a pair of black thin-framed glasses. He looked very refined and cultured. Jiang Huai was standing obediently at the side, pouring tea for the two of them. When Li Mei saw the familiar faces, she walked forward with a smile. ¡°Master, Eldest Senior Brother, long time no see!¡± Li Mei extended her hand. Zhu Cheng stood up and the two of them shook hands. Zhu Cheng smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister, the last time I saw you was two years ago. Looking at your mental state, you¡¯re getting younger and younger! As expected, you¡¯re happier when good things happen. Let me congratulate you first! The family has finally been reunited for so many years. It¡¯s not easy!¡± Li Mei had become Zhu Cheng¡¯s disciple and learned martial arts at the age of 20. She had been Zhu Cheng¡¯s junior for 33 years, so Zhu Cheng knew very much about the Jiang family. Not many people knew that Tan Ming was the Jiang family¡¯s youngest daughter. When Li Mei heard her senior brother¡¯s sincere blessings, she was very happy. She couldn¡¯t conceal her smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. After praying to Buddha and the heavens for so many years, it¡¯s finally worked.¡± After Li Mei greeted her senior brother, she went forward and bent down to hug Wang Jian. ¡°Master, Sea City is much more fun. I¡¯ve been here for a while. This time, you can spend more time with senior brother.. I¡¯ll bring you around!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Apprenticeship Chapter 75: Apprenticeship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He who teaches me for one day is a father for life. Wang Jian¡¯s second disciple was Li Mei. It could be said that he had taught her like his own daughter. Wang Jian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just here to see you and Jiang An. I¡¯ll be back in a few days. That old Taoist priest on the mountain doesn¡¯t have me to play chess and chat with him. He¡¯s feeling suffocated. I¡¯ve only left Jingdu City for half a day, but he¡¯s asked me three times on WcChat when I¡¯ll be back.¡± Li Mei chuckled. ¡°Taoist Yi Shan is still so talkative.¡± Li Mei waved at Tan Ming, who quickly walked forward. Li Mei held her daughter¡¯s hand and introduced, ¡°An¡¯an, this is Mom¡¯s master. You have to call him Grandmaster.¡± Tan Ming bowed respectfully to the older. ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster.¡± Wang Jian was happy that Li Mei had found her daughter. He smiled til his eyes narrowed into slits and joked, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I still remember that when you were young, because you were too fat, you always swayed around like a little penguin when you walked. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown up.¡± With that said, Wang Jian took out a piece of jade from his pocket. It was a warm light green color with a few emerald green flowers in the middle. He handed it to Tan Ming. ¡°This is a greeting gift from your grandmaster. I specially found an old Taoist priest to bless it for you to be safe and healthy in the future and have a smooth life.¡± ¡­.. When Tan Ming saw Li Mei nod slightly at her, she stretched out her hands to receive it respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡± Li Mei then introduced Zhu Cheng to Tan Ming. ¡°An¡¯an, I asked Senior Brother to take you in as his disciple. Today¡¯s meal is also your apprenticeship banquet.¡± As she had yet to formally pay respects, Tan Ming could not call him master yet. She could only bow to Zhu Cheng respectfully. Zhu Cheng smiled and teased Li Mei, ¡°I¡¯ve already taught half of your four children.¡± Li Mei pressed Zhu Cheng back to his chair and praised, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re the most capable one!¡± ¡°Quick, sit down. I¡¯ll get An¡¯an to pay her respects to you.¡± Zhu Cheng sat on a chair, and Jiang Huai placed the futon in front of him. Acknowledging a master was a big deal. If it was in ancient times, the process would be very complicated and grand. Although the apprenticeship ceremony in modern society had been much simplified, some basic procedures could not be lacking. Tan Ming took the prepared gift from her father and knelt on the futon to offer it with both hands. After Zhu Cheng received it, Tan Ming respectfully kowtowed three times and knelt upright. Then, she picked up a cup of tea from the tea tray beside her and offered it with both hands again. Zhu Cheng took it and took a sip. He placed it on the table beside him and said to Tan Ming seriously, ¡°Your brother has been my disciple since he was young. Today, you¡¯re my disciple too. Originally, I didn¡¯t plan to take in any more disciples, but you¡¯re a special case. From now on, you¡¯ll be my last disciple.¡± ¡°I¡¯m teaching you martial arts so that you can strengthen your body and protect yourself. When you encounter injustice in your life, you can eliminate the strong and help the weak. However, remember not to bully the weak or innocent just because you know some martial arts. Otherwise, I won¡¯t ever let you off the hook!¡± Tan Ming lowered her head slightly and replied solemnly, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Zhu Cheng took out the gift he had prepared and handed it to Tan Ming. Tan Ming took it, and Zhu Cheng helped Tan Ming up. Only then was the ceremony considered completed. At the same time, in the private room next door, the Si and Bai families were also having a meal in this restaurant. Bai Ting was wearing a white mid-sleeve French dress today. Her slightly curled long hair hung naturally at her waist. Her facial features were exquisite, and her skin was fair and delicate. She had a proper smile on her face and exuded an elegant and calm aura. Zheng Wen revealed a satisfied smile the moment she saw Bai Ting. Only such a woman was qualified to be the future mistress of the Si family. Bai Ting stretched out her hand to Si Cheng generously and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Si Cheng reached out to shake her hand and nodded slightly. ¡°Hello.¡± Si Cheng¡¯s attitude was a little cold, but it piqued Bai Ting¡¯s interest. She was used to men flattering her, but she had never been treated like this. The novel feeling made her nod secretly when she looked at her mother. Of course, the Bai couple could tell that Si Cheng was a little uncooperative. However, in a family like theirs, marriage was not something they could decide on themselves. The approval of the elders in the family was the most important. Seeing that their daughter had no objections, they were also happy to see this marriage happen. ¡°Let¡¯s not stand around. Sit down and talk!¡± Zheng Wen smiled and agreed. ¡°Yes, sit down and we¡¯ll take our time to talk!¡± The male masters of the two families sat at the head of the round table. Zheng Wen and Mi Li sat beside their husbands, while Si Cheng and Bai Ting sat at the end of the adjacent table.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Waiting for Your Update Chapter 76: Waiting for Your Update Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Si family was the host of the dinner. In addition, Zheng Wen had a good impression of Bai Ting. She asked enthusiastically, ¡°Tingting, are you used to living in China?¡± Bai Ting replied obediently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Although I haven¡¯t been back to China for more than 20 years, my parents have been educating me according to some Chinese ideologies overseas. So, in terms of ideology and culture, I can still integrate into it relatively quickly.¡± When Si Ming and Zheng Wen saw this, they were even more satisfied with Bai Ting. Zheng Wen looked at Mi Li and Bai Zheng and said, ¡°The two of you are indeed in the education industry. You raised Tingting really well. She¡¯s so obedient! Unlike our Si Cheng, who has too many ideas and is not able to be controlled at all.¡± This kind of daily pleasantries had to be exchanged. When Mi Li heard Zheng Wen¡¯s words, she smiled and replied, ¡°Boys are different. It¡¯s good for them to have more ideas. This proves their capabilities.¡± Seeing that Si Cheng had no intention of interacting with Bai Ting, Zheng Wen kicked Si Cheng¡¯s leather shoes under the table and secretly glared at Si Cheng, telling him not to forget what she had told him before coming. Si Cheng pursed his lips and started to find a topic to talk about with Bai Ting. Only then did Zheng Wen not say anything else. When they were almost done eating, the two families walked out of the private room and agreed to go out to sea together on the weekend. ¡­.. Zheng Wen held Bai Ting¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Auntie has always wanted a daughter, but it¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s not fated with girls. When you¡¯re free in the future, you can come to my house often and chat with me.¡± Bai Ting glanced sideways at Si Cheng, then lowered her head slightly and replied shyly, ¡°As long as Auntie welcomes me, I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡± Seeing this, Zheng Wen knew that the Bai family had taken a fancy to Si Cheng. She patted the back of Bai Ting¡¯s hand and chuckled. ¡°Welcome! Si Cheng, Tingting has just returned from overseas and is not familiar with the country. Take the time to bring her around Sea City.¡± Zheng Wen looked at Si Cheng. Si Cheng pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t want to answer, but under Si Ming¡¯s gaze, he finally obliged and smiled at Bai Ting. ¡°When you¡¯re free one day, I¡¯ll bring you around.¡± Bai Ting smiled and nodded. The two families were saying goodbye at the door of the private room. Si Cheng casually turned his head and saw Tan Ming standing less than two meters away with a mocking expression. Tan Ming was very puzzled by the Si family¡¯s confusing behavior of looking for the next family already before getting a divorce. However, on second thought, it was not a bad thing for her, so she walked forward. Zheng Wen also noticed Tan Ming at this moment. Her pupils constricted slightly as she hurriedly said to the Bai couple, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± At this moment, Tan Ming had already walked up to them and revealed a bright smile. ¡°Dad, Mom, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡± When the Bai couple saw Tan Ming suddenly appear, they were puzzled. Si Cheng was the only son, so where did his sister come from? Mi Li looked at Zheng Wen and asked, ¡°This is?¡± Zheng Wen wanted to slap Tan Ming to death. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to establish a foreign connection for the Si family, but it was all ruined now! Zheng Wen¡¯s face was ashen. Before she could think of a reply, she saw Tan Ming smiling at the Bai couple and replying directly, ¡°Hello, Uncle and Auntie. I¡¯m Si Cheng¡¯s soon-to-be-divorced wife. It¡¯s not easy to meet Dad and Mom usually. I happened to see them today, so I came to greet them.¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t care how shocking the bombshell she had dropped was. He looked at Si Cheng and said, ¡°Si Cheng, let¡¯s hurry up and settle our procedures. Otherwise, this lady¡¯s existence will be very awkward.¡± Tan Ming was just watching the show now. After saying that, she intentionally looked at Si Ming and Zheng Wen. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you think so? For every day that Si Cheng and I haven¡¯t completed the divorce procedures, this lady would have to bear a bad reputation for another day, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± The so-called bad reputation was to be a mistress. When the Bai couple heard this, their expressions turned very ugly. They were also a reputable family. They were filled with anger to have encountered such a thing when they wanted their daughter to get married. Zheng Wen gritted her teeth and glared at Tan Ming. However, it was not appropriate to say too much in this situation. The more she talked about things, the more would be exposed. She could only endure this anger and say with a stiff face, ¡°Si Cheng was busy with work previously. We¡¯ll take some time out in the next two days!¡± Tan Ming was very satisfied with this answer and nodded. ¡°Si Cheng, did you hear what your mother said? I¡¯ll wait for your update.¡± After Tan Ming finished speaking, she raised her head slightly and walked past the two families to the end of the corridor.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Tempted? Chapter 77: Tempted? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng stared at Tan Ming¡¯s silhouette for a few seconds. When Zheng Wen saw this scene, her face turned even greener. Under the cover of her bag, she secretly reached out and tugged at the corner of Si Cheng¡¯s shirt. Si Cheng came back to his senses. The expressions of the two families were not good. Zheng Wen still had to smile at the Bai family. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s all because of Si Cheng¡¯s Grandma¡¯s feudal superstitions. Si Cheng is also a victim.¡± Zheng Wen told the story of Si Cheng becoming vegetative after the car accident, when the family agreed that he should marry Tan Ming for a change of luck. After some twisting of the story, it became that Grandma Si listened to an insane superstition and insisted that Si Cheng marry Tan Ming. As children, they didn¡¯t want to disobey their mother, so Si Cheng had to unfortunately marry a woman he didn¡¯t like. The reason for the divorce was then easier to make up. As parents, they didn¡¯t want to delay Si Cheng¡¯s happiness because of their foolish filial piety, so this happened. Regardless of whether it was true or not, the Si family¡¯s immediate explanation still made the Bai family¡¯s expressions improve a little. The reason was still acceptable. The important thing in a business marriage was the other party¡¯s power. Other reasons were secondary to the ultimate goal. However, after such an incident, the Bai family couldn¡¯t possibly still be as enthusiastic as before. As the bride¡¯s family, even though their family¡¯s status in Sea City was indeed not as good as the Si family¡¯s, as the daughter, it would be degrading to be over-enthusiastic. ¡­.. After Mi Li heard this, she only smiled and did not express any opinions on this matter. She changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We¡¯ll leave first.¡± Zheng Wen smiled and nodded. She replied gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± The Bai family left first, and the Si family slowly walked towards the parking lot at the entrance. Zheng Wen looked at Si Ming and asked suspiciously, ¡°Your marriage to Tan Ming was just symbolic for changing your luck. Now that you¡¯re awake, she indeed can be considered to have contributed a little. Giving her a house is already a gain for her. With her family background, she should have known better and gotten out of the Si family earlier. Don¡¯t tell me you have feelings for that woman?¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t answer. Zheng Wen grabbed Si Ming¡¯s arm anxiously and asked with wide eyes, ¡°Arc you really tempted?!¡± Only then did Si Cheng reply impatiently in a low voice, ¡°No!¡± Seeing Si Cheng like this, Si Ming gave Si Cheng another order to settle the divorce procedures in three days. One was playing the good cop, and the other was playing the bad cop. Zheng Wen gently patted Si Cheng¡¯s arm and explained patiently, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone two days ago. The Bai family has been doing business in America for many years. Their connections can bring a lot of benefits to our Si family. Now that you¡¯re sitting in the position of the head of the Si family, the Si family¡¯s interests arc the priority.¡± Si Cheng lowered his eyes to hide his impatience. He had heard these words since he was young. ¡°Got it.¡± Her son was already an adult, so it wasn¡¯t good to push him too hard. The couple looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s only past eight o¡¯clock now. Come back to the old residence with us and visit your grandparents.¡± Si Cheng refused. ¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡± Zheng Wen didn¡¯t force him anymore. She got into the car and left with Si Ming. After Si Cheng watched the car leave, he turned around and ran back to the restaurant. He waited for a while at the door of the private room where he had just eaten and saw Tan Ming return. Si Cheng stretched out his arm and stopped Tan Ming. Tan Ming looked at Si Cheng warily. ¡°What arc you trying to do? Arc you coming back to settle scores with me because I disturbed your fun?¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Ming¡¯s guarded expression and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re always jumping to conclusions. I just want to talk to you.¡± Tan Ming did not think that there was anything to talk about between them. ¡°Have you thought about when you¡¯re free to go through the procedures?¡± When Si Cheng heard that all Tan Ming kept talking about was getting a divorce, frustration surged from the bottom of his heart. However, this time, he had learned his lesson. He suppressed his temper and replied nicely, ¡°Let¡¯s talk first. We¡¯ll arrange a time after we¡¯re done.¡± As he spoke, Si Cheng wanted to push Tan Ming into the private room. Tan Ming subconsciously broke free of Si Cheng¡¯s hand forcefully. Si Cheng¡¯s arm hit the door frame. Pain shot through his arm and he frowned. ¡°Hiss! Are you even a woman? You¡¯re so strong!¡± Tan Ming took a few steps back and regained her vigilance. ¡°Who allowed you to touch me! If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t keep pulling me here and there!¡± Si Cheng looked at Tan Ming, who looked like she was afraid of being involved with him. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°There arc people coming and going here.. Are you sure you want to chat here?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Shield Chapter 78: Shield Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming glanced at the waiter pushing the food cart and then at Si Cheng. She knew that Si Cheng wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. He turned around and entered the private room. Si Cheng followed closely behind and closed the door of the private room. He turned around and looked at Tan Ming seriously. ¡°Tan Ming, change the child¡¯s surname back. I can consider not getting a divorce.¡± Tan Ming looked at Si Cheng as if he was crazy. ¡°Your parents have even already chosen your next wife. You¡¯re telling me that you don¡¯t want a divorce. Do I look so gullible?¡± Si Cheng thought of Bai Ting and felt a little annoyed. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s their decision. I didn¡¯t want to come to this dinner today.¡± Tan Ming sneered. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to come, but you still came in the end. You were the one who proposed the divorce. During this period, you even used all sorts of methods to force me to get divorced. Now, you want to be the one who says you don¡¯t want to divorce. I don¡¯t care what tricks you want to play. I¡¯m definitely getting a divorce.¡± When Si Cheng heard Tan Ming¡¯s resolute words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Tan Ming, don¡¯t be shameless. I¡¯ve already let go of your past. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied about? Don¡¯t tell me you really think that Jiang Huai will be serious about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m begging you to use your underdeveloped brain to think about it. You¡¯re a married woman with two children. Why would a big star like him like you? You¡¯re just good-looking. There are many good-looking people in the entertainment industry. He¡¯s just teasing you for novelty!¡± ¡­.. As the two of them were separated for a long time, and Tan Ming¡¯s heart was already used to being hurt by Si Cheng¡¯s words, Tan Ming¡¯s heart was very calm to hear the other party belittle her again. As for Si Cheng mentioning her past, she really didn¡¯t know what there was to let go of from her past. Anyway, they were going to get a divorce, and Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore. Knowing that the Si family had always prioritized their own profit, Tan Ming looked at Si Cheng and mocked, ¡°Since I¡¯m so worthless in your eyes, why are you still clinging onto me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to quickly get a divorce and find another wife? Your parents will definitely find you someone with a better family background besides just having good looks.¡± When Si Cheng saw the indifferent expression on Tan Ming¡¯s face, his heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know why he came back tonight to tell her this. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve met her. I don¡¯t intend to marry her either. Tan Ming, I meant what I said just now. You don¡¯t want the child to grow up in an incomplete family, right?¡± After Si Cheng said so much, only the last sentence hit Tan Ming. Seeing Tan Ming¡¯s silence, the corners of Si Cheng¡¯s lips curled up slightly. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to consider.¡± Tan Ming looked up at Si Cheng. The other party looked confident, as if he had already decided that he could use the child to control her. ¡°I don¡¯t need a day, I can tell you now that even if you knelt in front of me, I¡¯d still insist on getting a divorce.¡± Tan Ming suddenly realized that from the moment Si Cheng woke up in bed a year ago until now, his attitude towards her had always been high and mighty. Even in the initial stage of developing a relationship with her, he would inadvertently show contempt for her. Such a relationship was unequal. If she could jump out of the quagmire, why would she choose to struggle bitterly inside? Si Cheng didn¡¯t expect Tan Ming, who treated her child like her life, to reject his suggestion. He frowned. ¡°Tan Ming, you still have the cheek to say that you can give up everything for the child?¡± Tan Ming looked at Si Cheng and snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless now in order not to get a divorce. You always use the child as a shield. If they have a father like you, they might as well not have one!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. If you continue to drag this out, I can only choose to sue you. You¡¯re not afraid of losing face, and I¡¯m even less afraid!¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to fall out with Si Cheng and cause a scene in court, but she couldn¡¯t stand his repeated harassment. After saying that, Tan Ming turned around and left. Si Cheng slammed the table in frustration. Thinking about it, he was still unhappy. He picked up the cushion and threw it on the ground. Tan Ming did not know about Si Cheng¡¯s helpless rage. When she returned to the private room, everyone had finished eating. The group walked out of the restaurant. Jiang Huai was in charge of sending Wang Jian and Zhu Cheng back to the hotel. Before Jiang Huai got into the car, he said to Tan Ming in a low voice, ¡°Si Cheng has sent someone to follow me now. I¡¯ll be staying in the office for the time being. Help me tell Mom and Dad..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Killing Technique Chapter 79: Killing Technique Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had attended a friend¡¯s gathering yesterday. While driving home, he sensed that someone was following him, so he went back to the office to rest instead. Today, he sent someone to follow the follower and found out that they were from Si Cheng. Tan Ming frowned slightly. ¡°What do they want to do to you?! Photograph your scandal?¡± Tan Ming was worried that Si Cheng wanted to ruin Jiang Huai. Jiang Huai shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this industry for so many years. What haven¡¯t I seen? He probably mainly wants to investigate our relationship. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing that Jiang Huai was prepared, Tan Ming was relieved. Tan Ming¡¯s martial arts class started the next day. As she had to attend performance classes during the day, she could only learn martial arts at night. Her entire day was packed. Zhu Cheng borrowed a martial arts school studio from his peer. Tan Ming pumped some milk and brought it home after class in the afternoon, stopping to eat a little before rushing to the martial arts class. Zhu Cheng only stayed in Sea City with Wang Jian for slightly over a week. It was a very short time, so he could only teach some basic but practical self-defense moves first. The in-depth teaching had to wait until Tan Ming and Li Mei returned to the capital. ¡­.. Tan Ming was dressed in loose casual clothes and stood upright in front of Zhu Cheng. ¡°Master, don¡¯t I need to change into martial arts robes?¡± When Zhu Cheng heard Tan Ming¡¯s question, he raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother and brother tell you about the characteristics of our sect¡¯s martial arts?¡± Tan Ming shook her head in a daze. ¡°No.¡± Zhu Cheng looked at Tan Ming¡¯s obedient and cute appearance and thought of the contrast in her behavior that would happen after her practice. An indescribable expression appeared on his face. Then, he waved his hand casually. ¡°You can wear whatever you want when you practice martial arts. After all, accidents won¡¯t wait for you to change your clothes.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the class now. In ancient times, martial arts was a killing technique. It was a battle of life and death. However, we are now a society ruled by law. We don¡¯t advocate fighting, but it¡¯s inevitable that we will encounter danger. In this day and age, what we have to do is to protect ourselves. Remember not to over-defend ourselves. Otherwise, even as victims, we also won¡¯t be able to escape the responsibility of the law.¡± Tan Ming asked curiously, ¡°Master, the law has always been a little vague about the recognition of excessive self-defense. But if my life is threatened and I show mercy to the enemy, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll still end up leaving a hidden danger to myself. How should I deal with such a situation?¡± Zhu Cheng didn¡¯t expect Tan Ming to be so fierce even though she looked gentle and obedient. He looked at her in admiration. ¡°You have the demeanor of your mother. This question is very good! Let me ask you a question first. Do you think you¡¯re a weak woman?¡± Tan Ming scratched her forehead in embarrassment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m quite strong.¡± Zhu Cheng shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re a weak woman! When people are on the verge of death, it¡¯s inevitable that they will be stronger and their minds won¡¯t be so clear sometimes.¡± ¡°So the first lesson I¡¯ll teach you tonight is how to go to the police station and give a statement after fighting criminals.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s big eyes widened slightly. ¡°Arc our classes so comprehensive?¡± Zhu Cheng smiled casually. ¡°That¡¯s because our after-sales service is good. Do you think the police will conclude that one death and 13 injuries are excessive self-defense?¡± Tan Ming nodded vigorously, but then she thought of Zhu Cheng¡¯s question. It definitely did not seem to match up with the law. She thought of the so-called after-sales service and asked in confusion, ¡°Master, is there someone in our law enforcement system? Does he help us through the back door?¡± Zhu Cheng adjusted his glasses and a trace of smugness flashed across his eyes. However, he said with a serious expression, ¡°Nonsense. We are good citizens who abide by the law! We will never bribe officials and corrupt the country¡¯s public servants!¡± ¡°We¡¯re the only sect with a kill record yet can retreat unscathed. What I¡¯m going to say next is the essence of it. You have to listen carefully. If you want to be judged as self-defense in court, first, you have to know an important point. When can you attack?¡± Tan Ming thought for a moment. ¡°When he reached out to grab me!¡± Zhu Cheng waved his hand. ¡°Big mistake! It¡¯s when he shows his weapon and wants to attack you. What do you think ¡®weapons¡¯ should include?¡± Tan Ming thought for a moment and replied seriously, ¡°Regulated knives and tools, things made of hard materials, and industrial instruments.¡± Zhu Cheng adjusted his glasses again, and a glint flashed across his eyes. ¡°What you said is very mainstream and common. Many things that people carry with them can be counted as weapons. Keys, phones. As long as the criminal shows any ill intentions, highlight these ¡®weapons¡¯ that you considered could cause you harm..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Appetizer Chapter 80: Appetizer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhu Cheng specially emphasized the words ¡®that you consider¡¯ and continued, ¡°As a weak woman, you should feel that your life is threatened and develop extreme fear, panic, and uneasiness. Under such emotions, you naturally won¡¯t hold back. Even if you knock the other party down, you won¡¯t be able to excrete the nervousness and fear in your heart. It would have already clouded your mind severely.¡± ¡°So, here¡¯s another important thing. After giving your statement, remember to get the police to arrange a psychiatrist for you to treat the psychological damage that the other party has caused you.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she could only nod his head vigorously. She had to admit that there was no need to engage in corrupt methods. Zhu Cheng took out another gift box. ¡°This is the initiation gift that the Ancestral Master requested to give every disciple who enters the sect.¡± Tan Ming did not expect such a patriarch to be so ceremonial. She happily took it with both hands happily and opened it. There was a book inside with the words ¡®Criminal Law¡¯ written on the cover. Tan Ming was stunned. Zhu Cheng slowly said, ¡°The Ancestral Master stipulated that all disciples must learn criminal law and study hard. I¡¯ll test you another day.¡± Tan Ming understood. Knowing the law wasn¡¯t breaking it. With this, there was no need to go running to the prosecutor as she herself would already understand and not do what was considered illegal. Not to mention that if the outcome of a ivi4 was one death and 13 injuries, even if that count was doubled, she would probably be able to get out of it. ¡­.. Tan Ming accepted the introductory gift and replied seriously, ¡°Thank you, Master. I will definitely study diligently.¡± Zhu Cheng nodded in satisfaction. The next lesson would let Tan Ming understand why the ¡°after-sales service course¡± just now was for first class. It was only an appetizer. After the two-hour class ended, Tan Ming suddenly understood what her third brother¡¯s uncontrollable smile that day meant. However, he was right about one thing. It was indeed practical. Early Friday morning, Tianqi¡¯s official website released the official announcement that Tan Ming was the spokesperson for the country. Immediately after that, they released the advertisement that Tan Ming had filmed on Huanlang Island. Tan Ming also wrote up her statement and posted it immediately. [Thank you very much for Tianqi Company¡¯s love for me, for giving me this opportunity to prove myself. Thank you for giving this once unconfident ugly duckling a chance to become the swan.] Tan Ming¡¯s words actually had a double meaning. Tianqi Company was her mother¡¯s business and her father managed it. In a sense, they represented her parents. If not for the fact that they had never given up on looking for her and gave her the courage to be confident, she would probably still be that ugly duckling now, even if she might have had the resources to enter the entertainment industry. When the post started gaining attention, Tan Ming¡¯s fans were the most excited. The advertisement was not long, only 60 seconds. First, a woman with her back facing the camera was sitting on a broken fishing boat on the sea. She was gazing at the rising sun while a group of seabirds flew past the camera. It was a quiet and beautiful scene. The contrast brought about by the perfect beauty with the chaotic broken perfectly fused together. The woman slowly stood up and turned her head, revealing a face that was as beautiful as a flower in full bloom. The morning light shone on her pale white dress, while the dress flickered with brilliance under the sunlight. Its texture was as light and thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. The sea breeze blew gently, pouring in from the hem of the dress that reached her calves. The hem of the dress was slightly raised, making the woman look like a fairy in the vast sea. [This look is amazing! My An¡¯an is so beautiful. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll always look this good.] [Oh my god! Our An¡¯an has already shocked the world with a single brilliant feat. She has just debuted and has already obtained such a heaven-defying opportunity!] [The clothes arc beautiful! She¡¯s even more beautiful! I keep feeling that this dress was made just for An¡¯an. It vividly displays the gentleness and strength of her body.] [This is made from woven silk which has more than a thousand years of history in our country. The main focus of this new season of Tianqi is the fusion of eastern and western elements. It uses domestic silk-weaving craftsmanship, floral and other types of patterns. Coupled with a western design, and with An¡¯an¡¯s looks, I only want to say one word. Perfect!] [Sisters, quickly repost it and make the numbers! We have to let the brand see An¡¯an¡¯s commercial value and fight for her contract renewal next year.] When Tan Si found out about the news, she was in between acting classes. Dong Ling held her phone and glanced at Tan Si. As her personal assistant, she naturally knew that Tan Si had failed to become the spokesperson for Tianqi. However, one of her jobs was also to report all kinds of official announcements that had great influence online.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Advertisement Chapter 81: Advertisement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The way Dong Ling opened and closed her mouth successfully attracted Tan Si¡¯s attention, who was resting between classes. Tan Si glanced sideways at Dong Ling and frowned slightly. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Why are you hesitating?¡± Dong Ling placed the phone behind her back and looked at Tan Si. ¡°Sister Si, you have to calm down when you hear this news. Tianqi just posted a promotional advertisement for the new domestic spokesperson.¡± Tan Si couldn¡¯t be bothered to take her phone. She stretched out her left hand towards Dong Ling and said indignantly, ¡°Give me your phone. I want to see who this domestic spokesperson is!¡± Dong Ling handed over the phone that Tan Si had already thrown twice before with a reluctant expression. Tan Si looked at Dong Ling¡¯s slow movements and snatched it away impatiently. ¡°Who cares about a broken phone? I can¡¯t even take a few glances at it. How petty!¡± When Dong Ling heard this, she felt even more uncomfortable. Who was the reason her phone even broke?! However, Dong Ling only dared to vent quietly in her heart and still looked obedient. Tan Si turned on the phone screen and opened the advertisement. ¡­.. After seeing it, Tan Si¡¯s expression was so dark it looked as if it would start dripping water like a cave. Dong Ling weakly reached out to take her phone back, but her fingertips had just grazed the phone cover. Tan Si seemed to have just come back to her senses. She revealed a sullen expression and smashed her phone on the ground fiercely. Dong Ling watched helplessly as her phone hit the ground and rebounded up. In the end, she laid on the ground calmly. She felt the urge to cry surface slowly. Tan Si didn¡¯t bother attending class and rushed into Zhou Yun¡¯s office. ¡°Sister Yun, did you see Tianqi¡­¡± Before Tan Si could finish speaking, she heard Tan Ming reciting the advertisement on Zhou Yun¡¯s phone. Zhou Yun looked up at Tan Si and pointed at the chair in front of the desk. ¡°Have a seat first.¡± After saying that, Zhou Yun ignored Tan Si and lowered her eyes to continue watching the remaining scenes before putting down her phone. Seeing this, Tan Si couldn¡¯t wait to voice her hypothesis. ¡°Jiang Huai must have added fuel to the fire! Tan Ming didn¡¯t even go to a good university. She went to a third-tier one! What ability could she even have?! She must have seduced Jiang Huai to help her pull strings and get to know the executives of Tianqi to get this role!¡± Zhou Yun raised her eyebrows and looked at Tan Si. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but Tianqi has always had only one spokesperson globally. It doesn¡¯t feel realistic for Tan Ming to change this situation alone. However, there¡¯s indeed something fishy with Jiang Huai and Tan Ming¡¯s interactions!¡± Jiang Huai was famous for not getting close to women. It was precisely because of this that their interactions seemed so conspicuous in the eyes of people in the industry. Seeing that Zhou Yun agreed with her views, Tan Si continued, ¡°Sister Yun, we have to investigate this matter properly!¡± When Zhou Yun heard this, she had a different opinion. She looked at Tan Si and said firmly, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to think of a way to get Si Cheng get divorced and marry you as soon as possible. As long as you get married and get backed by someone like the Si family, do you still have to worry about these opportunities? Smart women deal with men. Only stupid women deal with women.¡± ¡°If Tan Ming really used her beauty to obtain these chances, there¡¯s even less to worry about. She doesn¡¯t have any acting skills and only has good looks. She won¡¯t be able to survive in the entertainment industry for long. You have to find the right balance.¡± When Tan Si heard Zhou Yun¡¯s analysis, she said indignantly, ¡°Tan Ming is full of tricks. Si Cheng must have been bewitched by her, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t gotten a divorce yet. How can I not take action? If you¡¯re unwilling to send someone to keep an eye on Jiang Huai and Tan Ming, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± After saying that, Tan Si turned around and left, deliberately slamming the door! Zhou Yun shook her head helplessly. Thinking of the girl she saw at the film academy that day, she decided to sign a few more artists. She would cast a wide net and focus on nurturing them. That way, she would not only have Tan Si who couldn¡¯t be taken from her! After Tan Si left, she immediately called a number she had not contacted for a long time. Tianqi¡¯s new move also attracted the attention of the business world. Si Cheng frowned after watching Tan Ming¡¯s advertisement. A knock on the office door interrupted Si Cheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Come in.¡± Ning Gang entered the office with the evaluation report for developing overseas markets. ¡°CEO Si, the evaluation report is out.¡± Si Cheng took the document and was in no hurry to open it. ¡°Sit down first and talk to me.¡± Hearing the frustration in Si Cheng¡¯s tone, Ning Gang knew that it was most likely a private matter again. After sitting down casually, he asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Si Cheng looked up and asked, ¡°Do you know that Tan Ming is now the spokesperson of Tianqi?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Look With Your Heart Chapter 82: Look With Your Heart Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ning Gang nodded. ¡°I only found out when I saw the news online this morning. The people I sent to follow them these two days gave me feedback. I only know that Tan Ming has already signed a contract with Jiang Huai¡¯s new entertainment company and is now the only artist under him.¡± When Si Cheng heard this news, he pursed his lips tightly and narrowed his eyes. He told her what he had seen at the opening ceremony of the Tianqi branch that day. ¡°Logically speaking, no matter how famous Jiang Huai is in the entertainment industry, he¡¯s just an actor. How can he influence the decision of capital? But if it weren¡¯t for him pulling strings, the only other possible card she could pull is the Tan family, who wouldn¡¯t have the status to know Tianqi¡¯s people.¡± Ning Gang lowered his eyes for a moment and suddenly thought of something. He looked up and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, Tianqi¡¯s founder is the wife of the CEO of the Jiang Group. Tianqi handed the management rights to the Jiang Group more than ten years ago.¡± Si Cheng widened his eyes slightly and looked at Ning Gang. ¡°You think Jiang Huai is related to the Jiang Corporation?!¡± The Si Corporation was also involved in the clothing industry. Although they were in the middle to low-end market, as the leader of the domestic clothing industry, they would always pay attention to Tianqi¡¯s actions. Ning Gang thought for a moment before replying, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Recently, I haven¡¯t heard of any strategic adjustments to the market from Tianqi, and there haven¡¯t been any changes in personnel. Under such circumstances, it can basically be ruled out as due to commercial factors.¡± Si Cheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Moreover, if it was really for commercial reasons, it would be impossible to invite a newbie like Tan Ming. I even carefully studied the clothes Tan Ming was wearing. It¡¯s very similar to the design style of Madam Jiang, the founder of Tianqi. However, she hasn¡¯t produced any designs for more than ten years. If it¡¯s really her work, then this matter¡­ is getting stranger and stranger.¡± ¡­.. ¡°Ning Gang, keep a close eye. Also, investigate Jiang Huai¡¯s background again.¡± Ning Gang nodded in agreement. Seeing Si Cheng¡¯s frown, his slightly opened mouth finally closed again. Si Cheng noticed that Ning Gang wanted to say something but hesitated. He asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you have something to say, just say it. Is there anything you can¡¯t say between the both of us?¡± Ning Gang exhaled heavily and made up his mind again. He looked into Si Cheng¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Si Cheng, I want to resign.¡± Now that he had started, it was not so difficult to continue. Ning Gang took out a resignation letter and form from the folder in his hand and placed them on Si Cheng¡¯s desk. ¡°The company is running quite well now, and you¡¯re handling things more and more skillfully, so I want to leave and do something myself.¡± Ning Gang had entered the Si Corporation with him as soon as he graduated. Si Cheng had not recovered at first, but after hearing Ning Gang¡¯s plan, although he was reluctant, he still chose to give his blessings. He smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t work for me for the rest of your life. Just think about it yourself. What industry do you plan to enter?¡± Ning Gang realized that Si Cheng was not dissatisfied with him because of this. His emotions were complicated. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯m still in the middle of researching.¡± Si Cheng reached out and patted Ning Gang¡¯s shoulder. He sincerely blessed him. ¡°Good luck. Although all good things must come to an end, our relationship as brothers will not change. If you need any help in the future, just let me know.¡± Ning Gang¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He looked at Si Cheng¡¯s black eyes and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a month before I leave. I¡¯ll continue to complete the investigation and tracking. I¡¯ve also been doing the handover for other things.¡± Si Cheng nodded. He picked up a pen and signed his name on Ning Gang¡¯s application form. He handed it to Ning Gang. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Si Corporation for so many years. You know the process. You can handle the rest yourself.¡± Ning Gang took the form and looked at his superior¡¯s signature. He was filled with emotions. After putting the resignation application back into the folder, he thought for a moment and looked up at Si Cheng again. ¡°Si Cheng, I saw with my own eyes how Tan Ming took care of you during the two years you were in a coma. To put it bluntly, even blood-related relatives might not be able to do better than she did. Sometimes, when you look at people with your heart, it might be more accurate than what you see with your eyes.¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been brooding over Tan Ming¡¯s past, but I still want to say this because I don¡¯t want you to regret it one day.¡± Si Cheng looked at Ning Gang¡¯s serious gaze and remained silent.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Nervous Chapter 83: Nervous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ning Gang reached out and patted Si Cheng¡¯s arm firmly. Then, he turned around and pushed open the office door. That was all he could do to salvage the situation. A hint of guilt flashed across Ning Gang¡¯s eyes. Tan Si had started filming her new project. Tan Ming was also preparing for the audition. Si Cheng was waiting for the investigation results while the Jiang family was waiting for Si Cheng and Tan Ming to get a divorce. Tan Ming¡¯s advertisement for Tianqi was released on various online platforms. In the era of efficient information spreading, there were many reasons for a person to become popular. Although Tan Ming had yet to enter the production team to film or have any works, many people were mesmerized by Tan Ming¡¯s gaze in the advertisement. The netizens naturally turned to the internet and searched for the variety show she had participated in. They followed her Weibo because of her performance in the show. The number of fans she had already exceeded a million. The difference between Tan Ming and other celebrities was that Tan Ming focused on the truth, while idols were too conscious of their image in front of the camera . Her sincerity eternally set her above the others. During this period of time, the only one who did not have it easy was probably Si Cheng. Because of the fact that they had not gotten a divorce, he was about to be forced to the brink of collapse by Zheng Wen¡¯s series of calls. Soon, it was time for the audition. Jiang Huai did not let Zhao Bing follow her and personally brought Tan Si to the venue to participate. When Tan Ming got out of the car, she kept taking deep breaths. Then, she took out the script and paced around while reading it. Jiang Huai chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I¡¯ve seen your learning progress. Although it¡¯s still a little insufficient, the acting teacher specifically helped you catch up on the scene you¡¯re going to audition for today. To be honest, I would dare to say your acting for this is perfect. You¡¯re very compatible with that character.¡± Tan Ming looked at Jiang Huai suspiciously. ¡°Such high praise for an evaluation. Perhaps you¡¯re being biased?¡± Jiang Huai held his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re really not confident in yourself sometimes. The two teachers who teach you always say that you¡¯re good, but you just think that they¡¯re saying it to encourage you. When it comes to me, I become biased. I think what you need to learn the most now is not acting. 1 have to get a teacher to teach you how to brag confidently.¡± Tan Ming was amused by Jiang Huai, and her nervousness faded significantly. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be more confident.¡± Although she said that, Tan Ming¡¯s eyes subconsciously continued to look at the script in her hand. Jiang Huai made two more jokes and forcefully diverted Tan Ming¡¯s attention. He only stopped when she laughed out loud. In fact, Tan Ming had already analyzed the character she was going to audition for today with her teacher for a long time. She had already memorized the lines by heart. It could be said that she had already prepared everything she could. Now, it all depended on her performance when the time came. Jiang Huai knew her situation like the back of his hand, so he snatched the script away. Tan Ming was so anxious that she tiptoed and wanted to snatch it back. ¡°Brother!¡± Jiang Huai raised the script high. ¡°As a senior, I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. The most important thing before the audition is to adjust your state of mind, so you don¡¯t have to look at anything now. Relaxing is the right thing to do. Believe me, I¡¯m a professional!¡± When Tan Ming heard Jiang Huai¡¯s words, she realized that not only was Jiang Huai her third brother, but he was also the Best Actor! She lowered her outstretched arm and replied with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can still believe you.¡± Jiang Huai shook his head helplessly. ¡°The most important thing for an actor is self-confidence. If you don¡¯t believe that you can do it, how can the people watching your performance be immersed in it?¡± As they spoke, they had already arrived at the audition venue. Assistant Director Cao was already waiting at the door. When he saw Jiang Huai, he smiled warmly and quickly walked forward to extend his hand. ¡°Jiang Huai, I heard that you opened an entertainment company. Now you¡¯re your own boss. Congratulations!¡± This was the second time Jiang Huai and Director Dong had worked together. Jiang Huai and Assistant Director Cao were considered acquaintances. He smiled and shook hands. ¡°I¡¯m just testing it out myself. I¡¯ve only signed one artist now. I¡¯m not looking for Director Dong to take any shortcuts. I¡¯m here to ask for the audition qualifications for the third female lead.¡± Assistant Director Cao glanced at Tan Ming and recognized her as the female lead of the Tianqi advertisement. Seeing the two of them standing side by side so intimately, he knew that Tan Ming was the actress who had come for the audition this time. His smile remained unchanged as he greeted her. ¡°Hello, my name is Cao Leng. Everyone likes to call me Old Cao. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me that like everyone does.¡± Cao Leng was about 40 years old and had been with Director Dong for more than ten years. He was an old veteran in Director Dong¡¯s production team. Regardless of age, it was fine if everyone else called him ¡®Old Cao¡¯. However, Tan Ming was a newbie who had just entered the entertainment industry. If she really took his politeness seriously, she would be insensible.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Audition Chapter 84: Audition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming smiled and did not really greet him. Instead, she glanced sideways at Jiang Huai. Seeing this, Jiang Huai interrupted, ¡°Look at me. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time and forgot to introduce you. An¡¯an, this is Director Dong¡¯s capable assistant director.¡± Tan Ming smiled at Cao Leng and nodded slightly. ¡°Hello, Assistant Director Cao. My name is An¡¯an.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s smile was very amiable and comfortable to look at. Cao Leng nodded in response. ¡°Director Dong instructed me early this morning. There¡¯s someone auditioning inside now. When she comes out later, it¡¯ll be your turn. You don¡¯t have to queue with the others.¡± Cao Leng¡¯s words showed Director Dong¡¯s attitude. He told Jiang Huai that Director Dong valued his request very much and even gave him special care. Cao Leng arranged for the two of them to wait in the private lounge. After all, this was Tan Ming¡¯s first audition. The closer it was to the time, the more nervous she could not help but be. He had already encouraged her, but she was still nervous. Jiang Huai could only pat Tan Ming¡¯s head and comfort her in an indifferent manner. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. At most, it will be a failure. You know that the big director has always been picky when it comes to casting. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m too capable and have worked with him before that I can skip his audition segment.¡± Tan Ming watched as Jiang Huai deliberately boasted about himself in front of her to make her calm down. Slowly, she relaxed again. ¡°Third Brother, I understand what you mean. It¡¯s known in the industry that anything Director Dong produces will definitely be top-notch. Such a director will definitely have many capable people participating in the audition. It would be best if I can be chosen, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything if I can¡¯t. It¡¯s fine as long as I do my best.¡± Seeing that Tan Ming had thought it through, Jiang Huai slapped his thigh happily. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve been going to class crazily recently, Dad and Mom shoot daggers with their eyes when they look at me. If this makes you have another nervous breakdown, I think that dagger will become real.¡± Tan Ming chuckled. ¡°Third Brother, actually, I know what you¡¯re saying. Being too nervous sometimes affects your performance. The more calm you are, the better your performance. It¡¯s just that I really hope to achieve results as soon as I can, so I can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.¡± Actually, Tan Ming was no longer a little anxious. It was so serious that it affected her breast milk. Now, the baby already had to rely on a combination of breast milk and milk powder. She would probably have to switch to feeding with purely milk powder after a while. When Jiang Huai saw that Tan Ming¡¯s expression had indeed relaxed, he nodded in relief. ¡°With Third Brother around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid that you won¡¯t have a chance to film anything! At most, we¡¯ll make a drama ourselves. When the time comes, I¡¯ll get Dad and Mom to invest money and find a screenwriter to tailor a script for you. We¡¯ll also make a big production and let everyone see our Miss Jiang¡¯s strength!¡± Less than ten minutes later, Cao Leng, who had gone out, returned. ¡°Jiang Huai, An¡¯an, you can follow me to the audition room now.¡± After the conversation just now, Tan Ming felt that her state of mind was different. It was significantly better than before. She followed him into the room. Jiang Huai greeted the director and producer in a low voice, chatted briefly, and then sat quietly on a chair in the corner. Tan Ming looked at the five people sitting at the long table in front of her. She first bowed politely before starting to introduce herself. After noting down basic information about Tan Ming, the middle-aged man wearing a cap smiled kindly and said, ¡°Please begin your performance.¡± Tan Ming lowered her head and began to search for the character she wanted to play. After about a minute, when Tan Ming looked up again, the gentleness and obedience in her eyes had completely disappeared. It was only filled with darkness and hatred for the world. ¡°Windward¡± was a mystery drama. The male lead, Shen Zheng, was a police officer. The third female lead, Shen Yi, was the male lead¡¯s biological sister. She was a fourth-year student doing an internship. After her parents divorced, she lived with her mother and was accidentally involved in a murder case that the male lead was investigating. The difficulty of Shen Yi¡¯s character was that she had a dissociative identity disorder. The scene that Tan Ming needed to perform was the first time Shen Yi split into a second personality and then returned to her main personality. The performance lasted about six minutes. After Tan Ming¡¯s performance, the room was silent. Tan Ming looked at everyone¡¯s expressionless faces and swallowed nervously. The suited man turned to look at the man in the cap. ¡°Director Dong, what do you think?¡± Director Dong came back to his senses. Every director had their own special habits, and his habit was that he did not like to use newcomers. When Jiang Huai asked him for an audition chance, he found out that Tan Ming was a newcomer. Although he was a little resistant in his heart, he could not reject him out of their cooperative relationship, so he agreed in the end.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Dog Chapter 85: Dog-Eat-Dog World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When he was preparing for the agreed time today, he specially asked Cao Leng to wait at the door to highlight that he took them seriously. This way, when he rejected her, he would not offend anyone so much. However, Director Dong did not expect the newcomer Jiang Huai brought to give him such a big surprise! Director Dong stared at Tan Ming for a few seconds. In the end, he chose to break his habit. He turned to look at the suited man and said, ¡°Producer Feng, I think her interpretation is especially good. She has great range. Let¡¯s settle on her for the role of Shen Yi.¡± Producer Feng smiled. ¡°I have no objections. I just felt like I saw Shen Yi in a book. An¡¯an is indeed very suitable for this role.¡± When Tan Ming heard their conversation, she could no longer hide the joy on her face. ¡°Thank you for your approval, everyone. I will definitely act to the best of my abilities!¡± As long as Tan Ming performed as usual, this outcome was actually within Jiang Huai¡¯s expectations. A proud expression appeared on Jiang Huai¡¯s face. He went forward and raised his eyebrows at Director Dong. ¡°How is it? Director Dong, my sister¡¯s acting skills didn¡¯t disappoint you, right?¡± Jiang Huai had clearly heard their conversation, but he still deliberately went forward to ask another round. He was very much like the parents of those students who scored high marks and insisted on finding an opportunity to talk about it to their relatives and friends. It was a classic show-off mentality. Director Dong and Producer Feng had never seen that survival variety show, but they had worked together before and knew Jiang Huai¡¯s temper. Seeing Jiang Huai¡¯s attitude, they were a little surprised. However, when they heard him call her sister, they thought that the two of them were relatives, which explained why Jiang Huai took special care of her. Knowing Jiang Huai¡¯s protective personality, the two of them did not disappoint Jiang Huai by praising Tan Ming a few times. The more they praised, the more pleased he became. Tan Ming, on the other hand, looked embarrassed and blushed. However, such teasing helped her close the distance between her and the two people in the production team who had the final say. Director Dong looked at Tan Ming and said, ¡°An¡¯an, you and Jiang Huai will appear in the show at the same time. Just follow him into the production team in half a month.¡± Tan Ming nodded obediently. ¡°Alright, Director Dong!¡± Director Dong looked at Tan Ming in satisfaction. ¡°Good luck!¡± After the audition was successful, the production team would send the contract to the artist¡¯s company. The agent would first check it before the artist signed it. Therefore, after the audition, the two of them left first. As a newcomer, Tan Ming was a little excited to be successfully selected on the first try. After returning to the car, she took out her phone to share this good news with her fans. Jiang Huai reached out to hold Tan Ming¡¯s phone and reminded her, ¡°An¡¯an, there¡¯s an unwritten rule in the production team. Before they announce it officially, we can¡¯t publish any relevant news, even if we have a contract.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she put away his phone and asked curiously, ¡°Why is it still not allowed after signing the contract? Could it be that the production team will go back on their word? Aren¡¯t they afraid of losing money?¡± Jiang Huai looked at Tan Ming¡¯s curious face and smiled as he reached out to tap her forehead. He explained, ¡°There are very few cases of regret, but it¡¯s not unheard of. Some rich fathers insist on switching people in at the last minute. Why would they care about the penalty fee? Director Dong¡¯s production team is still considered good. The actors he has chosen will rarely get replaced. It¡¯s hard to say for other directors.¡± Tan Ming sighed softly. ¡°This dog-eat-dog world is the same everywhere. Although I knew it a long time ago, I still can¡¯t help but sigh when I hear such things.¡± Jiang Huai raised his eyebrows slightly. Perhaps it was because he was standing on the top of the pyramid, as a person with vested interests, he was used to looking down on such a reality. There was no fluctuation in his heart at all. ¡°The fittest survives. It¡¯s natural selection.¡± Tan Ming pouted but could not refute. The person who gets replaced does not even have the right to complain. This was the power of capital. The only thing she could do was to make herself stronger. The acting studies had come to an end. For the rest of the time, Zhao Bing only arranged lines and acting lessons for Tan Ming. When she entered production, she planned to let the teacher follow her. After all, Tan Ming¡¯s basics were not very solid. It was better to have someone to guide her during her first filming. Tan Ming spent the morning attending performance lessons. In the afternoon, she went to Tianqi to familiarize herself with the company¡¯s business. At night, she temporarily stopped learning martial arts because her master had returned to his city. However, she still had to take an hour every night to do physical training and boxing. The focus of this was to train her body¡¯s reflexes.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Each With Their Own Schemes Chapter 86: Each With Their Own Schemes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zheng Wen asked Mi Li and Bai Ting out to shop at the department store owned by the Si Family for a day. Both parties were very happy, as if they had forgotten the unpleasant incident at the restaurant last week. After separating, Zheng Wen couldn¡¯t wait to call Si Cheng. ¡°Son, let me tell you. You have to seize this opportunity. I¡¯m having a meal with the Bai family today.¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he frowned slightly. ¡°Why are the two of you still stirring up trouble? Don¡¯t they mind that I¡¯m married?¡± Zheng Wen clicked her tongue unhappily. ¡°What do you mean by stirring up trouble? Didn¡¯t I do all of this with a smile on my face for you? You¡¯re heartless. Let me tell you, Bai Ting can¡¯t miss this opportunity. As expected of someone who has seen the world since she was young and knows how to make a proper choice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my glib tongue. The Bai family doesn¡¯t mind that you¡¯re married now. Bai Ting is a long-term person. Not to mention that Tan Si¡¯s child isn¡¯t yours, even if it¡¯s yours, she can tolerate it. Isn¡¯t this how marriages of our class are like? Everyone has an illegitimate child. Only your father is under my strict control. That¡¯s why this sort of thing didn¡¯t happen. That¡¯s because I¡¯m capable!¡± Si Cheng ignored Zheng Wen¡¯s words. He only felt that Bai Ting was a little strange. Her conditions were not bad either. Although his family¡¯s conditions were slightly better than theirs, he was not divorced yet. There was no need for the Bai family to be so desperate, right? However, Si Cheng didn¡¯t have time to think too much now. He only wanted to avoid his mother monitoring him to get the divorce settled. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Mom, do you want your son to commit bigamy?¡± Zheng Wen frowned and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m warning you. Hurry up and go through the divorce procedures. You always say you¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s been almost a month. I still haven¡¯t even seen the divorce certificate.¡± As the Si mother and son spoke, the Bai mother and daughter were also discussing them. Mi Li held Bai Ting¡¯s hand and sighed softly. ¡°Daughter, it¡¯s been hard on you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that our overseas business is severely damaged and we urgently need funds, you wouldn¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to marry a man who has already been married once.¡± Bai Ting looked at her mother and comforted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve enjoyed the good life you¡¯ve given me for so many years. Now that something has happened to my family, how can I stand by and do nothing?¡± ¡°Si Cheng¡¯s condition is not bad, and he¡¯s also my type. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡± Mi Li stroked Bai Ting¡¯s hair lovingly with a gratified expression on her face. However, when she thought of the situation of her family¡¯s business, she could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Zheng Wen wants to marry us because she sees our strength overseas. However, we appear strong, but are actually weak now. To outsiders, it¡¯s nice to say that we see an opportunity for China to develop rapidly, so we transferred a portion of our business back. However, we know the actual situation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried that your life will be difficult when they find out the truth after you get married.¡± Bai Ting was very calm. She looked out of the window and revealed a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence in your daughter taking down Si Cheng? As long as you deal with him, so what if you¡¯re discovered? He¡¯s the future head of the Si family.¡± ¡°Mom, the two times Zheng Wen met us, she was testing our connections overseas. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the reason why the Si family wants to find us for a marriage alliance. Therefore, we have to get that sum of money before they find out. As long as our company can stabilize the situation, we can naturally help him expand the overseas market. This is a win-win situation.¡± Seeing that Bai Ting knew what she was doing, Mi Li felt a little relieved. Under Zhou Yun¡¯s advice, Tan Si finally brought Yuan Shao into the production team to film. Tan Si was preparing to film a big night scene on set when she received a call while waiting. ¡°Miss Tan, Jiang Huai and Tan Ming went to the production team of Windward for an audition today, but we can¡¯t find out the results of the audition now.¡± When Tan Si heard the words ¡°Windward¡±, her grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Did you get photos of them?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone sounded again. ¡°Yes, they were indeed a little intimate, but we¡¯ve been following Jiang Huai for so long and haven¡¯t found anything out of line between the two of them. However, we can¡¯t follow them into the company. Moreover, Jiang Huai is very vigilant and practices anti-reconnaissance. We didn¡¯t dare to follow too closely. The photo taken this time is a little blurry, so it¡¯s not enough to explain anything..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Holding Sand Chapter 87: Holding Sand Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although the results were not ideal, Tan Si¡¯s depressed mood improved a lot when she heard this. ¡°Send it to me first. Continue to keep an eye on them.¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Tan.¡± Tan Si waited for the male voice on the phone to acknowledge before hanging up. Soon, she received a few photos through a text message on her phone. In the photo, there was a photo of the two of them snatching the script. It was a little intimate, but this photo alone could not prove anything. However, with the use of wording, what did not exist could be talked about as if it did. For those small newspapers and marketing accounts, the authenticity was not important. What was important was the click rate and volume of readers. When Tan Si¡¯s gaze swept over Yuan Shao, who was in a corner not far away, she suddenly thought of something. She lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before turning to Dong Ling. ¡°Help me call Yuan Shao over.¡± Dong Ling immediately obeyed. Yuan Shao knew that Tan Si didn¡¯t like him. Other than interacting with him when they were filming scenes, he usually knew his limits and hid far away. Now that he heard Tan Si call him, he was delighted. He knew that his chance to ease the conflict had come. Yuan Shao ran towards Tan Si and smiled solicitously. ¡°Sister Si.¡± Tan Si leaned against the back of the chair and looked up at Yuan Shao. ¡°I heard from you that you have a relative who works for Director Dong¡¯s production team?¡± Yuan Shao nodded. ¡°My cousin is in charge of props in the production team.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she looked at Yuan Shao. ¡°Help me find out the results of Tan Ming¡¯s audition for ¡®Windward¡¯.¡± Yuan Shao was stunned for a moment. Director Dong¡¯s production team had always been good at keeping secrets. If one didn¡¯t have any reliable connections, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything out. This wasn¡¯t a difficult task for him. Hence, he nodded again and replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you immediately after I find out.¡± Tan Si nodded indifferently and waved at Yuan Shao as if he were a dog. Yuan Shao turned around and left tactfully. When he walked to a dark place where the light couldn¡¯t reach, his expression immediately darkened. The same thing happened the next afternoon. Si Cheng also received the news, but also with the results of Tan Ming¡¯s audition. Ning Gang hid the fact that he found out that Tan Si had also sent people to follow Jiang Huai and Tan Ming. He only talked about the audition. After Si Cheng heard this, there was a hint of anger on his face. ¡°Why isn¡¯t this woman staying at home and talcing care of the child? What is she doing all day?!¡± Thinking about how Tan Ming had completely let herself go after giving birth, Si Cheng felt suffocated and panicky. In the past, his calmness stemmed from knowing that Tan Ming had nowhere to go after leaving the Si family. After all, she didn¡¯t even have a trustworthy friend. She didn¡¯t have money or friends, and she couldn¡¯t even rely on her maiden family. But now, not only did Tan Ming have a house to live in, but Jiang Huai also brought her into the entertainment industry to earn money. These signs made Si Cheng realize that only by thinking of a way to make Tan Ming return to the Si family could she become obedient. Ning Gang was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Si Cheng, tell me honestly, do you still want a divorce now?¡± Si Cheng was stunned for a moment and did not answer directly. ¡°Is that important? The problem now is Tan Ming. She¡¯s already married and has children, but she¡¯s still so restless. Why is she in the entertainment industry? Why is she trying to turn the world upside down?!¡± After spending more than ten years together, Ning Gang already got the answer he asked for when he saw Si Cheng¡¯s reaction. ¡°Si Cheng, you have to say it out loud when you like someone. If you blindly try to force the other party to compromise by breaking their wings, it will only make people feel disgusted. Do you still remember the story of holding sand with your hand?¡± ¡°The harder you grip it, the faster the sand will flow from your hand.¡± When Si Cheng heard this, he fell silent. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said, even by good friends. Ning Gang had said enough. If he continued, he was afraid that it would backfire. ¡°I¡¯ll go to work first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Ning Gang finished speaking and left. Si Cheng looked at the green plants on his desk and fell into deep thought. Si Cheng¡¯s phone rang, interrupting his thoughts. When he saw Tan Si¡¯s name on the phone screen, he frowned slightly and hung up. Less than two seconds later, Tan Si called again. Si Cheng was annoyed and continued to hang up without thinking. Soon, the ringing of the phone turned into the sound of a WeChat message. Si Cheng only looked at WeChat after a while. The first thing she saw was a photo of Tan Ming and Jiang Huai fooling around. His originally suppressed anger surged to the top of his head. Immediately after the picture was a message from Tan Si.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Deluding Chapter 88: Deluding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si: Si Cheng, this is a photo that a friend of mine who works in media saw. They recognized that it was my sister in it, so they came to tell me. I was scared to death when I saw it just now! Tan Si: Sister has gone overboard. You haven¡¯t even gotten a divorce yet. Isn¡¯t she clearly cheating on you?! She¡¯s too much of a bully. The Si family shouldn¡¯t tolerate their status being disrespected by her like this! Fortunately, not many people know about your marriage. Otherwise, how would your reputation be in the business world if it¡¯s exposed? Tan Si: Previously, when Sister was filming a variety show with Jiang Huai, I already felt that something was wrong. If they didn¡¯t know each other before, would Jiang Huai treat my sister so well just because she¡¯s his fan? In my opinion, they might have contacted each other behind your back long ago. My sister really didn¡¯t consider you at all. She¡¯s still as willful and reckless as before, letting others pay for her mistakes! Tan Si¡¯s every word pinned the word ¡°cheating¡± on Tan Ming. Moreover, every word was spot on with respect to everything that Si Cheng cared about. At this moment, how could Si Cheng still remember what Ning Gang had said to him? His previous emotions were completely overwhelmed by anger. He was certain only when birds had their wings clipped off would they not fly everywhere! Si Cheng finally adjusted his emotions and focused on work. He endured until it was time to get off work, immediately packing his things and rushing home. Ever since Si Cheng found out that Tan Ming lived next door, he would return to their apartment every day. Through a few coincidental encounters, he also figured out the time when Tan Ming went to and from work. When he got home, Si Cheng stood at the peephole of the door and stared outside. After waiting for about ten minutes, Si Cheng saw Tan Ming passing by his house and immediately opened the door. ¡°Tan Ming!¡± When Tan Ming heard Si Cheng¡¯s voice, she turned around and took a look. Then, she lowered her head and took out the key to insert it into the lock to open the door. When Si Cheng saw that Tan Ming was ignoring him, his eyes turned red. He went forward and grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Do you hear me?!¡± Tan Ming was forced to turn around and face Si Cheng. ¡°Haven¡¯t we said enough? Other than agreeing on the date of getting our divorce, we have nothing else to say.¡± Si Cheng accessed the photo that Tan Si had sent him and enlarged it for Tan Ming to see. He sneered and said, ¡°Have you already degraded yourself to this extent for resources and money?! If you move back home now, I¡¯ll pay you enough living expenses every month.¡± After saying that, Si Cheng persuaded softly, ¡°The children are still so young. They need their mother¡¯s company. Can you bear to abandon them for the sake of earning money?¡± ¡°I heard that if children don¡¯t feel safe enough when they¡¯re young, they¡¯ll grow up to be especially timid and think of themselves as inferior. They¡¯ll easily fly into a rage when their emotions are unstable. If you leave them to outsiders to take care of them, how can they possibly be as attentive as you, their biological mother?¡± The child was now Tan Ming¡¯s weakness. If not for the last sentence, Tan Ming¡¯s guilt would have really devoured a portion of her career. However, when he had mentioned outsiders and attentiveness, Tan Ming came back to her senses. The child¡¯s biological grandmother and grandfather would not be worse than her at taking care of them personally. ¡°Stop deluding An¡¯an!¡± Li Mei opened the half-closed door and rushed out. Jiang Hai followed closely behind. ¡°You keep emphasizing that An¡¯an has to take responsibility as a mother. What about you? Have you ever taken responsibility for even just half a day?! You¡¯re quite enthusiastic at talking about others, treating them so strictly yet so lenient on yourself. You have double standards for yourself!¡± Li Mei saw Si Cheng grab Tan Ming¡¯s hand so she grabbed Si Cheng¡¯s wrist, exerting force. Si Cheng frowned in pain and quickly let go of Tan Ming¡¯s arm. After retracting his hand, he took a deep breath and held his wrist while slowly rotating it. He almost thought that he was going to be crippled. Si Cheng looked at the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared and found her familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen her before. His frown deepened. ¡°Who are you?! What does this have to do with you?!¡± Li Mei was so excited that she was about to reveal her identity when Jiang Hai pulled her back. She swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth and glared at Si Cheng. ¡°Why do you care who I am?! I can¡¯t stand you bullying others!¡± Hearing Li Mei¡¯s words, Si Cheng was dumbfounded. Then, he sneered, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°There are so many nosy people in this world.¡± Si Cheng sized up Li Mei and Jiang Hai. He recalled that when his grandparents asked him to go home to discuss the children¡¯s names, Li Mei had been by Tan Ming¡¯s side at that time. She was probably the confinement nanny hired by Tan Ming. Hence, he said angrily, ¡°I saw you coming out of my wife¡¯s place just now.. You should have been hired to look after the children, right? Do you know who I am? Your employer¡¯s husband!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Don’t Be Brainwashed Chapter 89: Don¡¯t Be Brainwashed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng adjusted his sleeves that had been grabbed just now and said to the two of them in a commanding tone, ¡°You guys go back first. My wife and I have something to discuss.¡± Li Mei stood in front of Tan Ming. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t listen to.¡± Si Cheng took a deep breath and cursed in his heart. Like master, like servant. She didn¡¯t know the rules at all. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. The master has to know what she can say, understand? Go back to the old residence to learn how you¡¯re supposed to act for a few days before coming back to take care of the children.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s expression was very ugly when she saw Si Cheng¡¯s attitude towards her parents. As their daughter, not only did she not provide them a better life, but they also had to listen to Si Cheng, their son-in-law, and his horrible words now. If Si Cheng had any respect for her, even if he was really facing a servant who was taking care of the kids, he would not have such an attitude. Before Li Mei could speak, Tan Ming said coldly, ¡°They¡¯re not servants. They¡¯re my family. Please show some respect!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it seriously again. I won¡¯t return to the Si family. Our values just aren¡¯t compatible. We can¡¯t persist in such a marriage. If you¡¯re just wasting time because you¡¯re unwilling to accept it, you really shouldn¡¯t. Letting me go is also letting yourself go. Instead of wasting time like this and causing both sides to suffer, it¡¯s better to part ways amicably for the sake of the children.¡± Tan Ming pulled Li Mei and Jiang Hai back to the house. Tan Ming¡¯s attitude became colder and colder. Si Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he recalled Tan Ming¡¯s eyes, as unforgiving and still as stagnant water. He had come to look for Tan Ming today to have a good talk. Why did they end up leaving on bad terms every time? Si Cheng returned home and leaned weakly against the door, looking up at the ceiling. Tan Ming and the others sat on the sofa. Li Mei was worried that Tan Ming would be persuaded. She held Tan Ming¡¯s hand worriedly and said earnestly, ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t be brainwashed by Si Cheng. You¡¯re a mother, but you have to find yourself before you become a mother.¡± Jiang Hai chimed in, ¡°I think Si Cheng is really regretful and doesn¡¯t want to divorce you anymore. He wants to use the child to trap you at home. After you completely lose your independence, he will really always have the final say when it comes to the child. You can only listen to whatever he says. You won¡¯t be happy, you can¡¯t live like that!¡± As soon as Jiang Hai finished speaking, Li Mei followed closely behind. ¡°Men understand men the most. Your father is right! This is the bad nature and possessiveness of men. They want to enjoy their wives¡¯ beauty alone. After a few years, they despise their wives for staying at home and only knowing how to take care of the elderly and children and not having anything in common to talk about. To summarize, very few men are good!¡± After Li Mei finished speaking, she glanced at Jiang Hai, who was looking at her aggricvcdly. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Except your father.¡± When Jiang Hai heard this, he immediately perked up. He looked at Li Mei as if his eyes were hooked to her. Li Mei saw this and looked at her husband coqucttishly. Tan Ming had not wavered in the first place, but for the sake of comforting her mother¡¯s worry, she had been sitting upright and listening to her parents¡¯ words. Now that she saw the two of them exchanging glances as if no one else was around, she pursed her lips and snickered. Li Mei saw Tan Ming¡¯s reaction and blushed. She glared at Jiang Hai. ¡°Hurry up and see if the food is ready.¡± Jiang Hai played his part perfectly. He immediately went to the kitchen obediently. Li Mei looked at Tan Ming¡¯s teasing gaze and gently tapped her forehead. ¡°Be serious. Did you listen to what I said just now?¡± Tan Ming nodded repeatedly. ¡°I listened attentively!¡± Tan Ming leaned her head on Li Mei¡¯s shoulder, speaking like she relied on her for her life. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so good to have you and Dad around. When I saw you, I knew what the life I wanted was like. When I got married, I only had 18,582 yuan that I had earned from working part-time while studying. Every cent was earned painstakingly. I remember very clearly that after the past few years, I only had a little over 5,000 yuan.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t found me, even if I left the Si family on my own, I would have been persuaded by Si Cheng in the end. Everything needs to be paid for outside. Even if I could afford to pay someone to take care of Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, if anything really happened because of this, I would hate myself to death.¡± Li Mei felt a lump in her throat and a tear rolled from her eye. Li Mei hurriedly wiped it away secretly and patted the back of Tan Ming¡¯s hand gently. After a while, she felt that her throat was no longer as tight. She said gently, ¡°Good things come after hardship. It¡¯ll get better and better in the future..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Change Chapter 90: Change Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming sat up straight and looked at Li Mei with a blissful smile. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m very sure that I don¡¯t want Si Cheng to be part of my future life. The two babies and I have you, Dad, and three brothers to accompany us. So you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll be swayed.¡± When Li Mei heard Tan Ming¡¯s trusting words, she felt comforted. Although her daughter had been separated from them for 23 years, after they reunited, she had never felt that there was a time barrier between the two of them. It was as if they had always lived together. Tan Ming called Jiang Hai out of the kitchen again. She looked at the two of them and said seriously, ¡°Dad, Mom, you said just now that Si Cheng might feel regretful. From the looks of it, it¡¯s impossible to wait for a peaceful divorce with him. If there¡¯s really no other way, I¡¯ll bring this to court.¡± Jiang Hai nodded in agreement. ¡°I agree completely! It¡¯s just that you have to live separately for at least two years before we can bring this to court. It¡¯ll take a long time.¡± Most people weren¡¯t well-versed in marriage laws. Everyone wanted to get married and stay married for the rest of their lives. Tan Ming thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask Eldest Brother and see if there¡¯s any way to speed up the process?¡± Li Mei quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Our eldest son¡¯s forte. Contact him immediately after dinner. It¡¯s time for him to contribute!¡± After the video call at night, the family discussed their countermeasures. Li Mei was finally relieved. It was still the same thing. As long as they did not get the divorce certificate, she would not be at ease. Tan Si did not receive a reply from Si Cheng until midnight. However, she was not in a hurry. She contacted the private detective and anonymously sent the photos to those entertainment media platforms and private messaged marketing accounts, intending to add fuel to the fire. Actually, other than the Jiang family, Zheng Wen and Si Ming were also worried. The next morning, Tan Ming received a call from Zheng Wen asking to meet. She was puzzled about what the mother and son were doing. Why were they pestering her? Tan Ming originally didn¡¯t want to interact with the Si family anymore, but when she thought about how Zheng Wen was in a hurry to introduce a partner to Si Cheng now, she definitely hoped that she and Si Cheng would get a divorce as soon as possible. They had the same goal, so they could meet and chat. The venue was a cafe beside the company. Tan Ming took a detour after work at noon. Zheng Wen was already waiting inside. Tan Ming walked over and sat opposite Zheng Wen. She greeted her politely, ¡°Hello.¡± Zheng Wen took off her sunglasses and placed them on the table. She sized Tan Ming up and suddenly realized that every time she met Tan Ming, she seemed to change a little and become more and more dazzling. Seeing the current Tan Ming, Zheng Wen could no longer associate the person in front of her with the tanned and thin figure who used to wear sportswear, tie a ponytail, and only knew how to run around to massage Si Cheng¡¯s body. Tan Ming casually ordered a glass of fruit juice. When she saw Zheng Wen staring at her, she interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Si asked me out today. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just here to see my face?¡± Zheng Wen retracted her gaze. Regardless of whether Tan Ming had become better or worse than before, her family background was still a weakness. She had made up her mind that she would not let such a person take the position of the future Madam of the Si family. Zheng Wen took a sip of coffee unhurriedly. She looked at the coffee cup and said casually, ¡°Do you know why I came to look for you today?¡± Tan Ming looked at Zheng Wen¡¯s attitude and suddenly remembered that when she lived in the old residence in the past, Zheng Wen always liked to talk to her so arrogantly. It had been so long, but she had not changed at all. The corners of Tan Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her voice did not fluctuate at all. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Zheng Wen looked up at Tan Ming¡¯s expressionless face. She no longer had the respect and fear she had when facing her in the past. She said unhappily, ¡°In the past, you learned some rules in the old residence. After moving out for a year, you¡¯ve returned to your old self. Look at you now. You don¡¯t even have the basic etiquette to respect your elders! You truly were raised by a poor family.¡± Tan Ming sneered. She looked at Zheng Wen and retorted, ¡°In the past, no one cared. That¡¯s why I was bullied by snobbish people like you. It¡¯s different now. Someone taught me, so now I know that respect should be reserved for people who actually respect others. Not everyone deserves respect.¡± Zheng Wen was so angry that she pointed at Tan Ming and scolded, ¡°What a glib tongue! I¡¯m going to question Tan Xiang and Wang Li about what they taught you. How dare you disobey your elders!¡± Tan Ming smiled calmly and raised her head slightly. She spat out two words with her infuriating little mouth. ¡°Go ahead..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Of Course Chapter 91: Of Course Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zheng Wen picked up her coffee cup and took a big sip to calm herself down. Zheng Wen was afraid that she would be angered to death if she continued, so she went straight to the point. ¡°How much money will it take for you to leave my son?¡± This reminded Tan Ming of those cliche scenes in ancient romance novels. She didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to personally participate in this act. However, unlike the female lead in the novels determined to protect love, she and Si Cheng had nothing to protect. Tan Ming looked at Zheng Wen and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t need any money. Just get him to settle the procedures with me quickly. I¡¯ve already made appointments with him more than three times.¡± When Zheng Wen heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, she sneered. ¡°Why are you still trying to pretend? If you hadn¡¯t secretly changed the surnames of the two children, would Si Cheng be unwilling to get the divorce?¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she was unhappy. ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing it secretly. I did it openly. Previously, your son said that he didn¡¯t want the two children. Now that they¡¯re born, you guys want to snatch them again. All good things in the world can only revolve around your family, right? You guys should have some shame!¡± Tan Ming rolled her eyes slightly. In the past, considering that Zheng Wen was her mother-in-law, coupled with the fact that she liked Si Cheng and her personality, she was willing to endure it. She would swallow her grievances. Now, ever since she decided to get a divorce, she slowly found herself. Moreover, she was prepared to fall out with them, so what if she was her mother-in-law?! She could say whatever she wanted. What right did she have to aggrieve herself and to curry favor with others? Looking at how humble Tan Ming used to be in front of her and how presumptuous she was now, Zheng Wen crossed her arms in front of her chest. She pursed her lips tightly and tried her best to maintain her elegant posture. After a while, she opened her mouth and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 million yuan. Child, we have to get married. You have to get a divorce immediately!¡± At this moment, the waiter served the orange juice and placed it in front of Tan Ming. Tan Ming watched as the other party walked away. She looked at Zheng Wen and said firmly, ¡°Mrs. Si, I¡¯ll make my stand clear for the last time. I don¡¯t want money. The child¡¯s custody must be given to me. I want a divorce faster than you. Your son is the one stalling for time now.¡± Zheng Wen felt that Tan Ming was simply joking. She cried and laughed. ¡°My son isn¡¯t willing? Tan Ming, what do you have that my son can¡¯t bear to part with? Only your face is alright. It¡¯s not like there aren¡¯t people who are better-looking than you. I think you think 10 million isn¡¯t enough. Tell me, how much do you want to let our family off the hook?¡± Tan Ming realized that it was sometimes impossible to talk to others properly. This matter also depended on the person. Without another word, Tan Ming took out her phone from her bag and called Si Cheng. Si Cheng was working overtime. When he saw Tan Ming¡¯s name flashing on the phone screen, the corners of his lips could not help but curl up. He straightened his tie and took a sip of water before slowly picking up the phone to answer the call. He said calmly, ¡°Hello.¡± The moment Tan Ming picked up the call, she put it on speaker. ¡°Yesterday, you said that you didn¡¯t want a divorce. Does that still hold true today?¡± Si Cheng immediately replied, ¡°Of course!¡± Tan Ming looked up at Zheng Wen and smiled before hanging up. Si Cheng didn¡¯t hear Tan Ming¡¯s reply. He called out a few more times, but there was still no response. He looked at his phone and realized that Tan Ming had already hung up. He frowned and called back. Tan Ming ended the call and sent a WeChat message, indicating that she was just asking. Si Cheng looked puzzled, but held back on account of not wanting to face Tan Ming¡¯s coldness. After looking at Tan Ming¡¯s reply again with a cold expression, he threw his phone on the table. Out of sight, out of mind. Upholding her principle of not wasting anything, Tan Ming picked up the orange juice and finished it in one gulp. Thon, she stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s your son who¡¯s unwilling now. Instead of spending time on me, why not go back and persuade him. By the way, I¡¯m intending to take this to court. If you don¡¯t want to cause such a commotion, please persuade him as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, Tan Ming turned around and left the cafe, leaving behind Zhong Wen with her mouth agape in shock. She was trying her best to digest the news that she was about to be sued by Tan Ming. Tan Ming was about to return to the parking lot to get her car when she received a WeChat message from Zhao Bing asking her to return to the company. When Tan Ming entered the office, Zhao Bing and Wang Zhen were already waiting inside. Zhao Bing picked up her phone and gestured to Tan Ming. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the news, right? Go and check the trending topics..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Gossip Chapter 92: Gossip Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming turned on her phone in a daze. She occupied five of the top ten trending topics on Weibo. [Shocking! Is this in an underground relationship or is she being bought?! Behind the newbie¡¯s heaven-defying opportunities, the sugar daddy is actually Jiang Huai!] [Jiang Huai spent a lot of money to open a company, but An¡¯an is the only one under him!] [Jiang Huai¡¯s relationship is suspected to have been exposed. She actually got the famously upright Jiang Huai to pull strings to get her a role in ¡°Windward¡±!] All sorts of headlines surrounded Tan Ming and Jiang Huai, creating an ambiguous atmosphere. [Brother Huai is ours! An¡¯an, get lost. Don¡¯t touch Brother Huai!] [Agree that he¡¯s ours. I saw An¡¯an¡¯s Weibo previously and felt that she¡¯s just an ordinary person who¡¯s a little good-looking. She¡¯s not worthy of our Brother Huai! Could it be that she self-destructed by exposing these posts herself? Isn¡¯t she going to enter the entertainment industry? She might be here to ride on the popularity!] [I don¡¯t believe in rumors. I like Brother Huai and An¡¯an. I¡¯ll wait for their response. Regardless of whether they¡¯re together or not, I¡¯ll support them as usual!] [The sister above is finally a normal person. The previous few people who declared their ownership were all seriously ill. Brother Huai is already 28 years old, even if he has a girlfriend, it¡¯s completely normal. Just because you like him, he can¡¯t even have a normal love life, right?! Why not try staying alone and never get married? You might not even be able to do it yourself. How can you ask others to do things you won¡¯t even do yourself! Double standard dog!] [No one knows the truth yet, but they¡¯re just scolding An¡¯an. Previously, Brother Huai had said that he treated An¡¯an as his sister. Some fans are really controlling. Even Brother Huai¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t have as many opinions as you!] [I¡¯ve liked Brother Huai for as many years as he¡¯s been in the entertainment industry. I bought his albums and movie tickets with real money! Why can¡¯t I interfere in his matters? If he wasn¡¯t single, why would I like him?!] [Previous poster, you should get lost as soon as possible. I hate fans who have no sense of boundaries. If you want him to never get married, how can he even marry you?] There were roughly two types of comments online. One supported the two of them falling in love, and the other opposed the two of them falling in love. There was only a small group of people watching and waiting for the main characters to speak. The more Tan Ming looked at it, the more she frowned. It would have been fine if it was just her, but now, Third Brother was implicated. It was a huge taboo for siblings to be involved in romantic relationships. Seeing Tan Ming¡¯s reaction, Zhao Bing hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°An¡¯an, what¡¯s your relationship with Jiang Huai?¡± Tan Ming looked up, afraid that even the people around her would misunderstand. She hurriedly waved her hand and explained, ¡°These reports are all nonsense. It¡¯s impossible for us to have anything to do with romantic relationships!¡± Zhao Bing saw Tan Ming¡¯s subconscious denial. To be honest, she did not believe it. After all, Jiang Huai¡¯s intimacy and familiarity with Tan Ming was real. The two of them were talented man and beautiful woman. They were about the same age. Outsiders would think that they were very compatible. Zhao Bing was worried that Tan Ming was hiding something, so she said, ¡°An¡¯an, you might not understand since you¡¯ve just entered the industry. Artists and managers have to trust each other. As managers, we have to help the artists solve all their work problems. If the artists hide something and the information between the two sides can¡¯t be in sync, it will interfere with my correct judgment and cause irreparable losses to your future development.¡± Seeing that Zhao Bing did not believe her explanation, Tan Ming had a helpless smile on her face. However, it was not the time to say it yet. She could only look into Zhao Bing¡¯s eyes seriously and say sincerely, ¡°Sister Bing, believe me. Whether it was in the past, now, or in the future, Jiang Huai and I have never and will never have any romantic relationship!¡± Seeing how resolute and absolute Tan Ming was, Zhao Bing could only choose to believe her. ¡°Boss will be attending a foreign film festival in the next two days. I¡¯m fully in charge of your work now. If you and Boss don¡¯t have an underground relationship, we¡¯ll deny it directly.¡± Tan Ming nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll draft the Weibo message immediately. I don¡¯t want to let this matter go just like that. I want to call the police.¡± This time, Zhao Bing completely believed that the two of them had nothing to do with each other. She widened her eyes in fear and stopped Tan Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. This matter isn¡¯t a big deal in the entertainment industry. Let¡¯s be polite before resorting to force and sending a lawyer¡¯s letter!¡± Tan Ming felt that Zhao Bing was more professional than her. After some thought, she still listened to Zhao Bing¡¯s suggestion. Half an hour later, Tan Ming finished drafting the message and let Zhao Bing review it before posting it on Weibo.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Lawyer’s Letter Chapter 93: Lawyer¡¯s Letter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The content of Tan Ming¡¯s post was simple and clear. [Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Tan Ming. Firstly, I¡¯m very sorry for taking up public forums with my personal matters. Secondly, I solemnly announce that it is impossible that Jiang Huai and I are or will ever become lovers. In order to earn clicks, some media outlets just rely on a few photos to say whatever they want and fabricate rumors. They don¡¯t adhere to the reporters¡¯ principle of truthful reporting at all. As for those newspapers and media outlets who spread rumors that Jiang Huai is my sugar daddy or that we have an underground relationship, you will be receiving a lawyer¡¯s letter later. I will seek legal justice against the person who spread the rumors.] As soon as Tan Ming made this statement, her fans instantly gained confidence. [Did you see that? The person in question has responded! There¡¯s no sort of relationship. Some people want to pin all kinds of blame on our An¡¯an!] [A lawyer¡¯s letter for spreading rumors. It¡¯s still the An¡¯an I like. I can¡¯t tolerate marketing accounts that spread rumors! I support An¡¯an to the end!] [What¡¯s the use of a lawyer¡¯s letter? It¡¯s just a warning letter. If you have any guts, call the police. You¡¯re just doing this to shut the audience¡¯s mouths. If you¡¯re really so stubborn, why didn¡¯t you call the police immediately?!] A small number of people who were watching the commotion clamored that Tan Ming¡¯s statement was a lie. When Tan Si saw on the Internet that Tan Ming¡¯s reputation had been attacked this time, she was in a good mood. Such scandals had always been easy to spread and difficult to clarify. Even if Tan Ming and Jiang Huai called the police to deal with it in the end, many netizens were more inclined to believe the rumors that could satisfy their curiosity. When it came to surviving in the entertainment industry, not many people could escape unscathed. This was not the first time the private detectives had worked together. They had always covered their tracks well. Their messages were sent from anonymous addresses. Even if they were sent, they would be stuffed into the newspaper office in the middle of the night. Tan Si was not worried that this matter would implicate her at all. Right now, she was just a spectator watching a good show. Since she was not having a good time, everyone could forget about having a good time! About half an hour after Tan Ming posted the statement, Jiang Huai also posted a Weibo post. The content of the document was a concrete retaliation against those clamoring netizens. [Thank you everyone for being so concerned about my love life. Opening an entertainment company has always been my drcam. Actually, when I first debuted, I mentioned it once in an interview. Perhaps no one noticed. Now, opening a company was a carefully-considered decision I made. If I wanted to open it for anyone, it would be for myself. Therefore, those posts about sugar daddies, secret and improper relationships are all rumors! An¡¯an calls me brother, and I¡¯ve always treated An¡¯an as my sister. We definitely won¡¯t have any feelings for each other than sibling¡¯s love! An¡¯an is kind and soft-hearted. She chose to just send lawyer¡¯s letters. If this matter had only involved me, it¡¯s fine. But since I¡¯ve dragged innocent people into it, I can only choose to call the police!] As soon as Jiang Huai¡¯s attitude came out, he turned around and asked someone from the company to bring An¡¯an to the police station to report the case. As the saying went, the bird that sticks out gets shot. There were many media outlets that released relevant information, so it was impossible to tackle all of them. They were only targeting the few biggest newspapers and media outlets. It was not a big matter, and it did not cause too bad an impact. After the police investigated clearly, although they only fined and detained them for a few days, Tan Ming and Jiang Huai¡¯s original intention was simply to make an example out of them so that others would be afraid next time. Artists in the entertainment industry were all public figures. It was common for them to have rumors about them, and it was even more common for them to be involved in scandals. It was not the kind of situation that would have a horrible impact or affect their career. They rarely sent lawyers¡¯ letters or even made a fuss to the extent of calling the police. [In the past, there were also rumors about Brother Huai, but Brother Huai ignored them. There are usually two trends in public opinion. One is that there¡¯s no evidence in the aftermath, and the trendiness will subside as the rumors die down. The other is that there will be even more explosive news released later. The popularity will continue to rise. Very few people will immediately respond as soon as something happens. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Brother Huai¡¯s attitude so tough.] [It¡¯s all over! The two parties involved replied so firmly. Are you guys stalking them? You seemed so certain as if you were there to hear their conversation!] [Previous poster, you can¡¯t blame everyone for thinking too much.. To be honest, Brother Huai¡¯s attitude towards An¡¯an is really confusing to the fans!] If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Sibling Bond Chapter 94: Sibling Bond Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [That¡¯s right. However, both of them insisted that they had a sibling-like bond. There was indeed nothing out of line in their photos. Who here has siblings, come and express your opinions. Combined with the way they interacted on the variety show live broadcast, we can analyze it.] [I have a say in this matter! My brother and I interact in the same way as the live-stream, so I didn¡¯t say anything before they responded. I was afraid that I had misunderstood. Reality has proven that Brother Huai has the temperament of a doting and protective older brother! My brother is like this. When it comes to me, his reaction is especially big! This is also why Brother Huai chose to fight back in the most intense way in the early stages of public opinion.] [As An¡¯an¡¯s fan, I¡¯m very grateful for Brother Huai¡¯s protection. I¡¯ll die on the hill supporting their sibling likeness!] [There is no pure friendship between a man and a woman. First, they appeared as fans, then they became artists of the company. Now, they say that they are siblings. You guys are really gullible. The marketing account is also doing this routinely this time. Unfortunately, there was no evidence on hand, so it turned into a rumor.] [I agree with the person above. Are there not many examples like this in the entertainment industry?! One second ago, they said that they were ordinary friends, but later on, they have been dating for a long time! I¡¯m waiting for them to be slapped in the face!] The netizens had different opinions, but those media marketing accounts had completely stopped. Tan Ming had just debuted and made such a big move. Many small newspapers did not dare to provoke her easily, but they also decided not to repost news related to her in the future to not give Tan Ming a chance to increase her popularity. This was their retaliation. After Tan Ming called the police, she did not care about this matter at all. She was about to begin production soon. Although she was only filming in the film studio in the city of Lin Province, there were still many things that needed to be prepared in advance. Zhao Bing was familiar with the film studio, so Tan Ming asked her directly, ¡°Sister Bing, my scenes will take a month to film, so I want to bring the babies into the production team. It¡¯s not convenient to stay in a hotel. I want to trouble you to help me rent a slightly bigger house that¡¯s closer to the filming location and is safer. My mother and two confinement nannies will be there too. As long as the conditions are good, the price won¡¯t be a problem.¡± When Zhao Bing heard Tan Ming¡¯s request, she frowned slightly. ¡°An¡¯an, there will be many acting and entertainment reporters at the film studio. If you want to bring them along, the two children might be exposed. As for the child¡¯s father, I haven¡¯t asked because it involves your privacy. I don¡¯t know about him¡­¡± Zhao Bing didn¡¯t finish the rest of her sentence. Although she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Tan Ming, she felt that Tan Ming was living like a widow. It didn¡¯t even feel like the child¡¯s father existed. Considering that the more she said, the more mistakes she could make, she stopped midway through the sentence. Tan Ming felt that there was nothing to hide. ¡°Sister Bing, the child¡¯s father and I are separated now. When the time is up, I will take it to court to get a divorce. I must have custody of the two children.¡± When Zhao Bing heard this, she knew what to do. She had discussed with Jiang Huai that the acting path that she had set for Tan Ming was to really rely on her acting capabilities, not on creating a single image to attract young men and women. There was no need to hide her private life. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about renting a house. I¡¯ll help you settle it, but you have to be prepared to face the media and fans after the children are exposed.¡± Tan Ming nodded. ¡°Sister Bing, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be ready.¡± The day was full of ups and downs. As it took a long time to deal with the rumors, the afternoon study time at Tianqi Clothing was also delayed. As a result, it was almost nine at night when Tan Ming returned home. The two babies had just taken a shower. Tan Ming changed into a set of home clothes and entered the babies¡¯ room to enjoy the relaxing parent-child time. Jiang Hai and Li Mei were about to personally give Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi a bedtime massage when Tan Ming came in with honey water to moisten their throats. ¡°Dad, Mom, your throat will get dry after staying in the air-conditioned room for too long. Drink more honey water to moisten them.¡± Jiang Hai took it and handed a cup to Li Mei. He said with a gratified expression, ¡°You have to give birth to a daughter. Those three brats wouldn¡¯t think of this.¡± Li Mei took the honey water and took a sip. ¡°Just let your father go out. You won¡¯t be able to handle two at the same time. I¡¯ll help you.¡± The babies were about to go to sleep. There were too many people in the room, so it was inevitable that it would be noisy. Jiang Hai went out first to leave some space for the mother and daughter. Tan Ming sat by the bed and looked at Jiang Yi, who was rolling his eyes. She reached out her finger and touched Jiang Yi¡¯s pink face, flushed after just taking a shower.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Parent Chapter 95: Parent-Child Interaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two babies were lying side by side. When Jiang Yu saw this, she stretched out her small hand and grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s fingers. She babbled, as if she was dissatisfied that her mother did not touch her first when she returned home. When Li Mei saw this scene, she smiled and teased Jiang Yu, giving her a nickname. ¡°What a little gangster. She can¡¯t stand being ignored at all. She even has to be jealous of her younger brother.¡± The corners of Tan Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a gentle smile. ¡°Their personalities are really the complete opposite. The older sister is like a boy, lively and loud, while the younger brother is quiet and reserved. Even when he smiles, he¡¯s very reserved. The corners of his lips only curl up slightly to let us know that he¡¯s happy.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s hand moved in the direction of Jiang Yu¡¯s small hand. When Jiang Yu saw that she had successfully pulled her mother¡¯s hand over, she quickly raised her other hand to hold it, as if she was afraid that her fingers would be pulled away. Then, she looked at Tan Ming and revealed a toothless smile. Tan Ming¡¯s heart softened when she saw her daughter¡¯s smile. Seeing this, Jiang Yi did not make a fuss. He looked at Tan Ming with his big black eyes and pouted. He did not say anything. However, he did not hide the grievance in his eyes at all. Tan Ming¡¯s heart ached and she felt guilty. She hurriedly reached out her free hand and touched Jiang Yi¡¯s little head. Then, she pulled Jiang Yi¡¯s little hand and coaxed softly, ¡°Mommy did not forget Little Yi either. You and Big Sister are both my little babies.¡± Jiang Yi¡¯s face instantly lit up. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. His shy look made Tan Ming and Li Mei laugh. Fortunately, Jiang Yu was not so domineering as to insist on monopolizing her mom alone. Jiang Yu glanced at Jiang Yi and generously shared Tan Ming¡¯s other hand with her younger brother. When Li Mei saw the interaction between her daughter and her two grandchildren, she patted Tan Ming¡¯s head and said with emotion, ¡°Growing up with the babies is really the happiest thing for a mother. Witnessing them from the moment they were born to learning how to speak, to learning how to walk, to school, and to work is also the process of you accompanying each other. When they are sensible and start to feel sorry for you, you will feel that everything is worth it, no matter how difficult this process is.¡± Although Tan Ming had only been a mother for a few months, she could already experience this feeling. The fatigue from studying and working every day would disappear when she returned home at night to see them. Perhaps it was because she was a mother, but Tan Ming could understand her biological parents¡¯ regret of missing her for 23 years. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine that the babies would disappear from her world. If that day came, she felt that she would definitely break down. Tan Ming straightened up and hugged Li Mei¡¯s arm. She leaned her head affectionately on Li Mei¡¯s shoulder. When the siblings lying on the bed saw that their mother was not hugging them, they surprisingly did not express their dissatisfaction. They only bit their fingers and played with their fingers, enjoying the quiet time of three generations. After Tan Si confirmed that Tan Ming¡¯s audition was successful, her rare good mood was ruined again. When Zhou Yun came to visit the production team, Tan Si was acting in a conflict scene that needed to be filmed under the sun. The midsummer air was full of heat, and the cicadas in the trees kept chirping. Tan Si had finally finished filming and could take a half-hour break. She immediately ran back to the trailer to enjoy the air conditioning. Zhou Yun followed behind. After getting into the car, Tan Si sat down in the car seat and complained impatiently, ¡°This damn weather is so hot. Those netizens still say that our pay is too high all day long. In such weather, I should be getting a few million yuan for this six months, in fact even tens of millions!¡± Zhou Yun patted Tan Si¡¯s hand and signaled with her eyes that there was a driver in the car. She was careful whenever there were ears around. The salary of the local ordinary people was only five to six thousand yuan a month. So what if they were exposed to the sun outside in the summer? There were many people who were exposed to the sun from sunrise to sunset. There were not many people in the entire production team who could have a trailer where she could rest at any time like Tan Si. Sometimes, Zhou Yun could not help but lament that people had different lives. Tan Si was used to being pampered since she was young. She could only say such things so easily without experiencing the hardships of the common people. If news of this got out, it being only exposed online would be the least of their concerns. Even if the staff around the artist had signed a confidentiality agreement, they could not guarantee that everything the artist said and did would not be leaked. If they did not want others to know, they had to ensure it themselves. When Tan Si saw how careful Zhou Yun was, she secretly rolled her eyes. Although she did not think that there was anything wrong with what she said, she did not say anything to refute her.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Guest Appearance Chapter 96: Guest Appearance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After sitting for a while, the sweat on Tan Si¡¯s body had already evaporated. Thinking of her previous plan, she immediately became energetic. She sat up straight and said to Zhou Yun, ¡°Sister Yun, help me think of a way to let me join the production team of ¡®Windward¡¯ to play a supporting role.¡± Zhou Yun frowned slightly and looked at Tan Si. ¡°You really think so highly of me. Do you think you can enter Director Dong¡¯s production team just because you want to? Besides, you still have to finish filming here. Moreover, his new movie is about to start filming. Director Dong hates people who stick themselves in the most. Just this alone won¡¯t even give you a chance to audition.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she pursed her lips. ¡°Director Dong has a rule about not using newbies. Didn¡¯t Tan Ming enter the production team as well? She¡¯s even the third female lead.¡± Zhou Yun¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she confirmed, ¡°Tan Ming joined the production team of ¡®Windward¡¯?!¡± Tan Si nodded regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed it.¡± Zhou Yun lowered her eyes and pondered for a moment. ¡°Looks like Jiang Huai must have put in a lot of effort. Not only does the newbie not have any acting skills, but she even convinced Director Dong to give her the third female lead role. It seems like Tan Ming is indeed not simple.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not very familiar with Director Dong. I really can¡¯t get Director Dong to set a precedent for me.¡± Seeing this, Tan Si took a step back. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine to give me an inconspicuous small role. It¡¯s fine as long as I can have a few lines. It¡¯s best if I can act with Tan Ming. I want to use my strength to crush Tan Ming and let the audience sec what a professional actress is! The main thing is to let Si Cheng see my capabilities and future development. Marrying me instead of Tan Ming will definitely help him more.¡± This time, Zhou Yun did not reject her directly. She said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll try and think of a way to get you a guest appearance. You¡¯re one of the four most upcoming female celebrities after all. Director Dong will most likely not reject this free traffic.¡± Director Dong would not mind if the actors who stuck themselves in only acted in little side roles like guest appearances. After all, they were only small roles that were filmed in less than a day. All of Tan Si¡¯s thoughts were on how to crush Tan Ming and prove that she was stronger than Tan Ming. On the other hand, Zhou Yun was more far-sighted. Although she did not know why Director Dong had made an exception to choose a newbie, if she could let Tan Si crush Tan Ming, the third female lead, with a few words as a supporting role and take advantage of Director Dong and the popularity of this movie, it would greatly increase her exposure after giving birth and she would not lose her status. Now, from filming to editing and reviewing, and finally to screening, it would be done around the middle of next year at the earliest. The more Zhou Yun thought about it, the more she felt that it was a good idea for Tan Si to participate in a movie directed by Director Dong at this stage. The two of them had different goals, but what they wanted to do was the same! Soon, it was time to join the production team. Tan Ming and Li Mei brought the two confinement nannies and the babies to the film studio in Lin Province with Jiang Huai. Jiang Huai knew that there were many entertainment reporters following him. Occasionally, there would be illegitimate fans with extreme behavior. In order to protect his family, Jiang Huai chose to stay in the hotel arranged by the production team with the other actors. As Tan Ming¡¯s personal assistant, Wang Zhen also followed Tan Ming into the high-class apartment that Zhao Bing had found in advance. Wang Zhen was usually a calm young lady, but when she saw the two babies, her eyes immediately became starry. ¡°An¡¯an, your babies are too cute! They¡¯re so beautiful! They¡¯re fair and plump, cute and soft!¡± Wang Zhen clenched her fists and placed them on both sides of her face. She looked at the child in the nanny¡¯s arms excitedly. This was the first time Tan Ming had seen Wang Zhen so emotional. She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to carry them?¡± Wang Zhen¡¯s pupils dilated as she asked in surprise, ¡°Can I carry them?!¡± Wang Zhen was an only child. Her cousins had yet to give birth to children. This was the first time she had come into close contact with a few-month-old baby. Jiang Yu was more picky, and Jiang Yi was obedient. Tan Ming chose to let Wang Zhen carry Jiang Yi. After Wang Zhen carried him, she was so frightened that she did not dare to move. Her stiff limbs made Jiang Yi feel a little uncomfortable. He frowned slightly and moved uncomfortably. ¡°An¡¯an! What if he moves?!¡± Tan Ming chuckled and reached out to help Wang Zhen adjust her posture. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. Relax.¡± Wang Zhen replied nervously, ¡°He¡¯s so small and soft. I¡¯m afraid that if I move, I¡¯ll accidentally break him or he¡¯ll spill through my arms.¡± The few people who had parenting experience laughed out loud. Tan Ming supported Jiang Yi¡¯s body and helped Wang Zhen sit on the sofa. ¡°Sit down and carry him. This way, you won¡¯t be so nervous since you have a place to lean on..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Guest Role Chapter 97: Guest Role Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Wang Zhen sat down, she indeed relaxed a lot. Only then did she have the mood to look at the baby. She stuck her head out and looked at Jiang Yu, who was in the confinement nanny¡¯s arms. She said in surprise, ¡°Your twins are actually not identical! However, the difference is only in their eyes. The elder sister¡¯s eyes look like yours, and the younger brother has peach blossom eyes. They¡¯re both so good-looking! I feel that they¡¯re not very similar to you. They should look more like their father, right?¡± After asking, Wang Zhen realized that she had said something wrong and quickly shut her mouth. Tan Ming smiled nonchalantly. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re still young and their features haven¡¯t fully developed yet. I feel that they don¡¯t look like each other. I can only see my shadow in Sister¡¯s eyes. The child¡¯s father doesn¡¯t have peach blossom eyes either. I guess their family has the hidden genes of peach blossom eyes.¡± A group of people could play with children for a whole day. Unlike the relaxed and happy atmosphere in the apartment, the atmosphere in Si Cheng¡¯s office was cold. ¡°Is Jiang Huai¡¯s family related to the Jiang Corporation?¡± Si Cheng frowned and confirmed with Ning Gang again in disbelief. Ning Gang nodded and analyzed, ¡°I can¡¯t find anything more. Such a large family is prosperous. I think their family might be a side branch of the Jingdu City¡¯s Jiang family.¡± Si Cheng agreed with Ning Gang¡¯s thoughts and said disdainfully, ¡°He can only be from the side family. If he¡¯s really from a legitimate branch of the Jiang Corporation, why would they let him appear in public? People of our class hate these things the most.¡± Hearing Si Cheng¡¯s class theory, Ning Gang lowered his eyes and did not reply. After a while, he said, ¡°After spending so much time, this is all we can find out. We¡¯re sure that he¡¯s deliberately hiding his identity. Jiang Huai definitely can¡¯t do it himself, so it has to be the Jiang Corporation interfering.¡± Si Cheng tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°You got someone to follow Jiang Huai. Is there any movement on his side?¡± Ning Gang shook his head. ¡°He usually eats and stays in the company. If he doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll either join the production team or participate in advertisement filming. There isn¡¯t anything out of line. By the way, for the movie we invested in earlier, ¡®Windward¡¯, Jiang Huai is the male lead, and Tan Ming is the third female lead. Filming will start tomorrow. They flew to the film studio today.¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t expect that they could all coincidentally meet again. His eyes lit up. ¡°Look at my schedule for the next few days and see if I can get two days out.¡± Ning Gang immediately checked the schedule. ¡°At the earliest, we can have two days free on Sunday and Monday in five days.¡± Si Cheng thought that since she couldn¡¯t run away, it was more important to focus on urgent work first. ¡°Help me arrange it and book a plane ticket.¡± Ning Gang agreed. ¡°Si Cheng, this Friday is my last day at work. Do you want Assistant Wei to accompany you to the film studio?¡± Si Cheng was stunned for a moment before reacting. ¡°Time really flies. It feels like it hasn¡¯t been long since you officially resigned.¡± Ning Gang smiled and said, ¡°We can meet again in private.¡± Si Cheng smiled and nodded. ¡°Then let him accompany me.¡± Tan Si had also managed to get a small supporting role. There were only three lines, but her wish was to act with Tan Ming. Early on Sunday morning, Tan Si arrived early. She saw Jiang Huai filming while Tan Ming was reading the script. The middle-aged woman beside her was pointing at the script and talking to her. Tan Si could tell that Tan Ming had hired a teacher. She was even more confident that victory was in her hands. How could a newcomer compare to her? Dong Ling took out Tan Si¡¯s foldable chair and placed it on the table. After Tan Si sat down, she took a selfie with Director Dong in the background. Then, she sent it to Si Cheng. After thinking for a while, she typed another message. Tan Si: Si Cheng, guess where I am? Tan Si might not get two replies even if she sent ten messages, but she still enjoyed it. When Si Cheng saw the message, it was already half an hour after he got off the plane. Si Cheng: ¡®Windward¡¯ production team. Tan Si did not expect Si Cheng to be in such a good mood today. He even replied to her. She immediately replied happily. Tan Si: That¡¯s right! Director Dong thinks that my acting skills and popularity are not bad. Because I don¡¯t have time to act in a role with too many scenes, he wanted to ask me to come over and play a small guest role. I know that this is a movie that you invested in, so no matter what, I will find time to act in it. Do you want to come over and check out your investment products? Tan Si was not afraid that she would expose herself at all. A domineering CEO like Si Cheng had no time to verify such a small matter. Hence, she even said a few witty words to tease Si Cheng. Si Cheng did not reply, but Tan Si did not mind.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Visit Chapter 98: Visit Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Due to an issue with props, the scene between Tan Si and Tan Ming, which was originally scheduled to be filmed at 11 am, was postponed to the afternoon. Tan Si played with her phone in boredom and finally waited until the production team¡¯s lunch break. Dong Ling jogged over to Tan Si¡¯s side and panted excitedly. ¡°Sister Si! I saw CEO Si coming towards our production team!¡± When Tan Si heard this news, she immediately sat up straight and turned to look at Dong Ling. ¡°Now?!¡± Tan Si calculated the time. When Si Cheng replied to her, he started to set off. It seemed to be a little fast now, but perhaps that plane was faster. Dong Ling breathed in the fresh air and nodded vigorously. When the surrounding people heard Dong Ling¡¯s words, they looked at Tan Si and discussed softly. ¡°Is President Si the CEO of the Si Group in Sea City?¡± ¡°It must be him! Have you forgotten the news about the prenatal examination photo?¡± ¡°Oh my god! The Si Corporation isn¡¯t the best in the country, but there aren¡¯t many rich and handsome CEOs. Tan Si is too lucky to have caught such a rich lover!¡± ¡°Last time, Tan Si admitted that she had a child, but she didn¡¯t say anything about getting married. I thought that he was just playing with her. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a ¡®crematorium¡¯ for him to chase after his wife, just like in the novel. Just thinking about it makes me excited. We can actually watch!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, if Si Cheng really likes Tan Si, I think he¡¯s really blind. She¡¯s just a pretentious person. She¡¯s just a little famous. She likes to act like a big shot even more than top celebrities like Jiang Huai and the others. Her personality isn¡¯t that good!¡± Although Tan Si could not hear what those people were saying about her, she could guess what they were saying from their envious or jealous gazes. Tan Si raised her head slightly and her voice was slightly louder than usual. She smiled at Dong Ling and said helplessly, ¡°He likes to surprise me. I just casually told him this morning that I was here to guest star in a role. I didn¡¯t expect him to come over to visit.¡± Dong Ling was very supportive and said enviously, ¡°President Si is going to become a wife-doting maniac, right? Sister Si, you¡¯re so lucky!¡± Tan Si covered her mouth and smiled humbly. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you one thing. If you bloom, butterflies will come. Women must be outstanding first. Only then can they attract outstanding men.¡± The surrounding people were even more speechless when they saw Tan Si¡¯s flaunting behavior. Those who were originally dissatisfied with her were even more speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s showing off for. She hasn¡¯t even married into the family and she¡¯s already showing off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as they haven¡¯t registered their marriage, there could be a lot of changing variables.¡± Dong Ling looked at Tan Si¡¯s gloomy expression and hurriedly said, ¡°Such sourness. People who don¡¯t get to eat grapes will always say that grapes arc sour.¡± These words made Tan Si laugh. She glanced at the people who had made her unhappy just now and turned around to walk in the direction Dong Ling had pointed to. After talcing a dozen steps, Tan Si saw Director Dong accompanying Si Cheng into the set. His eyes lit up and he walked over quickly with a smile. ¡°Si Cheng!¡± Si Cheng wanted to look for Tan Ming, but before he could see her, Tan Si¡¯s voice and person jumped in front of him. Tan Si went forward and held Si Cheng¡¯s hand. Si Cheng glanced at Tan Si and was about to pull his hand out when he saw Tan Ming walking over from the corner of his eye. He immediately stopped what he was doing. ¡°How was the filming today?¡± This was the first time Si Cheng had acted so intimately with her in front of so many outsiders. This was undoubtedly a half-acknowledgement of their relationship. This conclusion made Tan Si¡¯s heart pound. Looking at Si Cheng¡¯s concerned gaze, she replied in a delicate voice, ¡°Hasn¡¯t started yet. Originally, we were supposed to film this morning, but now it¡¯s changed to the afternoon.¡± Si Cheng was a sugar daddy. No matter how good Director Dong was in the director¡¯s circle, he was nothing in front of capital. Looking at Tan Si and Si Cheng¡¯s intimate actions, Director Dong also thought that Tan Si¡¯s child was probably Si Cheng. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Tan Si, I¡¯m really sorry! There was an accident with the props today and it wasted a lot of time. I apologize to you!¡± The few of them stood beside the table where they were going to get their lunch. Tan Ming and Jiang Huai were queuing at the end. Usually, assistants would be the ones to help people like Jiang Huai get their lunch. There was no need for them to line up personally. However, because Tan Ming had to line up, Jiang Huai insisted on following, so this scene happened. Jiang Huai said angrily to Tan Ming in a low voice, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this script and the director¡¯s team, I wouldn¡¯t have acted in the movie that the Si Corporation invested in even if I had to break the contract and lose money.¡± Tan Ming laughed out loud. ¡°Forget it then.. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t your default fee become a free addition to the project he invested in?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Mind Your Own Business Chapter 99: Mind Your Own Business Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Jiang Huai heard this, he pouted. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let this scumbag have it easy!¡± The two of them chatted as they slowly moved forward. Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to see Si Cheng¡¯s face when they ate later, so she suggested to Jiang Huai, ¡°After we get our food, let¡¯s go back to the lounge to eat, okay?¡± Tan Ming¡¯s idea was exactly what Jiang Huai wanted. ¡°Alright, the first scene in the afternoon is your scene. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go back and rest since the time is short. It¡¯s good for you to take a nap next to me in my lounge.¡± When Si Cheng heard Jiang Huai¡¯s last sentence clearly, his expression turned ugly as if he had eaten sh*t. He was still here! How dare this adulterous couple be so arrogant! Si Cheng said coldly, ¡°Did I not invest enough money! Why would two people need to share one lounge!¡± Generally speaking, actors with relatively heavy scenes or high statuses would have a separate personal lounge. As the third female lead, Tan Ming did not have such treatment. She shared hers with a few other actresses. However, Jiang Huai¡¯s heart ached for his sister, so he asked Tan Ming to share it with him in the name of being an artist in his company. This kind of thing was fine as long as the actors and actresses coordinated well. If the people involved had no objections, why would the production team care so much? Director Dong didn¡¯t know about their complicated relationship. When he heard the reason for Si Cheng¡¯s cold expression, he was a little dumbfounded. He was even wondering if Si Cheng was the type of rich person who was stupid. Why would he have any objections to saving costs for him? Director Dong was complaining about Si Cheng in his heart, but he had a careful expression on his face as he explained, ¡°The male and female leads and important supporting roles have more scenes. They spend a long time filming on the set, so I only arranged a few separate single rooms for them. Most of the other actors with fewer scenes share common rooms.¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t care so much. He pointed at Tan Ming and said directly, ¡°Arrange a separate lounge for her.¡± This time, not only Director Dong was dumbfounded, but the surrounding people who saw this scene were also a little stunned. After Si Cheng appeared just now, Tan Si¡¯s attitude of declaring him as her own had already made them believe that Si Cheng was Tan Si¡¯s rumored boyfriend and the child¡¯s father. Recalling Tan Si¡¯s public relations statement previously, they had already started to imagine the scene of the protagonist chasing after his wife at the crematorium. They had already wanted to seize the opportunity to build a good relationship with the future wife of a wealthy family, but in the blink of an eye, the other party had let go of his girlfriend and went to take care of An¡¯an?! If this had not happened, Jiang Huai would definitely have agreed to the production team arranging a private room for Tan Ming. However, he knew what Si Cheng was up to now. He looked at Si Cheng and rolled his eyes in disdain. He said sarcastically, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. There aren¡¯t many scenes she has to film in the whole day. Just use my lounge. President Si has a lot of people to support with his money. It¡¯s better to spend it sparingly.¡± The stage supervisor was observant and listened to everything. The speed at which he distributed the bento boxes was not slow at all, but he did not miss out on the show just now. Tan Ming saw that the two of them were at odds with each other. Before she could interrupt, she was already in the queue to receive her food. She hurriedly took a few steps forward and said gently to the stage supervisor, ¡°Give me Brother Huai¡¯s food too.¡± The stage supervisor hurriedly took out two portions and handed them over. After Tan Ming took them, she turned around and walked to Jiang Huai¡¯s side. In front of outsiders, she called Jiang Huai Brother Huai like everyone else. Tan Ming didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Si Cheng anymore. It was really pointless in public. She tugged at the corner of Jiang Huai¡¯s shirt. ¡°Brother Huai, let¡¯s go back to the lounge to eat.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s words were equivalent to directly rejecting Si Cheng¡¯s special treatment in front of everyone. Jiang Huai took the lunch boxes from Tan Ming¡¯s hand, afraid that he would tire his sister out. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± When Jiang Huai turned to leave, he thought of how his sister had chosen him firmly and deliberately looked at Si Cheng smugly. This made the already unhappy Si Cheng¡¯s face completely darken. In his opinion, the interaction between the two of them was like an adulterous couple falling in love. The moment Tan Ming brushed past him, he grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s arm faster than he could think and gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Tan Ming glanced at Si Cheng and said in a low voice, ¡°Let go. I want to eat.¡± Jiang Huai turned around when he heard the voice. When he saw Si Cheng holding Tan Ming¡¯s hand, he immediately turned around and pulled Tan Ming¡¯s other hand. He retorted bluntly, ¡°When did the dignified CEO Si become deaf?! Didn¡¯t you hear her telling you to let go?!¡± When Si Cheng saw Jiang Huai¡¯s arrogant attitude, he was furious. He wanted to beat him up, but he was afraid of the Jiang Corporation. He could only suppress his anger and raise his voice. ¡°I advise you to mind your own business! You¡¯re just her boss, and I¡¯m her husband.. You can¡¯t interfere in our family matters!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 100 - Chapter 1oo: Refreshing the Lowest Chapter 1oo: Refreshing the Lowest Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai couldn¡¯t openly seek justice for Tan Ming as her elder brother. He was feeling annoyed when he heard Si Cheng say that he couldn¡¯t care less. He looked at Si Cheng and sneered in disdain. ¡°Oh, you still know that you¡¯re married? Handle the woman¡¯s hand on your arm first!¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m An¡¯an¡¯s boss, I have the responsibility to protect my employees from being bullied. A two-timing person like you still has the cheek to be so self-righteous in front of so many people. A weirdo like you is rare in the world!¡± Husband, married, two-timing. The amount of information contained in these few words caused the production team to be so shocked that they could only open their mouths in surprise. The set was silent, and everyone wanted to pry into the grudges of the rich. Wei Feng, Si Cheng¡¯s new assistant, saw that everyone was looking over and immediately came to his senses. He immediately gave Assistant Director Cao a look. In a few seconds, the personnel were temporarily cleared to a further place to wait. Si Cheng was rendered speechless by Jiang Huai¡¯s words. He lowered his head and saw that Tan Si was still holding his arm tactlessly. He frowned and let go of Tan Ming. He reached out and forcefully pulled Tan Si¡¯s hand away. Tan Si¡¯s face was filled with shock. First, it was revealed that Si Cheng was married. This was equivalent to telling everyone present today that she was a homewrecker. Now, Si Cheng had mercilessly pulled her hand away. Under the situation of choosing one out of two, she was still the one who had been abandoned! Tan Si suppressed her mental breakdown and shot a venomous gaze at Tan Ming. At this moment, Tan Ming took the opportunity to turn around and walk back to Jiang Huai¡¯s side. Then, she looked at Si Cheng coldly. ¡°Si Cheng, even if you don¡¯t find it embarrassing in public, I do. If the two of you want to show off your love, I don¡¯t care. But please don¡¯t pull me along to act in a love triangle with you. You¡¯ve really refreshed my understanding of how low you are.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she turned around and left. Jiang Huai followed closely behind. Wang Zhen, who had rushed back from the apartment to deliver the soup, heard this explosive news as soon as she returned. She swallowed her saliva in disbelief and jogged towards the lounge with the thermos flask. Looking at Tan Ming¡¯s silhouette without any reluctance, an anxious expression flashed across Si Cheng¡¯s face. He wanted to chase after her and explain that he had only wanted to use Tan Si to provoke her and make her nervous. He had no intention of humiliating her. Tan Si subconsciously reached out to grab Si Cheng, wanting to save her last bit of face. Si Cheng shook her off impatiently again and chased after Tan Ming. At this moment, two cell phones rang. Si Cheng did not stop walking. He took out his phone from his pocket and picked up the call without looking at the caller ID. His tone was filled with frustration from being interrupted. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Shiqi¡¯s new golden facial mask being investigated for having too much polyacrylamide?! What¡¯s the public relations plan now?!¡± It was Si Ming¡¯s angry questioning voice on the phone. Si Cheng stopped in his tracks and looked confused. However, he still remembered to find an empty corner before asking, ¡°Investigated? Who investigated us? We followed the rules for all the restricted substances. It¡¯s impossible for us to have exceeded the limits.¡± When Si Ming heard this, he became even angrier. ¡°Now that you¡¯re the company¡¯s decision maker, you¡¯re actually even less well-informed than a retired person like me! What are you doing now? A batch of facial masks have suddenly been tested by the quality inspection department and it¡¯s on the news! Go to the company now, immediately, immediately!¡± Si Cheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he suddenly heard this news. Every time he took leave, everything would be perfectly in order, with no unfinished gaps. How could they suddenly be checked without any news? Si Cheng felt uneasy. He calmed himself down and replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Seeing that Si Cheng had hung up, Wei Feng quickly walked forward and said softly, ¡°President Si, I just received a call from the company saying that the new facial mask¡­¡± Si Cheng raised his hand to stop Wei Feng. ¡°I already know. Buy the tickets to return to Sea City as soon as possible.¡± Wei Feng nodded and said a few more words to Director Dong and Cao Leng before leaving with Si Cheng. Si Cheng¡¯s appearance was like a flash in the pan. He came and went in a hurry! However, the impact was huge. ¡°It¡¯s so lively at noon today. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a funny joke!¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s right. From the visit to the CEO¡¯s wife. I thought someone was going to get their marriage certificate and marry into a rich family tomorrow. I didn¡¯t expect she would be a third party who wants to climb up the ranks..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Mockery Chapter 101: Mockery Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How can some people be so thick-skinned?! She interfered in someone else¡¯s marriage and still has the cheek to show off in front of the main wife. She even acts like she¡¯s in a relationship in front of us. It made me really think that the heavens were blind just now and let her be so lucky to turn from a pheasant into a phoenix.¡± ¡°Hahaha, I think some people¡¯s faces are about to swell from the slaps! But speaking of which, An¡¯an is too low-key. I didn¡¯t expect her to have such a big alias as the CEO¡¯s wife!¡± ¡°The real big shots are all low-key. Only those who aren¡¯t the real deal would want to shout so much so that the entire world knows! Unfortunately, in CEO Si¡¯s eyes, the status of the main wife is not something that a mistress raised outside can shake. Some people just don¡¯t know their own limits and have to get slapped back down hard for them to realize the reality!¡± There was no direct mentioning of names in the noisy discussion, but as long as Tan Si was not mentally retarded, she would know that she had become the target of ridicule. Her face was ashen as she pretended that nothing had happened and left the set to return to her private car to rest. As soon as she got into the car, Tan Si did not hide her anger anymore. She chased the driver out of the car. After sitting down, she found the glass of water by the table an eyesore. She reached out and swept it to the ground forcefully. ¡°Ah! Tan Ming, that b*tch. Why can¡¯t she be sensible enough to get out of my house immediately after I was born? Why does she have to stay at home to be an eyesore and snatch my things!¡± From the corner of her eye, she saw Dong Ling standing at the side with her head lowered, as if she were a quail. Tan Si, filled with anger still not vented, stood up and raised her hand to slap her. Dong Ling¡¯s face was slapped to the side, and the tender flesh on her cheek instantly swelled up. Dong Ling covered her face aggrievedly and looked up at Tan Si timidly. Tan Si stared fixedly at Dong Ling with a dark expression. She strained her voice and roared, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?! Weren¡¯t you quite good at talking just now? You even deliberately said it so loudly to mislead me! Now, everyone is laughing at me. Are you deliberately trying to sec me make a fool of myself?!¡± Dong Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she quickly shook her head. ¡°Sister Si, I didn¡¯t want to see you make a fool of yourself. It¡¯s my fault. I should have figured out President Si¡¯s intentions first.¡± Even Tan Si, his girlfriend by name, couldn¡¯t figure it out. What could Dong Ling, an assistant, know? Dong Ling also knew that Tan Si was just finding an excuse to vent her anger on her. Other than admitting her mistake, what else could she do? This salary was the best she could get. Her family¡¯s expenses were huge, and she could not lose this job. Tan Si felt a little better when she saw how Dong Ling did not dare to resist. The corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Low-class people should look like low-class people. A wise man submits to circumstances. There aren¡¯t many people who know their limits like you.¡± Dong Ling immediately revealed a fawning smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? A person like Tan Ming who doesn¡¯t know her own identity will be taught a lesson one day. She won¡¯t be smug for long!¡± Dong Ling had been by Tan Si¡¯s side for a long time and knew what she liked to hear. She cursed Tan Ming a few times and said that Tan Si and Si Cheng were a match made in heaven. Tan Si¡¯s expression clearly softened. Tan Si glanced at Dong Ling¡¯s red and swollen face and casually took out a limited edition lipstick from her bag. ¡°I¡¯ve only used it twice. This is for you.¡± Dong Ling¡¯s eyes lit up. She reached out to take it and quickly calculated how much it could be sold for on the second-hand net. Then, she said to Tan Si happily, ¡°Thank you, Sister Si. I¡¯m really glad to be able to follow such a good artist like you!¡± Seeing how swollen Dong Ling¡¯s eyelids were, Tan Si asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Dong Ling was stunned for a moment before she immediately came back to her senses. ¡°I was greedy just now and couldn¡¯t help but eat peaches. I¡¯m allergic!¡± Tan Si nodded in satisfaction. Tan Ming and Tan Si¡¯s scenes were in the afternoon. Because of what happened in the afternoon, she always felt that the people around her were looking at her mockingly. Whenever she saw others chatting, she assumed that everyone was talking about how she was shameless and destroying other people¡¯s families. Although Tan Si only had three lines, she had too many distracting thoughts in her mind. In addition, she constantly wanted to suppress Tan Ming and crazily use her acting skills to get more scenes for herself. Under such circumstances, she acted completely unnaturally. Director Dong kept shouting for cuts. This part was filmed with Tan Ming playing Shen Yi. At the time of the victim¡¯s death, they happened to pass by the victim¡¯s residence. Tan Si was acting as a passerby who accidentally collided with Shen Yi on the sidewalk. Not far away, a young couple witnessed this scene from the perspective of a bystander.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Special Treatment Chapter 102: Special Treatment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, it was the first time the character¡¯s second personality had appeared and occupied her body. Tan Ming had to act as if she was quickly adjusting to the people around and surroundings that had suddenly appeared in front of her. She had to act as the second personality to show that she was unfamiliar with the environment she was in and the feeling before her second personality completely went crazy. To put it bluntly, the difficulty of this scene was all on Tan Ming. Tan Si was just helping her go through the motions. As the psychological changes in the character had to be completed in an extremely short period of time, Tan Ming was very worried that she would be a burden. However, she did not expect the scene to be cut more than ten times because of Tan Si¡¯s poor condition. Tan Ming took advantage of these opportunities. After acting the same scene for more than ten times, she became more and more natural. Every time Director Dong looked at her, his gaze was filled with affirmative encouragement. Director Dong thought that although Tan Si was not a legitimate girlfriend, she was still a mistress who had given birth to a son for the Si family. Director Dong endured it again and again, but he could not stand it anymore when he had to call for a cut for the 23rd time. After some thought, he still walked forward. Director Dong looked at Tan Si and said patiently, ¡°Tan Si, I know you want to use some techniques to better perform this scene, but¡­ Anyway, just finish these three sentences normally. Just be natural.¡± Director Dong did not give her his full piece of mind. Of course, Tan Si could tell what the other party was implying. However, Tan Si did not think that it was her fault. She firmly believed that Director Dong was trying to please Tan Ming, the wife of the CEO on the surface. He was afraid that she would use her acting skills to crush Tan Ming, so he kept calling for a cut. Tan Si had been called to cut so many times that she was already impatient. ¡°Director Dong, don¡¯t be so obvious about the special treatment!¡± After saying that, Tan Si even deliberately glanced at Tan Ming. ¡°I¡¯m a professional actor and someone who has been acting for a few years. How can I not be comparable to a newcomer who has just entered the industry?!¡± When Director Dong heard this, his heart skipped a beat. He regretted that he had relented because of Tan Si¡¯s popularity that day. Now that he had fallen into a wealthy family¡¯s love triangle, he could not afford to offend anyone in front of him. He could only mention tactfully, ¡°Tan Si, do you want to see the scenes that were filmed just now? The effect of saying the lines normally will be even better.¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes. ¡°Director Dong, I know you¡¯re famous, but I didn¡¯t expect you to try so hard to climb up the social ladder such that you would even blame the innocent. This is a little too much. In order not to show that her acting skills are bad, you actually want to forcefully suppress my show!¡± Director Dong took a deep breath and looked at Tan Si, then at Tan Ming. This was the first time he and Tan Si had worked together, but he had seen her acting before. He could only say that she was average. However, he thought that she would definitely be able to act out a few lines. Although he had only interacted with Tan Ming for a few days, he could tell that Tan Ming was the kind of person who was serious, down-to-earth, and willing to learn. Most importantly, she was born to be in this line of work. Originally, if Tan Si was actually able to act well, this scene could have been filmed two or three times and be over. Who knew that the two of them were actually the main wife and the mistress? Before the main wife had even flown into a rage, she, who wanted to be the mistress, had already caused a lot of trouble for him. Sigh, alright. Even if he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, he could always hide! In this life, even if Tan Si wanted to bring in funds to join the production team, he wouldn¡¯t give her a second chance! Director Dong waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Continue filming, An¡¯an. Shen Yi¡¯s second personality is a dark and gloomy person. Try to move less and express more with your eyes.¡± Tan Ming was a little confused as she pondered. Director Dong explained in detail the feelings he wanted Tan Ming to express. Tan Ming nodded to show that she understood. Tan Si sneered disdainfully. ¡°Aiya, even any student could have a go at this. The threshold for being an actress is really getting lower and lower. If you don¡¯t understand what he means, go back to elementary school and learn to read.¡± Tan Ming did not want to argue with Tan Si, but seeing how Tan Si kept belittling her to make her presence known, it seemed a little unreasonable for her to not do anything. Tan Ming rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Tan Si, it¡¯s uncomfortable for you if you¡¯re not causing trouble, right?¡± Tan Si knew how strong Tan Ming was. She took a few steps back when she saw Tan Ming¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, there are cameras here. If you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll expose your bullying face.¡± Tan Ming sneered. ¡°Expose as you wish. It¡¯s a good opportunity for people to see how your so-called image of a single mother came about and why you had to separate from the child¡¯s father.¡± When Tan Si was angry, she would raise her hand to hit someone out of habit. Tan Ming did not care. She grabbed Tan Si¡¯s wrist and pushed her slightly. Tan Si stumbled a few steps back before she could stabilize herself. Tan Ming crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Tan Si. She said calmly, ¡°You can continue fooling around and let everyone watch how it goes down..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Guidance Chapter 103: Guidance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si swept her gaze around and realized that although everyone¡¯s gazes were not directly at them, it was impossible for others not to feel the casual looks that drifted over. She endured the anger in her chest and tried to find balance in her mouth. ¡°Hurry up and continue acting. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Tan Ming glanced at Tan Si and did not continue harping on it. Director Dong listened to the conversation clearly from the side. After watching the entire scene, he left the camera and secretly glanced at the calm Tan Ming. He could not help but sigh at Tan Ming¡¯s magnanimity. She would definitely be able to stand out in the future. Some of the people on the set were far away and some were close. Although they did not hear the complete version, it did not stop them from piecing together 80 to 90% of it based on the bits and pieces they heard. ¡°Tsk tsk, mistresses nowadays are really arrogant. The wife didn¡¯t even go after her and yet she still took the initiative to provoke her.¡± ¡°The morals of the world arc declining day by day. Tan Si has deceived countless netizens and fans with her innocent persona in front of the camera!¡± ¡°If today¡¯s matter was exposed, do you think Tan Si will be shamed till she has to leave the industry?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. We¡¯re just calefares. If it affects the box office sales of the movie, Director Dong just needds to say a word and we, who don¡¯t have anyone backing us, won¡¯t be able to take on any roles in the future. Moreover, it involves the privacy of those rich families. If we¡¯re attacked and taken revenge against, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡± ¡°I was just saying. I didn¡¯t plan to do anything.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on today? Tan Si¡¯s history is very exciting! I know her junior high school classmate and have long known her character. I¡¯m not surprised to see this scene today.¡± ¡°You still have insider information?! Tell me quickly!¡± After that, he took two more takes. Once he saw that Tan Ming had completely acted out the feeling he wanted, Director Dong moved on immediately. Director Dong chose to ignore the effect of Tan Si¡¯s performance. If he chose to care, he was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if he continued to film that same scene for the whole day. If it really was too bad, he would use other technical methods to deal with Tan Si¡¯s scenes later. Tan Si left immediately after filming. Tan Ming still had a month¡¯s worth of scenes to film. Although she had the babies to take care of, she still tried her best to squeeze out more time to stay on set, especially the scenes with the veteran actors and Jiang Huai. She did not miss a single one of their scenes and pulled her teacher with her to analyze and study on the spot the entire time. When Director Dong saw this, he was also very happy to give Tan Ming additional guidance. For example, how to judge the director¡¯s schedule based on the different positions of the machinery so that she could know where to walk on stage but not appear on camera. Since someone was willing to teach, Tan Ming wanted to learn even more. ¡°Director Dong, I often hear you say that you want to change the camera angle. Sometimes, it¡¯s 50, sometimes it¡¯s 28. What does that mean?¡± Director Dong smiled. ¡°Fifty means that the director wants to film a big scene. 28 means that the director wants to film a panoramic scene. At this time, you should perform bigger body movements because if your movements are small, you will become inconspicuous to the camera. If you want to film a more close-up scene, you have to act through your heart, through emotions. Those veteran actors have all figured it out themselves after acting for so long.¡± Tan Ming nodded and was enlightened. ¡°No wonder I saw some people looking at the environment on the set before filming. I was wondering what they were looking at!¡± Director Dong casually taught Tan Ming how to find the lights so that she could act to the best effect on camera. Tan Ming¡¯s humble attitude and spirit of seeking guidance made Director Dong, who was a good teacher, very happy. He couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words with emotion, ¡°Young actors these days are different from those old actors. They can¡¯t take hardship! Once they¡¯re slightly famous, they¡¯ll immediately hire an assistant. It seems that without an assistant, they can¡¯t show that they¡¯re an actor. No, that isn¡¯t being an actor. That is being a celebrity!¡± ¡°They only know how to enjoy themselves. Their skills only improve superficially, causing them to become lazy. They don¡¯t know that actors have to learn to serve themselves. They will end up suffering!¡± When Tan Ming heard the word assistant, she thought of Wang Zhen and her face heated up. Director Dong only remembered that Tan Ming had an assistant when he saw this. He felt a little awkward. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking about those people who like to instruct their assistants to do everything. However, I noticed that you do many things on your own. You¡¯re still different from them.¡± Actually, Wang Zhen was quite free now. It was mainly because Tan Ming didn¡¯t like to order people around. Wang Zhen mostly acted as an escort. It was more like Jiang Huai had placed her by her side to prevent her from encountering danger alone without anyone¡¯s help. When it was inconvenient for Tan Ming to go back in the afternoon, she would help her bring milk back and send Li Mei¡¯s soup over.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chat Chapter 104: Chat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming knew that Director Dong had no intention of targeting her, so she smiled nonchalantly. However, this was the first time Tan Ming had heard what Director Dong had said. The teacher who had joined the production team with her was mostly teaching her how to read the script and figure out how to express her role. Hence, she clarified her doubts, ¡°Then what do you mean by serving yourself?¡± Director Dong replied, ¡°Let me ask you, aren¡¯t there many actors on set nowadays who rely on others to get things done, from minor things like putting on clothes and makeup to the major things like straightaway finding a stunt double?¡± Tan Ming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I noticed that many of those experienced actors come on their own. I only found out after chatting with them that some experienced ones even know how to wear their own ancient costumes.¡± Ancient costumes were different from modern clothes. They were complicated to wear, and men¡¯s clothes had to be covered with headgear. Most actors did it with the help of the staff. When Director Dong saw that Tan Ming was observing and learning, a satisfied look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Not bad. Actually, only you know what state you¡¯re most comfortable in. Some, in the midst of changing scenes for even only ten minutes, have to sit comfortably and play with their phone or do other entertainment activities in such a short time. This is the inertia from enjoying being served by others. They won¡¯t think about watching and learning more on the set.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s profile and height are different. You have to adapt to the environment on the set in advance. Those actors with good acting skills will take the initiative to understand the behind-the-scenes matters. For example, the positioning I told you about before. Some people choose to keep learning and improving until they become all-rounded actors. Many young actors always complain that actors can only rely on their youth. They¡¯re very wrong!¡± ¡°The people who said these words were eliminated by this industry because they didn¡¯t improve. They wanted to be famous and rely on their youth and good looks to become celebrities. They wanted to earn quick money. Being an actor was just a tool for them to reap money and fame. However, actors are not celebrities. They don¡¯t understand their position. Acting is a skill. It takes ten years of practice for one minute on stage!¡± Tan Ming had really thought about this matter carefully. ¡°Director Dong, I really agree with what you¡¯re saying. Using beauty is a single card. It¡¯s a certain killer to serve someone with lust. However, if it¡¯s paired with intelligence, talent, education, and strength, any card will become a king.¡± ¡°There are still many active old actors in television dramas and movies. In the suspense drama that was trending last month, there were no celebrities who only had popularity. They were all actors with acting skills but not much popularity. This means that the audience¡¯s aesthetic standards have improved.¡± ¡°Everything can be lost. Only the knowledge in your head can truly belong to you. Others can¡¯t snatch it away. You have to have something that others don¡¯t have. If you turn it into your own strength, you can also become an evergreen tree in this industry.¡± Director Dong was very gratified to see that Tan Ming had realized this as soon as she entered the industry. ¡°Well said! As long as you can maintain your original intention, I believe you will definitely make a name for yourself. Spring for good actors is coming! It¡¯s changing for those who want to get fans through their looks only. Everyone has begun to like to see works with meaningful performances.¡± The two of them chatted happily. Director Dong¡¯s impression of Tan Ming was getting better and better. He was willing to promote such a young woman even if she did not have a background. He had already planned to see if there was a suitable role for Tan Ming the next time he filmed a drama. At that time, he would leave a spot for her to audition. Time passed very quickly. A month passed in the blink of an eye. After Tan Ming finished the filming, she brought Li Mei and the babies back to Sea City first. Jiang Huai still had to continue filming on set. As Si Cheng was busy stabilizing the stock prices and had to split his attention to deal with his date with Bai Ting, he was extremely busy and did not have time to harass Tan Ming recently. When Tan Ming received the news that her aunt was returning to the country, she jumped up happily. She chatted with her aunt on WeChat and learned that she was returning to the country to meet her family and friends and celebrate her birthday. The two of them agreed on a time and address. Tan Ming excitedly ran to Li Mei¡¯s room and leaned against the bedroom door. She knocked lightly on the door and said to Li Mei and Jiang Hai, who were talking softly inside, with a smile, ¡°Dad, Mom, I want to trouble you to help me take care of the babies for two days. I¡¯m going to Xiyun..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Aunt Chapter 105: Aunt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei and Jiang Hai didn¡¯t agree immediately as usual. They looked at each other and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you suddenly going to Xiyun?¡± Tan Ming walked into the room and sat beside Li Mei on the sofa at the end of the bed with a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s birthday next week. She¡¯s a jewelry designer. There are a lot of raw jade stones in Xiyun. I want to pick good jade material for her.¡± Xiyun was close to Myanmar in Southeast Asia. That area had a large number of jade mines and was the main source of jade in the world. It could produce the best jade in the world. If Tan Ming wanted to buy jade materials, that was the best choice. After hearing Tan Ming¡¯s words, Li Mei looked at the sincere smile in Tan Ming¡¯s eyes and asked curiously, ¡°That aunt treats you very well.¡± Tan Ming nodded vigorously. ¡°If not for my aunt, I might not have lived to this age!¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai panicked when they heard this. ¡°What happened?!¡± Recalling the past, Tan Ming recounted, ¡°When I was 10 years old, my adoptive parents brought me to the resort on a mountain to play. That was the first time I was allowed to attend the Tan family¡¯s family gathering. I was especially excited at that time, thinking that Tan Si and my adoptive parents were willing to accept me. I was so excited that night that it was almost dawn before I fell asleep.¡± ¡°When we arrived, everyone started barbecuing. Tan Si suddenly pulled me along and said that there was a very fun place at the resort. She wanted to bring me along. At that time, I wanted to stay behind to help to show my good behavior. Tan Si made a fuss on the spot and insisted that I go. My adoptive parents scolded me, then I left the crowd with Tan Si.¡± ¡°She brought me to a stream. The water wasn¡¯t deep, but it was far from the resort¡¯s activity area, so there was no one around. After playing for a while, Tan Si pushed me into the water when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I didn¡¯t know how to swim, so I struggled and cried for help.¡± At this point, Li Mei and Jiang Hai¡¯s hearts tightened. Although Tan Ming was right in front of them now, for a 10-year-old child who couldn¡¯t swim, the suffocation and fear of drowning could be imagined. Looking at Li Mei¡¯s reddened eyes, Tan Ming reached out and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s all in the past. At that time, when I thought that I was going to die there, my aunt suddenly appeared and jumped into the water to save me. She even brought me back to my adoptive parents to seek justice for me. My adoptive parents were naturally biased towards Tan Si.¡± At that time, her aunt was very angry. Tan Si was still young at that time. Once her aunt put on a straight face, Tan Si was so frightened that she admitted her crime. Her aunt brought her and Tan Si back to the barbecue venue. She looked for Wang Li and Tan Xiang to get them to educate Tan Si. However, not only did they say that her aunt was siding with an outsider, but they also said that she had fallen into the water because she was playful, and was afraid that she would be scolded and hence deceived her aunt to shirk the responsibility and slander Tan Si. However, she was already stunned after being saved so she did not say a word. This obvious bias made her aunt¡¯s heart ache even more. In addition, in the past, when she saw that she could not eat her fill in the Tan family and had to work like an adult, her aunt simply took her in and raised her until she was 16 years old and in her third year of junior high school. Later on, because of her divorce with Tan Ming¡¯s uncle, her aunt¡¯s mental state was very bad and she even became depressed. However, in order not to delay her middle school examination, her aunt did not dare to let her know. She only said that her family was in a mess and it was not convenient for her to revise there, so she sent her back to the Tan family. When she went to see her every week, she acted as if nothing had happened and fooled her. It was not until the third year of high school that she realized that her aunt¡¯s depression was already very serious. Mr. Tan had given up on the marriage because his aunt had married a poor boy back then. He had not brought any benefits to the Tan family and was unwilling to fork out money. Once his uncle became rich, he couldn¡¯t wait to marry a woman who had given birth to his child outside. He even hoped that his aunt would die early to make room for the newbie. Tan Ming had no choice but to use herself to do business with Tab Xiang. Tan Xiang had taken a fancy to her appearance and wanted to find a rich family to sell her to for a good price. That was why she married Si Cheng, who was in a vegetative state. The Si family was rich, but anyone who had a daughter could not bear to let her marry into the family. Tan Xiang, on the other hand, seized the opportunity to rely on his superior¡¯s family in exchange for many benefits. Hence, she was like a servant in the Si family. No, it should be said that she was even worse than a servant. It was as if she had been bought by them.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Mutual Salvation Chapter 106: Mutual Salvation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming took the money and went to look for her aunt. She successfully convinced her aunt to go overseas. After all, in terms of psychological treatment, overseas facilities had more medical experience. When the two of them separated, they were in tears. When Tan Ming was about to drown, her aunt became the light that saved and raised her for many years. As for her aunt, back then, when she was seriously ill and abandoned by her family and lover, only her eldest niece, who was not even related to her by blood, did not give up. She obtained the money and insisted that she go overseas for treatment. At that moment, Tan Ming had also become the light of salvation for her. However, Tan Ming did not want to go into detail about these things. After all, it was all in the past. If she said it now, it would serve no use other than make her parents sad. Tan Ming avoided the main point and continued, ¡°After that, I lived with my aunt. Those were the happiest years I¡¯ve lived in the Tan family. However, during my third year of junior high school, her health wasn¡¯t good. Later, she went overseas to treat her illness. Thinking about it, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. We only kept in touch through our phones and social media.¡± After listening to Tan Ming¡¯s story, Li Mei and Jiang Hai were very grateful to this aunt they had never met before. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we can¡¯t expose your identity now, your father and I would have thanked her in person no matter what! If she hadn¡¯t protected you back then, I don¡¯t know what that vicious little b*tch Tan Si would have done to you!¡± Tan Ming also hoped that the two people who loved her would meet soon. She felt that her aunt and mother¡¯s personalities were very compatible as friends. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. There will be a chance to get to know each other.¡± When the Jiang couple found out about Tan Ming¡¯s motive for going to Xiyun, they had an idea and decided to leave a good impression. Although they couldn¡¯t meet for the time being, it didn¡¯t stop them from expressing their feelings first. Jiang Hai said excitedly to Tan Ming, ¡°Daddy and Mommy will go with you!¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll only be there for two days. You don¡¯t have to worry about my safety.¡± Jiang Hai waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. You still don¡¯t know, right? Our Jiang family¡¯s hometown is in Xiyun. Our family has mines and forests in Xiyun and Myanmar. Because they produce jewelry, jade, and precious wood, they arc famous all over the world. Your grandfather has long invested in many industries there.¡± Tan Ming was still shocked by the fact that Xiyun was actually her hometown. She was completely shocked by the investment scope mentioned by Jiang Hai. Now, she could even say that her family had a mine. Li Mei stood up happily and said, ¡°It¡¯s all our family¡¯s things, and it¡¯s your aunt¡¯s professional hobby. Then we have to express our gratitude and pick some good things. It just so happens that we can bring you to pay respects to our ancestors. When they find out in the netherworld that you¡¯ve been found, they¡¯ll definitely be happy for us!¡± Jiang Hai was also excited when he talked about going back to his hometown to pay his respects. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s not easy for us to go back. Let¡¯s stay for another two days. I¡¯ll get someone to fly that helicopter here immediately. Our helicopter is very comfortable!¡± Tan Ming may have never been on one before, but had heard enough about them. How could this helicopter be comfortable? She had seen people who had sat on it say online that it was especially loud! Tan Ming was worried that the two babies would not be able to adapt to the sound. However, her parents had such good intentions, so she could not reject them. She planned to wait and see when the time came. If they could not stop crying, she would cover their ears with earmuffs. It could only be said that poverty limited her imagination. Everything that Tan Ming was worried about disappeared after seeing the helicopter. The next morning, the entire family began to pack their things. Li Mei entered Tan Ming¡¯s room and saw her picking out clothes. ¡°An¡¯an, there are a lot of your clothes at home. You don¡¯t have to take so many. The main thing is to prepare Jiang Yi and Jiang Yu¡¯s clothes. Children like to use what they¡¯re used to. They¡¯re not used to changing into new ones.¡± Tan Ming asked in confusion, ¡°My clothes?¡± Li Mei looked at Tan Ming, but her thoughts drifted elsewhere. ¡°After you get lost, your father and I would still prepare clothes, shoes, and hats for you every year. Every season, we would refresh your closet.¡± Tan Ming looked a little moved. She pulled Li Mei¡¯s hand and Li Mei came back to her senses. The atmosphere was a little melancholic because of the memories. Tan Ming pretended to be relaxed and pouted as she said in frustration, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I have so many clothes that I can¡¯t wear them all! After I went to university, my height and figure haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯ve been able to wear all the same clothes for the past seven years. You still keep buying clothes for me. Oh my god, if I count it, I think I¡¯ll have to wear three sets a day for several years before I can finish wearing them..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Coming of Age Gift Chapter 107: Coming of Age Gift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei was amused by Tan Ming¡¯s delicate act. She tapped Tan Ming¡¯s head gently with her finger. ¡°Then you really don¡¯t have to worry. After every year, your father, your three brothers, and I donate your clothes to the welfare home and remote mountainous area.¡± Tan Ming widened her eyes in confusion. Jiang Hai happened to enter the room to inform the mother and daughter to set off. When he heard his wife¡¯s words, he explained, ¡°After you got lost, we thought that you might have been sent to a welfare home or be targeted by criminals and sold to a remote mountain village. If you were really unlucky to encounter such a thing, we hope that after donating these things, even one of our things would be in your hands.¡± ¡°If it couldn¡¯t reach you, I hoped the heavens could see the good deeds we¡¯ve done. I never asked for you to become rich, but it¡¯s fine as long as they can bless you and keep you safe.¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t expect that she would be everywhere at home even though she wasn¡¯t at home. Her nose started to feel sore again. Ever since she reunited with her family, she felt that her nose and eyes have been a little busy, always busy feeling like crying. Tan Ming blinked a few times to force back her tears. She looked at Li Mei and Jiang Hai and said gently, ¡°Perhaps your persistence touched the heavens, so he let us meet.¡± Li Mei smiled and interrupted the topic. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about these heavy topics. It¡¯ll be sweet in the future! Let¡¯s pack up quickly. I can¡¯t wait to bring An¡¯an back to her hometown.¡± Tan Ming put the clothes that she had prepared back into the wardrobe and only took the undergarments that she was used to wearing and placed them in a small bag. The luggage she brought was basically only filled with what the babies used. The confinement nanny¡¯s luggage was also light and simple. She only brought two sets of clothes. The driver sent the entire family straight to the airport. They were just renting the tarmac, but the service was so good that they drove them right to it? Usually, special services also meant that the price was different. Tan Ming asked with heartache, ¡°I saw on the Internet that the routes of the planes and ferry cars in the airport have to be arranged. Now, they¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to make arrangements for us so that we can drive in directly. Did they charge a lot of additional fees?¡± Li Mei chuckled. ¡°This airline belongs to our family. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need to spend money. You little money-grubber, you already have so much money in your card, yet you still feel sorry for this.¡± Tan Ming was once again surprised by the breadth of the Jiang Corporation¡¯s business, but this surprise was only the appetizer for this short trip. When Tan Ming saw the custom-made plane that Jiang Hai mentioned, her eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t our plane a helicopter?!¡± The clean white plane in front of her, which was about 33.5 meters long, was parked quietly on the runway. On both sides of the plane were the words ¡°AnAn Air¡± printed in pink. When Jiang Hai heard Tan Ming¡¯s question, he lowered his head and thought seriously for a moment before replying, ¡°If you want to take a helicopter, there¡¯s one in our hometown. I¡¯ll get someone to take you for a few rounds. That thing is too loud. I¡¯m afraid you, Jiang Yu, and Jiang Yi won¡¯t be used to it.¡± After saying that, Jiang Hai advised earnestly, ¡°Listen to Daddy. A few hours of flight time is not short. The helicopter¡¯s comfort level is not good. You can experience it when we reach Xiyun, where the flight distance is short. If you don¡¯t like it, you can get off the plane at any time. If you want to get out of a helicopter halfway in this journey, it will be troublesome.¡± Tan Ming hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need to change. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Li Mei looked at Tan Ming and replied lovingly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? I¡¯ll let you play to your heart¡¯s content when we get home.¡± Something worth millions was something that could be played with. Tan Ming did not dare to continue the conversation. She was afraid that her parents would say something that implied their insensitivity to money again and frighten her. Li Mei pulled Tan Ming onto the plane and said with emotion, ¡°This plane was an 18th birthday present that your father and I prepared for you. It¡¯s named after you. I didn¡¯t expect it to really wait for you.¡± Previously, Tan Ming had been so focused on being shocked that the helicopter had become a Gulfstream series of business jets. Now that Li Mei mentioned it, Tan Ming remembered the pink logo she had seen in the blink of an eye. As they spoke, the group entered the plane. The interior was made of bright leather, and even the wood was chosen in bright and soft colors. The aircraft ceiling, pillows, and headrest were wrapped in cashmere cloth.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Main Focus of Enjoyment Chapter 108: Main Focus of Enjoyment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The interior of the plane was not small. There were two washrooms, one each in the kitchen and the VIP cabin behind after boarding. There was also a bathroom and 16 seats, each with a cell phone charger. In the guest area of the living room, there were two rows of long sofas facing each other. On the left was the VIP cabin, and on the right was the television used to pass the time. Further back were two separate bedroom areas. Tan Ming was stunned. She felt that her understanding of the wealth of her birth family had been shattered. Li Mei and Jiang Hai showed Tan Ming around and explained this belated gift to her. Tan Ming¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. She didn¡¯t close it even after boarding the plane. The two confinement nannies, who were with them, carried the babies and followed behind curiously. She was secretly shocked. Their professionalism was at a very high standard, and their hire price was much higher than the average price of their peers. Those who could afford to hire them were all upper-middle-class bourgeoisie, so they had seen some of the world. But now that they saw the Jiang family¡¯s private plane, they realized that there was a gap within rich people too. This was only a birthday gift for their daughter! The two confinement nannies looked at each other, both looking like they¡¯ve never seen the world. Tan Ming had yet to recover from the shock. ¡°Dad, Mom, is this plane mine?¡± Looking at her daughter¡¯s incredulous expression, Jiang Hai smiled and said, ¡°This plane has always been yours. Today, it¡¯s returned to its rightful owner!¡± Tan Ming scratched her head. This private jet worth 500 million yuan had suddenly appeared in her assets. Even the maintenance workers¡¯ and pilot¡¯s salary were shared by her three brothers. Her main focus was enjoying herself. By the time Tan Ming had accepted this reality, she saw that the plane had already arrived at its destination. The plane flew to a villa halfway up the mountain. Yes, the plane did not stop at the airport. Instead, it glided straight to the runway of the Jiang family¡¯s old residence in Xiyun City! This time, Tan Ming didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stared with her eyes wide open. When she was young, she felt that the Tan family was very big. Later on, when she went to the Si family, she felt that the Si family was already considered very rich. The old residence was also low-key and luxurious. She still remembered the first time she entered the Si residence. At that time, when Zheng Wen sized her up, she felt like Cinderella, who had entered a place that did not belong to her. She even had to worry about accidentally dirtying the floor of the Si residence whenever she walked. Now that she had returned to the Jiang family, Tan Ming realized that they all paled in comparison to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral residence. After the plane stopped and the cabin door opened, Li Mei happily pulled Tan Ming down the ladder of the plane. ¡°An¡¯an, Daddy and Mommy will bring you around to familiarize yourself with the house.¡± Tan Ming followed beside Li Mei. Both nannies followed closely behind with the babies in their arms. Jiang Hai took care to walk behind all of them. The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was very big. Tan Ming was in her own house now, so unlike last time, she was not afraid to stare intently for fear of being called a country bumpkin and ignorant. Back then, she only dared to size the place up from the corner of her eye. Tan Ming was openly looking left and right like a curious baby. Li Mei and Jiang Hai watched their daughter from the side and felt that she was adorable no matter how they looked at her. Li Mei couldn¡¯t help but pinch her daughter¡¯s little face before beginning to explain patiently. Because the villa was too big, the butler was already driving and waiting at the parking area of the runway with the driver. When he saw a group of people getting off the plane and walking over, he hurriedly went forward and bowed to greet them. ¡°Sir, Madam.¡± Jiang Hai reached out and wrapped his arm around Tan Ming¡¯s shoulder. There was a hint of bragging in his smile. ¡°Old Li, this is An¡¯an. Our lost youngest daughter has been found.¡± Although Jiang Hai had already informed Butler Li about it, he felt that he had to express his joy in person again. Emotions could only be better conveyed in person. Butler Li had already guessed it the moment he saw Tan Ming, but he didn¡¯t greet her because he wasn¡¯t sure. Now that he heard the introduction, he bent down slightly and lowered his head. He was even more respectful than before. ¡°Hello, Miss. I¡¯m the butler of the villa, Li Chen.¡± Li Chen had only arrived at the Jiang family after Tan Ming got lost. After taking up his position, he had understood that there was a nonexistent Miss An¡¯an in the family that everyone in the Jiang family yearned for. In the past, the wife of the Jiang family, Li Mei, occupied the most important position. Now that he saw An¡¯an, he had a premonition that An¡¯an would become the person with the most say in this house.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Landlord Chapter 109: Landlord Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming nodded slightly and replied gently, ¡°Hello, Uncle Li.¡± This polite response made Li Chen heave a sigh of relief. He felt much more at ease. ¡°Sir, Madam, Miss, the car is ready. Please get in.¡± The group got into the extended MPV. The driver and the two crew members were in charge of packing the suitcases and putting them in the trunk of the car. The runway was half a kilometer away from the main building of the old mansion. Tall French sycamores were planted on both sides of the road. The rest of the place was filled with lawns and flowerbeds. Tan Ming asked curiously, ¡°Mom, this mountain is huge. Are there other villas here?¡± Li Mei explained to Tan Ming, ¡°There are 11 more. The villa area here has some history. It has existed for a hundred years. The best location of this villa area is actually at the top of the mountain. There¡¯s only one family there, and they own this villa area.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°This mountain belongs to their family? Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re rich landlords!¡± Li Mei chuckled when she heard this description. Jiang Hai interrupted and took this opportunity to explain briefly to his daughter. ¡°You can say that the villa area here actually is like a small pyramid.¡± Tan Ming quickly understood. ¡°So are all the richest people in the country staying here?¡± Jiang Hai replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m the richest, but the richest and most powerful people do live here. Although Xiyun is located in the southwest, it¡¯s spring all year round. It¡¯s the most comfortable city in the country to live in. Therefore, the people who buy houses here might not be locals like us. For example, the landlord you mentioned just now. Their family¡¯s roots are in Jingdu City. In the past, our ancestors bought the land here and passed it down from generation to generation. Later on, they developed the villa area project.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s more appropriate to call our family¡¯s old residence in Xiyun the ancestral residence. 50 years ago, because of the transfer of the company¡¯s business, your great-grandfather moved to Jingdu City with our Jiang family. We treated that place as our old residence.¡± Tan Ming nodded in understanding. The car stopped at the entrance of the villa. The servants were already standing in two rows, with men and women standing separately. There were about a dozen of them. Li Chen introduced the names and responsibilities of the servants to Tan Ming one by one. Tan Ming remembered them carefully. This was the first time they had met, but the other servants did not dare to slack off at all like Li Chen. After a simple introduction, Li Mei pulled Tan Ming into the house. The moment they entered, what greeted them was a huge spiral staircase that separated the dining room from the living room. It was very wide, three times the size of the Si family¡¯s living room. The Si family¡¯s old residence was the richest place Tan Ming had seen before she returned to the Jiang family. Hence, no matter what she saw, she would subconsciously use the Si family as a comparison. The nannies who were carrying the babies had also broadened her horizons this time. The two of them suppressed the joy in their hearts and communicated crazily through the corner of their eyes. ¡°After doing this, I¡¯ll have the right to brag when I go back to the company and see the other girls!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not ordinary confinement maids anymore. We¡¯re confinement maids who have taken a private plane!¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down. We have to perform well. If Madam and Miss are satisfied with our service, they might introduce us to other families who need confinement maids next time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re thinking ahead. Although the Jiang family¡¯s remuneration is the same as the previous main families, the gifts they usually give us occasionally are already almost half a month¡¯s salary. We¡¯ve never received such treatment before. We have to work hard! We have to strive to get into the confinement nanny circle of the wealthy!¡± After the exchange, the two of them smiled at each other and nodded secretly to encourage each other. Behind the dining room was the kitchen. There were only so many functional areas on the first floor. Next was the second floor. There was a study room on the second floor, as well as Li Mei and Jiang Hai¡¯s master bedroom. Next to it was Tan Ming¡¯s bedroom, and at the side was the temporarily vacated nursery. Tan Ming pushed open the nursery room first. The yellow color was warm and bright. In the middle were two cribs side by side. On the left and right side of the wall were two wooden beds prepared for the confinement nannies. Although it was only a temporary residence, there was a solid wooden wardrobe of the same color. There was an en-suite bathroom in the room for them to use. After looking at the nursery, Li Mei couldn¡¯t wait to pull Tan Ming to the room that she had decorated for her. There was a large balcony in the bedroom. At this moment, the window was open, and the afternoon sun¡¯s breeze blew over. The entire room looked fresh and bright. Tan Ming liked that balcony very much. She quickly walked in and raised her head slightly to feel the gentle breeze on her face.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 110 - Chapter 11o: Uneasy Chapter 11o: Uneasy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Then, Tan Ming looked down at the backyard. When she saw a large patch of sunflowers, her eyes lit up. Jiang Hai and Li Mei looked at Tan Ming¡¯s smiling face and their hearts were filled with happiness. Li Mei gently tucked her daughter¡¯s hair, which had been messed up by the wind, behind her ear. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s a big balcony in the bedroom at the old residence in Jingdu City.¡± Tan Ming turned to look at Li Mei and said with a smile, ¡°In the past, I would occasionally think that Mom and Dad definitely didn¡¯t abandon me on purpose. I must have gotten lost because I was too naughty. Therefore, no matter what Tan Si said about me being an abandoned child, I firmly believed in that point and worked hard to move on. I didn¡¯t give up on myself. Now, I¡¯ve proven that people really need hope!¡± When Li Mei heard about Tan Si¡¯s words, she rolled her eyes. ¡°Some people have really just been evil since they were young!¡± After cursing Tan Si a few times, Li Mei touched her daughter¡¯s smooth face. ¡°Our Jiang family¡¯s genes are indeed different. Although you grew up in that evil circle, you can grow up untainted!¡± When Tan Ming heard Li Mei begin to praise her again, she shook her head helplessly with a smile. The group continued to stroll around. Tan Ming¡¯s bedroom had a separate bathroom and a super large walk-in closet. From small shoes, socks, sunglasses, fashion items, to big bags, watches, clothes, everything that could be worn during the season. When Tan Ming entered, she felt like she had entered a clothing flagship store. Tan Ming pulled her parents to walk around her room and said in surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom, I found that my room is so big that it¡¯s almost as big as the one in Sea City. Don¡¯t tell me you gave me your room? That won¡¯t do!¡± Li Mei looked at the various surprises Tan Ming had displayed along the way, but there had never been any greed in her eyes. She was very proud. Even if no one had been teaching her along the way, Tan Ming still had a pure heart. She had still thought of her parents the moment she saw the big room. Li Mei gently patted Tan Ming¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°We didn¡¯t change the rooms. Our room is a little bigger than yours. You lived in this room when you were young. Originally, there was no walk-in closet. However, as time passed and we thought that you were a big girl, as parents, we had to prepare more beautiful clothes for you. Therefore, when we came back to pay respects to our ancestors on Qingming Festival, your father and I discussed tearing down the small movie theater and adding the space to your bedroom.¡± Jiang Hai was also gratified. ¡°It¡¯s good that you care about us. The size of the room is just a style.¡± The reason why Jiang Hai said this was because although Tan Ming¡¯s room was smaller than theirs, it was bigger than their brothers¡¯. After all, they were boys. The couple thought about it and realized that the boys had to be more independent. They had to learn to take good care of themselves. It was enough for them to have a place to sleep! Every time Tan Ming felt that her parents and family already loved her very much, the longer the time they spent together, she would know more details about how they loved her. Her understanding of how much they loved him deepened again and again. Tan Ming turned around and hugged Li Mei¡¯s waist. She placed her head on Li Mei¡¯s shoulder and reached out to pull her father beside her. She remained silent. Although Li Mei did not see Tan Ming¡¯s expression, the mother and daughter were connected. She could feel that Tan Ming¡¯s body was suddenly tainted with some worry. When the nannies saw this scene, they knew that what was about to happen was probably a topic between parents and children. They tactfully carried the two babies who had been resisting them all the way and left the room. They were already a little sleepy. Li Mei patted her daughter¡¯s back rhythmically like she was coaxing An¡¯an when she was young. After a while, she asked softly, ¡°Mommy feels that you were a little depressed just now, right?¡± Tan Ming stood up straight and lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°Mom, ever since we met, it¡¯s always been you guys who provide me with things. When others bullied me, you supported me, but I can¡¯t repay you with anything. I don¡¯t have the ability or money.¡± After saying that, Tan Ming hurriedly raised her head to look at Li Mei and Jiang Hai. She urgently expressed that she would definitely be successful in the future. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will study hard to become more capable. My results when I was in school were especially good. This means that my learning ability is not bad. I will definitely be able to earn a lot of money for you and Dad. You don¡¯t have to give me anything else. Just let me stay by your side..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 111 - Chapter111: Sunflower Chapter111: Sunflower Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming knew that the more wealth there was in the family, the more anxious she would be sometimes. The more capable her parents were, the weaker she would appear. In the past few months, she still felt that she should learn more management knowledge and share more of the burden with her parents. She was not a freeloader. However, in the past two days, what had happened made her feel that even if she helped her parents manage the company, she was already taking advantage of them. If not for this blood relationship, which company¡¯s management would accept an inexperienced young person?! Everything that happened in the Tan family and the Si family told her that familial ties were sometimes not that strong. For example, Tan Xiang watched coldly as his sister suffered from severe depression. When the Si family learned that Si Cheng had become a vegetable and might not wake up for the rest of his life, they were sad yet immediately chose a loyal and honest child from the side branch of the family to be the successor and started to nurture him. This took less than a week! Even Zheng Wen and Si Ming only went to Si Cheng¡¯s room to take a look once every day. As time passed, they wouldn¡¯t even go there every day. However, her aunt¡¯s warmth towards him still gave Tan Ming hope for familial relationships. However, when her parents started giving her far more than she could repay, the uneasiness in her heart surfaced again. Li Mei and Jiang Hai could feel the uneasiness in Tan Ming¡¯s heart. When they heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, they knew what she was afraid of. Li Mei pulled Tan Ming to the sofa in the room, and Jiang Hai sat on the other side of Tan Ming. Li Mei held Tan Ming¡¯s hand tightly and said softly, ¡°An¡¯an, I don¡¯t know what other people¡¯s parents are like. Why do you think that we will decide if we want you as a daughter based on whether you can repay us? I just want to tell you now that your father, you, and your three brothers, no matter what happens, our family has to be together. No one will give up on each other, nor will anyone be allowed to give up!¡± Jiang Hai stretched out his long arm and pulled the mother and daughter into his arms. ¡°An¡¯an, your mother and I only want you to be safe, healthy, and happy. Previously, no matter if I wanted you to come to the company to help me or go out to work, my intention was to divert your attention. I was worried that you would be immersed in the sadness of the divorce and unable to extricate yourself. That would only cause you to fall into endless internal strife.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re more willing to stay at home and take care of the children and accompany your mother, this choice is also very good. Actually, most parents will feel happy as long as their children feel happy. It¡¯s the same for us. As long as you and those three brats are good, no matter what choice you make in your lives, even if your mother and I don¡¯t agree, our love for you won¡¯t change.¡± The two of them explained earnestly, making Tan Ming¡¯s uneasiness dissipate a lot. She also began to share the things she had seen with her parents. ¡°Now that I¡¯m saying it, I also feel that I get too suspicious sometimes. Mom and Dad are completely different from them.¡± Li Mei gently patted Tan Ming¡¯s arm. ¡°They deserve to be punished! You have to remember that no matter what happens in other families, you can always trust your parents in the Jiang family. Even if something happens to us, we won¡¯t let anything happen to our children.¡± Tan Ming nodded vigorously and reached out to hug her parents¡¯ waists. She looked up at them and revealed a blissful smile. After a heart-to-heart talk, Tan Ming let go of those negative thoughts and followed her parents to visit the third floor. The third floor had the rooms for Jiang Yan, Jiang Xun, and Jiang Huai. There was also a fully equipped gym. The fourth floor was a starry sky-roofed theater with some other entertainment facilities. After strolling around the main building, the two of them brought Tan Ming to the backyard at the back. The moment they entered the backyard, Tan Ming saw the sunflowers she had seen on the balcony just now as she had wished. It occupied about a quarter of the entire backyard. Although the species were different, they all had the golden petals that she liked. She immediately jogged forward. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! A golden sea of flowers!¡± Tan Ming turned to look at Li Mei and asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, do you like sunflowers too?¡± Li Mei thought of something and chuckled. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve completely forgotten what you said in the past. When you were two years old, I brought you to a banquet. After you went to their backyard and saw the sunflowers, you refused to leave. You said that you wanted to stay at their house and watch them every day in the future..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 112 - Chapter 112: Supporting Outsiders Chapter 112: Supporting Outsiders Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing Tan Ming¡¯s disbelief, Li Mei continued to smile and said, ¡°That auntie even teased you and said you could be her daughter-in-law and let you stay at her house. Who knew that you would agree immediately and even asked me to hurry home to pack clothes to send over to you? Your father and I couldn¡¯t stop you. Later on, we promised to plant a bigger sea of sunflowers at both our houses to coax you home.¡± When Jiang Hai heard this, he recalled the scene at that time and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Tan Ming did not expect that she would do such an embarrassing thing when she was young. She held her forehead helplessly. She did not expect that her love for sunflowers had started at such a young age. Her love for them was really deep! There was also a two-story bungalow in the backyard. That was where Jiang Hai¡¯s parents lived before they passed away. It was cleaned every day and still maintained its original appearance. They had woken up early in the morning, packed up, taken a plane, and strolled around the villa for so long. It was already 3 PM. Tan Ming could not help but cover her mouth and yawn. Seeing this, Li Mei urged, ¡°Hurry up and take a nap.¡± Since there was nothing to do in the afternoon, there was no need for Tan Ming to resist her sleepiness. She rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll go to bed first. You guys should rest soon too.¡± Then, the family returned to the main building. Tan Ming was not the only one who received the news of her aunt¡¯s return. Tan Si¡¯s family was also there. When Tan Si heard the news, she was very happy. ¡°I was wondering how to sort out the jewelry designs when I get married. It¡¯s great that Aunt is back! She¡¯s now a world-renowned top jewelry designer. Designers of their level charge expensive fees. Not to mention the handicraft fees, just the design fees alone are worth millions. Coupled with the handicraft and materials fees, the final product will be sky-high. Now that I have this relationship, everything will be easy!¡± Wang Li was looking at her manicure that she had just completed under the light. When she heard Tan Si¡¯s words, she snorted coldly. ¡°She¡¯s a person who supports outsiders. Do you still expect her to help you work for free?¡± Seeing her mother pour cold water on her, Tan Si¡¯s expression instantly fell. She pouted and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to take a few days off from the production team to go home. Can you not be such a Debbie Downer?¡± ¡°Besides, I have an aunt like that. If word gets out, others will think highly of me. Those people in the entertainment industry are used to flattering the strong and stepping on the weak. However, once you can be associated with the fashion industry, they will immediately look at you with fawning eyes.¡± When Wang Li saw her daughter¡¯s gloomy expression, she put her hand down and gently hit Tan Si¡¯s hand. She scolded softly, ¡°You ingrate. You¡¯re giving me an attitude after saying a few words that make you unhappy. Don¡¯t you know what your aunt is like? She¡¯s as heartless as that little b*tch.¡± ¡°She took our family¡¯s money and went overseas for treatment. Other than sending us a message when she arrived, she disappeared the rest of the time. She hasn¡¯t contacted us for so many years, only contacting us now when she¡¯s gotten back!¡± Tan Si was too impatient to listen to these past grievances. She changed the topic and talked about her plans. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt¡¯s birthday in a few days. I plan to go to Xiyun to buy a piece of good material for her and curry favor her first. Jewelry masters like them have a lot of good stuff.¡± ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯ll slowly get those good things out of her hands. I¡¯ll let her work and make a set of peerless jewelry for me as my dowry. Anyway, she can¡¯t give birth and doesn¡¯t have children. Those things will get dusty. If she treats me better now, in the future, I¡¯ll still visit her grave during Qingming Festival. I¡¯ll pay my respects to her so that her grave won¡¯t be lonely.¡± The more Tan Si spoke, the more smug she became. Wang Li pondered for a moment after listening to her. After a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Now that you mention it, we really have to give her some gifts that she¡¯ll appreciate. It¡¯s indeed beneficial for us to build a good relationship with her. She can be at the top of this industry and know many rich people. She might be able to introduce a lot of business to our family.¡± Seeing that her mother had finally figured it out, Tan Si rolled her eyes unhappily. Then, her expression changed in a millisecond. She held Wang Li¡¯s arm solicitously and looked at her with her big eyes. She said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have to sponsor me with some money?¡± Wang Li looked at her daughter¡¯s coquettish and cute appearance and did not agree immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°You spent it all again? You earn a lot of money from work.. Where did you spend it all?¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 113 - Chapter 113: Abnormal Behavior Chapter 113: Abnormal Behavior Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si replied innocently, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an actress and a celebrity. I have to rely on my face to make a living. The beauty projects I usually do are much more expensive than the ones you do. There are also clothes, shoes, and bags. Every one of them will cost at least a few thousand yuan. I can¡¯t wear clothes that only cost just over a thousand yuan. Otherwise, the media will make up the news. Also, those fans will suspect that I¡¯m out of projects.¡± ¡°Once I become outdated or not popular, it will affect my acting career. These days, most directors hire whoever is popular, so these are necessary investments. I¡¯m acting as the female lead in this drama now. I think I have a chance of winning an award this time. When I become popular, the price of advertising endorsements, acting, and variety shows will at least double. Just wait for me to treat you to all the meals you want.¡± Tan Si¡¯s words of filial piety made Wang Li so happy that she could not help but smile. She reached out and tapped Tan Si¡¯s forehead. ¡°You, you know how to make me happy. I don¡¯t expect you to bring me to eat and drinkwell. As long as you save some of the money you earn in case of emergencies, it¡¯s fine. You spend all your money every month and don¡¯t have anything to fall back on.¡± Tan Si immediately nodded in agreement. She was not stupid. How could she not have any savings? However, her money was her money. Why would she use her own when she could use her parents¡¯ money? Hence, when she could usually get money from Wang Li and Tan Xiang, Tan Si was determined not to spend her own money. Tan Si successfully got Wang Li to transfer two million yuan. Before she could be happy for long, a cry came from the baby¡¯s room on the first floor. When she heard the cry, Tan Si¡¯s head hurt. He complained impatiently, ¡°Why does he like to cry so much!¡± Wang Li glared at Tan Si. ¡°How can someone like to cry? Occasionally, when you¡¯re feeling unwell, you¡¯ll also tell us in a crying manner. Recently, the temperature difference between morning and night has been huge. The baby has caught a cold, so he¡¯s crying a little more than usual. Tell me, as a mother, how often do you come back? The moment you hear your son crying, you get impatient.¡± Tan Si usually did not take care of the child when she went to film or take on jobs. Firstly, she felt that it was troublesome to take care of them. Secondly, she did not want to see others¡¯ probing gazes. Knowing that she was in the wrong, Tan Si did not retort. Wang Li suddenly recalled the abnormal behavior of the old couple from the Si family. She turned around and looked at Tan Si seriously. ¡°By the way, Si Cheng¡¯s grandparents haven¡¯t come to see the baby in the past half a month!¡± Tan Si immediately sat up straight. ¡°They didn¡¯t even call you to ask for a video call?¡± Wang Li shook her head. ¡°They don¡¯t want to see the baby at all. These two old fellows are both traditional people. They like to have more children. Moreover, his family has only had one child for a few generations. Now, it¡¯s not easy for him to have another grandson. Previously, even when it was raining and thundering, they had to come over to see the child. Last month, that old man caught a cold for a week. He was afraid of infecting the baby, so he didn¡¯t dare to come. He even video-called me every day. Every day, he would watch the baby for more than ten minutes before he was willing to hang up. He came once at the beginning of this month. After that, he didn¡¯t even video-call me anymore.¡± An uneasy feeling welled up in Tan Si¡¯s heart. ¡°Tan Ming brought those two b*stards with her everyday. She was afraid that the Si family would snatch the children. It¡¯s difficult for them to even take a look now. At least we let them carry him. Why wouldn¡¯t they come? Don¡¯t tell me Tan Ming has relented!¡± ¡°That damn old man and old lady liked Tan Ming to begin with, and she gave birth to her eldest grandson. If she gives in, I¡¯ll really be at a disadvantage!¡± When Wang Li heard this, she became nervous. ¡°The child is the only bargaining chip you have to marry into the Si family. If even this doesn¡¯t work, won¡¯t you become a real single mother and the baby will become an illegitimate child?! There are many people of our level. If they find out, just those eye rolls will be enough for you and your mother to suffer.¡± ¡°Have you contacted Si Cheng recently? What did he say? When can he get a divorce? Aiyo, my heart is really¡­¡± Tan Si was already annoyed. When she heard her mother nagging at the side, she became even more annoyed. She interrupted loudly, ¡°Alright! I¡¯m thinking of a way now!¡± The crying in the nursery continued, and it even grew a little louder. Tan Si frowned and quickly walked towards the room. Wang Li knew that Tan Si would definitely lose her temper. Thinking about the abnormality of the Si family, she rubbed her temples to relax. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care so much. After all, Tan Si would just be scolding a servant. She didn¡¯t pay her to work here to be bullied. But as long as she paid enough, these lower-class people would be beaten and scolded at will.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 114 - Chapter 114: Complaint Chapter 114: Complaint Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the room, the nanny was gently rocking the child in her arms. She was also coaxing him, but the child was still crying. Tan Si crossed her arms impatiently and walked in. ¡°Do you know how to take care of a child?! I gave you so much money, but you can¡¯t even do such a small thing! Do you believe that I¡¯ll complain about you?!¡± Tan Si¡¯s tone was very aggressive. The confinement nanny took into account that the other party was her employer and suppressed her anger as she replied softly, ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t been feeling well these two days, so he¡¯s been making a fuss. I¡¯ll coax him a little more. He¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Tan Si¡¯s good temper was only targeted at those who she could gain benefits from. Furthermore, she was experiencing a great deal of anger now. Whoever bumped into her would be unlucky. When Tan Si heard the nanny¡¯s words, she only felt that she was patronizing her. She raised her voice and questioned, ¡°How long have you been coaxing?! My ears are about to go deaf from the noise. Do you know how precious my time is? My brain has to think about problems at all times.¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to my son. I suspect that the certificates you took and the experiences you wrote are fake. I¡¯ll call your company later to verify if you¡¯re even qualified to be a nanny!¡± ¡°Wah!¡± The baby was a little frightened when he heard the high decibels. He cried even louder. Seeing this, the nanny couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Heh, not to mention that I¡¯m qualified and not afraid of investigation, even if I find anyone to take care of this child, they¡¯d be more qualified than you, the biological mother. You didn¡¯t even look at the child when you came in and scolded me first. You didn¡¯t care if the child would be frightened if he hears you speak so loudly. Someone like you isn¡¯t even qualified to be a mother!¡± The confinement nanny had been holding it in for a long time. Wang Li had to interject and say a few words about everything she did. She didn¡¯t know anything, but she would pretend to know. She had been working as a nanny for 20 years but no one had ever complained about how she cared for a baby. This house had made her feel like she didn¡¯t even know how to take care of children. Tan Si was the opposite. She did not care about anything, but she could not stand hearing children cry. As long as he cried longer and louder, the confinement nanny would definitely be scolded. However, once the baby could be controlled, he would not be a baby to her. The nanny did not want to tolerate their family¡¯s anti-physiological requests anymore. Since she was going to quit today, she might as well skin Tan Si alive first! In Tan Si¡¯s eyes, even a highly educated confinement nanny with all kinds of certificates was a servant as long as she paid for them. Now that she, the employer, was refuted by the confinement nanny in such a sarcastic manner, her anger surged. She pointed at the confinement nanny and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified! I think you don¡¯t want this job anymore, right? I¡¯m going to complain to you. Your future career is over!¡± When Wang Li heard that the conflict between the two of them seemed to be intensifying, she hurriedly got up and entered the room. Seeing that the confinement nanny was about to fight Tan Si head-on, she frowned. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re just helping someone take care of the child. If my family complains, what will happen when you have to earn money to support your family in the future? Besides, other than taking care of the child, you don¡¯t have any other skills. Apologize to my daughter properly and let this matter go. Our family is magnanimous and won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ¡°This confinement nanny can take care of babies, but she¡¯s not used to suddenly taking care of a different baby. She¡¯ll apologize later, so don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Tan Si was only here to vent her anger and did not intend to fire her. She knew that her son was still very picky. After trying for more than ten months, this was the only nanny who could take care of him. Now that her mother had given her a way out, she took advantage of it. ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t fuss about it on your account.¡± However, Tan Si was willing, but the confinement nanny was still unwilling. ¡°Even if you want to continue to employ me, I don¡¯t want to do this anymore! It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen people richer than your family. Your family is really the typical nouveau riche. There¡¯s also you.¡± The nanny pointed at Tan Si and said disdainfully, ¡°The Internet says that you¡¯re young, beautiful, gentle, and pleasant. Pfft! You¡¯re just a shrew. You¡¯re not much better than those uneducated rural old ladies. You gave birth to a child with an unknown father, but you still have the cheek to show off everywhere. You even established the image of an independent woman as a single mother on the Internet. Don¡¯t be flattered by these words. You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ¡°If you dare to complain to the company about me, I¡¯ll go to the newspaper agency to expose you! Just the fact that your father is unknown and you want to press the child on CEO Si¡¯s head is enough for me to get a lot of expose money! I also want to expose your true character in private and let your fans see your true colors.. If you don¡¯t let me live well, don¡¯t think about living well either!¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 115 - Chapter 115: Taking Advantage Chapter 115: Taking Advantage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was so angry that she slapped her chest. Wang Li supported her daughter. The nanny had said too much information, and she could not react in time. She frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you signed a confidentiality agreement! If you dare to expose these, well sue you until you go bankrupt!¡± At this moment, it was a competition to see who could be more ruthless. The nanny shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m barefoot and not afraid of you guys wearing shoes. You¡¯ve already ruined my career. What¡¯s the difference between that and making me go bankrupt? Then what do I have to lose? Let¡¯s fight to the death.¡± At this moment, Wang Li also realized that she could not force her into a corner. Otherwise, if she had no way out, she would fight to the death with her! Wang Li immediately revealed a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Tan Si is only in her early twenties. She¡¯s just a child and doesn¡¯t know any better. You¡¯re older than her, so don¡¯t argue with her. Complaints are just quarrels. She didn¡¯t even think before saying it.¡± After saying that, Wang Li looked at Tan Si and gestured for her to express her stance. ¡°Tan Si, you don¡¯t plan to complain, right?¡± The nanny had been at home for two months and knew a lot about the Tan family. Tan Si was an impulsive person, but after calming down, she made a good decision. She agreed reluctantly. ¡°Yes.¡± Wang Li turned to look at the confinement nanny and said, ¡°We won¡¯t complain, so don¡¯t threaten us. If you really go to the extent of falling out with us, with the difference in our strength, we¡¯ll step on you like you¡¯re an ant. Let¡¯s take a step back now and forget about this matter.¡± Seeing this, the nanny calmly placed the crying child on the bed and said slowly, ¡°I can keep everything I know a secret, but you have to promise to give me five million yuan.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Your monthly salary is only 30,000 yuan. How dare you extort 5 million yuan from my family! You dare to extort me like this just because of news about my bad temper? You¡¯re crazy!¡± The confinement nanny stared at Tan Si. ¡°My biggest bargaining chip is naturally the matter of you trying to extort the Si family.¡± Tan Si was confused after hearing the confinement nanny¡¯s words. She recalled that the confinement nanny had previously said that her father was unknown. Her heart skipped a beat, but she asked calmly, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve never blackmailed anyone. You¡¯re just talking to yourself. I¡¯m curious where you came to such a ridiculous conclusion.¡± The nanny smiled faintly and sat down on the sofa at the side. ¡°Why? Are you trying to test if I really know? There¡¯s no need to try. I¡¯ll tell you generously. Previously, the Si family often came to see the baby. I heard them tell you a few times that they hoped to register the baby into their family first. However, you insisted that CEO Si get a divorce and register their marriage with you first, so this matter has been delayed.¡± ¡°On the first of this month, Old Master Si and Old Madam Si came to see the baby. At that time, Mrs. Tan happened to pick up the call and went to the living room. The baby was crying again. I was in a hurry to make milk powder for him, so I left for a while. When I returned, I realized that the two old people seemed to be hiding something, but there was nothing else in this room except for the baby¡¯s things. The baby was no different from when I left, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°However, when I was bathing the baby that night, I realized that a strand of hair on the back of his head had been cut off. I guessed who did it. Rich people like to do paternity tests. Later on, I realized that the two elders never came again. I inferred the results of this paternity test. I¡¯m afraid it exposed your ambition to take advantage of CEO Si.¡± Tan Si and Wang Li were dumbfounded. Tan Si reacted and retorted loudly, ¡°Impossible! The baby is Si Cheng¡¯s! Perhaps they have already registered the child with the Si family with the paternity test. They know that I don¡¯t have a choice, so they¡¯re not in a hurry to see the baby!¡± The nanny sneered. ¡°You¡¯re lying to yourself. A paternity test is required to register the child¡¯s household register, and the child¡¯s mother has to be present. Now, in order to prevent the child from being trafficked, the country is very strict. No matter how rich someone is, they can¡¯t get in through the back door!¡± ¡°Come on, stop pretending. Give me the money and we¡¯ll be even. I guarantee that only your two families know about this. It definitely won¡¯t prevent you from being an independent woman who¡¯s a single mother online and continuing to reap the money from your fans.¡± Tan Si¡¯s mind was in a mess as she looked at her mother helplessly.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 116 - Chapter 116: Bargaining Chapter 116: Bargaining Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After all, Wang Li was someone who had experienced many things. Even though she saw how confident the nanny was, she still quickly calmed down. She first ran to the crib and combed through the baby¡¯s hair. Seeing that the baby was still crying, Wang Li patted and coaxed him a few times. After confirming that there was indeed a small part of his hair at the back of his head that was shorter, she immediately pulled Tan Si out of the door. She turned around and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you sure the person that night was Si Cheng?¡± Tan Si quickly recalled the details of that day. ¡°It was very late at that time. I was sure that the room number was right. When I entered, I didn¡¯t dare to turn on the lights. Although I only saw the outline of his back, I was sure that it was Si Cheng. Most importantly, when I woke up the next day, it was Si Cheng lying beside me! If he hadn¡¯t had sex with me, how could he have acknowledged the child I gave birth to?¡± When Wang Li heard this, she calmed down a lot. However, when she thought of the nanny¡¯s words, she was worried again. ¡°What are those two old farts from the Si family up to?! Why did they suddenly stop contacting us? Recently, one of my sisters even said that she saw them at a charity auction party. Their faces were rosy and they were very healthy!¡± When Tan Si heard this, she felt a little uneasy. Recalling her son¡¯s appearance, he did not look like Si Cheng or her. ¡°Hey, have you thought it through?¡± The nanny shouted impatiently when she saw the two of them muttering outside the door. Tan Si and Wang Li turned around and entered. Wang Li looked at the confinement nanny and said calmly, ¡°My daughter only has one man, CEO Si. The child can¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s. If you have the ability, take out evidence and expose it. Otherwise, if you dare to report it, I¡¯ll sue you for slander. I¡¯ll sue you for breach of contract!¡± If the slander was serious, she would also go to jail. When the nanny heard this, her eyes flashed quickly. She didn¡¯t have any evidence and was just guessing. However, she quickly thought of something and revealed a smug smile. ¡°If this child is CEO Si¡¯s, it would be even more fun. The sister-in-law climbed into her brother-in-law¡¯s bed to commit incest and even wanted to squeeze the pregnant sister out of the Si family to climb up the ranks! If this news is exposed, it would be even more explosive!¡± ¡°Unless Tan Si, you don¡¯t intend to marry into the Si family. As long as you marry, it will confirm my words. Moreover, you two sisters have a good relationship, right? As long as the reporters pay more attention, your reputation will be ruined before you marry into the Si family. I don¡¯t know if the Si family will still marry a woman like you who ruined your reputation.¡± As soon as she said this, Wang Li and Tan Si¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. They were in a dilemma now! The main reason was that the confinement nanny was desperate and reckless now, but they were not. They could not be as shameless as her! Tan Si and Wang Li looked at each other. ¡°5 million is too much! I can¡¯t fork it out!¡± If they were willing to bargain, then there was still room for negotiation. The nanny raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then how much do you want to pay? Tell me and I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Wang Li bargained, ¡°2 million.¡± When the nanny heard this, her eyes widened. ¡°Five million to two million?! Do you think I¡¯m setting up a street stall?! Don¡¯t even think about this price! There¡¯s no need to talk about it. I might as well sell it to those entertainment reporters!¡± As the nanny spoke, she started to pack her things angrily. Wang Li hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Then how much do you want? Your price is too high. You can¡¯t even sell to those reporters for 2 million!¡± The nanny glanced at Wang Li and Tan Si. ¡°I can only accept 4.5 million yuan!¡± Wang Li took a deep breath. ¡°Two and a half million! Your news can¡¯t be sold for more than two million outside. If you expose such a scandal, you¡¯ll offend the Tan and Si families. Our family¡¯s ability is limited, but I don¡¯t know if the Si family will let you off. If you¡¯d rather take less money and take such a huge risk, then I have nothing to say. Go ahead.¡± After saying that, Wang Li let go of the nanny. The nanny lowered her eyes and weighed it. She said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, 2.5 million it is. You have to transfer the money now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll look for the reporters when I go out.¡± Wang Li smiled and said, ¡°No problem, but you have to sign a confidentiality agreement with us again. I want to increase the compensation amount to prevent you from exposing the news after taking the money. You want to play, let¡¯s make it a two-way game.¡± Even if the nanny wasn¡¯t afraid of the Tan family, she had to be afraid of the Si family. She was already in her fifties and only wanted to take the money to retire. She didn¡¯t have the time to cause trouble. She immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± Wang Li transferred the money and the confinement nanny signed another confidentiality agreement. After everything was over, the nanny packed her things and left. Only then did Wang Li realize that the baby was still crying. She quickly went to the crib to check and found that the baby¡¯s face was already red from crying. When she touched his forehead, it was so hot that she could fry an egg on it. The two of them rushed to the hospital in a mess.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Identification Chapter 117: Identification Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fortunately, the problem was not that serious. The baby had a fever because he had been crying for a long time and had sweat all over his body. The sweat was not wiped off in time. Coupled with the fact that he had not completely recovered from his cold, the symptoms of the cold worsened with this stimulation, so he had a recurrent high fever. When the two of them returned home, Wang Li appointed someone she trusted from the three maids who had worked in the Tan family for more than ten years to be in charge of temporarily taking care of the baby. Although the baby was still a little noisy because he was not used to it, fortunately, he was used to Wang Li. When he cried, Wang Li could coax him. Knowing that the child was a small problem, Tan Si heaved a sigh of relief. This was the key to her entry into the Si family. ¡°Mom, are we still looking for a confinement nanny? I¡¯m worried that we¡¯ll encounter such a thing again.¡± Wang Li sighed. ¡°I have no choice. How can I take care of it alone? The baby is good at being picky. We can only do this for the time being. We still have to hire someone. But in the future, the confinement nanny can¡¯t leave the nursery as she wishes. She has to get my permission to come out. Then it should be fine.¡± Tan Si saw that Wang Li knew what she was doing and could not be bothered with such trivial matters. It was fine as long as it did not affect her anymore. Wang Li looked at Tan Si, who was slumped on the sofa, and sent the servants away. She asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of a way to get a strand of Si Cheng¡¯s hair and we¡¯ll bring the baby for a round of tests ourselves?¡± Tan Si was a little angry when she heard this. ¡°Mom! Although I like to play, I¡¯ve never done anything rash in terms of relationships. If you¡¯re suspicious even as my biological mother, how can others not be suspicious?! My first time was Si Cheng! How can this child not be his?!¡± When Wang Li saw Tan Si¡¯s agitated expression, she quickly comforted her. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t suspect you. Isn¡¯t this just imagining and confirming the outcome? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to figure it out just by sitting here. Haven¡¯t you suspected that the baby might have been carried away by the wrong person? Which child doesn¡¯t look anything like either parent? Of course, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s because he¡¯s still too young for us to see. However, if we confirm it we¡¯ll be more at ease.¡± When Tan Si heard Wang Li¡¯s analysis, she calmed down and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Si Cheng to meet him and secretly get a strand of his hair. When the time comes, I¡¯ll do a DNA test on his hair and the baby¡¯s.¡± Si Cheng had been a little busy recently and could not be bothered to deal with Tan Si. However, he could not resist Tan Si¡¯s coaxing and pestering. Thinking that it had indeed been a long time since they had contacted each other, he finally agreed to meet Tan Si next weekend. After confirming the time, Tan Si prepared to set off for Xiyun. Originally, Wang Li also wanted to choose the gift herself. When the time came, she would send a photo to her sister-in-law to prove that she had personally chosen it. Wouldn¡¯t that show more sincerity? Unfortunately, because the confinement nanny had left, Wang Li had to help take care of the child. She had to busy herself with choosing a new confinement nanny and could not split herself up. Tan Ming had a good night¡¯s sleep in the old residence. She did not feel uncomfortable at all. It was as if she had been staying in this room for so many years. The next day, she woke up naturally. Tan Ming picked up her phone and looked at the time. She saw the message her third brother had sent her. Jiang Huai: You went back to Xiyun with Mom and Dad?! Tan Ming: ¡°That¡¯s right. I came back to buy something.¡± Jiang Huai:¡­ Jiang Huai: Why didn¡¯t you wait for me¡­ Tan Ming chuckled when she saw Jiang Huai¡¯s message. She could already feel Jiang Huai¡¯s resentment through the screen. Tan Ming: ¡°It¡¯s my Aunt Tan¡¯s birthday in a few days. It¡¯ll take you so long to finish filming! If I wait for you, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± Jiang Huai: I really can¡¯t be away for too long. Our hometown is too far away. I¡¯ll be delayed on the way back. You must tell me as soon as you return to Sea City! Tan Ming looked at the screen in confusion, not knowing what her third brother was up to. Tan Ming:¡±?¡± Jiang Huai: Trust your brother. There will definitely be a surprise. It¡¯s not a loss to tell me! Tan Ming smiled and shook her head. Tan Ming: ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them chatted about the production team before putting down their phones. After Tan Ming got up, she went to the next room to play with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. Then, she went downstairs to the dining room. ¡°Good morning, Mom and Dad.¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai smiled and replied, ¡°Good morning. Come and have breakfast. There¡¯s your favorite soup dumplings today.¡± After Tan Ming sat down, she found out that her parents had something urgent to deal with today, so they couldn¡¯t accompany her to shop. However, the person-in-charge of the industry here would accompany her. The person-in-charge was called Jiang Zhen. Jiang Zhen¡¯s father and grandfather had been working for the Jiang family for decades. Although it was just an employer-employee relationship, they could be considered very reliable people.. If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 118 - Chapter 118: One Jade Street Chapter 118: One Jade Street Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Zhen was in this important position, but he was not very old. He looked like he was in his thirties. He was tall, but not powerful. Instead, he looked a little thin. He was wearing a white shirt and black trousers. He looked ordinary, but he was very fair. There was a scar from his forehead to his brow bone. With such skin color, he looked even more conspicuous. When he didn¡¯t speak, he looked a little sinister, giving people a sense of danger. Tan Ming was attracted by the scar and took a few more glances. Jiang Hai gave the two of them a simple introduction. He rubbed Tan Ming¡¯s head and said softly, ¡°Anan, Jiang Zhen is the same age as your brother. When you were young, you often played together.¡± When Tan Ming heard her father say this, she understood what he meant. The Jiang Zhen family was trustworthy as an old management team. Hence, she used a more intimate way of addressing him. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, I¡¯ll have to trouble you today.¡± When Jiang Zhen heard how Tan Ming addressed him, his expressionless face softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Jiang Zhen drove while Tan Ming sat in the front passenger seat. Although they played together when they were young, the two of them were indeed strangers now. Tan Ming personally felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. Jiang Zhen seemed to have sensed it. He looked at the road in front of him and opened the central armrest box with one hand. He took out a mint candy and handed it to Tan Ming. ¡°You liked to cat this kind of candy when you were young. I wonder if you still like it now?¡± Tan Ming took the mint candy and took a look. She realized that it was her favorite brand. It was a little expensive. In the past, she didn¡¯t have the money to buy it. She only bought a can as a reward a few months after working and earning money. However, after she married Si Cheng, she didn¡¯t have a source of income. Tan Ming couldn¡¯t bear to use her savings. Thinking about it carefully, she hadn¡¯t bought it for three years. Tan Ming smiled and replied, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve been very loyal since I was young.¡± Tearing open the candy wrapper, Tan Ming threw the candy into the air and moved her head to catch it. When Jiang Zhen saw that Tan Ming was eating the candy the same way she had when she was young, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. The sweet taste spread in her mouth. Tan Ming savored it. ¡°It still tastes the same as before. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time.¡± In the past few months, Tan Ming had become rich. However, it may be because she had not eaten it for a few years, and the fact that there had been a lot of things to do in the past few months, she had almost forgotten that she liked mint candy if not for Jiang Zhen giving it to her today. With the candy breaking the ice, the atmosphere in the car became much more relaxed. Tan Ming was not as restrained as before. Recalling Jiang Hai¡¯s reminder, Jiang Zhen took the initiative to talk about the company¡¯s business. ¡°The Jiang Corporation¡¯s business here is mainly three mines and one mountain forest. Two mines and one mountain forest are all in Myanmar. The remaining mine is in Xiyun.¡± When Tan Ming heard about business, she could not help but be more attentive. ¡°What mine is it? What trees are planted in the forest?¡± Seeing that Tan Ming was interested, Jiang Zhen continued, ¡°The mine in Xiyun produces jade. More than half of it has been mined. One mine in Myanmar produces rubies, and the other produces jade. Jewelry and jade are non-renewable resources. As time passes, they will only become rarer. Furthermore, the quality of the goods from these two mines is very high. Therefore, when we mined 20 years ago, we planned to control the amount of mining every year. Currently, we can still mine for 34 years.¡± ¡°The forest is filled with teak. This wood is used to make high-grade wooden floors. Our planting area is 29 hectares.¡± Tan Ming was rarely exposed to these things, so she asked, ¡°How long does it take for teak to become usable?¡± Jiang Zhen replied, ¡°There are two ways of getting teak. One is where they are planted manually and cut down in 20 years. The other way is to grow it naturally. Our forests are naturally grown and only cut down every 70 years.¡± Speaking of the question she was most concerned about, Tan Ming turned to look at Jiang Zhen. ¡°This cycle is so long. How much can we sell it for?¡± Jiang Zhen looked at Tan Ming¡¯s spariding eyes and replied with a smile, ¡°The current market price is more than 20,000 yuan per cubic meter.¡± Tan Ming nodded to show that she understood. Soon, they arrived at One Jade Street. Jiang Zhen parked the car and entered the market with Tan Ming. ¡°This place is called One Jade Street, but it¡¯s actually a medium-sized jade market. Initially, there was only one street. Later on, it became bigger and bigger. The neighboring streets also joined in. Hence its current scale. A third of the shops here belong to us.¡± One-third! Tan Ming hid her surprise very well and only shouted crazily in her heart. After all, she was in front of outsiders. She nodded calmly and managed to utter out, ¡°Not bad..¡± If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know via our discord so we can fix it as soon as possible. Chapter 119 - Chapter 119: Stone Gambling Chapter 119: Stone Gambling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Jiang Zhen saw Tan Ming¡¯s calm expression, she asked again, ¡°Why don¡¯t I bring you to the various shops?¡± Tan Ming had never seen the area before. Since she was just about to walk around, Jiang Zhen¡¯s suggestion suited her very well. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s walk around. I also want to understand more.¡± The two of them spend 3 hours looking around. After one round, Tan Ming somewhat understood why Jiang Zhen could become the person-in-charge here at such a young age. Although Jiang Zhen did not come to such a medium-sized market often, he knew the situation of every shop inside like the back of his hand. Furthermore, Tan Ming realized that these people could not help but look at Jiang Zhen with reverence. Tan Ming looked at the various stone gambling stalls on the street and asked curiously, ¡°Are you good at stone gambling?¡± Jiang Zhen turned to look at Tan Ming. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Tan Ming sized up Jiang Zhen and teased, ¡°I feel that with Brother Jiang Zhen¡¯s low-key personality, he should be very good.¡± The corners of Jiang Zhen¡¯s mouth twitched, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite confident in me. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the last shop.¡± Tan Ming followed Jiang Zhen into a shop. There was a jade cutting machine placed slightly against the wall on the right-hand side of the door. About a hundred raw stones of various sizes were placed near half of the shop area outside. Two customers were holding flashlights and shining them on the raw stones while communicating. Further in was the counter for finished jade jewelry. Beside the counter was a tea table for guests. The innermost area was separated by glass. One could only see three workstations for workers to carve and process stones. The three of them worked at the same time. Looking at the workspace from the outside, they could clearly sense the dust flying inside. The glass only isolated the dust. The sound of machines carving and polishing jade could still be heard clearly from outside. The shopkeeper was a middle-aged man in his fifties. When he saw Jiang Zhen, he quickly stood up and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± Jiang Zhen nodded slightly. ¡°Boss Yu, do what you have to do. I¡¯m a little free today, so I¡¯m going around.¡± Jiang Hai had already told Jiang Zhen in advance not to expose Tan Ming¡¯s current identity. Hence, he had used this excuse along the way. Seeing this, Boss Yu returned to his seat behind the tea table and secretly sized up Tan Ming from the corner of his eye. This was the first time Mr. Jiang had brought someone of the opposite sex here. He was really curious! Tan Ming walked around and saw Jiang Zhen holding a palm-sized raw stone. With his other hand, he held a flashlight and shone it on the surface of the raw stone. Hence, she leaned over curiously. Her eyes followed the flashlight in Jiang Zhen¡¯s hand for a long time, but she did not understand anything. Tan Ming looked at the customers not far away and covered her mouth with her hand as she approached Jiang Zhen. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Is this material good?¡± Jiang Zhen felt the fragrance of jasmine lingering at the tip of his nose. When he lowered his head, he only saw a round head. He did not tell her that in this line of work, there were many people who made wrong judgments, especially this raw stone with a bad surface. No one would come over to snatch it just because others said that this raw stone was good. Most people trusted their own judgment. Only when they were hesitating would these words have any effect. Jiang Zhen put down the raw stone and imitated Tan Ming. He lowered his head and whispered into Tan Ming¡¯s ear, ¡°I think so.¡± After following Jiang Zhen for so long, Tan Ming knew that there was no such thing as 100% certainty in stone gambling. After all, even machines could not detect it. It was all based on these veterans¡¯ experience and senses. Tan Ming looked at the price of the raw stone and realized that it was placed in the area of 100,000 to 200,000 yuan priced stones. She covered her mouth and asked, ¡°How confident are you?¡± Jiang Zhen looked at Tan Ming¡¯s curious child-like expression and satisfied her curiosity. ¡°80%. CEO Jiang told me in advance to bring you good material, so you don¡¯t have to worry about choosing a material. This material is too risky and not suitable for newbies.¡± ¡±Yo, enemies are bound to meet on a narrow road. If you want to hook up with someone, get a divorce first. Or do you want to two-time?¡± Tan Ming rolled her eyes when she heard the voice. She didn¡¯t need to turn her head to know who it was. It was indeed a narrow road for enemies. Jiang Zhen frowned slightly and turned to look in the direction of the voice. He saw a woman about the same height as An¡¯an. She was wearing a fisherman¡¯s hat and sunglasses that covered most of her face. Tan Ming turned around and looked at Tan Si, who was dressed up in a youthful and beautiful outfit. She snorted coldly. ¡°These days, mistresses are really arrogant. Do you want me to help you take off your sunglasses and let everyone see if your looks as a mistress have reached the desired standard..¡± Chapter 120 - Chapter 120: Card Swiping Chapter 120: Card Swiping Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si covered her sunglasses and hurriedly took a step back. Her mouth was still stiff. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you!¡± After Tan Si finished speaking, she still held her sunglasses with one hand, afraid that Tan Ming would dare to come up and take them off forcefully. After all, that violent woman¡¯s strength was not something a weak woman like her could resist. Jiang Zhen turned his body to block Tan Si¡¯s line of sight. He looked at Tan Ming and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you need help?¡± Tan Ming shook her head gently. Seeing this, Jiang Zhen continued to look at the other raw stones. When Tan Ming realized that Tan Si was also choosing raw stones, she had a thought. ¡°Are you choosing a birthday gift for Aunt?¡± Tan Si stopped touching the raw stones and suddenly realized why Tan Ming was also here. After figuring it out, she chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also choosing? Your wooden brain has finally opened up. You know how to cater to preferences, but that¡¯s not strange. After all, Aunt is so famous now. Of course you won¡¯t miss the opportunity to curry favor with her.¡± ¡°However, with your meager salary, don¡¯t overestimate yourself and gamble on stones. This is not a place for poor people like you.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, her gaze landed on the stone that Jiang Zhen had picked up just now. She decided to scam Tan Si. She looked at Tan Si indignantly. ¡°That might not be the case. I heard that the uncertainty of stone gambling is very high. Who knows if I¡¯ll be extremely lucky today!¡± Tan Si looked at Tan Ming mockingly. Although she did not know how to look at raw stones, she knew that the probability of finding something that was worth more than its price was similar to winning the lottery. The boss was not stupid. The price was set by veterans. However, she would not be so kind as to remind Tan Ming. It was best to let Tan Ming lose all her money. When the time came, she would give her aunt a gift of a few hundred yuan. Then, her own gift would stand out. Tan Si spread her hands and said provocatively, ¡°Then give it a try. With your rotten luck, you can forget about making a comeback for the rest of your life!¡± Tan Ming pretended to be enraged. She casually picked up the raw stone that Jiang Zhen had taken a fancy to and asked the boss, ¡°Boss, how much is this raw stone?¡± The boss had been paying attention to the situation in the shop and had long seen that Tan Si and Tan Ming didn¡¯t get along. When he heard Tan Ming¡¯s question, he walked in to see which raw stone it was. He then stole a glance at Jiang Zhen. Jiang Zhen didn¡¯t say anything and looked away. The boss understood that he was asking him to report the normal price, but considering that he had observed that Jiang Zhen took special care of this girl, he quoted a more realistic price. ¡°This is a full raw stone. I¡¯ll give you a real price. The fixed price is 150,000 yuan.¡± Tan Ming took out her bank card from her bag and looked at Tan Si. ¡°Paying by card!¡± Tan Si chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be produced just because you¡¯re being imposing.¡± After swiping her card, Tan Ming requested to break it open on the spot. The boss himself was an expert at opening raw stones. After taking the raw stone, he set the program and placed it at a good angle before letting the machine cut it open. The moment the machine rang, everyone knew that someone was stone gambling. The surrounding people came over curiously, and Tan Si was no exception. However, she did not want to be with these men to avoid getting stained with the stench of sweat. Hence, she stood at the periphery and waited to slap Tan Ming in the face with reality. ¡°How much is this material here?¡± The boss was overjoyed when he saw people surrounding him. They had just opened for business today. He hoped that the material was not too bad. This way, he could attract more customers to look at his goods. The boss replied enthusiastically, ¡°150,000 yuan.¡± ¡°This price is not low, but it¡¯s a little difficult to get really good goods!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The word gambling in ¡®stone gambling¡¯ is important! No one knows the outcome until the last moment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. One slash could go either way!¡± The stone that Tan Ming bought was not very thick. In less than ten minutes, there was a clang. The raw stone fell into the metal box of the cutter. The boss turned off the power and took out the stone from the metal box. He took out a clean wet rag with one hand and began to wipe it. As he wiped, his movements became slower and slower. Because the boss¡¯s back was facing everyone, the onlookers could only see his actions. Some people could not suppress their curiosity and took a few steps forward for a better view. ¡°How much did you say this piece cost?!¡± A passerby who was leaning against the boss asked with a trembling voice. On the other side, someone replied in a daze, ¡°I think he said 150,000 yuan.¡± Seeing that the expressions of the people who went forward were a little strange, a middle-aged man in a black T-shirt stepped forward to take a look himself.. ¡°Boss, the materials from the same batch are not opened yet! Hurry up and come out to take a look!¡± Chapter 121 - Chapter 121: Transfer Chapter 121: Transfer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Boss Yu snapped back to his senses at the urging. ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Even if he didn¡¯t have this batch of goods in his shop, he had to protect his business when he transferred the goods. This was the advantage of having a strong backing. Boss Yu handed the opened jade to Tan Ming. His voice was filled with joy. ¡°Congratulations, Miss! This piece of jade is clear but textured! It¡¯s from a Moxisha rough jadeite. The jade is delicate. Look at this material. It¡¯s emitting a cold light! It¡¯s very firm!¡± ¡°What a profit! Although it¡¯s only the size of a palm, its quality means it¡¯s worth at least twenty to thirty times more!¡± ¡°Boss, stop chatting. Hurry up and bring the goods out for us to see!¡± Everyone was anxious to look for any potential stock from the same batch. Tan Si also knew how to differentiate jewelry and jade. She could not hold it in anymore and stepped forward to squeeze in. She took off her sunglasses slightly and revealed a little of her eyes. With a glance, Tan Si knew that Tan Ming was really lucky this time. Boss Yu comforted everyone and called out the workers in the workshop to look after the shop. He found an excuse and told the customers that he was going to the warehouse to get the goods. In fact, he was going to the other shops in the market to secretly transfer the goods. Tan Ming took the jade and deliberately walked in front of Tan Si. ¡°I¡¯m really lucky today. Looks like this batch of raw stones is indeed quite good. I think you might as well spend five million yuan to buy a piece of plain material. This way, you can still just about match the value of the jade I¡¯m gifting. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be suppressed by me.¡± Tan Si gritted her teeth and glared at Tan Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t be too smug. You definitely can¡¯t compare to what I¡¯m giving!¡± Tan Ming was also worried that Tan Si would really go and buy raw materials. At first, she shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Then, she chuckled. ¡°Then you have to choose carefully and strive to spend less money to get better goods. Speaking of which, I should be able to suppress you, right? It¡¯s fine if I just suppress you with the price, right?¡± Tan Si originally had the intention of buying raw materials. However, after coming here and seeing that others had obtained jade stones that were worth more, it was impossible for her not to be affected. Therefore, she was not in a hurry to buy them. Instead, she chose to walk around first. She had never lost to Tan Ming since she was young, so she naturally refused this time. Tan Si rolled her eyes at Tan Ming and went to the cutting machine to take a closer look at the skin that Boss Yu had just cut. Because it would take some time to transfer the goods, everyone walked around the shop first. Boss Yu was also a smart person. He got someone to announce in the market that his shop had offered good materials at a low price. Tan Ming was not in a hurry to leave. She waited in an inconspicuous corner of the shop. She tugged at the corner of Jiang Zhen¡¯s clothes and said softly, ¡°Help me see what good stuff there is later.¡± Jiang Zhen could roughly guess Tan Ming¡¯s plan. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°You want to help me increase the turnover of our southwest region?¡± Tan Ming smiled and did not say anything. The goods were pulled over by a small cart. From time to time, a batch would arrive. People slowly surged into the shop. Tan Si followed them and took a look. She found a few raw stones that she thought looked similar to the one Tan Ming had picked. Tan Si placed the few pieces that she had his eyes on together and asked for the price. ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± After receiving the instructions, Boss Yu naturally gave the highest value in the range. After each bid, he said the total amount, ¡°Five yuan for 1.08 million yuan.¡± Tan Si frowned and pointed at Tan Ming. ¡°Why is it so expensive? Don¡¯t the stones I picked look similar to hers!¡± Boss Yu replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have our own standards for pricing. We¡¯re honest with everyone. The outer skins you picked out are better than the ones this lady picked out.¡± When Tan Si heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean that if I open this, it might be better than hers?¡± Boss Yu smiled. ¡°No one dares to guarantee anything about this. I can only say that anything is possible. Buying raw stones also depends on fate. The stone is wrapped in a bag, and no one knows the actual situation inside. Isn¡¯t this the charm of stone gambling?¡± Tan Ming hugged her jade and swayed in front of Tan Si. She mocked, ¡°You can¡¯t even bear to fork out this bit of money. Why are you gambling on stones?¡± After saying that, Tan Ming took out another stone that was twice as big as the previous one. With her back facing Tan Si, she looked at Boss Yu and asked casually, ¡°Boss, how much is this?¡± Tan Ming immediately mouthed a million yuan. Boss Yu took the raw stone from Tan Ming¡¯s hand and took a look. He felt that this price was a little high, it was his own opportunity to earn money. Moreover, this was requested by the buyer herself. ¡°One million yuan..¡± Chapter 122 - Chapter 122: Luck Chapter 122: Luck Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming swiped her card again and glanced at Tan Si. She snorted coldly. ¡°Did you see that? This is called stone gambling. If you can¡¯t afford to play, don¡¯t play! You still want to compete with me? Your parents aren¡¯t here to support you and bully me.¡± The disdainful expression and words on Tan Ming¡¯s face agitated Tan Si. Her expression was filled with ruthlessness. ¡°You¡¯ve only lived a few days of good life and you dare to challenge me. The little bit of income you earn is just the money for me to buy a precious piece of jewelry. How can a b*stard without parents compare to me!¡± The last sentence made Tan Ming frown slightly. She suppressed the displeasure in her heart and said provocatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy it? You make yourself sound so rich, but in the end, you¡¯re just changing the topic by putting me down. If I really can¡¯t compare to you, you wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort to prove something to me, right? It¡¯s useless even if you deny it. Your actions prove everything.¡± Tan Si clenched her fists tightly and immediately took her card out from her bag. She shouted, ¡°Paying by card!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Boss Yu was smiling so much that flowers were about to bloom on his face. He took the card and immediately swiped it. The laymen watched the show for excitement while the experts watched the ropes. Most of the people who could hide here in the market early in the morning were ordinary people who knew the industry. The truly rich rarely squeezed into the market with a group of people. Most of them were stable and liked to patronize shops where they enjoyed special treatment. Therefore, there were many people watching, but not many people really dared to actually gamble immediately. The cutting machine was always free. Tan Ming deliberately did not open her own first. This was Tan Si¡¯s first time stone gambling. She could not wait to urge the boss to go. In the end, the quality of the stone she opened was very ordinary. The original price of 1.08 million yuan only returned less than 100,000 yuan. A million yuan was wasted. Tan Si panicked. ¡°Boss! What kind of goods are these?! You¡¯re scamming me! Do you believe that I¡¯ll complain to the Jade Association about you?!¡± Boss Yu¡¯s happy smile faded slightly. ¡°Miss, let me tell you what the words stone gambling mean. The word gambling already represents the nature of this matter.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re at the gambling table, your hands are off once you¡¯ve made your bet. Once the dice cup is opened, you have to accept your loss. From the beginning to the end, this raw stone was chosen by you. I didn¡¯t say anything to disturb you. It was all voluntary. I have surveillance cameras in my shop. If you insist on suing, feel free to do so.¡± When the others heard the argument between the two of them, they also gathered around. ¡°Young lady, this is your first time stone gambling, right? One is willing to bet, and the other is willing to suffer. When Boss Yu bids, if you¡¯re willing to accept it, buy it. If you buy it, you have to accept the outcome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Many people spend millions to buy trash. This is nothing.¡± ¡°In addition to experience, stone gambling also depends on luck. Many experienced veterans still lose because of this.¡± Of course, Tan Si did not give up after spending so much money to get such an outcome. However, after hearing everyone¡¯s words, she knew that she was not in the right. At this moment, Tan Ming handed over her raw stone. She glanced at Tan Si and teased, ¡°Boss, there are some people who are unlucky and can¡¯t afford to lose. Why are you paying attention to her? You want to get good stuff for just 100,000 to 200,000 yuan. You can¡¯t recognize your own strength. I¡¯ve always been a humble person. I know that I¡¯m purely lucky today. I don¡¯t dare to take the second stone. I¡¯ll try buying it for one million yuan instead.¡± Boss Yu knew clearly that Tan Ming was the one who brought him popularity and spending. No matter what the other party¡¯s motive was, he was the biggest beneficiary today. Moreover, Mr. Jiang had personally brought him over. Just from Mr. Jiang¡¯s attitude towards the girl in front of him, he knew that he had to do his best for her. When Boss Yu looked at Tan Ming, his usual smile immediately returned to his face. He took the raw stone with both hands and said solicitously, ¡°I wish Miss good luck, hope you get another good material!¡± Tan Ming¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Boss!¡± As soon as the machine was turned on, everyone gathered around again. In the end, a glass type jade was inside. It was about one size larger than the regular ice jade. The envious voices were even more obvious this time. Although Tan Ming did not understand, she could tell from everyone¡¯s expressions that something was amiss. ¡°Boss, how much is my piece worth?!¡± Boss Yu smiled even more happily than Tan Ming. ¡°This size and quality are at least 8 million yuan. If Miss is willing to sell it, I will buy it immediately!¡± Tan Ming felt a buzzing sound in her head. She had spent 1.15 million yuan and received a return of more than 10 million yuan.. She experienced the extreme pleasure from the adrenaline of winning a gamble! Chapter 123 - Chapter 123: Swearing Chapter 123: Swearing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If not for the fact that she did not have the ability to identify good pieces, she might really have become addicted. Tan Ming subconsciously looked at Jiang Zhen. Jiang Zhen¡¯s eyes were gentle as he stood quietly in the crowd and looked at Tan Ming. ¡°Young lady, 1 couldn¡¯t tell. You don¡¯t show your true colors!¡± ¡°Young lady, help me take a look at this piece of mine and give me some comments!¡± A few people suddenly appeared and squeezed between the two of them, interrupting their gazes. Previously, Tan Ming had wanted to lure Tan Si into a trap, but she did not expect to accidentally take on extra work. She hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Uncle, I was really guessing blindly. This is my first time coming to the market, and this is the first time I¡¯m seeing raw stones.¡± The uncle in the black t-shirt saw that Tan Ming¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be fake, but he still didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Young lady, I won¡¯t blame you if I¡¯m wrong. I have my own judgment. 1 just want to hear your opinion!¡± The others also looked at Tan Ming with their eyes wide open. Tan Ming was afraid that if she relented, the others would take the opportunity to make requests. If she really had the ability, she could communicate with them. Most importantly, she was also a cheater. Tan Ming could only look at everyone sincerely and raise her hand to swear. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to tell! If I¡¯m lying to you now, I swear I¡¯ll be struck by lightning! I¡¯ll definitely lose in stone gambling in the future!¡± At this point, everyone chose to believe Tan Ming and did not chase after her. Tan Si was the one who suffered the most. She stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Although Tan Si was wearing sunglasses that covered most of her face, Tan Ming could still feel that Tan Si¡¯s face was as dark as ink. After everyone dispersed to look at the raw stones, Tan Ming took advantage of the situation and chased after her. She looked at Tan Si and said, ¡°Look at you. Why do you have to be so cheap? You¡¯re not as lucky as me. Forget it. Don¡¯t waste this money. Cut your losses in time. Spend 8 million and buy something of a similar grade as mine.¡± Tan Si¡¯s mind was working crazily. She still had 3.92 million yuan left. The grade of her gift could not be lower than Tan Ming¡¯s, but even if she wanted to match her level, she had to put up a deposit of four to five million yuan! She only had so little in total. After buying it, she would have almost spent all of it! If she bought one or two more expensive raw stones, she might be able to get some good ones. If they were not good enough, she could sell them to the shopkeeper to get back some capital. After Tan Si made her plan, she ran to the area where the raw stones were placed between 1 million and 2 million yuan. At this moment, Tan Si had already fallen into the trap that Tan Ming had set for her, especially since she had the mentality of a gambler who always felt that she had a chance when she saw others win. Tan Ming had achieved her goal. She pursed her lips and suppressed the smile on her face. She walked past Tan Si and walked to Jiang Zhen¡¯s side. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Zhen took the glass-type jade from Tan Ming¡¯s hand and left the shop with her. After spending the entire morning together and setting up a trap for Tan Si, Tan Ming¡¯s unfamiliarity with Jiang Zhen had disappeared a lot. After leaving One Jade Street, Tan Ming sat in the car and looked at Jiang Zhen without hiding anything. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, if you¡¯re so good at stone gambling, wouldn¡¯t you have already made fortunes by casually buying some stones occasionally?¡± Through the rearview mirror in the car, Jiang Zhen could clearly see the expression on Tan Ming¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t gamble. I only interact with it because of work needs.¡± Tan Ming didn¡¯t quite believe it. She felt that Jiang Zhen seemed to have a cheat. How could he not use such a cheat? Tan Ming narrowed her eyes and said suspiciously, ¡°Do you have such powerful strength that you can resist the temptation?¡± Jiang Zhen diverted some of his attention and glanced sideways at Tan Ming. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°My self-control is much better than you think.¡± Tan Ming felt that there was a hidden meaning behind Jiang Zhen¡¯s words. Jiang Zhen turned around and continued to look at the road in front of him. His tone was a little indifferent. ¡°Gamblers won¡¯t have a good ending. No matter how good they are, there will always be times when they lose.¡± Tan Ming¡¯s eyes darted around. After a while, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. As the old saying goes, nine out of ten bets are losing. Even if you¡¯re powerful to the point of winning nine out of ten bets, you could still lose the entire game if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Tan Ming sized up Jiang Zhen again. Jiang Zhen could sense Tan Ming¡¯s gaze and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrollably. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and did not turn to look at Tan Ming. There was no expression on his face. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tan Ming was not embarrassed at all. She asked curiously, ¡°How old are you?¡± Jiang Zhen replied, ¡°32 years old.¡± Tan Ming had an approving look on her face. ¡°Young man, you have a bright future ahead of you. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already living so honestly..¡± Chapter 124 - Chapter 124: Can’t Pass Chapter 124: Can¡¯t Pass Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Zhen did not expect Tan Ming to say such an old-fashioned sentence. A hint of helplessness flashed across his face at her sudden sense of seniority. Tan Ming looked at the scenery outside the window. It felt different from when she came, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it until Jiang Zhen drove her to a three-story villa in a small district. Tan Ming stuck her head out to take a look. ¡°Where are we?¡± Jiang Zhen unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°This is my house. Sit in the car and wait for me. I¡¯ll go get something.¡± Tan Ming nodded and looked around the neighborhood. It didn¡¯t look like a cheap house. After waiting for less than 10 minutes, Jiang Zhen got into the car with a big bag. ¡°On the day of your 3rd birthday party, 1 promised to celebrate your birthday with you every year. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t manage to do it. However, I prepared gifts.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Zhen¡¯s words, Tan Ming was stunned. She took the big bag and opened it to see gift boxes of various sizes stacked inside. Tan Ming casually took out a gift box that was closest to her hand. When she opened it, she realized that it was a handmade hair clip. The hair clip was wrapped in white satin. White lace and pink organza were stacked with a few flowers as decorations. There were also a few plump and bright pearls embedded in it. From the looks of it, it was more suitable for a little girl to wear. The workmanship was not particularly good because Tan Ming realized that there were some small details on the hair clip that had not been handled properly. She took a guess, looked up and asked suspiciously, ¡°Did you make it by hand?¡± Jiang Zhen coughed uncomfortably. ¡°This is your 8th birthday present. It¡¯s my first time making it. It¡¯s not perfect.¡± Although Tan Ming didn¡¯t remember what happened before she lost her way, it didn¡¯t stop her from feeling Jiang Zhen¡¯s care for her this morning. Based on this familiarity, Tan Ming believed that if she hadn¡¯t lost her way back then, she would have grown up with her three brothers and Jiang Zhen. Since the children from both families have had a brother-sister relationship for so long, Tan Ming didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She revealed a sincere smile and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Brother Jiang Zhen. This hair clip is very beautiful. Although it¡¯s not suitable for me to wear now, I can leave it for my daughter.¡± Tan Ming opened the other 22 gift boxes one by one in front of Jiang Zhen. There were cloth dolls, jewelry, and all kinds of trinkets. What caught Tan Ming¡¯s attention was a handmade ceramic mug. The image on the body of the mug was created with Van Gogh¡¯s Starry Sky and sunflower paintings as inspiration. There was a little girl wearing a straw hat sitting happily in the middle of the sunflowers with a grin. Tan Ming turned the cup and took a closer look. Her eyes were filled with love. ¡°This cup is so beautiful! Did you make it yourself?¡± Jiang Zhen nodded and looked at the mug in Tan Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°This is your 16th birthday present. It¡¯s the scene of you seeing sunflowers when you went to someone else¡¯s house to attend a banquet when you were young. I edited it a little.¡± Not long after that banquet, Jiang Zhen learned about An¡¯an getting lost from his father. As time passed, the scene Jiang Zhen saw of An¡¯an in the sunflower bushes became clearer in his mind. The tips of Tan Ming¡¯s ears were a little red. She felt that she couldn¡¯t get over this story of looking at sunflowers at someone else¡¯s house. Tan Ming cleared her throat and held the cup lovingly. She smiled at Jiang Zhen and said sincerely, ¡°1 especially like this cup. Thank you, Brother Jiang Zhen, for always preparing gifts for me so diligently. I will keep these things well.¡± Jiang Zhen looked at Tan Ming¡¯s chubby cheeks and stretched out his fingers, wanting to scratch her face like when she was young. Tan Ming subconsciously dodged. Jiang Zhen came back to his senses and realized that the two of them had been separated for 23 years. Jiang Zhen took a tissue and handed it to Tan Ming. He calmly found an excuse for his abnormality. ¡°Your face has a little dust. Wipe it.¡± When Tan Ming heard this reason, she did not doubt him. She wiped her face and looked at Jiang Zhen. ¡°Is it still there?¡± Jiang Zhen looked at Tan Ming¡¯s face, which was slightly red from using the tissue to wipe it forcefully. He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s clean. It¡¯s lunchtime. I¡¯ll bring you to eat something before going home.¡± Only then did Tan Ming realize that they had been out for the entire morning. ¡°No need. You can just send me home.¡± Jiang Zhen did not insist and sent Tan Ming back to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral residence. Tan Si, who was still in the shop, did not accept her losses and bought a few more raw stones. She only began to come to a realization after spending all five million yuan. Looking at the raw materials in her hand, Tan Si grabbed Boss Yu and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t your shop accepting raw materials?! Just now, you said that these raw materials are worth more than 1.3 million yuan.. 1¡¯11 sell them to you now!¡± Chapter 125 - Chapter 125: Paternity Test Report Chapter 125: Paternity Test Report Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Boss Yu smiled. ¡°Miss, 1.3 million yuan is the market price. Our shop can¡¯t buy at such a high price.¡± As a middleman, Tan Si of course understood how to earn money from buying goods and reselling them. However, she was in a hurry to get back the money. Selling them to the shopkeeper was the fastest way. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Then how much will you accept?¡± Boss Yu checked the calculator and calculated 30% of the profit margin against the round figure of 1.3 million yuan. ¡°910,000 yuan.¡± Losing 400,000 to 500,000 yuan, Tan Si felt that he had been scammed. ¡°You guys are robbing!¡± Boss Yu calmly placed the calculator on the counter and replied with a smile, ¡°Miss, jewelry and jade are luxury goods. Sometimes, a piece of material might not be sold even after a year in the shop, but the money we pay you is a one-time payment.¡± ¡°Think about it. With so much money, those with good foresight will invest it. The money they earn in this year might exceed the difference. The price we offer is definitely fair and just.¡± Tan Si felt that Boss Yu¡¯s offer was too low, so she took the raw stone and left. She looked for a few more shops to inquire about the price. In the end, she sold it to another shop for 960,000 yuan. Then, she borrowed 4 million yuan and gathered 8.6 million yuan to buy a glass type jade that was about the same size as Tan Ming¡¯s. The shop owner looked at Tan Si¡¯s disappearing silhouette and made a call. The call connected and the shop owner said, ¡°That woman bought a glass-type jade from me. I accepted it at the purchase price you mentioned.¡± Boss Yu¡¯s laughter came from the receiver. ¡°Congratulations. You made an extra 100,000 yuan.¡± The shop owner also laughed out loud. ¡°No way. Your shop was in the limelight today. 1 heard you sold more than 20 pieces this morning. The company¡¯s jade shop of this month is definitely Boss Yu¡¯s! Today, thanks to you, 1 made a sale before noon.¡± Boss Yu replied humbly, ¡°Same to you! There are so many shops, but she chose your family¡¯s. This means that your family deserved this money.¡± The two of them chatted warmly for a while before hanging up. Boss Yu turned around and contacted Jiang Zhen to report the latest developments. Jiang Zhen got someone to send a piece of imperial green jadeite to the Jiang family¡¯s ancestral residence. Although it was only half the size of a palm, its value far exceeded the two pieces in Tan Ming¡¯s hands. However, after thinking about it, Tan Ming decided to give the two pieces in her hands. Seeing this, Li Mei kept the jade. ¡°Since it¡¯s already been brought over, keep it. 1¡¯11 get someone to make safety pendants for Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi and make you a set of jewelry.¡± Tan Ming did not refute whenever her parents had good intentions. She replied obediently, ¡°Alright, Mommy will make the decision.¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai brought their daughter and grandchildren to Xiyun for three days before returning to Sea City. Tan Ming contacted Jiang Huai immediately. The next morning, Tan Ming slept in. She took out her phone and replied to a message before yawning and sitting up. Jiang Huai rushed to Tan Ming¡¯s room and knocked on the door. ¡°An¡¯an, get up quickly. I¡¯ll bring you to see something good.¡± Li Mei rushed to the door and pinched Jiang Huai¡¯s ear. She gritted her teeth and scolded softly, ¡°Your sister is still sleeping. Why are you making so much noise?!¡± Jiang Huai bent down with Li Mei¡¯s strength and begged for mercy. ¡°Mom, Mom, be gentle! My ears are going to fall off! An¡¯an replied to my message just now. She¡¯s up.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t sent a message to wake her up, she would still be able to sleep!¡± Li Mei grabbed Jiang Huai¡¯s ear and walked towards the living room. When Tan Ming heard the faint sounds outside the door, she revealed a relaxed smile. Then, she quickly got up and changed to save Jiang Huai. After the siblings left, Jiang Hai pulled Li Mei into the study. Li Mei¡¯s fair face was a little red. She patted Jiang Hai¡¯s arm coquettishly. ¡°Damn it, as if I didn¡¯t satisfy you last night. You¡¯re so anxious in broad daylight.¡± Jiang Hai¡¯s hand that was about to pick up the report on the table paused. He picked it up teasingly and handed it to Li Mei. ¡°Madam, if you have this request, I can satisfy it.¡± Seeing this, Li Mei knew that she had misunderstood. She took the report and hit Jiang Hai. She rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°Who needs anything! I don¡¯t! You¡¯ll sleep in the study room tonight!¡± Jiang Hai saw Li Mei fly into a rage out of humiliation and hurriedly hugged her in his arms. He smiled and coaxed her for a long time to pay for the consequences of his teasing just now. Only then did Li Mei focus on the paper in her hand. She saw the words ¡°Paternity Test Report¡± on the cover of the report.. Chapter 126 - Chapter 126: Helicopter Chapter 126: Helicopter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Hai said, ¡°This is the report that Jiang Yan obtained.¡± Li Mei¡¯s fingers quickly flipped through the paper. The results on the last page clearly stated that the two samples sent for testing were not biologically related. Li Mei looked up in surprise. ¡°Tan Si lied to the Si family?!¡± The corners of Jiang Hai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°The most interesting thing is that those two old fellows from the Si family also secretly went to do a paternity test.¡± Li Mei widened her eyes slightly, then sneered. ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more exciting. Then let¡¯s just watch from the sidelines for the time being. I don¡¯t think we should tell An¡¯an about this for the time being.¡± Jiang Hai looked at Li Mei in confusion. ¡°Why?¡± Li Mei¡¯s expression became a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if the Si family finds out that Tan Si¡¯s child doesn¡¯t belong to the Si family, they¡¯ll target An¡¯an again. How can they let go of the two children? An¡¯an is soft-hearted and has invested her feelings in Si Cheng. What if their family uses the emotional card to persuade An¡¯an not to get a divorce¡­¡± Jiang Hai lowered his eyes for a moment before saying, ¡°An¡¯an said that she wouldn¡¯t turn back. We should believe her. Her marriage was already arranged out of her control. Since she has returned to our side, we should give her the freedom to choose.¡± Li Mei pouted slightly, still worried. ¡°An¡¯an is innocent. I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ll say something to deceive An¡¯an.¡± Jiang Hai stretched out his long arm and hugged Li Mei¡¯s shoulder. He patiently persuaded her, ¡°Honey, we can¡¯t protect An¡¯an for the rest of her life. The best love should be to try our best to teach her as much as possible when we have the ability to still protect her. She has to learn to face it herself and make her own decisions.¡± Li Mei sighed softly. ¡°I know. I just feel that she hasn¡¯t grown up enough. The Si family is a wolf¡¯s den. Since there¡¯s a chance, she should get out as soon as she can.¡± Jiang Hai smiled. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re certain that An¡¯an will turn back. There¡¯s still the two of us to watch over her. If An¡¯an really wavered, it wouldn¡¯t be too late for us to make a move.¡± Although she was given freedom, if An¡¯an really wanted to go back, Jiang Hai would try his best to persuade his daughter to change her mind. Li Mei nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should give An¡¯an more room to grow. We¡¯ll tell her what happened when she comes back and let her be prepared in advance.¡± On the other hand, Tan Ming had already been brought to the rooftop by Jiang Huai. Tan Ming saw a black and red helicopter on the ground and looked at Jiang Huai in confusion. Jiang Huai stood in front of Tan Ming and spread his arms. He looked like he was asking for praise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to take a helicopter? Third Brother will fly you.¡± When Tan Ming was in Xiyun, she realized that her parents had not arranged a helicopter for her to experience. She thought that they had forgotten and that this matter had passed. She did not expect it to be waiting here. However, Third Brother had already made the arrangements. Tan Ming felt that it was not appropriate for him to tell the truth about the misunderstanding. Since she had never been on one before, she might as well try it out. Hence, she smiled at Jiang Huai and joked, ¡°Is your flying experience even enough?¡± Jiang Huai replied excitedly, ¡°Of course! 1 got my license when I was 18 years old. Let¡¯s go, get on the helicopter!¡± Jiang Huai put his arm around Tan Ming¡¯s shoulder and pushed her into the co-pilot¡¯s seat. Then, he taught Tan Ming how to use the seatbelt correctly and put on the headset for her. ¡°The noise will be especially loud during the flight. We¡¯ll talk to each other through the headset.¡± Tan Ming nodded with excitement on her face. ¡°What¡¯s our flight path?¡± Jiang Huai looked at Tan Ming and smiled. He patted the top of Tan Ming¡¯s head. ¡°I declared to the Supervision Bureau about flying to Jiaozhou District and Qingcheng District.¡± There were a total of five districts in Sea City, and Jiang Huai chose places with better scenery. The helicopter stopped at a height of 200 meters. Tan Ming watched as the buildings on the ground gradually shrank. This was a new experience for her. The flight lasted about an hour. When Tan Ming got off the helicopter, she was still very excited. ¡°When 1 have time in the future, I¡¯ll take the time to learn!¡± Jiang Huai immediately snatched the job. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you then! I¡¯ve taken the qualification test. I¡¯m qualified to be your teacher.¡± The two of them discussed learning to fly helicopters and talked all the way home. Jiang Huai opened the door and the siblings saw their parents each carrying a child. They were sitting on the sofa and playing with them. The nanny was waiting by the side. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we¡¯re back.¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai handed the babies to the nanny. ¡°The two of you, follow us into the study..¡± Chapter 127 - Chapter 127: Problem Chapter 127: Problem Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ming saw her parents¡¯ serious expressions and was stunned for a moment. She followed them in, but Jiang Huai was very calm. As long as his sister was around, his parents would lower their voices even if they were angry. With his hands in his pockets, Jiang Huai was the last to enter. ¡°Close the door.¡± Jiang Hai reminded. Although Jiang Huai was puzzled, he still obediently closed the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so mysterious?¡± The four of them sat on the guest sofa in the study. Tan Ming and Jiang Huai flipped through the report under their parents¡¯ instructions. Jiang Huai felt that this outcome was simply satisfying. ¡°F*ck! Si Cheng is seriously the biggest cheater now. The heavens really have eyes. He deserves it! He even forced An¡¯an to get a divorce and abortion for such a mistress. Scumbag!¡± After Tan Ming finished reading it, she frowned slightly. ¡°Tan Si¡¯s behavior doesn¡¯t seem to reflect this. She¡¯s very sure that she gave birth to Si Cheng¡¯s child. Moreover, even if they¡¯d already been married, the Si family would definitely do a paternity test. This can¡¯t be hidden at all. Dad, is this report correct?¡± Jiang Hai nodded. ¡°Your brother has confirmed it again and again.¡± Seeing this, Li Mei hurriedly asked, ¡°An¡¯an, if the Si family comes looking for you again and hopes that you¡¯ll return to the Si family, what will you think?¡± Tan Ming was still thinking about the paternity test when she was interrupted by Li Mei¡¯s words. She replied without hesitation, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t go back. This period of separation has only strengthened my previous opinion. As I said before, there¡¯s a problem with my marriage with Si Cheng. This problem is mostly because we¡¯re not compatible at all. Even without Tan Si, we¡¯d have gotten a divorce because of someone else or something.¡± Li Mei patted Tan Ming¡¯s head in relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just keep this in mind. As soon as someone comes to persuade you to return to the Si family, recite this sentence silently. Don¡¯t give in just because you¡¯re soft-hearted.¡± The couple thought that they would have to do some thinking for their daughter, but they didn¡¯t expect them to be thinking it through completely. However, Tan Ming still thought about the paternity test afterward. After all, the two of them had grown up together. Tan Ming had some understanding of Tan Si. Tan Si would do brainless things when she was impulsive. However, the child involved whether she could marry into the Si family. Such a critical matter was very easy to verify. It was impossible to fake it. Therefore, there must have been a problem at some point. The birthday banquet arrived very soon. Jiang Hai sent a car to pick Tan Ming up. Yaoxian Residence Tan Rou had booked a banquet venue in a club in the suburbs. The environment was quiet and elegant. Tan Ming found the venue according to the address and happened to bump into Tan Rou, who was about to pick her up. Tan Ming ran over happily. ¡°Aunt! Happy birthday to you today!¡± Tan Rou also jogged forward to hug Tan Ming. She couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her eyes. ¡°Thank you! I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find the place and wanted to pick you up.¡± The two of them separated and looked at each other carefully. Ever since Tan Rou went overseas, they had not seen each other for 10 years. Tan Ming looked at the beautiful woman in front of her in a black dress. The elegant and generous aunt in her childhood memories who always had starry eyes had returned. Tan Ming knew that her aunt was doing well overseas. Now, it seemed that she was doing better than she had imagined. She was completely relieved. Tan Rou stroked Tan Ming¡¯s hair and said in relief, ¡°You¡¯re as tall as me. The more you grow, the prettier you become. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you just now.¡± Tan Ming lowered her head in embarrassment. ¡°I can¡¯t compare to Auntie. Auntie is even more beautiful than before.¡± Tan Rou was not very old. She was only 33 years old. She and her ex-husband were university classmates. They got married as soon as they graduated. She thought that it was a love that everyone envied from school to marriage. However, Tan Rou insisted on marrying despite her parents¡¯ objections. In the end, she was cheated on and abandoned. That was why she could not let go of the depression in her heart for a long time and suffered. Tan Rou held Tan Ming¡¯s hand and entered the banquet. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m old. 1 can¡¯t compare to young ladies like you, with faces full of collagen. I didn¡¯t invite lots of people today. There were only about ten to twenty people. They were all close relatives and friends.¡± Tan Ming originally wanted to talk to Tan Rou more, so she came over much earlier. She followed Tan Rou into the venue and asked with concern, ¡°Aunt, how have you been in the past few years? When you first went overseas, we kept in touch more. Later on, in order to find inspiration, you often went to places where 1 couldn¡¯t contact you. We only contacted each other during major holidays.¡± ¡°Every time I ask you, you say yes, yes, yes. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really doing well or just saying it to comfort me..¡± Chapter 128 - Chapter 128: Boyfriend Chapter 128: Boyfriend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Ron chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? You only know how to tell me that you¡¯re doing well. If Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law hadn¡¯t let it slip, 1 wouldn¡¯t have known that the price of saving me was to marry a vegetable. At that time, 1 really wanted to return to that time and stop you from looking for them.¡± Tan Ming smiled and shook her head. ¡°Aunt, nothing is more important than your life. I did all of this willingly. If you hadn¡¯t saved me when 1 was young, 1 wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to save you.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s eyes were filled with love as she looked at Tan Ming. Her voice lowered and she sighed softly. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯ve seen the light. You¡¯ve also given birth to two children for the Si family. You¡¯re lucky to have a good life in the future. Oh right, why didn¡¯t you bring your husband here today? 1 haven¡¯t seen him before.¡± When Tan Ming heard this, she hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°We¡¯re currently in the stage of divorce and separation.¡± Tan Ron¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could this be?! What happened to you guys?¡± Tan Ming briefly recounted what had happened in the past year, but she hid the fact that she had found her family. Although she and her aunt were ride-or-die friends, she was also worried that the more people knew, the more difficult it would be to resolve the matter. ¡°1 can only say that he and 1 are not compatible. I¡¯m doing quite well taking care of the babies now anyways.¡± Tan Ron clenched her fists and pursed her lips tightly. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Tan Si is too much. Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law really do everything for money. They don¡¯t even care about morals, integrity, and shame!¡± Tan Rou looked at Tan Ming and asked with concern, ¡°Then where are you staying now? Is that management company good? I heard that this industry is very complicated. My boyfriend happens to have resources in the entertainment industry. I¡¯ll get him to come over and talk to you.¡± Before Tan Ming could stop her, Tan Rou turned around and waved at a tall man in the banquet hall. The man hurried over. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tan Rou couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw the man. She first introduced the two of them. ¡°Tan Ming, this is my boyfriend, Andrew.¡± Tan Ming took a closer look at the man. He had blond hair and blue eyes. His facial features were deep and well-defined. He was handsome and tough. He reminded her of the Sun God, Apollo. Just his looks alone already way surpassed that of her ex-uncle. Furthermore, he looked quite mature and steady. His temperament was extraordinary. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tan Ming.¡± Tan Rou then introduced her to her boyfriend softly, ¡°Andrew, do you still remember the little niece I often mention to you? That¡¯s her.¡± Andrew was enlightened and replied with a smile, ¡°Hello, 1 can finally see you in person. Your aunt always said that she has a cute little niece. Seeing you today, it¡¯s true.¡± Tan Ming looked at Tan Rou with a slightly red face. Tan Rou held Tan Ming¡¯s arm and said to Andrew with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s very shy. Don¡¯t tease her. 1 called you over because my niece wants to enter the entertainment industry now. 1 asked you to come over to talk to her.¡± Tan Ming did not dare to reveal the real ratio of her contract¡¯s dividends. Otherwise, regular people would feel that something was wrong. Hence, she told them she had a 40-60 split of the dividends just like other artists. She told him the truth about other resources. Andrew raised his eyebrows. ¡°Your boss is quite good. This contract is not a scam in the industry. The main reason that I¡¯m saying this is because the opportunities he pushes for you are not bad. I will also have opportunities in the entertainment industry soon. I will recommend you then.¡± When Tan Rou heard Andrew¡¯s words, she felt much more at ease. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 have to trouble you with Tan Ming.¡± It was rare for Andrew to see his girlfriend request him for something, so he was very concerned about Tan Ming. Just as Tan Ming took out the gift, Tan Si arrived with her parents. She shouted, ¡°Aunt!¡± Tan Rou saw her eldest brother¡¯s family and did not want them to meet Andrew. If her eldest brother and sister-in-law knew Andrew¡¯s identity, they would definitely take advantage of Andrew. Tan Rou sent Andrew in first. Tan Si greeted them warmly. Tan Rou smiled and nodded. Then, she looked at Tan Xiang and Wang Li. ¡°Brother and Sister-in-law.¡± Tan Xiang glanced at Tan Rou and nodded slightly. Wang Li took the initiative to push Tan Ming away and held Tan Ron¡¯s hand. ¡°1 haven¡¯t seen you for so many years. You¡¯re getting prettier! I wish you a happy birthday today!¡± The corners of Tan Ron¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she pulled her hand out. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Brother and Sister-in-law. Please sit inside.¡± Both sides tacitly didn¡¯t mention why Old Master Si and Old Madam Si didn¡¯t come.. Chapter 129 - Chapter 129: Gift Chapter 129: Gift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Li was still smiling. ¡°Alright, your brother and I will go in first. Tan Si keeps saying that she hasn¡¯t seen Aunt for a long time and misses you. She asked to chat with you for a while. She specially applied for leave from the production team and traveled a long way to buy this gift. She said that you would definitely like it and we couldn¡¯t stop her!¡± Tan Rou had a faint smile. Wang Li was not surprised to see Tan Ron¡¯s expression. In her impression, Tan Rou had always been so cold when facing their family. Just looking at her made her lose the desire to speak, so she did not force herself to talk to her. Before she left, she gave Tan Si a look and pulled her husband in first. It was not easy for Tan Si to get a chance to show herself. However, when she looked at Tan Ming, who was standing at the side, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. However, she still had to suppress her anger. She looked at Tan Rou with a smile. ¡°Aunt, happy birthday to you. Hope you have this day for many more years!¡± With that said, Tan Si took out another gift box and opened it. ¡°Aunt, this is the jade raw material 1 specially went to Xiyun to choose for you.¡± Tan Rou took the gift box and looked at it politely. She looked up at Tan Si and revealed a faint smile. She said distantly, ¡°Thank you. Your gift is very beautiful. 1 like it very much.¡± Of course, Tan Si could tell that Tan Rou was being perfunctory. She was a little unhappy, but in order to get Tan Rou to like her, she forced herself to pretend to be intimate with Tan Rou and grabbed her arm. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve been overseas for so many years. Anything fun there?¡± Tan Rou glanced at Tan Ming, who had been squeezed to the side, and said to Tan Si, ¡°Nothing much. I was just undergoing treatment and working.¡± After saying that, Tan Rou stretched out her arm to Tan Ming. The smile in her eyes became much more vivid. ¡°You¡¯re going to give me the box in your hand, right? I thought you were just going to say a blessing or two, and come freeload on my food.¡± Tan Ming quickly reached out to hold Tan Ron¡¯s hand and handed her the gift box with her other hand. She smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not that thick-skinned. These are the raw jade materials 1 got for you. 1 hope you can use them to make the best work.¡± Tan Rou opened the box. There were two pieces of jade lying inside. She was in the industry and knew the original price very well. When she saw the quality of the jade, her pupils widened slightly. ¡°Two pieces together would cost tens of millions! Where did you get so much money?¡± Tan Rou knew the unspoken rules of sugar daddy relationships in the entertainment industry. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect something. She grabbed Tan Ming¡¯s hand and spoke in a stern voice. Unexpectedly, Tan Ming was shocked and hurriedly explained, ¡°Aunt, 1 bought this from stone gambling. It only cost 1.15 million yuan.¡± When Tan Rou heard this, a suspicious expression appeared on her face. ¡°You know how to gamble stones?! You even won two pieces in one go?¡± Tan Ming held her forehead helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of insane luck I had that day. 1 bought two pieces and won both pieces. Otherwise, how would 1 have had so much money to buy them?¡± Tan Ming looked at Tan Rou sincerely and continued to say half-truthfully, ¡°Remember 1 filmed a variety show previously and even filmed an advertisement? I had some money, so I wanted to give it a try. Don¡¯t you know me? If 1 didn¡¯t have money, 1 would have the cheek to give you something handmade instead. I¡¯m not the kind of person who wants to save face!¡± Tan Ming paused for a moment and smiled at Tan Rou. She saw her lips purse. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts!¡± the two of them said in unison. Then, they looked at each other and smiled. Tan Ming looked at Tan Rou like she did when she was young and shook her arm. ¡°1 know you never cared about material things. I won¡¯t do anything immoral for money.¡± Tan Rou pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Auntie trusts you.¡± Tan Si¡¯s heart ached when she saw Tan Rou and Tan Ming¡¯s natural and intimate actions. Her crossed arms were almost ruining her fair skin. Tan Si squeezed out a smile and insisted on butting into their conversation. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m not so lucky. I spent money to buy this gift. At that time, 1 went through the entire jade market. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to see this piece and think that you would definitely like it, so 1 immediately bought it.¡± Tan Rou shifted her gaze to Tan Si and said gently, ¡°Tan Si, it¡¯s not easy for you to earn money. You don¡¯t have to give such an expensive gift in the future. It¡¯s just a birthday. The main point of this is for everyone to gather for a meal..¡± Chapter 130 - Chapter 130: Biased Chapter 130: Biased Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Tan Si heard this, her expression turned a little ugly. She had spent so much money, and half of it was borrowed. All she got was this sentence. Tan Ming had only spent just over a million yuan! Her aunt was so biased! However, when she thought about how she had to please Tan Rou, Tan Si took a deep breath. However, she was still indignant and revealed a smile. ¡°1 know, Auntie. Auntie, you¡¯re so good to Sister that I¡¯m really jealous. My gift of more than eight million yuan can¡¯t even compare to Sister¡¯s one million yuan to please you.¡± Tan Si¡¯s words carried a hint of sarcasm. Tan Rou lowered her eyes slightly and thought of how Tan Si had deliberately snatched her own brother-in-law away. Her smile faded slightly. ¡°Si Si, it¡¯s been so many years, but you still have to try and suppress your sister in everything. It¡¯s been 10 years since I went overseas. This problem hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she pouted. ¡°Aunt, why are you always helping outsiders?¡± Tan Si acted as if she was not in the wrong and it was always someone else who was in the wrong. Tan Ron¡¯s voice was a little cold. ¡°I¡¯ll help whoever is in the right.¡± Considering that it was Tan Ron¡¯s birthday today, Tan Ming did not want Tan Rou to be angered. Hence, she took the initiative to change the topic and said to Tan Rou with a smile, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a very important meaning behind my gift of these two jade stones!¡± ¡°I just hope that my luck in stone gambling can also be given to Aunt as a gift.¡± When Tan Rou heard Tan Ming¡¯s words, she reached out and touched Tan Ming¡¯s face. She smiled brightly. ¡°Good child, Aunt has already received it.¡± At the side, Tan Si could not help but say, ¡°Suck up!¡± Tan Ming shot a cold glance at Tan Si. ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡± When Tan Si heard this, she opened her mouth and wanted to scold her. However, when her gaze met Tan Ming¡¯s knuckles, her mouth squirmed a few times. In the end, she only said, ¡°Vulgar and violent!¡± With that said, Tan Si turned around and left quickly. Upon seeing this scene, Tan Rou looked at Tan Ming with interest. Although she did not say anything, her eyes were filled with questions. Tan Ming covered her mouth and laughed. She recounted her previous counterattack in detail. After Tan Rou heard this, she stretched out her finger and tapped Tan Ming¡¯s forehead. She smiled and said, ¡°You finally know how to protect yourself. What 1 was most worried about when I was overseas was that you were too gentle. No matter how you were bullied, you didn¡¯t know how to resist. Now, I¡¯m not worried anymore. You¡¯ve really grown up. You know that even a Buddha¡¯s heart has to have thunderous means. Let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 bring you in to meet some of my friends in the country.¡± Tan Rou pulled Tan Ming to meet many people. Seeing this, Wang Li gave Tan Si a look, so Tan Si followed. Tan Rou did not want to be too biased and chase her away, so she brought the two of them along. Lunch was a Western buffet. After Tan Ming finished eating, she saw that Tan Rou was very busy and did not disturb her further. She bade farewell to Tan Rou and left. Wang Li looked at Tan Ming¡¯s silhouette as she left. She pouted and said to Tan Si in a low voice, ¡°Did you see that? That ingrate came over to greet us, then left without waiting for me and your father to respond. She¡¯s really ill-mannered.¡± Tan Si was looking at the nail of her middle finger that had accidentally broken. When she heard Wang Li¡¯s words, she replied nonchalantly, ¡°She¡¯s no longer under our family¡¯s control. If she stays, she¡¯ll be dragging Si Cheng down whether you scold her or not.¡± When Wang Li heard this, she felt a little frustrated. ¡°When can we get the sample from Si Cheng?¡± At the mention of him, Tan Si looked at Wang Li. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can meet tomorrow.¡± Wang Li¡¯s anxious heart did not relax because of these words. She had to wait for the results to be out before she could feel at ease. When Tan Ming returned to Sea City, her life returned to normal. Si Family Old Master Si was so angry that he slammed the report on the table. ¡°The Tan family has some leopard¡¯s gut! How dare they use a bastard child to pose as a child of our Si family! Do they think we¡¯re easy to bully?!¡± Old Madam Si frowned and leaned against her husband. Si Ming and Zheng Wen sat calmly on the sofa at the side. Si Cheng sat alone in the armchair. When he saw the report, he didn¡¯t even look up. Seeing their reactions, Old Master Si felt a little strange. ¡°What kind of reaction is this?¡± Only then did Si Ming snort coldly. ¡°You have to ask your good grandson what his brain was thinking.¡± Old Master Si immediately understood. ¡°You all knew?¡± Old Madam Si looked at her grandson and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Si Cheng, what exactly are you doing?¡± Chapter 131 - Chapter 131: Investigation Chapter 131: Investigation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng picked up the teacup on the table nonchalantly and slowly took a sip of tea. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°The two sisters are not anything good. Tan Si¡¯s child is indeed not mine. She wanted to scheme against me, but I counterattacked. Since she¡¯s so lowly and shameless to want to drug men, I fulfilled her wish.¡± When Zheng Wen heard this, she looked as if she had expected this. ¡°Ha, I knew it! Tan Si doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who knows her place. Her eyes are darting around all day long. She¡¯s always thinking of scheming against others!¡± When the old couple of the Si family heard their grandson¡¯s words, they frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought he was really my eldest grandson! I even went over every few days. Tan Si¡¯s mother only knows how to use that bastard¡¯s household register to bully us!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not about the child needing to sleep later, it¡¯s that he wants to drink milk. Every time, we¡¯re only allowed to see the child for a short while. Now, she¡¯s anxious when she realizes we¡¯re not visiting anymore. Two days ago, she took the initiative to contact us to visit that bastard, but we didn¡¯t say much. We just wanted to discuss it together after you¡¯re done with your work.¡± Si Cheng sneered. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. He¡¯s not mine. What has it got to do with me?¡± Old Madam Si was relieved. She didn¡¯t like Tan Si to begin with, so this was good. ¡°Then follow me to look for Tan Ming another day and apologize to her properly. Then, change the children¡¯s name and make them return to our Si family. Don¡¯t mention the divorce again. She¡¯s a good girl. Tan Si is indeed not a good person, but you can¡¯t take your anger out on Tan Ming without distinguishing between right and wrong.¡± Before Si Cheng could react, Zheng Wen heard Si Cheng¡¯s grandmother¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°In-laws, who did you ask to investigate this? If Si Cheng hadn¡¯t investigated again and 1 happened to see that report yesterday, we would have been deceived by that little b*tch Tan Ming. She¡¯s been taking Ecstasy, bullying, fighting, and her private life has been extremely chaotic since junior high school!¡± Si Cheng frowned and looked at Zheng Wen. ¡°Mom! Who let you go to my house to rummage through things?!¡± Zheng Wen raised her hand and hit Si Cheng¡¯s arm. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that! If I don¡¯t go back to the old residence all day, I¡¯ll never get to see you! If I didn¡¯t go, would you be thinking of hiding it? 1 think you¡¯ve really been bewitched by her. You still don¡¯t want to divorce her even at this state. With her lousy appearance, what benefits can she bring you? Is your brain damaged by a car?!¡± Si Cheng took a deep breath helplessly. He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with his mother, so he could only choose to remain silent. This time, it was Old Master Si¡¯s turn to be puzzled. ¡°My investigation can¡¯t be wrong. 1 asked Leng Feng to do this.¡± Leng Feng had always been the person-in-charge of the Si family¡¯s investigation of various information. He had worked for the Si family for 20 to 30 years and was very professional in this area. The probability of a mistake being made was very small. At most, the information in the investigation would be incomplete instead, so it was impossible for there to be such a big mistake. If it were anyone else, they might have been bribed, but it was impossible for Leng Feng. Because Old Master Si had saved his parents¡¯ lives, the first person that came to Si Cheng¡¯s mind was Ning Gang. Old Master Si looked at Si Cheng with a dark expression and suppressed anger in his voice. ¡°Si Cheng, don¡¯t you even know when the people around you have problems?!¡± The last person Si Cheng would suspect was Ning Gang. Now that he heard his grandfather¡¯s question, he was speechless. Old Madam Si was still rather fond of Tan Ming as the choice of granddaughter-in-law. After all, she had given birth to a pair of boy-girl twins for the Si family. Hence, she helped to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Si Cheng isn¡¯t divorced yet. Coax Tan Ming well. Bring her and the children back to stay another day. Figure out the household register, name, and so on. Everything will still be the same!¡± Zheng Wen felt a little uncomfortable when she saw her son being scolded. Now that she saw that her mother-in-law had yet to give up on Tan Ming, she felt even more suffocated. She blamed Old Madam Si for being ignorant and not knowing how to look further ahead. Zheng Wen adjusted her expression and smiled at Old Madam Si. ¡°Mom, I recently met a family doing business overseas. Their family happens to have a daughter and they¡¯re quite satisfied with Si Cheng. Didn¡¯t Si Ming want to expand the business? This is also an opportunity.¡± Old Madam Si understood what Zheng Wen meant, but she still couldn¡¯t bear to part with her two grandchildren. ¡°That¡¯s our Si family¡¯s flesh and blood.. If they get a divorce when the children are still so young now, the custody will definitely be given to the mother¡­¡± Chapter 132 - Chapter 132: The Truth About That Night Chapter 132: The Truth About That Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zheng Wen hurriedly replied, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll try our best to fight for the child. If it really doesn¡¯t work¡­ we¡¯ll just find a new wife and have another child. As long as it¡¯s a woman, we¡¯ll be able to have children. If we can successfully have another marriage, the other party can help us, which is not something Tan Ming, who was born in a small family, can do.¡± When Old Madam Si heard this, she looked at her husband, who had his eyes lowered, and did not say anything else. No matter what, her family¡¯s business was indeed more important. It was not impossible for someone else to have a child. As Tan Si¡¯s child was not their own, after confirming it, no one mentioned this matter again. Si Cheng did not intend to pursue anything further with Tan Si. He let her give birth to that bastard child as the price for her plotting against him. The two of them were even. When Si Cheng returned home, he thought of how his mother had started to urge him to meet Bai Ting again. His heart was in a mess. After waking up from the car accident, Si Cheng had a certain level of good impression of Tan Ming. Therefore, he had always treated Tan Si, his sister-in-law, as a family. When Tan Si stuttered in front of him, Si Cheng would be concerned. However, this also gave Tan Si a chance to lie to him and casually fabricate Tan Ming¡¯s dirty past. What Si Cheng didn¡¯t expect was that his good friend, Ning Gang, had also betrayed him. When he couldn¡¯t contact the other party just now, the last trace of hope in his heart disappeared. The lights in the room were not switched on. In the darkness, a red dot was emitting light. Si Cheng looked at the cigarette butt in his fingertips that was emitting the red light and took a deep puff. Then, he spat it out. Looking at the white smoke, he could not help but recall that chaotic night. At that time, Tan Si asked to meet at a hotel restaurant under the guise of having some important business. Si Cheng was not suspicious when he went. After Si Cheng took a sip of the red wine that Tan Si had poured, he immediately realized there was a problem. Hence, he took the opportunity when Tan Si went to answer a call midway and immediately switched the red wine that the two of them were drinking. After doing this, Si Cheng was still unwilling to be schemed against. He called Ning Gang and instructed him to book a hotel room. He also asked him to find a man who had a similar body to him to go into the guest room to turn off the lights, draw the curtains, and lay down on the bed with his back facing the door. As long as a woman went in to take off her clothes and have sex, he would let nature take its course. Then, when Tan Si returned and finished the red wine in question, Si Cheng deliberately poured a lot more wine for her. Soon, Tan Si¡¯s eyes were filled with lust. Si Cheng determined that the drug must have taken effect. He said before her that he was a little dizzy and wanted to go to the hotel room to rest. Then, he inadvertently left the man¡¯s room number. However, Si Cheng did not expect that he would be affected after taking just one sip. His body was a little hot, and his head was starting to feel dizzy. Hence, he immediately booked a room for himself. He planned to wait inside for Ning Gang to finish his business and help him home. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Tan Ming, who had come to the hotel. After she realized that something was wrong, she helped him into the room. Following that, he only remembered that his consciousness was getting more and more blurry. At that time, Si Cheng only had one thought. He suspected that Tan Ming had come because he knew Tan Si¡¯s plan, so she wanted to play mantis stalks cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. Si Cheng was extremely angry at that time. He did not expect that he could escape Tan Si¡¯s scheme but not Tan Ming¡¯s demonic claws. Si Cheng was resentful and indignant. He could only get Tan Ming to pour him a cup of honey water to stall for time. Just as he was about to send a message to tell Ning Gang his room number, his consciousness became more and more blurry. Then, he felt a pair of women¡¯s small hands unbuttoning his shirt. When he woke up again, Si Cheng realized that he was lying naked on the bed, his clothes unkempt on the ground. At that time, it was almost dawn. Si Cheng wanted to put on the full show. Hence, he returned to Tan Si¡¯s guest room and swapped out the man. He endured his disgust and lay beside Tan Si. Si Cheng¡¯s memories stopped here. He was unwilling to be schemed against, but he had to admit that his heart seemed to have been captured by Tan Ming. Especially after seeing the report his grandfather had given him and knowing that Tan Ming was a woman who loved herself and that he was also her first man, Si Cheng¡¯s feelings leaned more and more towards Tan Ming. On the other side, Tan Si looked at the report in her hand and fell into a frenzy. ¡°This is impossible! This must be fake! My first time was given to Si Cheng, and 1 didn¡¯t have sex with anyone after that.. How can it not be his!¡± Chapter 133 - Chapter 133: Si Family Secrets Chapter 133: Si Family Secrets Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Li looked at her daughter¡¯s scarlet eyes and hugged her with heartache. ¡°Si Si, recall again. Were there any details that you didn¡¯t notice at that time?¡± When Tan Si heard this, she forced herself to calm down, but she did not find anything wrong. She could only mutter, ¡°It¡¯s Si Cheng¡¯s! The child must be his! Mom, believe me.¡± Wang Li looked at Tan Si looking at her pitifully and felt very upset. She quickly comforted her. ¡°1 believe you. How about this? Let¡¯s test at a few more facilities. Perhaps this one made a mistake. It¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been such cases in the past.¡± At this moment, Tan Si felt as if she had heard the voice of nature. ¡°That¡¯s right! They must have made a mistake. I want to look for other organizations!¡± Tan Si instantly regained her senses. She took the sample and found a few facilities at once. At the same time, she paid them more and asked them to speed up the processing. However, Tan Si¡¯s fantasy completely burst three days later. All the test reports proved one thing. The child¡¯s mother was her, but the father was not Si Cheng. Zhou Yun looked at the report in front of her and had a headache. Initially, she did not know about this. However, when she was helping Tan Si get her bag just now, these reports fell out. As an agent, she had to know the outcome of such a thing. This was very important to Tan Si¡¯s future career plans. Zhou Yun was expressionless at this moment. Her tone was very calm as she went straight to the core of the problem. ¡°Now, you definitely won¡¯t be able to enter the Si family. So, what¡¯s your next step?¡± Tan Si was a little stunned. She had taken extra effort and applied for leave from the director and personally returned to Sea City to get these reports. Now that she heard Zhou Yun¡¯s question, she came back to her senses. At the thought that the child¡¯s father was unknown, Tan Si¡¯s heart was filled with hatred for that man. ¡°I won¡¯t want that child. A bastard who doesn¡¯t even have a father!¡± Zhou Yun did not know what had happened between Tan Si and Si Cheng. When she heard Tan Si¡¯s words, she felt very disdainful. She had committed a sin and even scolded a child who did not know anything. It was also unfortunate that he was born from her womb. However, Zhou Yun could only say these words in her heart. On the other hand, Tan Si¡¯s cold heart made Zhou Yun more wary of her. ¡°You mean that you won¡¯t keep this child with you?¡± Tan Si nodded without hesitation. Zhou Yun thought about the little baby she had seen and couldn¡¯t bear it. She persuaded, ¡°Previously, during the crisis, we had already made a plan to separate ourselves from the Si family, so it¡¯s not impossible to keep the child. Market the image of an independent woman and grind your acting skills. If we do it well, your career might even advance.¡± When Tan Si thought about how that child had turned everything she had done into a joke, she wanted to tear him apart. Every time she saw him, she felt that she had been mocked for not even knowing about this matter. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of where I¡¯ll send him. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Sister Yun, you should follow this train of thought and help me think about public relations. Make it impossible for this child to appear again.¡± The Internet was so developed now. There were tens of thousands of messages every day. Hundreds of thousands of messages filled the Internet. The audience¡¯s memory was limited. As long as this child disappeared and was not mentioned again, as time passed, this matter would pass. Moreover, she still had to get married and have children in the future. She could not let this bastard stand in her way. Zhou Yun had already said what she needed to say. She did not want to interfere too much. She only looked at Tan Si and did not say anything else. Zhao Bing had recently contacted a few directors and helped Tan Ming get a few scripts. Tan Ming was reading them carefully in the company, but no matter how she looked at them, she felt that they were not what she really wanted. Wang Zhen quickly walked into the office with a smile on her face. ¡°An¡¯an, there¡¯s a bombshell in the Si family! It¡¯s shocking news!¡± Tan Ming looked at Wang Zhen curiously and took the phone from her. ¡°Awesome, this is considered a secret of a wealthy family. The Si family has always been known as having only one heir for several generations. It seems that the only heir just means the child from the legitimate wife of the family bound by a marriage certificate. That¡¯s why it¡¯s still said that wealthy families know how to play. Unlike us regular people, who only know how to support our families obediently. How would we dare to have so many tricks up our sleeves?¡± ¡°Hahaha, 1 can smell your sourness even from a few provinces and cities away. You might be envious of Si Ming. It seems that Si Cheng, this genius, is also plagued with disasters.. First, he became a vegetable in a car accident, and now, he suddenly has brothers and sisters to fight for the family assets!¡± Chapter 134 - Chapter 134: Fight Chapter 134: Fight Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°The Si family¡¯s share prices today are a little tragic. 1 remember that not long ago, their product was found to have an additive that contained carcinogenic ingredients. Now, there¡¯s an adultery scandal. Sigh, now this news has leaked. Didn¡¯t they say that Tan Si was pregnant with his child? I wonder if it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child it is, but 1 heard that Si Cheng is actually married. When he was in a coma, his family married him to someone. Therefore, Tan Si is his affair!¡± ¡°Previous poster, you have to be responsible for your words! Do you have evidence? How dare you slander and spread rumors that Si Si is his mistress! Do you really think the Internet is not under the law?!¡± The news that Tan Si was Si Cheng¡¯s mistress did not spread widely because the person who exposed the matter had indeed just heard it from his friend. He had just watched the commotion online and treated it as a casual chat. Now that he saw Tan Si¡¯s fans chasing after him, he was a little flustered. He was afraid that he would implicate himself, so he simply remained silent and did not reply. Tan Ming looked at the comments of some netizens. Her expression was still indifferent as she returned the phone to Wang Zhen. Wang Zhen asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel good? When he didn¡¯t wake up, they asked you to go in and be a nanny. When he woke up, he immediately found a mistress to cheat on you with. He didn¡¯t care about his past relationship with you at all! This kind of immoral family deserves such retribution!¡± Wang Zhen had become familiar with Tan Ming during this period of time. After knowing what kind of person Tan Ming was, she felt even more indignant for her past experiences! Tan Ming looked at Wang Zhen¡¯s indignant expression and chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. Actually, we can¡¯t be considered ex-lovers. After he woke up, we spent two to three months together like lovers. Then, his attitude towards me suddenly changed drastically. Then, something happened and I got pregnant.¡± ¡°No matter what, he¡¯s the child¡¯s father. I don¡¯t envy him if he¡¯s doing well. I don¡¯t want to say anything if he¡¯s not doing well. Everything is up to fate.¡± Wang Zhen looked at Tan Ming¡¯s calm expression and looked at her in admiration. Anyway, if it were her, she would want to set off fireworks to celebrate! When Tan Ming returned home that night, she saw Li Mei sending a voice message on her phone. She seemed to be sharing something excitedly. She greeted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Li Mei put down her phone and waved at Tan Ming with a smile. ¡°An¡¯an, come over quickly.¡± Tan Ming reached out to support her sore neck. She turned his head 360 degrees and walked towards Li Mei. ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Seeing this, Li Mei pressed Tan Ming onto the sofa and massaged her neck. ¡°Have you seen the news of the Si family today?¡± Tan Ming nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Mom, could it be that Dad and Big Brother exposed it?¡± Li Mei smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°That old fox, Si Ming, is hiding it very well. If your father and brother hadn¡¯t spent so much time watching, they might not have been able to find out.¡± Tan Ming felt the strength of Li Mei¡¯s massage and her originally tense muscles relaxed a lot. She narrowed his eyes in comfort. ¡°That grandmother-in-law of mine is watching them very closely. She actually didn¡¯t notice at all. The reporters naturally won¡¯t dig deeper into their private lives. After all, the Si family isn¡¯t from the entertainment industry.¡± Li Mei agreed. ¡°Indeed. 1 didn¡¯t expect Si Ming, who appears to love his family and wife, to actually be a rotten person who cheated. He¡¯s really sanctimonious!¡± The Si family, which was the center of today¡¯s conversation, had already become a mess. Si Ming and Zheng Wen were fighting fiercely in the bedroom. After the conversation that day, Old Master Si tacitly agreed to Si Cheng and Bai Ting¡¯s marriage. Hence, he no longer clung to Tan Ming¡¯s two children and went to the farm in the mountains with his wife to stay for a few days. Therefore, there were only two masters at home now. The servants didn¡¯t dare to stop them in the living room downstairs. Zheng Wen was like a crazy woman at this moment. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were red and swollen. She had long lost the elegance she had to maintain at all times. ¡°Si Ming! You bastard! When we got married back then, you promised me that you would be separated from that b*tch. You actually raised that b*tch and her children behind my back for 28 years! That batch¡¯s son is only a few months younger than my son! Are you worthy of my maiden family helping you?!¡± Of course, Si Ming was not any better. There were a few scratches on his face and neck from his nails. His eyes were bloodshot, and his white shirt was wrinkled. Part of the corner of his shirt had been torn out. He pointed at Zheng Wen and scolded angrily, ¡°Shrew! I¡¯m warning you not say b*tch another time.. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Chapter 135 - Chapter 135: Egoism Chapter 135: Egoism Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zheng Wen was already in a fit of anger. When she saw that the man she loved deeply was actually threatening her to protect his lover, the anger in her heart intensified. She provoked, ¡°Then I want to say it, b*tch! B*tch! You¡¯ll die a horrible death if you destroy someone else¡¯s family!¡± When Si Ming heard that the woman he loved was being insulted, he took a step forward and slapped Zheng Wen hard! Zheng Wen was knocked to the ground and looked at Si Ming in disbelief. ¡°You hit me because of that b*tch?! Your family almost went bankrupt 31 years ago. If it weren¡¯t for my maiden family helping you, your Si family would have long become a dilapidated family! I was the one who brought you these 31 years of good days! Where was that woman at that time? She couldn¡¯t even give you 100 yuan!¡± Si Ming had long had enough of Zheng Wen repeatedly bringing up this matter. Now, he was a little numb to it. ¡°Do you know what love is?! You only care about money all day long! You only care about money! Qin Zhen and I are childhood sweethearts. What does a cold-blooded person like you know about love? It¡¯s not something that money can measure!¡± Zheng Wen didn¡¯t expect that all her efforts for this family over the years were actually for money in Si Ming¡¯s eyes. Her heart hurt like it was being pricked by needles. ¡°Si Ming, you bastard! If you didn¡¯t value money, why did you propose to me back then? Go and marry Qin Zhen! You¡¯re an exquisite egoist! Double standard dog!¡± Si Ming couldn¡¯t refute her. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and raised his voice at Zheng Wen. ¡°If the Qin family hadn¡¯t gone bankrupt, do you think I would have taken a fancy to you and married you?! Your temper is ugly and domineering. You don¡¯t even remotely have the gentleness and obedience a woman should have! Who can hold back from having an affair after marrying a woman like you?! Let me tell you, in my heart, you¡¯re not even worthy of carrying her shoes!¡± Zheng Wen had never been insulted like this since she was born. When she heard Si Ming¡¯s words, she immediately stood up and pounced on him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to bully me like this because our family is no longer the same as before?! Let me tell you, I, Zheng Wen, am not the kind of person to swallow my anger! I¡¯m going to fight it out with you!¡± The two of them wrestled again. All kinds of things that could be smashed and attacked were used in the bedroom, and the sound of banging was endless. When Si Cheng returned home, he heard the argument and scolding upstairs. He strode upstairs. The bedroom was a mess. Si Ming was riding on Zheng Wen and slapping her mouth, but Zheng Wen wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage. She bit Si Ming¡¯s arm tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go no matter how hard she was hit. Her gaze looked like she wanted to tear off the other party¡¯s flesh. Si Cheng finally separated the two of them after much difficulty. Looking at the husband and wife who used to respect each other like guests now treating each other like enemies, his emotions were very complicated. Si Cheng took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Are you done fooling around? As if there aren¡¯t enough jokes now. Do you want to make a fool of yourself for the helpers at home, or do you plan to continue adding more topics for the reporters?¡± When the couple heard their son¡¯s words, they stopped struggling though they wanted to continue fighting. However, they still stared at each other fiercely. In Si Cheng¡¯s heart, Si Ming had always been a father with a majestic image. In the upper-class society that loved to have affairs, he was a rare good husband and father. He didn¡¯t expect all of this to be because his father¡¯s acting skills were outstanding. However, Si Cheng wasn¡¯t willing to accept it, so he still wanted to hear his father tell him himself. Si Cheng looked into Si Cheng¡¯s eyes quietly and asked calmly, ¡°Dad, are the things on the Internet about you having an affair true?¡± Si Ming felt a little guilty being asked in person by his son. After a while, he replied, ¡°Qin Zhen is a good woman. She¡¯s been with me since she was 20 years old. Her family went bankrupt which drove her parents to jump off a building. Without me, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to live. I can¡¯t be irresponsible to her. Your mother and 1 had no choice but to have a business marriage.¡± ¡°Si Qin and Si Lin won¡¯t threaten your status. They only want to help to reduce the pressure on me. After all, they¡¯re members of the Si family. They should contribute to the Si family.¡± Si Qin was 28 years old and Si Lin was 25 years old. The two of them were illegitimate children of Si Ming and Qin Zhen. The tears on Zheng Wen¡¯s face had yet to dry. When she heard Si Ming¡¯s answer, she couldn¡¯t help but roar, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about threatening Si Cheng¡¯s status. Otherwise, I¡¯ll turn the Si family upside down. Everyone can forget about living well and go to hell together!¡± ¡°Si Ming, I¡¯ve been married to you for 30 years. I was really blind.. Now I see your true colors! You want love but also the benefits of a marriage alliance! I never knew that you were so selfish! If you had to be responsible for her, you shouldn¡¯t even have married me!¡± Chapter 136 - Chapter 136: Investment Chapter 136: Investment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Ming couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°If my parents hadn¡¯t forced me to marry you, do you think you could have married me?! You were the one who didn¡¯t hesitate to throw yourself at me and insisted on marrying me. I just didn¡¯t want my parents to be sad, so 1 agreed to not have any relationship with Qin Zhen and finally married you!¡± Si Cheng didn¡¯t want to listen anymore and interrupted, ¡°Stop arguing. Things have already come to this. Let¡¯s think of a way to resolve the company¡¯s image first.¡± With that, Si Cheng turned around and returned to his room. Si Cheng was caught off guard by the betrayal of his good friend, his father¡¯s affair, and the fact that his illegitimate siblings had already entered the company. However, it also made him realize that his position as the heir was not as stable as he had imagined. Currently, he seemed to be alone. Si Qin was in charge of the administrative department while Si Lin was in charge of the finance department. Both of them were in departments with real power. Although his father said that they would not be a threat to him, how could he allow others to sleep soundly on his bed? What¡¯s more, as long as the siblings had power, he did not know when his position as the CEO could change. Therefore, the most important thing now was not only to stabilize the stock price, but also to think of ways to obtain more support, strengthen his position, and chase them out of the company. Si Cheng could tell the situation he was in. Li Mei also began to guide Tan Ming at home and think about their motive for doing this. ¡°Can you see the purpose of your father and brother¡¯s move now?¡± Tan Ming tilted her head and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°He wants Si Cheng to be exhausted from running around and be unable to take care of himself. In order to ensure that he won¡¯t be kicked off, the simplest solution is through a business marriage! This way, he has to divorce me first.¡± When Li Mei heard Tan Ming¡¯s analysis, her eyes lit up and she raised her thumb. ¡°My daughter is smart! Si Cheng should be coming to discuss the procedures with you soon.¡± Tan Ming was also very happy when she heard this news. ¡°After waiting for so long, we can finally settle this!¡± Now that things had developed, all that was left was to wait. Tan Ming worked step by step. During this period, she even accepted two advertisements that Andrew had recommended her for. Although they were not luxury goods, the advertisements for the fast-selling products were more down-to-earth and had a wide audience. It was beneficial for Tan Ming¡¯s popularity to expand in the early stages. It was also good for her to show her face on television. Every month, her master would come to Sea City from Jingdu City for four to five days to teach her lessons, so Tan Ming¡¯s life was fulfilling and blissful. During the days when she did not join the production team, she did not have to go to work on the weekends. Every morning, Tan Ming would go to the surrounding park to jog and train her physical fitness. However, there was an additional person there today. Ever since Si Cheng was busy dealing with his illegitimate siblings, the people who had their eyes on Jiang Huai had left. Coincidentally, he had not been filming for the past few days, so he simply returned to Sea City to visit his parents and sister and play with his little nephew and niece. The two of them set off a little late today. It was almost 9:30am by the time they finished running. The siblings panted heavily and took deep breaths. After catching their breath, they found a stone bench to sit on and planned to rest before going home. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve talked to more than ten investors. I¡¯m already in despair.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll persevere. I believe that there will definitely be investors who are willing to not use mainstream celebrities!¡± ¡°An Xin, this script is actually very good. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I have to be the male lead, I believe you will be able to get an investment soon. 1 don¡¯t want to hold you back. Don¡¯t mention me in the future. It¡¯s pretty good for me to be in a supporting role. Gold will always end up shining.¡± ¡°Feng Bin, the two of us wrote this script together. It¡¯s tailor-made for you! If it weren¡¯t for you acting as the male lead, I wouldn¡¯t have directed this. I couldn¡¯t get an investment. At most, I¡¯ll go back and be an assistant director. We can save money together.¡± ¡°What assistant director! You had all the ideas, picked the big shots, but they took all the fame! You don¡¯t have to care about me. If there¡¯s a chance to get an investment, you can film first! We can¡¯t both waste our time in this pit. At least one of us would have gotten out.¡± Jiang Huai and Tan Ming had no intention of eavesdropping. However, the soundproofing of the green belt was not good, and the other party¡¯s voice became more and more agitated as he spoke. The two of them heard it all. Tan Ming felt a little awkward and was about to pull Jiang Huai to another place when Jiang Huai suddenly had a new idea. He discussed it with Tan Ming in a low voice.. After confirming it, he stood up and shouted to the other side of the green belt, ¡°Hello, are you looking for investments to film a television drama now?¡± Chapter 137 - Chapter 137: Detailed Discussion chapter 137: detailed discussion translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the excited voice stopped abruptly. after a few seconds, they heard a reply. ¡°yes, i¡¯m sorry. did we speak too loudly and disturb you?¡± jiang huai hurriedly said, ¡°no, i¡¯m just a little interested in your script and want to talk to you in person.¡± an xin and feng bin could not believe it. they looked at each other and an xin whispered into feng bin¡¯s ear, ¡°do you think he wants to see our manuscript and steal our ideas?¡± feng bin could not say for sure, but he would not be satisfied until he had a chance to try. hence, he replied softly, ¡°let¡¯s meet and see. we¡¯ll improvise later.¡± an xin nodded in agreement. she stood up and shouted to the other side, ¡°alright, we¡¯ll go around to find you.¡± when an xin and feng bin saw him, they found the man¡¯s figure familiar. jiang huai did not intend to hide it and took off his hat and mask. ¡°jiang huai!¡± ¡°jiang huai!¡± after one of them shouted in surprise, the other called out, making tan ming laugh out loud. the duo¡¯s attention was attracted by tan ming. the only movie she had acted in had yet to be completed. tan ming¡¯s fame was limited to the advertisement and that outdoor variety show. her level of fame was not as high, so she only wore a cap and did not hide her face much. feng bin and an xin found tan ming especially familiar. they felt that her name was at the tip of their tongues, but they could not remember it. after a few seconds, feng bin clapped his hands and shouted her name. ¡°an¡¯an!¡± jiang huai and tan ming openly admitted their identities. after knowing their identities, feng bin and an xin were not so worried anymore. jiang huai was arrogant and would never be bothered to do such a thing as plagiarize. after knowing that jiang huai was indeed interested in the script, an xin took out a blank confidentiality agreement from her bag. ¡°please sign it.¡± when tan ming saw the agreement on the stone table, she smiled and said, ¡°not bad, you guys are quite well-prepared!¡± an xin replied with a smile, ¡°i¡¯m always prepared! isn¡¯t this useful?¡± jiang huai looked at the two of them with admiration because this small detail also meant that they had put in a lot of effort and investment into this script. tan ming and jiang huai looked at the agreement and signed it with their thumbprints. ¡°let¡¯s talk somewhere else. it¡¯s not very private here.¡± jiang huai chose a high-end teahouse nearby. the few of them asked for a private room and sat down. they would definitely not be able to finish reading the script and discussing investments for a while. jiang huai was worried that tan ming would be bored reading, so he specially ordered tan ming¡¯s favorite snacks and some tidbits. seeing this, an xin and feng bin understood that the two of them had a very good relationship. they did not dare to even slight tan ming anymore. an xin took out the script and handed it to them. it was definitely too late to take a very close look. he could only take a rough look and then both parties discussed more details. jiang huai and tan ming both felt that the creativity was not bad. the ending was very surprising. in terms of domestic television dramas, it was considered innovative. jiang huai glanced at tan ming with a questioning look in his eyes. tan ming nodded slightly. jiang huai then asked, ¡°an xin, this should be your first movie, right?¡± an xin knew that this was something that every investor cared about, and it was something that she had to face. ¡°yes, but it¡¯s been 10 years since i started filming with production teams in my third year of university. 1 chose a two minute scene with the male lead to film. you can take a look at my filming skills.¡± with that, an xin took out her tablet and played it for the two of them to watch. the cinematic sense was very rich and layered. it could be seen that an xin¡¯s filming skills and camera switching were all very well controlled. the content of the video was a scene of the male lead¡¯s inner conflict. most of it was performed through body and expressions. after watching it, jiang huai was a little surprised. tan ming couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°feng bin, how long have you been in this industry?¡± feng bin had been sitting up straight nervously. after hearing the question, he replied honestly, ¡°i started filming in my sophomore year. i¡¯ve been acting for 11 years now. at first, i was an extra, but i¡¯m much better than before. the longest i¡¯ve ever acted was as a supporting character who appeared in eight episodes.¡± in this era of 6o-episode television dramas, there were not many scenes in eight episodes. feng bin placed his resume on the table and the two of them took a closer look. overall, he had acted a lot, but because the roles had only a few scenes, even if he acted outstandingly, he still could not break through in the industry. tan ming and jiang huai even took the effort to search online according to the characters¡¯ names on their resumes. it was as if he was completely switching his face out. simply put, he acted his role well in each show. when he acted in the next movie, they couldn¡¯t find traces of his previous characters.. Chapter 138 - Chapter 138: High chapter 138: high-quality production translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this type of actor had good acting skills, but sometimes, the audience would not be able to pick up on it if they did not look at the actor¡¯s other performances. it was fine for famous actors, but people like feng bin were at a disadvantage. it was not easy to gain popularity. jiang huai had been in the industry for so long and could tell that the two of them were indeed capable. their only disadvantage was that they were not famous. however, it didn¡¯t matter. he was going to make them so. as for money, he didn¡¯t lack it at all! jiang huai deliberately looked at tan ming. ¡°an¡¯an, what do you think of this female lead part? does it interest you?¡± tan ming recalled the female lead¡¯s scenes. ¡°i¡¯m quite interested. she¡¯s the first person to enter the cycle of death. even if she can escape the location of the explosion, she can¡¯t escape the police¡¯s investigation of her, the only survivor. it¡¯s almost impossible for her to stay out of it. saving herself means that she can¡¯t stay out of it.¡± ¡°there are changes in the scenes, and there are fixed ones. they keep repeating. in fact, every time she does a cycle, she makes a different attempt. like a butterfly flapping its wings, more variables follow. this means that this character has always been changing. she makes infinite changes in a limited scene. i think this character is very interesting and challenging!¡± jiang huai nodded. ¡°then do you want to act as the female lead? if you do, i¡¯ll invest money immediately.¡± to jiang huai and tan ming, this was just a simple question and answer, but to an xin and feng bin, it was like a thunderclap. invest money! the two of them looked at each other with excitement and nervousness. all their hopes were in her hands. an xin had never seen tan ming act before, but as long as they could film this drama, he would accompany tan ming all day long to slowly get it right. it would eventually produce results. if it really didn¡¯t work, he believed that feng bin alone could carry the entire drama. tan ming felt a little creeped out by an xin and feng bin¡¯s stares and revealed a dry smile. an xin realized this and quickly patted feng bin. ¡°don¡¯t be too emotional. you¡¯re scaring others.¡± ¡°oh, oh!¡± feng bin quickly restrained his excitement. tan ming looked at the two pairs of nervous and hopeful eyes and chuckled. ¡°i quite want the role.¡± jiang huai smiled and looked at an xin. ¡°an¡¯an is the only artist in my company at the moment. since she said that she wants to film, i¡¯ll invest in her. how many episodes do you plan to film? how much investment do you need?¡± an xin immediately replied, ¡°30 episodes. the investment amount is 30 million yuan.¡± an xin was afraid that saying too much would scare people away, so he gave a conservative number. when tan ming heard this, she frowned. ¡°1 think your plot is quite fast. the script isn¡¯t thick either. can you film 30 episodes?¡± an xin touched her nose awkwardly. seeing this, jiang huai somewhat understood an xin¡¯s thoughts. ¡°how do you plan to film these 30 episodes? how many episodes did you plan to film?¡± when an xin heard this, she sighed softly. ¡°my original plan was to only have 20 episodes. 1 want to make short and powerful television dramas just like how they used to be! nowadays, there are 30 to 40 episodes in the dramas in the domestic market. there are very few shows with less than 30 episodes.¡± ¡°but most of them are based on the number of episodes in the water. their emotions are dragging on. even if they come back from a meal, they don¡¯t have to worry about missing the plot. however, the investors only look at the returns they can see. if there are few episodes, the price they sell them for is also low. therefore, many investors don¡¯t want to invest when they hear about 20 episodes.¡± ¡°in addition, i insist that feng bin act as the male lead. they¡¯re worried that without popular celebrities, this drama won¡¯t be easy to sell. even if they sell it, they might not be able to get back their capital. i¡¯ve already compressed the budget again and again. it¡¯s impossible for any television drama to be completed for 30 million yuan now, but the investors are still unwilling.¡± this was tan ming¡¯s first time being exposed to such things, so she was quite excited to hear it. jiang huai watched as tan ming nodded like a chick pecking at rice. he resisted the urge to pat tan ming¡¯s head in front of outsiders. he looked at an xin and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about the money. this drama will film 20 episodes according to your original plan. i¡¯ll triple the investment amount, but i have two requests.¡± ¡°tell me!¡± the two of them said excitedly in unison. jiang huai smiled slightly. ¡°firstly, an¡¯an has to be the female lead. secondly, the roles for this drama have to be chosen according to the actors who fit the script most. you can¡¯t use actors who are popular but have no acting skills. in short, don¡¯t have any scruples and don¡¯t cater to the market to make batches of lousy dramas.. i want a top-notch drama that is filmed well and acted well!¡± Chapter 139 - Chapter 139: Nurturing chapter 139: nurturing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios an xin asked weakly, ¡°you don¡¯t need to plant advertisements in the plot?¡± what an xin was talking about was the most popular advertising method for investors of television dramas nowadays. however, this method threw many viewers off and disgusted them. however, because it was all the same in the market now, the audience could only accept this. jiang huai waved his hand. ¡°no need. eliminate all the factors that affect the quality of the drama!¡± an xin and feng bin felt a little dizzy, as if they had been hit by a surprise from the sky. the two of them only slowly regained their senses after bidding farewell to jiang huai and tan ming. an xin reached out and pinched feng bin¡¯s face. ¡°hey! why are you pinching me?!¡± feng bin covered his face and looked at an xin gloomily. an xin laughed foolishly for a while. ¡°your reaction was so real. it seems like what happened just now really happened.¡± the residual pain on his face made feng bin roll his eyes angrily. ¡°i¡¯m already extremely sure now!¡± ¡°speaking of which, jiang huai seems to have invested in our drama because of an¡¯an!¡± an xin stopped giggling and replied seriously, ¡°not seems to have, that was definitely the case. in a sense, she¡¯s our real sugar daddy!¡± the two of them came to the same conclusion. they had to take extra care of an¡¯an and let her feel the warmth of a family! they had to ensure that there would not be any withdrawals. ¡°we were supposed to meet next monday at 10:00, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°today is sunday, so we¡¯ll sign the contract tomorrow?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°why do 1 still suspect that i¡¯m dreaming?¡± ¡°so why did you pinch me just now!¡± ¡°don¡¯t be so petty. i¡¯ll treat you to hotpot later.¡± sometimes, the opportunities in life were just so magical. the two people who were about to give up a few hours ago welcomed two benefactors in their lives in the next second. in the future, when they became a renowned actor, a famous director, and screenwriter, the two of them would still be thanking them for this encounter in important interviews. jiang huai was an efficient person. as soon as he signed the contract, he immediately transferred half of the investment money. an xin acted quickly and immediately spread the news of casting positions in the industry. feng bin had known many capable but not famous actors from his many years of filming. those people lacked opportunities the most. feng bin specially notified all the actors with good character and acting skills on wechat. hence, many people knew that jiang huai had invested in a television drama that did not select actors according to their popularity. when yuan shao heard the news, he decided to give it a try. the movie he was filming with tan si would wrap up in a week, so he had to quickly find a way out for himself. most importantly, when he was serving zhou yun in bed these few days, he felt that zhou yun was a little dissatisfied with tan si. it was best if he did not get involved between the two of them for the time being. however, he could not stop working during this period of time. it was very difficult for actors who did not have popularity to take on a good role. now that there was finally a drama that prioritized quality, he had a feeling that this drama might become popular! there was a lot of work to do in the early stages of the production. as tan ming waited for the notice of the start of filming, she took half a day every day to practice her acting skills. then, she studied the script and teased jiang yu and jiang yi. she chatted with her brothers and jiang zhen on wechat from time to time to communicate with them. her days were leisurely. si cheng, on the other hand, was the complete opposite. he felt that he was living in dire straits every day. zheng wen also felt that she had become a joke in the upper-class society. she had always prided herself on being able to control her husband. now, her reputation had been torn to pieces by si ming. ¡°oh, mrs. si, 1 haven¡¯t seen you in a while. why are you so free to come to the beauty salon today?¡± zheng wen turned around and realized that it was her arch-enemy, mrs. li. she refused to lose. zheng wen straightened her back and revealed her usual elegant smile. ¡°mrs. li, it¡¯s indeed been a long time. 1 come often, but i just haven¡¯t bumped into you.¡± mrs. li covered her mouth and laughed coquettishly. ¡°i was worried about you when i saw the news previously. now, it seems that 1 was overthinking. look at you. more than 20 years ago, i told you to give birth to another child. our traditional thinking has always been that it¡¯s good to have more children. you insisted on nurturing and refused to give birth to more kids, causing si cheng to have no siblings who can help..¡± Chapter 140 - Chapter 140: How to Choose chapter 140: how to choose translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mrs. li was mocking si ming¡¯s lover for giving birth to two children and now besieging si cheng, who was fighting alone in the si corporation. mrs. li¡¯s words hit zheng wen in two sore spots. the so-called nurturing was actually just that when she gave birth to si cheng, her body was injured and it was very difficult for her to get pregnant again. that was why she found such an excuse to shut those people up. coupled with the fact that the si family had only had one successor for a few generations, zheng wen had always felt that there was a problem with the quality of the sperm of the si family¡¯s men. moreover, si ming always appeared honest in front of her, so she gave up on struggling to have a second child. she did not expect that it would be such a mistake. zheng wen was in a sorry state. however, who didn¡¯t have dirt under their pot? zheng wen looked at mrs. li and sneered. ¡°i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with focusing on nurturing him. si cheng¡¯s results have been outstanding since he was young. when he grew up and entered the company, the directors of the company were especially satisfied with him.¡± ¡°by the way, i heard that your eldest son drank and caused a ruckus at linxi clubhouse some time ago. he didn¡¯t even look at who was standing behind linxi clubhouse and dared to cause trouble. but now, seeing that you¡¯re still in the mood to come for a beauty treatment, i think he should have been released from the detention center.¡± speaking of this, mrs. li was so angry that her liver hurt. her father-in-law was still the one in charge of the li family. she had two sons and two daughters, but none of them were successful. instead, an illegitimate child outside had caught her father-in-law¡¯s eye and was now being taught by him to be the heir. this was the last thing mrs. li could let anyone mention. she pointed at zheng wen and said sternly, ¡°if you have time to care about other people¡¯s matters, you should care about your husband first! aren¡¯t you always bragging that you¡¯re the only loving couple in this circle? you¡¯re indeed quite loving. you got played like a fool for 30 years!¡± zheng wen rushed forward and wanted to make a move. the people from the beauty salon hurriedly went forward to stop the two of them and said good things. there were two more people who followed mrs. li. ¡°mrs. li, she might become a divorcee at any time. let¡¯s not argue with her and waste our time.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. her maternal family is already on the verge of collapse. it¡¯s still unknown if her son can keep his position as ceo. let¡¯s go to the private room first. i heard that a new instrument has been added. it¡¯s especially effective in removing wrinkles!¡± mrs. li had the upper hand in the first place. when she saw zheng wen being pulled by the staff, she smiled disdainfully. the li family and the si family¡¯s strength were almost on par. she was not afraid of offending zheng wen. she turned around and went to the private room with the other two. zheng wen was so angry at mrs. li¡¯s gaze that she struggled hard. she wanted to pounce on her and tear her apart. the staff did not dare to offend either side. they desperately stopped her and kept saying good things to make zheng wen give up on the idea of fighting mrs. li. after this incident, zheng wen was no longer in the mood to do beauty treatments. she returned to the car and called si cheng. as soon as the call went through, zheng wen cried. ¡°son, mom can only rely on you. your uncle¡¯s company is no longer able to support me, so your father is not afraid of my family at all now. now, those madams even dare to give me attitude.¡± si cheng had just successfully roped in a director and had only relaxed for a few minutes when he received a call from zheng wen. he immediately became frustrated, but he still had to restrain himself and comfort her. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m thinking of a way to weaken the power in their hands now, but they¡¯ve been operating in the company for many years after all. they still need some time.¡± when zheng wen heard si cheng¡¯s voice, she felt much calmer. she choked and said, ¡°alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing. by the way, did you keep in touch with bai ting?¡± ¡°you have to secure the bai family now. if you can successfully marry and build up the overseas market, the position of ceo will definitely be yours! also, when are you going to get a divorce? otherwise, the bai family will think that we¡¯re insincere!¡± si cheng paused for a few seconds and replied in a low voice, ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll play by ear. i¡¯m a little tired now. i¡¯ll hang up first.¡± only then did zheng wen hear the fatigue in si cheng¡¯s tone. she didn¡¯t dare to force si cheng to get a divorce anymore. her son was her only stake in the si family now. ¡°then rest well. mom won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± si cheng hung up the phone and stared at the phone screen in a daze for a while. he opened bai ting¡¯s message page on wechat and started typing. si cheng: tingting, are you free tomorrow night? i want to treat you to a meal. bai ting: i¡¯m a little busy tomorrow night. how about the night after tomorrow? si cheng: ¡°sure, i¡¯ll pick you up the night after tomorrow.¡± si cheng turned off his phone and leaned back on the sofa. tan ming¡¯s figure appeared in his mind. one moment he saw bai ting, and the other he saw tan ming. he didn¡¯t know how to choose.. Chapter 141 - Chapter 141: Stereotype chapter 141: stereotype translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the name of an xin and feng bin¡¯s script was simple and easy to understand. it was called ¡°cycle.¡± the audition for the actors of ¡°cycle¡± was scheduled for half a month. yuan shao only went for the audition after his filming was completed. actually, there were only a few people who had a lot of scenes. other than the male and female leads, the old criminal police officer, and a middle-aged couple, the others did not have many scenes. yuan shao was auditioning for an anime-liking otaku. he was considered one of the people who had more scenes. in addition, his age and appearance were compatible, so the chances of him being chosen were very high. there were five people sitting in a row in the waiting room. yuan shao¡¯s performance was relatively stable and he even performed the small bit he had prepared. an xin looked at the 18-year-old boy in front of him and was generally very satisfied. his acting skills were not bad, mainly because his appearance had the youth he wanted. he had to get the character¡¯s image right first before looking at his acting skills. ¡°go back and wait for the notice. i¡¯ll give you an answer in a week at the latest.¡± yuan shao smiled and bowed. ¡°thank you, director an.¡± his small bit just now had used some props, so yuan shao still had to spend a few minutes packing. the staff had to wait for the venue to be completely empty before they could call for the next person. the ones doing the casting could take it as a few minutes of relaxation. feng bin looked at an xin and asked, ¡°there are quite a lot of people auditioning. can we finish the auditions in half a month?¡± an xin felt that time was a little tight, but he also wanted to start filming as soon as possible. ¡°if we really have to, we can only add another five days at most. jiang huai said that quality is the priority.¡± feng bin thought of jiang huai¡¯s request and nodded in agreement. then, he smiled and said, ¡°i feel that an¡¯an wants to join the production team. she asks me every two days if we have chosen the time to start filming.¡± an xin chuckled. ¡°speaking of an¡¯an, i thought she was a university student. she seems very young and doesn¡¯t look like a mother at all. the only thing i¡¯m worried about is how her acting is. actually, her aura is very compatible with the female lead image we portrayed back then.¡± feng bin recalled the impression he had of tan ming that day. ¡°she does look like a sunny little girl next door.¡± yuan shao didn¡¯t expect to hear this big news in just a few minutes! he quickly packed his things and left the audition venue. when he returned to the company, yuan shao looked down at his phone, hesitating if he should tell tan si. yuan shao bumped into tan si¡¯s assistant, dong ling. ¡°sister dong ling, why are you here? sister si is back from the production team?¡± dong ling was carrying a pile of things. when she heard someone calling her, she looked over. ¡°she is not back yet. i came back to help her bring some things over.¡± yuan shao nodded. ¡°oh.¡± dong ling could tell that yuan shao had something to say to tan si, so she asked, ¡°do you have something to say to sister si? do you want me to help you pass the message?¡± yuan shao suddenly didn¡¯t want to say it. tan si was indeed the most popular artist under zhou yun previously, but the situation was different now. moreover, jiang huai was behind an¡¯an. why should he take the risk of offending jiang huai? yuan shao shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i was just asking.¡± dong ling looked at yuan shao¡¯s hesitant expression and felt that something was wrong. ¡°yuan shao, this box is too heavy. can you help me move it to the car?¡± yuan shao took it. ¡°no problem. is the car parked in the underground parking lot?¡± dong ling smiled and replied, ¡°yes, sorry to trouble you.¡± as the two of them walked towards the elevator, yuan shao replied, ¡°it¡¯s no trouble. you helped me a lot before.¡± dong ling smiled. for the rest of the journey, she would talk to yuan shao from time to time. after all, he was an 18-year-old youth. no matter how scheming he was, he was still inferior to someone who had a few years more work experience. in the end, dong ling found out that jiang huai had invested in a drama, and an¡¯an was the female lead in it. when yuan shao placed the things in the trunk, he kept reminding her, ¡°sister dong ling, i know sister si and an¡¯an don¡¯t get along, but jiang huai¡¯s power in the industry isn¡¯t to be trifled with. don¡¯t leak it. i don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡± dong ling smiled and nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry. besides, this isn¡¯t any confidential information. after some time, everyone will find out. sometimes, you¡¯re too cautious..¡± Chapter 142 - Chapter 142: Joining Production chapter 142: joining production translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yuan shao touched his hair and said with a smile, ¡°sister dong ling, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll go back to the company first.¡± dong ling replied, ¡°alright, i¡¯m going back to the film studio too.¡± when dong ling returned to tan si¡¯s side, she also became hesitant. when tan si caught a glimpse of it, she asked impatiently, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? speak!¡± dong ling looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°i heard from one of my friends in the industry that jiang huai invested a huge sum of money into a drama for an¡¯an.¡± actually, yuan shao didn¡¯t say that jiang huai was investing for an¡¯an because he didn¡¯t know about this either. it just so happened that dong ling wanted to cause trouble, so she accidentally guessed correctly. when tan si heard this, she frowned. ¡°what drama are they filming?¡± yuan shao didn¡¯t know everything, so dong ling naturally didn¡¯t know much either. ¡°i think it¡¯s a new theme in the country. it¡¯s about a person¡¯s repeated rebirth, but it¡¯s not considered a rebirth and transmigration theme. there¡¯s not much information about it at the moment. i heard that it¡¯s a big production and wants to compete for the golden lily newcomer awards in the country.¡± the first half of the sentence was true, but the second half was purely fabricated by dong ling. tan si had already accompanied her for two years at the golden lily newcomer awards. she had already told zhou yun that she was determined to win the next award. it was precisely because of this that dong ling deliberately suggested it. as expected, when tan si heard dong ling¡¯s words, she was instantly furious. ¡°she¡¯s only been in the industry for a short period of time. she¡¯s only been the third female lead, yet she dares to think about winning the golden lily award! with me around, she can forget about it!¡± ¡°by the way, you just said that jiang huai invested in this for tan ming?¡± dong ling nodded seriously. ¡°that¡¯s right. i heard that he invested a lot of money. he¡¯s really willing to spend a lot of money to win a beauty¡¯s smile!¡± as dong ling spoke, she even revealed an envious expression. tan si looked at dong ling¡¯s yearning expression and suddenly thought of something. however, the people she had sent previously had followed him for a long time, but they did not manage to take any photos that could prove that their relationship was not innocent. ¡°you also think that tan ming and jiang huai have some unspeakable secret?¡± dong ling scratched her head in confusion. ¡°1 don¡¯t understand, but 1 feel that it¡¯s not very likely for him to do this just for an artist under him. given it¡¯s such a big deal, 1 don¡¯t think she should just be his ordinary friend, nor do they have the relationship between an ordinary boss and an artist.¡± tan si narrowed her eyes and recalled dong ling¡¯s words. her fingers on her lap tapped rhythmically as she said affirmatively, ¡°that¡¯s right. with tan ming¡¯s flirtatious look that likes to seduce men, there must be something going on between the two of them! it¡¯s just that they hid it too well and it hasn¡¯t been dug out.¡± ¡°previously, i felt that jiang huai treated tan ming too well. tan ming hasn¡¯t gotten a divorce yet, but she dared to seduce a man in such a high-profile manner! isn¡¯t this giving me something to use against her?¡± tan si felt that she couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. she didn¡¯t have a chance to contact the si family anymore. she couldn¡¯t even contact si cheng¡¯s people now, but she didn¡¯t want to contact them anymore. the si family was in a scandal, and si cheng was fighting for power with his illegitimate siblings. it was still unknown if he could maintain his current position. if he failed, tan si did not think that the other party was worthy of her. she had to be more realistic now. since she was in the entertainment industry, if she could get to know jiang huai and rely on him, she would not have to worry about not having good opportunities. at that time, she could also enjoy tan ming¡¯s current treatment! when dong ling saw that tan si had taken the bait, she immediately agreed. ¡°sister si has sharp eyes. tan ming is a white lotus. she looks harmless, but her core is dark. if you ask me, she doesn¡¯t look as good as you.¡± ¡°otherwise, why would ceo si insist on divorcing tan ming for you back then? this is proof that she¡¯s inferior to you!¡± dong ling had been by tan si¡¯s side for so long and knew a lot. she also knew tan si well. after hearing these words, tan si was overjoyed. ¡°you¡¯re much sweeter than before. she¡¯s not as good as me. she¡¯s been like this since she was young. she¡¯s a married woman with children. how can she compare to me, who¡¯s single and has no burden? an ugly duckling really thinks she¡¯s a white swan!¡± after dong ling¡¯s flattery, tan si had also made up her mind. even if it was just to prove that she was stronger than tan ming, she would snatch him over. a month later, it was finally time for tan ming to start filming. three days before filming started, everyone had to go in early to familiarize themselves with each other and read the script.. Chapter 143 - Chapter 143: Intimate Scene chapter 143: intimate scene translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the filming location was in sea city, so it was convenient for tan ming to go home. however, jiang huai considered that this was his sister¡¯s first female lead drama, so he intentionally took leave to go home and participate in the opening ceremony as an investor. the male and female leads had a lot of scenes. jiang huai took the effort to stay on set to observe and guide tan ming from time to time. although tan ming¡¯s acting skills had improved a lot, there was still a lot of room for improvement. jiang huai still let her performance teacher follow her on set this time. with jiang huai¡¯s sudden appearance, many actors were nervous and excited. jiang huai sat next to an xin the entire morning and watched tan ming¡¯s performance on the monitor. however, even if jiang huai did not speak, his aura made an xin feel very pressured. jiang huai glanced at an xin. ¡°why are you nervous? i just want to see how your filming is going. it¡¯s not like i¡¯m interfering with your work.¡± an xin wiped the sweat off his forehead and replied with a dry smile, ¡°i¡¯m not nervous.¡± seeing this, jiang huai thought that since it was a mid-scene break, he might as well get straight to the point, lest an xin didn¡¯t even end up directing the scene and wiped the time away with his nervous sweat. jiang huai hooked his finger at an xin mysteriously. an xin leaned over with a puzzled expression. he heard a low voice ask, ¡°there¡¯s definitely no intimate scenes, right?¡± an xin quickly shook his head. ¡°didn¡¯t you read the script? definitely not.¡± jiang huai reminded him again, ¡°let me tell you, you can change the script at the last minute, but you can¡¯t add any intimate scenes between the male and female leads!¡± an xin nodded and replied seriously, ¡°understood, brother huai!¡± jiang huai looked at an xin and coughed lightly. ¡°there¡¯s one more thing. it¡¯s the most important reason i¡¯m here.¡± he knew it! how could such a big shot not have anything important to do? an xin¡¯s attitude was positive, and his small eyes were shining as if he was vowing to go through fire and water for jiang huai. ¡°brother huai, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡± jiang huai looked at an xin in satisfaction. he covered his mouth and continued in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯ve looked at it now. there are a total of five places in the entire script where the male and female leads need to hold hands. think of a way to delete this.¡± an xin:¡±¡­¡± when an xin heard jiang huai¡¯s request, he didn¡¯t know how to react to him. ¡°brother huai, it¡¯s necessary to hold hands at those five places to highlight the nervousness when escaping.¡± jiang huai frowned slightly and clicked his tongue. ¡°you can also show your nervousness through other ways. i believe you definitely have a way!¡± just as an xin was in a dilemma, someone suddenly appeared to save him. ¡°brother huai, it¡¯s just a hand-holding scene. i think that under that environment, this action will add to the entire performance.¡± tan ming saw that jiang huai and an xin were whispering and deliberately went behind them. she originally wanted to suddenly appear and scare third brother, but she did not expect to hear jiang huai¡¯s speechless request. jiang huai was shocked by his sister¡¯s sudden appearance. he patted his chest. ¡°you scared me to death. you¡¯re still young. listen to me. don¡¯t film any intimate scenes!¡± tan ming didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°what kind of intimate scene is this? brother huai, don¡¯t make trouble.¡± seeing that his sister did not appreciate his kindness, jiang huai snorted angrily. tan ming gave an xin an apologetic smile and pulled jiang huai out of the set. the two of them were under the shade of a tree. tan ming looked at jiang huai helplessly. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re an actor too. how can holding hands be considered an intimate scene?¡± jiang huai looked at tan ming as if he expected better from her. ¡°you¡¯re too innocent! what if he has ill intentions towards you while holding hands? do you know that he¡¯s acting? you¡¯re not guarded at all!¡± tan ming couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°third brother, you¡¯re too funny. i¡¯m just an ordinary woman who¡¯s married and has children. what¡¯s there to have feelings for? it¡¯s only because i¡¯m your sister that you have your own family filter. you think that everything about me is good, but in the eyes of others, i¡¯m just an ordinary colleague.¡± jiang huai immediately retorted indignantly, ¡°you¡¯re good to begin with! you¡¯re not confident enough. so what if you¡¯re married and have children? with your profile, if you spread the word, there will still be a long queue. when the time comes, third brother will help you screen. men know men! i can tell at a glance if they¡¯re good!¡± tan ming pursed her lips and nodded with a smile. ¡°third brother, you can go back first. 1 saw that director an¡¯s progress has slowed down while you were there. if we film for another extra day, the venue, labor, and other miscellaneous expenses will be wasted. even if your heart won¡¯t hurt, mine will..¡± Chapter 144 - Chapter 144: Treating You to a Meal chapter 144: treating you to a meal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing that his sister was worried about his money, jiang huai felt much better. ¡°1¡¯11 leave after 1 communicate with him. i don¡¯t have time to come later. it¡¯s mainly because it¡¯s your first day of filming today. i¡¯m worried and have to come over to see if your colleagues are easy to talk to. if anyone dares to scold you, remember them. i¡¯ll get an xin to fire them immediately.¡± tan ming¡¯s heart warmed when she heard jiang huai¡¯s concern for her. she pulled her brother¡¯s arm and shook it. she said coquettishly, ¡°an xin knows that you invested for me and treats me very well. when others see his attitude, they more or less know in their hearts and are polite to me. with you, an invisible umbrella, protecting me, i¡¯m living a comfortable life.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to care about holding hands. this is what the plot needs. if 1 can¡¯t even do this, who will be willing to hire me? i¡¯m still thinking of getting a best actress in the future.¡± jiang huai¡¯s heart melted when he saw tan ming¡¯s soft expression. he compromised immediately. ¡°you¡¯re ambitious! you truly belong to the jiang family! 1 won¡¯t care then, but my bottom line is that you can only hold hands at most! an actress without intimate scenes can still win the best actress award. don¡¯t be fooled by others.¡± tan ming covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°alright! my bottom line is only to hold hands.¡± the two of them reached a consensus before jiang huai returned to his production team to continue filming. tan si¡¯s filming had already reached the second half. she wanted to take advantage of the fact that jiang huai was still in the film studio to ask him out to cultivate their relationship. as she did not have jiang huai¡¯s contact information, she could only get dong ling to personally go to jiang huai¡¯s production team to invite him. it had been more than a month since she said those words last time. dong ling thought that tan si had changed her mind. she did not expect her to take action so suddenly. autumn had already begun this month. the weather was cool and the film studio was huge. dong ling took a taxi and arrived at her destination. coincidentally, her luck was not bad. as soon as dong ling got out of the car, she saw jiang huai leave the set and shouted, ¡°brother huai!¡± jiang huai turned around and saw dong ling jogging towards him. he felt that she looked familiar. ¡°you are?¡± dong ling smiled and replied, ¡°brother huai, i¡¯m tan si¡¯s assistant. sister si wants to treat you to a meal.¡± when jiang huai heard this, he felt rather baffled. the bad woman who had persecuted an¡¯an since she was young still had the cheek to treat him to a meal. he was afraid that he would vomit if they ate together. ¡°no need.¡± jiang huai turned around and was about to get into the car when dong ling hurriedly said, ¡°sister si said that she has something very important to tell you. it¡¯s related to an¡¯an!¡± jiang huai¡¯s hand that was opening the car door paused. he glanced at dong ling and could not guess what tan si wanted to do. however, he suddenly had other thoughts. ¡°alright, 7:30 p.m. tonight at lakeside restaurant. i won¡¯t wait for you if you¡¯re late.¡± since she had invited him, she had to follow his own rules. jiang huai was not someone who would give the deciding rights to the enemy. although tan si had also booked a place, it was obvious that jiang huai was the one who set the rules in this game. dong ling immediately agreed. ¡°okay.¡± when tan si heard dong ling¡¯s report, she did not care about this. tonight¡¯s goal was not to drug her and climb into bed. it did not matter where they ate. lakeside restaurant tan si had actually arrived 10 minutes earlier. she had wanted to pretend and only appeared slowly at 7:40 pm. unexpectedly, just after 7:31 pm, she saw someone push open the dining room door and walk out. the man was wearing sunglasses and a hoodie. tan si¡¯s intuition told her that this was jiang huai. tan si was so frightened that she hurriedly ran out of the car and stopped jiang huai. she panted heavily and said embarrassedly, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, there was a traffic jam on the road.¡± jiang huai raised his hand to reveal his watch. his voice was calm and emotionless. ¡°you¡¯re one minute and 35 seconds late. miss tan, you have to strengthen your sense of time.¡± tan si¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but she still replied gently, ¡°i¡¯ll definitely take note next time.¡± jiang huai said bluntly, ¡°it¡¯s alright. we¡¯ll only meet once.¡± with that, jiang huai turned around and entered the dining room. tan si rolled her eyes in anger when she saw jiang huai¡¯s emotionless behavior. she muttered softly, ¡°when you kneel under my skirt, let¡¯s see if you still dare to be so arrogant to me!¡± but now, tan si could only stomp her feet in anger. dong ling, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat not far away, saw this scene and her eyes curved into crescents. she was in a good mood and the anger she usually suffered dissipated a little. celebrities liked to go to this restaurant because the environment was good and the privacy was good. jiang huai booked a private room with a small round table for six people.. Chapter 145 - Chapter 145: Playing Her chapter 145: playing her translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai sat at the head of the table, so tan si naturally wanted to sit beside him. jiang huai pointed at the seat opposite him and said, ¡°i don¡¯t like to get too close to people i¡¯m not familiar with. miss tan, please sit opposite me.¡± tan si endured it. since jiang huai had already said so, it would seem too pushy if she sat at the side again. she could only sit opposite jiang huai angrily. the two of them were at least one meter apart from each other. the waiter came in with the menu. jiang huai made an inviting gesture. ¡°miss tan, just order.¡± when tan si saw jiang huai¡¯s actions, she felt better. she should have been treated with respect. what kind of attitude was that just now?! tan si ordered four dishes and the waiter left. jiang huai then asked, ¡°you took the effort to ask someone to meet me and said that you wanted to talk to me about an¡¯an. what¡¯s the matter?¡± tan si looked at jiang huai, who was opposite her, with his hands in his pockets. he did not have the self-awareness to pour tea for her at all. she was a little puzzled. what kind of taste did tan ming have to hook up with such an unromantic straight man? tan si could only do it herself. ¡°1 can¡¯t bear to see you being deceived by her, so 1 wanted to ask you out and tell you the truth. do you know an¡¯an¡¯s real name?¡± jiang huai shook his head on purpose, so tan si brought up what she had said to si cheng. ¡°think about it. she¡¯s a married woman with children. now, she can enter the entertainment industry by getting close to you. now, she can even make you spend a huge sum of money to fund a drama for her. is such a person really as harmless as she looks?¡± at this moment, there was a knock on the door. the waiter came in and served the dishes. ¡°the dishes have been served. please enjoy.¡± the waiter left and closed the door. only then did the two of them take off the cover on their faces. jiang huai looked at tan si and asked, ¡°what¡¯s your relationship with her? why do you know so much about her?¡± a look of worry appeared on tan si¡¯s face. ¡°sigh, the family that adopted her was my parents. since she was young, she always wanted whatever she wanted. she was domineering and selfish. my parents took pity on her background and never let me fight with her. but seeing her lie to you like this, 1 really couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°you¡¯re a top celebrity with a better future. she¡¯s not even divorced now. if you¡¯re with her, you¡¯ll be criticized by others. the title of a male mistress is not good. if word gets out, your future will be ruined.¡± jiang huai didn¡¯t answer tan si¡¯s question and changed the topic. ¡°an¡¯an did mention you to me, but i saw that the two of you didn¡¯t get along and thought that she was joking with me.¡± ¡°however, i¡¯m very puzzled. since your family treats her so well, why did you marry her to si cheng, who was judged to have almost no chance of waking up? moreover, 1 heard that your family¡¯s business received a large sum of money after she married over.¡± tan si was immediately stopped. she thought for a moment and said, ¡°that was voluntary. she liked si cheng a long time ago.¡± jiang huai raised his eyebrows and nodded. not wanting tan si to speak, he changed the topic. ¡°by the way, the last time we were on the set of ¡®windward*, you were the one who made a guest appearance, right?¡± tan si did not expect that the other party would notice her even though she had only appeared for a short while. the smile on her face was a little smug. ¡°yes, i helped make a guest appearance.¡± jiang huai continued, ¡°that day when si cheng came to visit, everyone thought that you were a couple. 1 saw you run over and hug him. i even said that the relationship between the two of you seemed quite good. later on, i found out that an¡¯an was si cheng¡¯s wife. it seems that you, as his sister-in-law, climbed into your brother-in-law¡¯s bed.¡± tan si¡¯s face turned ashen when she heard jiang huai expose this matter without hiding anything. ¡°jiang huai! don¡¯t go overboard!¡± seeing tan si¡¯s expression, jiang huai¡¯s expressionless face finally changed. he chuckled. ¡°you even dared to seduce your brother-in-law and make him cheat and betray his family for you. you have the cheek to do such a thing. what¡¯s there to be afraid of me saying?¡± tan si could tell that jiang huai had come today to play her! ¡°it seems like you¡¯ve been charmed by tan ming. are her words trustworthy?¡± jiang huai shrugged. ¡°i have eyes. everyone in the production team knew that you were si cheng¡¯s mistress that day. don¡¯t tell me you still think you can clear your name? you can lie to those people who are obsessed, but i don¡¯t belong in that category.¡± tan si gritted her teeth.. ¡°you called me here today to humiliate me and avenge your lover, right?!¡± Chapter 146 - Chapter 146: Remember to Get the Check chapter 146: remember to get the check translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai immediately retorted, ¡°hey! don¡¯t spout nonsense. an¡¯an is my sister. she and i were siblings in our previous life, this life, and our next life. it¡¯s impossible for us to have any romantic feelings for each other. moreover, miss tan, you were the one who invited me to dinner today!¡± tan si nodded angrily and pointed at jiang huai. she did not know what to say. up until now, the purpose of her invitation had failed. tan si was so angry that she picked up her bag and stood up. jiang huai nonchalantly reminded her again, ¡°remember to get the check! you were the one who said you wanted to treat me today!¡± tan si glared at jiang huai. jiang huai shrugged innocently, but the words in his mouth were as sharp as knives. ¡°miss tan, you don¡¯t want a reputation of going back on your word and avoiding paying, right?¡± tan si took a deep breath. ¡°don¡¯t worry! 1 don¡¯t care for this bit of money!¡± jiang huai looked at tan si¡¯s disappearing silhouette and felt that the air was much fresher. he got up and walked to the mahogany shelf that was decorated with vases. he picked up a miniature camera and operated it before pocketing it. looking at the untouched dishes on the table, jiang huai suddenly had an appetite. he sat down and started eating happily. in the blink of an eye, another month passed. generally speaking, if the production team hired popular celebrities to participate, most of the funds would definitely be used to pay them. the real expenses for filming, production, other actors¡¯ salaries, and so on would not exceed a third of the budget. therefore, this time, with sufficient funds, an xin really did not spend much on paying the actors. most of the money was spent on scenes, production, and other things that could make the work more perfect. in addition, no one was a popular celebrity, and there were not many reporters and fans who requested to visit. they were all small-time actors who were not famous. the atmosphere in the production team was very harmonious and friendly, and the efficiency was greatly increased. it saved an xin, the director, a lot of trouble that could be caused by using a popular celebrity. yuan shao was successfully chosen as the otaku, but his scenes were completed after only a month on set. although it hadn¡¯t been long, he had inquired about a lot of insider information. for example, in the eyes of outsiders, jiang huai treated tan ming abnormally well, and the reason why this drama could be invested in was all because of tan ming¡¯s words. after yuan shao found out, other than when he was filming, he basically hid in a corner to avoid tan ming. he was afraid that tan ming would suddenly think of what he had done to her one day and rid him with one sentence. tan ming had only stayed with her brother in the production team of ¡°windward¡±. although it was also a good production team, compared to ¡°cycle¡±, it still lacked a trace of humanity and the pleasure of speaking freely. tan ming only let jiang huai hire a performance teacher to follow her for a month. she did not want to rely too much on the teacher. instead, she wanted to rely on herself to experience, observe, interact with her peers who acted with her, and learn to look at a scene from more different angles. on this day, an xin arranged two scenes of conflict in the morning. it was a scene where the male and female leads were suspects brought in by the old criminal police, who deliberately separated the two of them for questioning. after the entire scene was filmed, there was enthusiastic applause. ¡°the game between the two interrogations was super satisfying!¡± ¡°an¡¯an, not bad! i don¡¯t doubt that feng bin can keep up with uncle xing¡¯s scenes. after all, he spent so many years as an actor. you¡¯ve just entered the entertainment industry, but you actually managed to keep up!¡± ¡°an¡¯an, the grandmaster did reward you with this gift!¡± ¡°to be honest, i feel that these two bits can be used in the trailer. it¡¯s definitely attractive!¡± ¡°brilliant! the background of this scene is a cold confrontation after a long period of fruitless questioning. on the surface, it looks like the old criminal police officer hasn¡¯t made any progress, but in fact, the male and female leads haven¡¯t gotten any more information from the police either. you¡¯ve all vividly displayed the frustration in the hearts of the characters and the calmness on the surface. the entire plot seems especially tense!¡± tan ming was a little embarrassed by the praise. with a red face, she watched the replay of the surveillance camera with feng bin and uncle xing. tan ming opened her mouth slightly and covered her face with both hands. she could not believe that she had actually put on a performance when discussing with uncle xing. tan ming turned to look at uncle xing. her eyes curved into crescents as she thanked him sincerely.. ¡°uncle xing, thank you!¡± Chapter 147 - Chapter 147: Set Up chapter 147: set up translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios uncle xing waved his hand nonchalantly and looked at tan ming in front of him. she was small and he did not expect her to have such a strong drive. there was admiration in his eyes, and he could not help but say a few more words. ¡°it¡¯s important to be on par with each other in a one-on-one scene. you have to counter every move you see. moreover, don¡¯t keep thinking about yourself, and how you can perform and fight for more screen time. such a one-on-one scene will never be good.¡± tan ming suddenly thought of a sentence. ¡°i remember that in my first acting class, my teacher taught me that good scenes depend on the performances of both sides. i feel that after filming this scene today, i am beginning to understand this sentence.¡± feng bin nodded at the side. ¡°that¡¯s about the same. actually, we actors are here to serve the show. we can only act if we stand from this angle and don¡¯t hide anything. only by communicating with each other can we have a good show.¡± ¡°for example, at a certain moment, you know that if you speak in a certain way, the other party¡¯s effect on the scene will be better. then, don¡¯t be afraid that the other party will act better than you and deliberately avoid it. you¡¯d be very wrong. if the other party¡¯s acting is good, you will actually be stimulated. that¡¯s how sparks are produced.¡± as the morning scenes had been completed and it was time for lunch, an xin did not make any arrangements for the remaining half an hour. he simply gathered around with everyone and started to discuss. tan ming saw that everyone was focused on exchanging acting knowledge. many people would even help the actors who were acting with them analyze the characters and slowly dig out the details. everyone was trying their best to be in their best state and act to their best to give the best performance for this drama. previously, tan ming only felt that the creativity of this script was relatively fresh. she wanted the challenge of playing the female lead, but she did not think that this drama would become very popular. her expectations were still quite low. now that she saw everyone¡¯s attitude, she suddenly felt confident! all the scenes took a total of three and a half months to film. during filming, due to their previous harmonious interactions, everyone¡¯s reluctance to part was revealed. even when yuan shao¡¯s scenes were completed, he was no exception. this was the first time yuan shao felt how satisfying it was to film with a group of real actors. there was not much scheming. everyone¡¯s hearts were in the same place. they just wanted to act well and not have too many distracting thoughts! after the show was finished, jiang huai didn¡¯t have time to watch it. he asked an xin and feng bin to check it and give the film to him. he would deal with the most troublesome part of getting it reviewed. because jiang huai was willing to spend money, everything was rushed. even the review of the television drama was settled in two months. finally, it was scheduled to be released on the second day of the new year during the winter break. an xin felt that he had contributed during the filming and editing. before he could worry about anything else, jiang huai had already finished everything in a hurry. an xin patted feng bin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve felt what it means to have a big tree to lean on!¡± feng bin agreed. ¡°that¡¯s right, an xin. i¡¯m a little nervous now.¡± an xin glanced sideways. ¡°it¡¯s a little early to be nervous. there are still two to three months left.¡± feng bin rolled his eyes. ¡°don¡¯t you have to start the publicity in the early stages? we don¡¯t have any popular celebrities. i¡¯m mainly worried about this now.¡± an xin put his hands together and clicked his tongue. he said in frustration, ¡°i said 1 missed something! this matter really needs to be put on the schedule quickly. we have to start in a month.¡± spring passed and autumn came. unknowingly, it was already december. the two children were already more than seven months old. after they could move on their own, they could not stop. li mei straightened up and punched her back. ¡°aiyo, my old waist! it¡¯s about to be broken by these two little fellows!¡± after all, tan ming was young and was slightly better. she straightened her body and twisted her waist a few times to relieve the tension. tan ming went forward to massage li mei¡¯s waist. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry about the siblings¡¯ crawling practice in the future. let me and the confinement nanny help with the practice.¡± after being massaged by tan ming for a while, li mei felt much better. ¡°i just wanted to interact more.¡± tan ming said helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s usually you and the confinement nanny who worry about the siblings. there¡¯s already enough interaction.¡± jiang yi and jiang yu had learned how to sit, but their limbs were not strong enough, and their coordination was not enough. therefore, someone still needed to hang their bodies with a towel, revealing only their heads and limbs to assist them in crawling.. Chapter 148 - Chapter 148: Shouting chapter 148: shouting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two little siblings treated this as a game. the nanny hung the two of them up. they kept crawling on the crawling mat and even had to babble excitedly. ¡°oh!¡± ¡°yi!¡± the two siblings seemed to be having a conversation. after one finished speaking, the other continued. seeing the two of them talking so enthusiastically, tan ming suddenly became invested. she knelt on the floor mat and watched the sister as she enunciated word byword, ¡°mom, mom.¡± jiang yu looked at tan ming in a daze. tan ming repeated herself. jiang yu did not follow suit. she only revealed a toothless smile. because she was hanging on the ground, her mouth could not close when she smiled. as time passed, jiang yu started to drool from smiling. she was so silly that tan ming was amused. seeing her mother smile, jiang yu became even more excited. she removed her hands from the ground. ¡°oh¡­ ah¡­¡± usually, the sister was more lively than her younger brother and liked to talk more. she was like a chatterbox and would cry out from time to time. therefore, tan ming did not give up. she carried jiang yu out of the big towel and continued to teach her word by word. ¡°mom, mom.¡± ten minutes later, jiang yu was still speaking her baby language. tan ming pouted and gently poked jiang yu¡¯s chubby cheek. she imitated a child¡¯s voice and said, ¡°little baddie, are you deliberately not learning how to talk from mommy? you say so much every day, but you don¡¯t call me.¡± li mei looked at the childish interaction between her daughter and granddaughter and hoped that such peaceful days could continue. tan ming couldn¡¯t teach her daughter well. she looked at her mother aggrievedly. ¡°mom, why doesn¡¯t jiang yu call me?¡± li mei was amused by her daughter¡¯s silliness. as a mother who had raised four children, she decided to explain it seriously. ¡°every baby¡¯s language development will be a little different. some may be late, and some may be early.¡± li mei usually paid attention to teaching the two babies to call their mother, grandfather, and grandmother, but they still couldn¡¯t sound it out. they could only rely on patience to slowly guide them. tan ming was a little disappointed. she comforted herself and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s later. it¡¯s fine as long as the two children are healthy.¡± jiang yi crawled to tan ming¡¯s side from the other corner and placed his soft hand on tan ming¡¯s leg. when he looked at tan ming with his peach blossom eyes, he blinked. tan ming¡¯s heart softened. she felt that she could give up her life if she was looked at by these eyes. she pulled jiang yi into her arms and kissed him a few times. then, she carefully looked into jiang yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°mom, who do you think jiang yi¡¯s peach blossom eyes are from?¡± li mei glanced at her grandson and replied nonchalantly, ¡°my maternal family and your father¡¯s family don¡¯t have such eyes. they must be from the si family.¡± tan ming recalled the family photos she had seen in the si family in the past. no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall a pair of peach blossom eyes. ¡°mom.¡± a short and light cry interrupted tan ming¡¯s train of thought. tan ming looked at jiang yi in her arms in surprise. ¡°little yi, call me that again!¡± jiang yi was quite cooperative. he opened his mouth for a long time. when tan ming was getting anxious, he finally said, ¡°mom.¡± tan ming looked at li mei excitedly. ¡°mom, little yi called for me!¡± li mei smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect little yi, who doesn¡¯t like to talk, to beat his sister to it.¡± when jiang yu saw that her grandmother and mother¡¯s attention had been snatched away by her younger brother, she was a little unhappy and started shouting again. her loud voice successfully regained attention, and jiang yu finally smiled. tan ming stretched out her finger and tapped jiang yu¡¯s forehead. ¡°little tyrant, you¡¯re unhappy after we were paying attention to your brother for a while.¡± ¡°ah, ah.¡± jiang yu raised her head in response. li mei laughed out loud. ¡°i think for these two little fellows, the sister¡¯s like a boy and the brother¡¯s like a girl.¡± at this moment, jiang huai and jiang hai returned home from outside. when they saw the few of them laughing happily, they also went forward. ¡°what happened today? why are you so happy?¡± li mei smiled and said, ¡°jiang yi knows how to say mom now!¡± jiang huai was excited when he heard this. he went up to jiang yi and said, ¡°little yi, call me uncle. uncle will give you a big red packet later.¡± li mei rolled her eyes at her son. ¡°come on, he hasn¡¯t even learned grandma yet. go queue up at the back.¡± jiang hai immediately echoed his wife¡¯s words. ¡°that¡¯s right. after learning ¡®grandma¡¯ he still has to learn ¡®grandpa¡¯ first. ¡®grandpa¡¯ will also give him a big red packet!¡± the entire family was happy and harmonious. unknowingly, the first snow of the year began to fall outside the window.. Chapter 149 - Chapter 149: Been A Lifetime chapter 149: been a lifetime translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the si family¡¯s power struggle became more and more intense as the spring festival approached. when it was almost lunchtime, zheng wen appeared in si cheng¡¯s office with chicken soup. ¡°son, i made chicken soup for you. you haven¡¯t been back to the old residence for a long time.¡± si cheng pressed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°there are many things to do in the company. it¡¯s more convenient to stay in the city.¡± when zheng wen saw si cheng¡¯s tired look, she quickly poured out a bowl of chicken soup and handed it to him. ¡°come, drink some soup to nourish yourself first.¡± si cheng took the chicken soup and took a sip. he paused for a moment before looking up and asking, ¡°mom, did you make this yourself?¡± when zheng wen saw that si cheng could tell that she had made it herself with a single bite, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°that¡¯s right. i haven¡¯t stewed it for a long time. it was your favorite when you were young. later on, when you went overseas to study, 1 slowly cooked less and less.¡± si cheng glanced at zheng wen and also reminisced about the past. then, he lowered his head and continued drinking slowly. zheng wen sat on the chair opposite si cheng. ¡°si cheng, your grandfather¡¯s thoughts are similar to your father¡¯s. he thinks that between you and that bastard, whoever has more capability will take over the position. men are all cold-hearted! he doesn¡¯t care about the relationship between him and his grandchild who has accompanied him for so many years!¡± ¡°your grandmother watched you grow up. she wanted to help, but her words were useless, so we can only rely on ourselves now!¡± si cheng¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused for a moment before he replied in a low voice, ¡°i understand.¡± zheng wen saw that she had already said so much, but si cheng still did not mention the marriage. she knew that si cheng was most likely still thinking about that woman. zheng wen endured it and said calmly, ¡°i know you still have feelings for tan ming, but si cheng, a man should prioritize his career. you¡¯ve put in so much effort into the si corporation and have been nurtured as the heir since you were young. ever since you went to university, you¡¯ve been familiar with the company¡¯s affairs.¡± ¡°do you really have the heart to give everything that belongs to you to those two bustards?¡± si cheng put down the spoon in his hand and took a deep breath. he looked at zheng wen and said, ¡°mom, 1 know what you mean. i¡¯ve been contacting bai ting. give me more time. i want to try using my own ability.¡± zheng wen closed her eyes and sighed softly. ¡°that pair of siblings are very cunning. there are safer shortcuts. why take the difficult one? this matter can¡¯t be delayed any longer. at most, it will take half a month. after the new year, you have to end it.¡± si cheng didn¡¯t say anything, but this time, zheng wen didn¡¯t let him hesitate. ¡°si cheng, being indecisive will only cause trouble. you¡¯re a man. you have to be decisive. give me a definite answer now.¡± si cheng was silent for a few seconds before replying in a low voice, ¡°okay.¡± zheng wen received a satisfactory answer before packing up the thermos flask and leaving. si cheng got off work early in the afternoon and waited at the entrance of his house. more than an hour later, he saw tan ming coming out of the elevator. tan ming was wearing a long white cotton coat that covered her entire body from head to toe. she was wearing a hat that came with the cotton shirt. the brim of the hat was a circle of white fur. her fair and rosy face was wrapped in it, making her look even more petite and cute. si cheng felt that the two of them had not seen each other for a long time. now that they had met, it felt like a lifetime had passed. tan ming looked at si cheng¡¯s haggard face and was a little surprised. in her impression, even when he was in a vegetative state and could not move, she had never seen si cheng like this. however, this had nothing to do with her anymore. tan ming¡¯s gaze swept past si cheng as she walked towards her house. when si cheng saw tan ming ignoring him, he felt terrible. he couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°tan ming.¡± tan ming stopped in her tracks and turned to look at si cheng expressionlessly. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± si cheng only felt that tan ming was as cold as ice at this moment. he had not compromised their marriage alliance for her and had persisted until now. however, in exchange, he was treated coldly by tan ming. he felt a little disappointed. ¡°i¡¯ve waited for you for more than an hour. is this your attitude?¡± tan ming felt that her face, which was exposed to the cold air, was about to freeze. because of si cheng¡¯s obstruction, she could not return to her warm house immediately. she was already in a bad mood, and now that she was questioned by the other party like this, she frowned slightly. she suspected that si cheng was a little abnormal because of the illegitimate child. ¡°1 didn¡¯t ask you to wait.. why are you blaming me?!¡± Chapter 150 - Chapter 150: Gift chapter 150: gift translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng was stumped by tan ming¡¯s words and laughed self-deprecatingly. indeed, he was the one taking the initiative now. si cheng composed himself and looked at tan ming seriously. ¡°i came to look for you today to apologize to you.¡± tan ming widened her eyes and almost thought that the sun had risen from the west today. si cheng told her everything about ning gang betraying him and deliberately giving him the wrong investigation report. that was why he misunderstood her at that time. tan ming didn¡¯t expect there to be so many hidden secrets, but the past was the past. she was very happy and satisfied now. she didn¡¯t want to pursue it so much. she looked at si cheng and replied, ¡°i accept your apology.¡± when si cheng heard this, a look of joy appeared on his face. ¡°tan ming, then move back with the children now. our family can still live a good life like before.¡± an indescribable expression appeared on tan ming¡¯s face. ¡°some things happen. just because i accept your apology doesn¡¯t mean that i won¡¯t get a divorce. these are two different things.¡± si cheng looked puzzled. ¡°the misunderstanding has been resolved. accepting it is forgiveness. isn¡¯t it fine if everything returns to how it was before? why are you still making a fuss?¡± tan ming revealed a mocking smile. ¡°si cheng, don¡¯t you understand? the investigation report is just a fuse. you didn¡¯t believe me then, because you¡¯d rather believe tan si¡¯s words than believe me, who had always been with you.¡± si cheng¡¯s eyes flickered. after a few seconds, he said firmly, ¡°it won¡¯t happen again. i¡¯ll choose to believe you in the future.¡± tan ming smiled and shook her head. ¡°si cheng, we can¡¯t go back. let¡¯s move on.¡± when si cheng saw that tan ming no longer had any reliance or love for him like before, he flared up. ¡°you fell in love with jiang huai, right? you don¡¯t love me anymore because you fell in love with him, right?!¡± tan ming frowned and was speechless. ¡°can you stop thinking about pushing the blame to others all the time!¡± si cheng sneered. ¡°are you angry from embarrassment? did i hit the nail on the head? what sibling relationship? 1 think you¡¯re just fooling people. pfft! one¡¯s surname is jiang, and the other¡¯s surname is tan. tell me how are you two siblings!¡± when tan ming heard si cheng¡¯s baseless guess, she looked at him disdainfully. ¡°this is the trust you mentioned a second ago? hehe, this period of time was really short. you don¡¯t understand me at all! our problem is that we¡¯re not suitable for each other at all!¡± ¡°if you just want to apologize to me, i¡¯ve already accepted it. i insist on getting a divorce. no one can change my decision.¡± without waiting for si cheng to reply, tan ming quickly walked to her house and opened the door to go home. si cheng stood alone in the corridor and watched tan ming disappear at the door. when tan ming returned home, she saw her parents playing with the babies in the living room. the television was showing the latest popular children¡¯s cartoons, and the kitchen was filled with the sounds of the maids and confinement nannies cooking dinner. the bad mood that tan ming had outside the door dissipated at this moment. indeed, the comfort of regular life is most soothing to the ordinary man. during dinner that night, the confinement nannies began to feed the babies supplementary food. tan ming had weaned them off a few months ago. the two small wings of the jiang family were now fed with milk powder and supplementary food. preparing for the new year was also a busy period for jiang huai. jingdu city tv station had invited him to participate in the gala performance on new year¡¯s eve, and jiang huai had already agreed, so he had to fly to jingdu city from sea city often for rehearsals and rarely stayed here. jiang hai took the opportunity to discuss the new year¡¯s arrangements with tan ming while they were eating. ¡°our jiang family¡¯s rules are that we have to return to our ancestral residence during the new year. an¡¯an, we have to visit the people you want to visit before the new year. you have to go as soon as possible. we expect to set off back to xiyun in three days.¡± tan ming did not even have a good classmate or good friend. before the new year, when everyone was busy paying visits, she was the most free. however, this year, her aunt was back¡­ tan ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go to my aunt¡¯s house before the new year. there¡¯s no one else i need to visit.¡± jiang hai nodded. ¡°she¡¯s so good to you. it¡¯s only right for you to make a trip there. when the time comes, i¡¯ll follow your mother and prepare more gifts.¡± li mei asked, ¡°leave this to me. an¡¯an, when do you plan to go?¡± tan ming replied, ¡°tomorrow night. let¡¯s finish the matter as soon as possible.¡± as it was almost the new year, tan ming had no work or scenes to film. coupled with the protection of her big boss, jiang huai, her timings were very flexible. the next day, she prepared many new year¡¯s gifts with li mei. at night, the driver drove tan ming to tan ron¡¯s house.. Chapter 151 - Chapter 151: A Good Omen chapter 151: a good omen translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after tan rou returned to the country, she lived in a high-end villa area. there were a lot of things, and the driver helped to bring them to tan ron¡¯s house. tan rou watched as the two of them carried a pile of boxes and bags into the living room. ¡°oh my god, you bought too many.¡± tan ming placed the things on the coffee table. ¡°it¡¯s not much. it¡¯s been so many years since i¡¯ve had the chance to send you new year¡¯s gifts.¡± tan ming got the driver to return to the car and wait for her. tan rou looked at the coffee table. winter grass, summer grass, ginseng, gelatin, lingzhi mushrooms, and various other precious herbs were spread all over the table. tan ming pointed at the items and said, ¡°i¡¯ve taken the effort to find wild ones. don¡¯t you still have to go overseas after the new year? you can¡¯t buy these over there. usually, when you make soup or drinks add an appropriate amount in. they¡¯re all good things. they¡¯re very nourishing!¡± tan rou pulled tan ming to sit on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll definitely bring them over. why didn¡¯t you bring the children over today?¡± tan ming sighed softly and felt a little helpless. ¡°i originally wanted to bring them along. this morning, i realized that the two little fellows had been sneezing. the doctor said that they had caught a cold and had a low fever, so i didn¡¯t dare to bring them out.¡± tan rou poured a cup of honey water for tan ming and handed it over. ¡°indeed, there was no choice. there¡¯s no hurry. come, the winter weather is dry and cold. drink a cup of honey water to hydrate. i¡¯ve recently obtained two bottles of good honey. when you go back later, take one bottle.¡± ¡°by the way, i also made a meeting gift for the siblings. i originally wanted to give it to them in person today. help me bring it back to them now.¡± a new generation in the family was born. according to tradition, the elders would definitely express their gratitude. tan ming did not refuse and agreed with a smile. ¡°then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± tan rou took out two jewelry boxes from the cabinet at the side and placed them in tan ming¡¯s hands. tan ming took it and opened one of the larger boxes. inside were two sets of longevity locks with gold and jade inlays. they were made using hand-forged techniques such as floral thread inlay and carving techniques. because they were boy-girl twins, tan rou specially made different styles. the two longevity locks were in the shape of clouds, and the jade was embedded in gold. the only difference was that they had different patterns made of gold on the outside. jiang yu¡¯s one was in the style of a phoenix playing with a peony. the phoenix was made using a layering technique that made it vivid and lifelike. the peony flower was made using a carving technique. the complicated patterns were detailed. the meaning behind this pattern was to live a life of wealth and glory. jiang yi¡¯s one was in the auspicious style of the qilin. the qilin was a divine beast from ancient times. around the qilin were auspicious clouds made of weaving techniques. it meant that one would live a long life and their family would prosper. tan ming looked at the luxurious, elegant, and well-defined longevity locks. she knew that her aunt must have spent a lot of time on these two works. this represented her heavy blessings to the two juniors. as the baby¡¯s grandparents in name, tan xiang and wang li had never even visited them, let alone given them gifts. tan ming smiled and looked at tan rou. ¡°i¡¯ll thank you on behalf of jiang yu and jiang yi first. i¡¯ll bring them here to thank you in person during the new year.¡± tan rou waved her hand nonchalantly and said gently, ¡°as an elder, i don¡¯t have anything valuable to give you. only my crafting skills are not bad. the other one is for you. open it and take a look.¡± tan ming followed tan ron¡¯s line of sight and shifted her gaze to the gift box that she had placed beside her. she opened it and saw a rectangular pendant that was half the size of her palm. it was a rich purple jade. it was warm, smooth, and glossy. occasionally, tan ming would talk to jiang zhen about the industrial situation in xiyun. now, she also had some knowledge about jade. she roughly estimated that if this pendant was placed on the market, it would definitely not be bought without two to three million yuan. she put the pendant back in the box and pushed it to tan rou. ¡°aunt, this is too expensive. i can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s longevity locks are made of top-grade hetian suet jade. those two gifts should be worth a lot. you don¡¯t have much money on hand, and it¡¯s not easy to find the jade you like. it¡¯s wasted on me, leave them to carve other works.¡± tan rou smiled and stuffed her hand into tan ming¡¯s. ¡°take it. there¡¯s an old saying that you can¡¯t refuse gifts from elders. if you continue to push it around, you¡¯ll be slapping my face.¡± ¡°although i¡¯m not particularly rich now, i¡¯ve saved up a little over the years with my ability. i have channels where i can buy a lot of good materials at a low price. when i saw this piece of jade, i thought of you. being an actor is your first official job after graduation. take it as a good omen. i hope this pendant can protect you from danger and your career will be successful..¡± Chapter 152 - Chapter 152: Preparation chapter 152: preparation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tan ron¡¯s heart ached for her niece, who was not related to her by blood. her childhood was tragic, and her marriage was not smooth-sailing when she grew up. now that she had finally started her own career, tan rou sincerely hoped that tan ming could make a name for herself. this gift emphasized tan ron¡¯s beautiful blessings to tan ming. its value was not reflected in its cost. tan ming didn¡¯t decline anymore and accepted the gift. her eyes were gentle as she replied with a faint smile, ¡°then i¡¯ll borrow your blessings. 1 hope to win the best actress award as soon as possible!¡± tan rou stretched out her arm and hugged tan ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± tan ming looked at tan ron¡¯s house and realized that there seemed to be only the two of them. ¡°aunt, you didn¡¯t hire a maid?¡± tan rou shook her head. ¡°this house isn¡¯t big. it¡¯s only a two-story bungalow. 1 hired a part-timer to come twice a week.¡± tan ming mentioned tan ron¡¯s boyfriend, andrew, and asked with concern, ¡°aunt, are you and uncle andrew in a long-distance relationship now?¡± tan rou sighed helplessly. ¡°yes, but he will come to china to spend the spring festival with me.¡± a long-term separation was not a good thing. it could easily affect the relationship between couples. tan ming continued to ask, ¡°then what will you do in the future? you went overseas after the new year. are you planning to develop your career there completely?¡± tan rou replied, ¡°i¡¯m inclined to return to china to develop, but there are many factors that have to be considered. therefore, the focus of my current development is still overseas. i¡¯ll probably come back occasionally.¡± tan ming nodded in understanding. then, she told tan rou about andrew recommending her for opportunities. ¡°every time, it¡¯s the brand¡¯s publicity department who contacts my manager. i don¡¯t have uncle andrew¡¯s contact number either. 1¡¯11 have to trouble you to thank him for me.¡± tan rou said nonchalantly, ¡°alright, don¡¯t take it to heart. these are just words to him.¡± tan ming could tell that andrew¡¯s identity was definitely not simple, but she knew her limits and did not ask about anything. the two of them chatted for a while more. after more than half an hour, tan ming left tan ron¡¯s house. when it was time to return to xiyun, the family slept until they woke up naturally. then, they slowly set off to the airport and boarded anan air. they even had a comfortable meal on the plane and watched a comedy movie together. when the movie ended, they had reached their destination. according to tradition, on new year¡¯s eve, everyone ate laba congee. as the saying went, after the eighth, it would be new year¡¯s. everything that needed to be used for the new year had to be prepared from today onwards. especially this year when tan ming was found. this was the first real reunion in 23 years. li mei insisted on dragging tan ming to the mall outside to shop. ¡°children have to wear brand new clothes for new year¡¯s.¡± tan ming smiled helplessly and said, ¡°how can there be a 26-year-old child? besides, i haven¡¯t even worn a few sets of clothes this season in my closet. there¡¯s no need to buy anymore. it¡¯s such a waste of money.¡± li mei said in disagreement, ¡°no matter how old you are, you¡¯re still my daughter in my eyes. so you¡¯re still a child.¡± ¡°besides, the clothes you usually buy are different from the ones you buy now. this is the new year. i have to buy you a red dress to celebrate and get rid of the bad luck. 1 hope that after this year, you can welcome good luck next year and get a divorce smoothly.¡± as long as there were good signs and meanings, it seemed as if everything would be different. it could only be said that this represented people¡¯s beautiful hopes for the future. ever since tan ming went missing, every time she saw other families reuniting during the new year, li mei would smile on the surface, but she was not excited at all in her heart. it should have been her, the mistress, who was in charge of the preparations for the new year at home, but because she was not in the mood to deal with it, she left it to the maids. now that li mei had found her daughter, she was full of energy. jiang hai heard the conversation between the mother and daughter from the side. it was rare for his wife to plan well, so he said to tan ming, ¡°you¡¯re usually busy with work. take the opportunity to shop with your mother during the new year to relax.¡± tan ming looked at li mei¡¯s excited and expectant expression and did not want to dampen the mood. she nodded and agreed. in the last week before the spring festival, tan ming and li mei began to get busy. they had to prepare all kinds of food and necessities. firstly, they had to entertain the guests who came to visit during the spring festival. secondly, they had to prepare some new year gifts for when they visited their relatives and friends.. Chapter 153 - Chapter 153: Promotion chapter 153: promotion translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the publicity for ¡°cycle¡± had already been arranged at the beginning of the month. most of them were interviews. after all, the actors who acted in them were not very famous, and they were not on the list of popular variety shows. jiang huai originally wanted to use his appearance to help promote ¡°cycle¡±, but tan ming did not want to waste her third brother¡¯s favor. moreover, jiang huai liked acting, but he had never liked to participate in these variety shows. previously, he had already subjected himself to them because of her, so tan ming specially asked jiang huai not to interfere in the publicity. fortunately, online information was spread rapidly now. it did not have to be on television to promote it. an xin directly registered a tiktok account under the name of the production team and posted some funny highlights and various promotional short clips. after filming, there was still a lot of money left. an xin spent money to get the platform to redirect more traffic. he also hired some bloggers who specialized in explaining movies and television dramas to help promote it. li mei also shared it on her private accounts crazily, from her social media account to her family group chats on wechat. auntie: ¡°sister-in-law, is this an¡¯an¡¯s new drama? this style is good. she doesn¡¯t look like someone who has given birth before. she looks like a female university student!¡± second aunt: what are you saying? it¡¯s not that the style looks good, it¡¯s that she looks good! our jiang family has good looks in our genes. an¡¯an inherited them all.¡± auntie: yes, yes, yes. i don¡¯t know how to speak. when li mei saw everyone¡¯s praise, she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. she suddenly thought of her goal and continued to edit her message. li mei: thank you for your praise of an¡¯an. at 8 p.m. on the second day of the lunar new year, an¡¯an¡¯s new drama, cycle, will be broadcasted on kiwi television station. please remember to watch it when you¡¯re free. youngest aunt: we have to support our own family! 1¡¯11 repost it too. nowadays, it¡¯s all about data. the higher the viewership ratings and search rate, the better the data. the commercial value of the male and female leads will also be higher. this is an¡¯an¡¯s first television drama as a lead role, right? we have to improve the data! second cousin: i saw the 30-second trailer just now. the plot is quite interesting! an¡¯an¡¯s acting skills don¡¯t look like that of a newbie at all. i¡¯m a little surprised. eldest cousin: 1 saw it too. the scene that was released made me look forward to an¡¯an¡¯s performance in the drama! li mei was satisfied with the recognition of her family and friends. then, she opened other social media accounts and reposted it. on the other hand, tan ming herself had a very buddhist-like mindset. she only promoted it on the two platforms with the most fans. there were not many comments in the comments section of the ¡°cycle¡± production team¡¯s account. this also meant that most of them might have watched the video for just dozens of seconds before skimming over it. unlike those production teams that had invited popular celebrities, they did not have their own fan traffic. the comments section was not filled with fans confessing their love and reposting it to help the production team promote it. compared to the cheerless comments section under the ¡°cycle¡± production team account, the comments section was in full swing under the account of the television drama ¡°campus love¡± starring tan si. the financier behind ¡°campus love¡± was not weak. in addition, some television stations were interested in celebrating festive periods. coupled with it being a relaxing and sweet television drama, after the director pulled some strings, this drama quickly got a schedule for the spring festival. [wow, sweet love! it¡¯s a good time to watch such a sweet drama during the winter holidays!] [i must chase this show and support si si! si si and ze ze are super compatible in appearance. they look like a silver screen couple.] [previous poster, stop bragging. your tan si is already a young married woman, yet she insists on coming to freeload on our cai ze. our cai ze is unmarried and young. he¡¯s also a university student at the film academy. acting in such a school drama is called the right time. unlike tan si, who has already graduated for more than a year. the child is already so old, yet she¡¯s still pretending to be young.] [did someone talk about her having a child? i feel like 1 haven¡¯t heard about tan si¡¯s child for a long time. what do you think is going on with tan si now? did she leave the child to his father?] when tan si saw this netizen mention the child, she frowned slightly. when promoting the television drama, some famous actors in the drama would be brought up to discuss. fortunately, she was already prepared.. zhou yun had arranged for someone to monitor the situation online in advance so that they could interfere in time! Chapter 154 - Chapter 154: Recruiting chapter 154: recruiting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [of course it¡¯s because si si doesn¡¯t want to sell her child. she¡¯s a good mother, unlike some celebrities who show their faces every day and don¡¯t worry about the safety of their children.] [love is expressed through actions, not through words on the internet. si si previously answered fans¡¯ questions. the child is well taken care of at home. and there are also some who attack women¡¯s fertility. you don¡¯t give birth then! what kind of workplace discrimination is this!] [sigh, every time it¡¯s spring festival, the television dramas and movies that are released are always those kind of tacky reunions. the theme is always relaxed and funny, or love dramas. it¡¯s a little boring. if not for cai ze, 1 would have taken the time to play games.] [previous poster, i just saw a trailer for a television drama called ¡°cycle¡±. it¡¯s an endless time theme. if you¡¯re interested, you can follow it.] [it¡¯s that an¡¯an, right? i feel that her variety is alright. although her performance in the promotional video is not bad, 1 don¡¯t dare to look forward to the acting skills of newbies. i¡¯m still a little picky. although tan si isn¡¯t considered an actress, she¡¯s quite impressive among the new generation of female stars. i¡¯m more looking forward to her comeback drama. 1 won¡¯t waste my time over there.] [i watched that drama yesterday. there weren¡¯t many celebrities 1 was familiar with. even the male lead wasn¡¯t familiar to me. he¡¯s indeed good-looking and has a gentle temperament. however, i prefer tall, thin, and exquisite-looking boys like cai ze. although the theme there is a little special, i still prefer this. moreover, 1 like tan si more.] when tan si, who was behind the phone screen, saw these comments, a smug smile appeared on her face. ¡°tan ming, let¡¯s see what you can use to fight me. do you really think that you can rest easy just because you have jiang huai as your backer? how many fans will help you! heh, i¡¯ll use reality to let you know what it means to crush others. this time, i won¡¯t show mercy. just wait till you¡¯re forced out of the industry!¡± tan si was not the only one who was paying attention to the news. tan ming was also watching tiktok. wen xin had gotten someone to edit 12 exciting clips. they were posted online at a frequency of one every two days along with highlights and other materials. tan ming looked at the excerpts and fell into deep thought. half of these excerpts were of the male and female leads, and the other half were of other actors. tan ming leaned against the sofa and touched her chin. she had a bold idea. she and her third brother were the only two artists in the company now, so they had to recruit people. however, her third brother was busy rehearsing for the television station¡¯s spring festival gala recently, so he definitely could not care about this matter. however, this had to be done quickly! especially after tan ming saw the edited television drama, she had a somewhat conceited feeling that this drama should be able to become more popular. although this drama was not very popular, there were three capable people that tan ming thought highly of. uncle xing, feng bin, and a young actress called dong ni. she didn¡¯t go back on her idea. uncle xing and feng bin were more familiar with her, so she had some confidence. however, she had little contact with dong ni, so tan ming first found someone in the production team¡¯s chat group and sent an invite to add her. dong ni was waiting for her scenes on set. after filming ¡°cycle¡±, she had not received any more shows with more scenes for her. she could only act as an extra everywhere in the film studio. when she was unlucky, she would just stand in the background. when she was lucky, she could even say two or three lines. she was not bad-looking, but the entertainment industry never lacked beauties. it was only a few days ago that she was lucky enough to receive a small supporting role with a lot of scenes. it was estimated that she would join production for half a month. the snow was a little heavy today, but dong ni and the other supporting characters could only wait by the roadside outside the filming site. dong ni stomped her feet and rubbed her hands to keep warm as she looked enviously at the big celebrities, resting in the heated rvs and waiting to go on set. dong ni¡¯s phone rang. she took out the phone tucked into the waistband of her pants, looked at the caller id, and answered with a smile. ¡°mom!¡± when dong ni¡¯s mother heard her daughter¡¯s voice, she immediately asked with concern, ¡°dong ni, the new year is in two days. when are you coming back? the sun has already been shining at home for the past two days. i even helped you dry your blanket until it¡¯s nice and soft. your father even said today that he wanted to fry your favorite meatballs and wait till new year¡¯s eve to eat them.¡± dong ni thought of the crew notice she had received this morning. after hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°mom, the director said that the progress is a little slow, so there¡¯s only one day off for the new year. time is too tight, so 1 won¡¯t go back for the new year. i¡¯ll come home to see you guys after i finish filming this movie.¡± there was silence on the other end of the phone. after a few seconds, a voice sounded. ¡°young people prioritize their careers. that¡¯s right. dad and mom understand, but there are basically no restaurants open during the new year.. where are you going to eat?¡± Chapter 155 - Chapter 155: Talk chapter 155: talk translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°how about this? while delivery services haven¡¯t stopped, i¡¯ll send you some cured meat and pickled vegetables this afternoon. your father will buy meat immediately and fry it when he gets back. i¡¯ll send it to you at the same time.¡± dong ni did feel a little regretful when she found out that she couldn¡¯t go home for the new year, but she was still a little happy when she thought about how hard it had been for her to get this good role. this phone call made dong ni feel a little sad. although her mother¡¯s voice was cheerful, dong ni could still feel the disappointment of her parents¡¯ hopes falling through. the trees may prefer calm but the wind will not subside. by the time a child wants to care for their parents, their parents may be gone. dong ni said a few more words of concern about her parents¡¯ health before hanging up. she was now wondering if she should keep going. she was 27 years old this year, but she still had nothing to show for her career. her parents did not accompany her wholeheartedly. even her savings had just exceeded five figures. dong ni didn¡¯t know if she should go back to her hometown, but what could she do there? the acting major she had earned was incompatible with the jobs needed in small county towns. a hometown she couldn¡¯t go back to wouldn¡¯t fit a body, but there was no place for her soul anywhere else. dong ni looked up at the snowflakes falling from the sky in confusion. where should she go? ¡°ding!¡± the notification ringtone interrupted dong ni¡¯s melancholy. she took out her phone and saw tan ming¡¯s friend request. dong ni was a little surprised. although tan ming was a newcomer, she was treated like a big star in the production team. she had a sugar daddy with backing and resources. she had barely spoken to her, so why would she suddenly add her as a friend? dong ni accepted the request with curiosity. as soon as the request was approved, she received a message. an¡¯an: hello, dong ni. i¡¯m the female lead of cycle, an¡¯an. do you still remember me? dong ni: i remember! hello! tan ming did not expect to be added as soon as she sent it over. she sat up straight happily and got straight to the point. an¡¯an: what agency are you signed with now? there were advantages and disadvantages to signing with an artist¡¯s management company. dong ni did not sign it. firstly, many management companies¡¯ contracts were a little fraudulent now. some popular artists still had the right to speak up. for those who had just graduated and started acting, they did not have the right to speak up. moreover, she was most worried about being arranged to ¡°accompany¡± her bosses and investors. this kind of unspoken rule was an open secret in this industry. however, it was still better for big companies. it wasn¡¯t that dong ni hadn¡¯t submitted her resume when she graduated, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea. she was worried that small companies would cheat her too much and didn¡¯t want to go, so she was still hanging around. dong ni: i haven¡¯t signed a contract with any company. an¡¯an: then are you willing to come to our golden star entertainment company? brother huai is a little busy these few days, so i¡¯ll talk to him. dong ni held her phone and looked at the message in disbelief. although golden star entertainment company was newly established, jiang huai was her idol. ever since jiang huai debuted, she had been paying attention to him and liked him. it was also because of jiang huai that she decided to enter this industry. dong ni had no doubt about jiang huai¡¯s character. moreover, she was at the end of her rope now. as long as she signed with a reliable company, it would definitely be better than fighting alone. dong ni was shamefully tempted. she had a feeling this would be the most important turning point in her career. toni: an¡¯an, i¡¯m willing, but i¡¯m still filming at the studio. tan ming smiled and nodded. an¡¯an: it¡¯s okay. i¡¯ll send you the softcopy contract. take a look. if there¡¯s no problem, you can sign it first. after you¡¯re done filming, i¡¯ll go back to the company and get a hardcopy. softcopy contracts were recognized by the law. tan ming wanted to snatch her away as soon as possible. if this drama became a big hit, she might start making demands for the company. tan ming did not scam people. however, since she was looking from the perspective of a businessman, the greater the advantage she had, the better. they could guarantee that they would not scam actors, but that did not mean that actors were all honest people. after all, tan ming only took a fancy to dong ni¡¯s abilities, but she didn¡¯t know her character. following that, tan ming did the same thing and successfully negotiated with feng bin and uncle xing. after dong ni read the contract, she only requested for one additional condition. she refused to accompany others to drink or sleep with, and rejected the unspoken rules. tan ming naturally agreed and immediately asked the legal department to change the contract. feng bin and dong ni signed the contract the next day and returned it to tan ming. her mother had two elder sisters, an elder brother, and a younger sister. her father only had two younger brothers. one of them was her uncle, jiang ling. other than her grandparents who could not travel long distances and those who were studying and working overseas and could not come back for the time being, everyone was present. they were prepared to organize everyone to start spring cleaning.. Chapter 156 - Chapter 156: Too Many Words chapter 156: too many words translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, there was still some trouble with uncle xing. his contract with the medium-sized entertainment company he had signed with was still half a year from ending. uncle xing was a nickname given by a familiar peer. he was not old, and his full name was xing quan. he had been in the industry for 18 years and was 40 years old this year. most people had started acting when they were students, but he didn¡¯t rush, and focused on studying acting in class for his four years in school. to put it bluntly, he was a drama fanatic. xing quan was very picky about scripts, but the company only wanted to earn quick money. how could they care so much? they forced uncle xing to take on all kinds of lousy commercial scripts. uncle xing had long been dissatisfied. back then, he had just graduated and was fighting alone. if not for the teacher knowing his ability and often recommending him for some chances, he would not have been able to last long enough to change careers. later on, he really had no choice. xing quan signed with the current company when he was 30 years old. he did not earn much, but at least he could take care of his family and have the career he loved. however, the two sides were at a stalemate now. the company had not given him any opportunities for more than a year, and it was already a problem for him to support his family. this included ¡°cycle¡±. it was because feng bin had worked with him before and understood him that he invited him to join the production team. tan ming seized this opportunity and agreed to only push 20% of the commercial filming to uncle xing. only then did he successfully persuade uncle xing to join golden star entertainment company after his contract expired. after completing the recruitment, tan ming could not help but show off to jiang huai. she waited until lunchtime before making a call. the moment the call connected, jiang huai¡¯s gentle voice sounded. ¡°an¡¯an, it¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative to call me. have you eaten lunch?¡± as a qualified elder brother, jiang huai felt that it was very necessary for him to care about his sister¡¯s daily life! tan ming replied calmly, ¡°i¡¯ve already eaten. third brother, you¡¯ve eaten too, right?¡± jiang huai was going to perform a vigorous song and dance at the gala this time. it had only been a morning, and his sweat had already soaked two t-shirts. however, now that he heard his sister¡¯s concern, he felt revived. ¡°i¡¯ve eaten too. is there anything you need me to deal with?¡± tan ming smiled smugly. ¡°i should be the one handling it for you. third brother, i¡¯ve recruited three capable actors for you! it¡¯s just that there¡¯s an actor who can only come over after half a year when his contract expires. however, i¡¯ve already signed a contract with him. he basically won¡¯t change his mind.¡± jiang huai frowned slightly. he was a little worried that his sister had been tricked, but it didn¡¯t matter. he still had the capacity for trial and error. jiang huai¡¯s brows relaxed and he praised her against his conscience. ¡°an¡¯an, you¡¯re too awesome! you recruited three at once! not bad, you deserve praise. i¡¯ll bring you a gift when i get back.¡± tan ming hurriedly nodded, but when she thought about how he couldn¡¯t see it over the phone, she hurriedly replied, ¡°thank you, brother. i happen to have nothing to do during the holidays these few days, so i wanted to expand our artists. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve gone through everything. they¡¯re all actors who filmed ¡°cycle with me.¡± jiang huai was stunned for a moment. if he remembered correctly, none of those actors were famous. they had acting skills, but in the entertainment industry, luck was a mystery. to make a person popular, acting skills alone were not enough. jiang huai had an indescribable expression on his face, but his voice was still gentle. ¡°an xin said that the actors hired by the production team all have a certain level of ability. you thought of choosing from them! you¡¯re too smart! i didn¡¯t think so much at all!¡± who cares? i¡¯ll think about it after praising my sister! tan ming did not suspect anything. she believed in her own judgment and believed that this drama would allow actors with many scenes to increase their popularity. ¡°i saw that you¡¯ve been so busy recently. i knew that you definitely wouldn¡¯t have the time to take care of these things.¡± the two of them chatted for a while more. after confirming that when jiang huai¡¯s new year¡¯s eve gala ended he would return to the ancestral residence to stay overnight, the two of them hung up. the dancers in the rehearsal room and the staff of jiang huai¡¯s studio were looking at the gentle expression on jiang huai¡¯s face in surprise. they recalled the gentle tone they had heard just now. was this still the jiang huai they knew?! only song xin was no longer surprised. with jiang huai, all his usual principles would become unprincipled when facing tan ming. however, as a manager, song xin was still a little worried. she leaned closer to jiang huai and said in a low voice, ¡°although you¡¯re stubborn and refuse to admit that there¡¯s an indescribable relationship between the two of you, can you please restrain yourself? there are more than ten people here. there are too many people..¡± Chapter 157 - Chapter 157: Telling the Whole World chapter 157: telling the whole world translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai didn¡¯t care. his father and big brothers had already said that the matter with an¡¯an would be resolved soon. at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have to hide it anymore. he wanted to tell the world that an¡¯an was his sister! jiang huai unscrewed the cap of the cup and calmly took a sip of water. ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡± song xin felt very tired, but he still had to respect this veteran who had always done things his own way. after all, this was the boss who paid him. song xin could only pray that nothing would happen. to the chinese, the most important thing in a year was the spring festival. the jiang family¡¯s tradition would reduce the number of servants during this period of time so that they could go home. the servants who stayed behind to work overtime would also get benefits and bonuses. therefore, the jiang family would choose to do many things themselves during the seven-day holiday during the spring festival. the older the two babies were, the more energetic they would be. especially now that they knew how to crawl, they preferred to wander around blindly. the confinement nannies could not leave. tan ming looked for the confinement nannies in private and prepared two red packets. she smiled and said, ¡°auntie sang, auntie fang, jiang yu and jiang yi are still young. there are too many guests coming for the new year. i can¡¯t take care of them all. 1 want to invite you to stay at our house for the new year. the salary will be tripled according to the country¡¯s rules.¡± after saying that, tan ming stuffed the red packet in her hand into the nannies¡¯ hand. ¡°also, this is a small token of my appreciation.¡± before they could refuse, a big red packet was stuffed into their hands. their fingers subconsciously pinched it. they were a little shocked when they felt the thickness of the notes. aunt sang hurriedly replied with a smile, ¡°i can¡¯t bear to part with jiang yu and jiang yi either. when they¡¯re older, they probably won¡¯t need me anymore. when i can spend more time with them, 1 also want to spend more time with them.¡± when aunt fang saw her colleague¡¯s attitude, she immediately went forward to express her loyalty. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t worry. as long as there¡¯s a need, i can stay any time!¡± putting aside the fact that the jiang family had always been generous with their money and had never reduced it, the jiang family had always been gentle and polite to their two confinement nannies. they would not use their status as rich people to boss them around all day. just based on the fact that they would give extra red packets every holiday, where else could they find such a good master? their employment period was usually only one or two years old. they had to take this opportunity to work more and earn some extra money. tan ming was relieved when she heard their words. both parties were very satisfied. it was new year¡¯s eve, and the atmosphere of the new year was getting more and more intense. tan ming climbed up and down with her brothers, pasting flowers on the windows, and pasting couplets. she could truly feel the atmosphere of home. the jiang family would rush back to xiyun at the latest today, including those studying and working overseas. after the three sons of the jiang family got married, they split up. the eldest son of the jiang family inherited the ancestral residence. the second and third sons of the jiang family had residences in xiyun city, but they had to return to the ancestral residence to eat together during the new year¡¯s eve dinner. this time, tan ming finally met all her relatives on her father¡¯s side. second brother jiang, jiang ling, and his wife, yu feng, were more familiar with tan ming. they were also in sea city, so they would occasionally visit their eldest brother, sister-in-law, and their niece, tan ming. when jiang yan and jiang xun saw him enter, they hurriedly stood up to greet him. tan ming put down the toy in her hand and stood up. ¡°second uncle, second aunt, brother jiang shan.¡± jiang shan was jiang ling¡¯s youngest son and was in charge of the jiang corporation¡¯s technology company. jiang ling also had an eldest daughter who was a civil servant and married a second-generation official. according to tradition, the daughter who got married would naturally spend the new year at her husband¡¯s house. she usually only returned to her mother¡¯s house on the second day of the new year. the few of them greeted each other. yu feng smiled and walked to tan ming¡¯s side. ¡°last time, i took some smoked bamboo shoots to your house. seeing that you kept eating them, 1 thought that you must like them very much. your mother also noticed it, so 1 specially asked the family in the mountains who helped me smoke the smoked bamboo shoots to help smoke a few more catties this year.¡± jiang shan placed the bag on the coffee table and teased, ¡°little sister, you¡¯re the only one in the jiang family who gets such treatment. usually, my mother either forgets what i want to eat or is too lazy to cook.¡± yu feng patted her son¡¯s shoulder lightly. ¡°you¡¯re the only one who has so many requests. 1 can¡¯t be bothered with you. your little cousin is so sensible that it makes my heart ache. she doesn¡¯t want to trouble others and doesn¡¯t even mention it if she likes to eat something.¡± when tan ming heard this, she smiled and went forward to hold yu feng¡¯s arm. she bit her lip in embarrassment and said, ¡°thank you for doting on me, second aunt. it was my first time eating it and 1 felt that it tasted very good, so 1 couldn¡¯t help but keep taking it. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to notice it..¡± Chapter 158 - Chapter 158: Secretly Want chapter 158: secretly want translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu feng looked at tan ming¡¯s obedient and sensible appearance and felt very depressed. she clearly had a daughter too, but jiang yun¡¯s personality was straightforward and shrewish. it was impossible for her to act coquettishly. she could only secretly want her niece. yu feng patted the back of tan ming¡¯s hand and smiled warmly. ¡°next time, just tell auntie what you like to eat. we¡¯re family. you don¡¯t have to worry about troubling me. we¡¯re just mentioning it to others.¡± tan ming knew that yu feng meant what she said. she nodded and stuck out her tongue. she said mischievously, ¡°alright, aunt. then i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± as they chatted and laughed, third uncle and third aunt came with their two sons. everyone greeted each other. third aunt, sun xiang, looked at tan ming¡¯s expression from left to right. she nodded and said firmly, ¡°an¡¯an looks much better now than when she just came out of confinement!¡± tan ming¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to mom making soup for me often to nourish my body.¡± when li mei heard the sound, she came out of the study on the second floor. as she went down the stairs, she smiled and said, ¡°1 vaguely heard someone talking upstairs. this voice is penetrating. 1 knew instantly that it was your loud voice.¡± ¡°hahahaha, it¡¯s my unique symbol.¡± sun xiang laughed. after sun xiang finished speaking, she pointed at her youngest son and said to tan ming, ¡°my family has three troublemakers. you know the eldest, jiang bin. you¡¯ve seen your second cousin, jiang xin, the last time you came out of confinement. as for my third son, he¡¯s in his third year studying overseas and has taken leave to come back for the new year.¡± the youngest member of the jiang family was jiang hu, followed by tan ming. jiang hu took the initiative to say, ¡°hello, sister an¡¯an.¡± jiang hu was especially tall. tan ming estimated he was about 1.9 meters tall. he was a bright and cheerful boy. tan ming only reached his chest. tan ming looked up at jiang hu and smiled. ¡°hello, jiang hu. you¡¯re quite tall.¡± sun xiang immediately interrupted, ¡°he usually plays basketball everywhere. he really grew taller after jumping too much. previously, he was already in his third year of high school, but he was still not even 1.6 meters tall. at that time, i was almost worried to death. i was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future!¡± jiang hu stopped her helplessly. ¡°mom, that was from so long ago. why are you still bringing it up?¡± sun xiang rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction. ¡°what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? we¡¯re family.¡± after saying that, sun xiang continued to say to tan ming, ¡°later on, in the third year of high school, i forced this lazy guy to play basketball and exercise more. in addition, the boy¡¯s puberty was long. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to jump to 1.8 meters in a year. later on, he grew so tall. in the future, when jiang yi is older, remember to let him exercise more. it¡¯s useful!¡± sun xiang enthusiastically imparted parenting knowledge. tan ming pursed her lips to suppress her smile and listened seriously. jiang hu covered his face helplessly. he felt that his mother was practically stripping him bare. after everyone arrived, they had dinner together and started to stay up till 12 am. it was an unwritten rule for chinese people to watch the official television station¡¯s spring festival gala. the opening program was jiang huai¡¯s song and dance performance. next, it was either song and dance or skit performances, acrobatics, magic, and so on. it was rare for the two babies to not be sleepy. they guarded the night of new year¡¯s together until almost 12 am. at this moment, jiang yan and jiang xun took out the fireworks they had specially bought this morning and called everyone to go to the garden to set off the fireworks. jiang xun carried two large fireworks. ¡°an¡¯an, you loved fireworks when you were young. big brother and 1 bought a lot of them this time!¡± everyone carried some in their hands. even jiang yu and jiang yi were carried out by the confinement nannies to experience the fireworks for the first time in their lives. in the first year after tan ming went to the tan family, she had also let go of the fireworks that mdm tan and her husband had prepared for her. however, after tan si was born, she could only watch from afar. now that a large family was accompanying her, even though the weather was cold, tan ming felt warm in her heart. most of the elders only watched. only a group of the younger generation took out fireworks and started to set them off excitedly. li mei was originally quite happy, but when she saw the six children present, other than an¡¯an, who was married and had children, the rest were all single except jiang shan, let alone married. li mei sighed worriedly and looked at them in disdain.. ¡°you only know how to play! you don¡¯t do anything serious like finding a girlfriend, getting married, and having children!¡± Chapter 159 - Chapter 159: Interaction chapter 159: interaction translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as soon as she said this, other than the second brother, jiang ling, and his wife who were not so worried, the third brother¡¯s wife sun xiang was also a little depressed. ¡°jiang bin, let me tell you. you will be 30 years old. after this year, you have to bring me a girlfriend within a year.¡± jiang bin had a bitter expression on his face as he looked at the fireworks in his hand that he was about to light. he suddenly felt that they didn¡¯t smell good. li mei quickly followed the rhythm and glanced at jiang yan and jiang xun. ¡°especially the two of you. you¡¯re already so old. you don¡¯t have a wife or children. your little sister has already given birth to two!¡± every time it was time to be pressured to get married and spawn, everyone¡¯s attitude was especially good. after all, if they listened obediently to the scolding, this matter could be quickly over. if they dared to resist, they could only wait for ruthless suppression and continuous nagging. jiang yan: ¡°i¡¯ll definitely work hard! will spend more time socializing next year.¡± jiang xun: ¡°me too. i¡¯ll learn more from my brother!¡± after saying that, jiang xun added in his heart, ¡°i¡¯ve been learning from him for years.¡± what¡¯s so good about getting married? isn¡¯t it tiring to find someone to take care of me? jiang xun felt annoyed just thinking about it! jiang shan had a girlfriend, but they were not married. it could only be said that his scolding was lighter than others. ¡°i¡¯ll fall in love properly and strive to get married as soon as possible!¡± jiang bin also expressed his good attitude. even the 21-year-old jiang hu couldn¡¯t avoid it. only then did the parents let them go in satisfaction. it had to be said that the man was still a young man until his death. when he set off fireworks and firecrackers, how could he still remember the unpleasantness just now? jiang yan lit two sparklers for tan ming. ¡°an¡¯an, ever since you got lost, we haven¡¯t had fireworks in our ancestral home for many years. this time, we welcome you back. let¡¯s celebrate the new year together.¡± when the other cousins saw tan ming¡¯s slightly red eyes, they comforted her. ¡°an¡¯an, the past is the past. you have so many brothers now. if anyone dares to bully you, we¡¯ll dare to knock on their doors.¡± ¡°sister an¡¯an, although i¡¯m young, i have a black belt in taekwondo. 1 can fight a few people!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if you suffer any grievances in the future, tell us. we¡¯ll back you up!¡± tan ming took the sparkler and looked at her brothers surrounding her. her eyes were a little bitter as she revealed a smile. ¡°alright, i understand. with your words, 1¡¯11 be more confident when i go out in the future!¡± as the youngest sister among the sisters, tan ming was doted on from the moment she was born. in addition, jiang hai and li mei had always been looking forward to giving birth to a daughter. tan ming didn¡¯t remember the three years when she was protected by her brothers. she was the kind of person who walked with the wind. jiang yan reached out his thumb to help his sister wipe a tear from the corner of her eye. he said gently, ¡°in the future, you won¡¯t be alone anymore. brothers will spend every new year with you.¡± the others nodded in agreement. it was already past 11:30 p.m., and the other neighbors had also started to set off fireworks scattered around. the jiang family had also entered the segment to celebrate the new year. the villa at the top of the mountain was brightly lit. zou bai was looking at the stars through a telescope on the top floor. zou yi and zou er were standing not far away. zou bai heard the sound of fireworks and stopped watching. he straightened his body and looked over. he vaguely realized that the jiang family was releasing fireworks. ¡°the jiang family is releasing fireworks this year?¡± zou yi immediately replied, ¡°it should be to celebrate the return of the jiang family¡¯s lost youngest daughter.¡± zou bai looked at the fireworks in the sky and slowly asked, ¡°jiang an?¡± zou yi replied respectfully, ¡°yes.¡± zou bai adjusted the focus of the binoculars in the direction of the jiang family. when he saw a familiar figure, a smile appeared on his little face. after watching for a while, zou bai got up and left the observatory, heading downstairs. there was nothing much to do during the holidays. on the first day of the new year, everyone slept until they woke up naturally. li mei did not ask everyone to eat breakfast together. after tan ming got out of bed, she put on the red winter dress that li mei had bought for her when they went shopping that day. coupled with the red beret, she looked very happy. coupled with her slightly chubby face, she looked especially blessed and cute. yesterday, tan ming did not post anything on social media. today was the first day of the new year. she had to interact with her fans and wish everyone a happy new year. tan ming pushed open the door and went to the babies¡¯ room first. she realized that the nannies and the babies were not there. she knew that they must have brought them downstairs to play.. Chapter 160 - Chapter 160: New Year’s chapter 160: new year¡¯s translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios taking advantage of the break, tan ming typed a message as he walked. when she reached the staircase, she did not go down. she wanted to take a selfie. [congratulations to everyone for getting better and better in the new year! remember to watch ¡°cycle¡± starring me tomorrow night!] tan ming clicked send and walked down the stairs. in a second, fans appeared in the comments section. [an¡¯an, happy new year! 1 wish you a beautiful new year and smooth sailing in your career! well definitely watch it on time tomorrow night at eight! ] [wow! an¡¯an is dressed like a baby today. she¡¯s so cute! wearing red on new year¡¯s day suits the occasion!] [hahaha, this harmless appearance reminds me of the first time 1 saw the contrast between your appearance and rough attributes!] [i suddenly realized that the door behind an¡¯an¡¯s photo looks so familiar.] [+1.1 thought 1 was the only one who felt that way. i also feel that i¡¯ve seen it before, but 1 can¡¯t remember.] tan ming went downstairs and saw that her parents and jiang yan were there. the babies were crawling freely on the mat in the empty space beside him. the nannies were watching from the side. there were two other guests in the living room. one of them was jiang zhen, and the other was a middle-aged man in his fifties. the two of them looked 50% similar. tan ming guessed that this should be jiang zhen¡¯s father. the sound of tan ming going downstairs attracted everyone¡¯s attention. seeing that everyone had turned their heads to look, tan ming smiled generously and greeted them separately. ¡°dad, mom, big brother, happy new year.¡± ¡°happy new year, brother jiang zhen and uncle.¡± jiang xi hurriedly stood up. seeing this, jiang zhen also stood up. jiang xi¡¯s expression was cheerful as he looked at tan ming lovingly. ¡°hello, miss an¡¯an. i haven¡¯t seen you for many years. you look like sir and madam.¡± jiang hai was very happy to hear this. ¡°anan, this is jiang zhen¡¯s father. they specially came to visit us during the new year. you have to call him uncle jiang. speaking of which, you haven¡¯t seen him since you came back, right? he¡¯s my right-hand man.¡± tan ming quickly changed her words. ¡°happy new year, uncle jiang.¡± jiang xi replied again, ¡°happy new year.¡± li mei took out the red packet she and her husband had prepared and handed it over. ¡°an¡¯an, this is a red packet from daddy and mommy.¡± logically speaking, red packets were only given to children who had yet to reach adulthood. however, as the standard of living of the people increased, as long as there were unmarried children in the family, the elders would give them. among those of the same generation, elder brothers and sisters who were married or working would also give them to their younger siblings. no matter how she looked at it, tan ming didn¡¯t meet the requirements to receive red packets. she smiled helplessly and said, ¡°dad, mom, how old am 1?¡± li mei took the red packet and handed it to tan ming. ¡°as long as your father and 1 are around, you and your brothers will have red packets. hurry up and take it.¡± jiang yan also took out a red packet and handed it over. his eyes curved as he echoed, ¡°an¡¯an, you have to take this. if you make yourself an exception, your two brothers and i will lose our red packets in the future. also, you can¡¯t avoid my red packet. 1 still have to listen to you wish me a fortune.¡± when tan ming heard this, she naturally did not stand on ceremony anymore. he smiled and took the two red packets. ¡°thank you, dad, mom, and big brother. i wish you a prosperous life, good health, and everything will go your way!¡± li mei and jiang hai smiled. ¡°be good. you too.¡± jiang xi also took the opportunity to take out a red packet from his pocket. ¡°miss an¡¯an, i hope you¡¯ll be safe in the future and have a smooth life.¡± tan ming thickened her skin and accepted it as well. she also said a lot of good wishes. li mei sent tan ming to bring jiang zhen to other places. ¡°we¡¯re all the older generation reminiscing about the past. i don¡¯t think you young ones like to listen. an¡¯an, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. bring jiang zhen along to eat.¡± tan ming obediently brought jiang zhen to the dining room. ¡°brother jiang zhen, have you eaten? do you want to drink some soy milk or fruit juice?¡± at this time, they usually came to visit after eating. tan ming only suggested getting him something to drink. jiang zhen replied gently, ¡°i¡¯ve eaten. 1¡¯11 drink some fruit juice.¡± the maid prepared breakfast and placed it on the table in a few minutes. tan ming¡¯s favorite soup dumplings, shrimp dumplings, and a cup of hot soy milk. in front of jiang zhen was a cup of pear orange juice. the process of eating was very quiet. usually, when the two of them chatted on wechat, they would talk about something. now that they were suddenly interacting like this, tan ming felt a little uncomfortable.. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161: Little Snowman chapter 161: little snowman translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after eating quietly, jiang zhen took the initiative to suggest taking a walk to digest his food. the shrimp dumplings today were especially delicious. tan ming couldn¡¯t help but eat a few more. she was feeling a little bloated now, so she gladly agreed to jiang zhen¡¯s suggestion. in the area where the sunflowers were planted in the garden, a patch of sunflowers was still in full bloom. li mei and jiang i lai had deliberately asked the housekeepers to plant them in different seasons so that tan ming could see the blooming sunflowers no matter when she returned. the two of them walked out of the back door of the villa. it was snowing outside, and when they stepped down, they left a shallow footprint. tan ming adjusted the fur coat she had put on when she left the house. ¡°it didn¡¯t snow yesterday. i was still wondering if it would snow today.¡± there weren¡¯t many snowy seasons in sea city, but tan ming liked snowy days. the whiteness was pure and beautiful. although it was spring all year round in xiyun, due to its special geographical location, not only was there a snow mountain, but there was also a higher chance of snow than in sea city. jiang zhen stopped in his tracks and squatted down. he stretched out his hands to gather the snow on the ground and began to rub and roll the snowballs. ¡°you¡¯re quite lucky. i heard that it¡¯s a warm winter this year, but a few days ago, there was suddenly cold air and the temperature dropped a lot. i didn¡¯t expect it to snow today.¡± when tan ming saw jiang zhen¡¯s actions, she hurriedly squatted down and asked with interest, ¡°are you building a snowman?¡± jiang zhen placed the ball of snow in his hand and looked at tan ming. ¡°that¡¯s right. because the snow isn¡¯t very heavy, the snowmen can¡¯t be piled up, but the mini snowmen can still be piled up.¡± when tan ming heard this, she was also interested. ¡°that¡¯s the body, right? then i¡¯ll roll the head out.¡± the corners of jiang zhen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he swept his gaze elsewhere and began to look for other materials. the snowman was small, so it was easy for her to squeeze its head. tan ming placed the head on the body. jiang zhen found a thin branch on the ground and folded it into a suitable length for the snowman to use as an arm. tan ming ruthlessly destroyed a flower and broke a dried sunflower. she pulled at the withered heart of the flower and successfully found the seeds. she pushed them into her palm and raised them for jiang zhen to see. ¡°i found eyes!¡± jiang zhen was stunned for a moment. then, he smiled and praised, ¡°these eyes are not bad. they¡¯re quite dark.¡± tan ming happily pieced the seeds together into a circle and pressed them on the snowman¡¯s head. ¡°big round and black eyes!¡± looking at tan ming¡¯s childish look, jiang zhen¡¯s eyes hid a hint of doting. he asked cooperatively, ¡°what are we going to use for the nose?¡± tan ming scratched her head. she didn¡¯t have much experience in building snowmen. it was fine if it wasn¡¯t snowing in sea city. in the past, apart from school, she was either working or on the way to work. she had never tried something like enjoying life. jiang zhen looked at tan ming, who didn¡¯t know what to do next. then, he looked at the snowman on the ground and said with an inspired smile, ¡°wait here. i¡¯ll give you a special snowman.¡± with that, jiang zhen turned around and strode into the residence. tan ming waited obediently. after a few minutes, she saw jiang zhen return with something in his hand. tan ming saw jiang zhen first stuff the red dates into the snowman¡¯s face like a nose. then, he took out a small cardboard box with a small hole in the middle and placed it on the snowman¡¯s head. he then pressed a little snow on it. finally, he took out a small branch and inserted it into the small hole to stabilize it. a small hat was completed. then, jiang zhen adjusted the length of one ear of a mask and used it as a snowman cloak. the original tree branch was pinned to its waist as a sword, and its other hand was resting on its waist. the snowman appeared to be an ancient swordsman. tan ming looked left and right and nodded affirmatively. she gave jiang zhen a thumbs up and commented, ¡°the appearance is not bad. now, we¡¯re just short of a mouth.¡± jiang zhen replied unhurriedly, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. this is the finishing touch.¡± jiang zhen took out a box of matches from his pocket, took one out, and stuck it in his mouth. then, he lit the match head. the image of a dashing swordsman smoking a cigarette was vividly displayed. coincidentally, a breeze blew past, and the cloak made of a mask shook with the wind. tan ming burst out laughing. ¡°i have to take a video later to share!¡± seeing this, jiang zhen raised his eyebrows smugly, and the smile on his lips deepened. this was the first time tan ming had seen jiang zhen so emotional. it was a little different from the calm expression she had seen in the past.. Chapter 162 - Chapter 162: Video Sharing chapter 162: video sharing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the past, jiang zhen always made her feel like he was a serious elder brother. now, he was more childish. when jiang zhen saw that the match was automatically extinguished after burning, he took the initiative to light another one and reminded, ¡°hurry up and take a video.¡± tan ming quickly took out her phone and took a five-second short video, uploading it to her social media account. caption: [the snow isn¡¯t heavy. i can only make a mini snowman. 1 invite everyone to enjoy it together.] [wow! what did 1 see?! the hands that lit the fire seem to be a man¡¯s hands?!] [that¡¯s definitely the case. although only the sleeves of the black cloth are exposed, coupled with the fact that his hands are relatively wide, it looks like they¡¯re a man¡¯s no matter how you look. speaking of which, his fingers are so beautiful.] [beautiful fingers +1. as a fan of hands, i¡¯m so envious that an¡¯an can watch them every day. how blissful!] [not bad. 1¡¯11 give you a like. 1 didn¡¯t expect an¡¯an to have a dream of traveling the world with a sword. hahaha!] [calling for an¡¯an, i¡¯m your husband fan! do you have a new lover? my heart is broken!] [1 don¡¯t know why, but when other celebrities fall in love, i feel sad and don¡¯t want to chase them. but when it comes to an¡¯an, 1 just want to ask her if he¡¯s her boyfriend or not?! my curiosity is aroused again.] [1 want to ask +1. they can meet on the morning of the first day of the new year. i¡¯m sure this relationship is not ordinary!] tan ming originally thought that jiang zhen¡¯s idea was very funny, so she posted it to share with the netizens. she did not expect the comments to be different from what she had imagined. the more tan ming scrolled, the more conflicted her expression became. jiang zhen and tan ming were side by side. when he looked down, he saw the comments of the netizens on the screen. new lover, boyfriend, and special relationship. these words made jiang zhen forcefully suppress the corners of his lips that were about to curl up. from the corner of her eye, tan ming realized that jiang zhen had also seen the comments. she hurriedly said apologetically, ¡°brother jiang zhen, i¡¯m sorry. fans are too imaginative. i¡¯ll explain immediately.¡± after saying that, tan ming immediately clicked on the comments section and began to reply. [this is a brother that i¡¯ve known since i was young coming to my house to pay a new year visit. everyone, don¡¯t think too much about it. this snowman style was also thought of by him. 1 think it¡¯s very interesting, so 1 wanted to share it with everyone.] after sending it, tan ming even specially pinned her comment at the top. jiang zhen¡¯s expression changed, but tan ming looked at her phone and didn¡¯t see it at all. [wow! so they¡¯re childhood sweethearts! why do 1 feel that there¡¯s more hope!] [from a baby to an adult, from swaddling clothes to a wedding dress, 1 can¡¯t take it anymore! i¡¯m taking the side of the snowman couple!] [sister above, this name is very good! 1 announce that 1¡¯11 join too. it¡¯s better to watch others fall in love than to fall in love myself!] [previous poster, don¡¯t go overboard. an¡¯an has already explained that she treats her brother as a playmate. as a fan who loves her, you should know her current situation. she has just entered the industry. the most important thing now is to start a career!] [don¡¯t use the excuse that you¡¯re doing this for an¡¯an¡¯s sake all day long to criticize this and morally kidnap another. are you done?! so what if you¡¯re in a relationship? will your career be bad after falling in love?!] alright, the more she explained, the worse it would get. tan ming frowned as she looked at the phone screen. it would be fine if it only involved her, but when it involved others, tan ming did not dare to look at jiang zhen¡¯s face. just like that, her innocent relationship was branded by her fans. tan ming lowered her head and thought about it. it was better to explain again. jiang zhen was watching from the side. she had to express her attitude so that others wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. it wouldn¡¯t be good if she really had improper thoughts about him. they still had to meet in the future. when jiang zhen saw that tan ming wanted to reply again, he hurriedly reached out to stop her. tan ming looked at jiang zhen in confusion. jiang zhen looked at tan ming¡¯s clear and watery eyes and blinked guiltily. he paused for two seconds before replying, ¡°the more you reply to some things, the more they feel that you¡¯re trying to cover it up. why don¡¯t you just leave it at that? if you don¡¯t respond, their excitement to discuss it will die down and there won¡¯t be anything else.¡± tan ming smiled awkwardly. ¡°from the moment you enter this industry and become a public figure, your every move will easily attract criticism. it¡¯s just that i accidentally dragged you in. i¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡± jiang zhen smiled nonchalantly. ¡°i¡¯m fine. i¡¯m single anyway. 1 won¡¯t suffer even if i¡¯m implicated.¡± seeing that jiang zhen really didn¡¯t care, tan ming was relieved and happily took many photos of the mini snowman.. Chapter 163 - Chapter 163: Blocked chapter 163: blocked translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai put his hands in his pockets and shuffled in his slippers, completely subverting his aloof image in front of outsiders. he walked over from afar as if he was chatting. jiang huai looked at the two people squatting on the ground and said in confusion, ¡°i say, the two of you are really free. it¡¯s snowing, yet you still came out to get drenched.¡± tan ming turned to look at jiang huai and retorted, ¡°the snow is so little that i can¡¯t even feel it anymore. besides, if i don¡¯t get drenched in snow on a snowy day, how can it be called winter?¡± tan ming and jiang huai were the closest in age. they usually contacted each other the most, so she spoke to him without restraint. jiang huai was so angry at tan ming¡¯s theory that he laughed. ¡°oh, you¡¯re getting better at talking. let¡¯s go upstairs and watch a movie together. you¡¯ll catch a cold later.¡± jiang huai pulled the hood of tan ming¡¯s jacket and covered her head. then, he looked at jiang zhen. ¡°what time did you arrive today? don¡¯t leave later. let¡¯s have lunch at my house. it¡¯s rare we get to see each other.¡± jiang zhen stood up and patted the snow off his hands. ¡°i¡¯m here to freeload today.¡± jiang huai smiled and stretched out his long arm, placing it on jiang zhen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°that¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go to the third floor together.¡± tan ming also stood up. ¡°third brother, what time did you come back last night?¡± jiang huai yawned and placed his other hand on tan ming¡¯s body. he carried the two of them in the direction of the house. ¡°it¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock. i¡¯ve only slept for less than six hours when 1 was woken up by a phone call. i¡¯m sleepy but i can¡¯t fall asleep. i¡¯ll stay up now and sleep early tonight.¡± when jiang zhen saw tan ming¡¯s shoulders being crushed by jiang huai¡¯s arm, he said calmly, ¡°don¡¯t you know that your bones are big and heavy? my shoulders are sore from the pressure.¡± jiang huai looked at jiang zhen in disdain. ¡°i¡¯ve never seen you say that before. now, you even despise me.¡± after saying that, jiang huai saw that he was still holding an¡¯an and hurriedly put his hand down. he even massaged her a few times. ¡°my an¡¯an¡¯s shoulders might not be good. she¡¯s not tall to begin with. if i massage her a few more times, she¡¯ll become even shorter.¡± tan ming looked at jiang huai and retorted indignantly, ¡°i¡¯m at least 1.6 meters tall. i¡¯m not bad for being from the south.¡± jiang huai hurriedly coaxed, ¡°not short, not short. look at my stupid mouth.¡± as the two of them spoke, jiang zhen turned around and looked at the little snowman on the ground. he looked a little lonely as he stood alone in the snow. jiang zhen lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. ever since tan ming entered the industry, si cheng had also secretly followed tan ming¡¯s social media account. therefore, other than the fans, si cheng was also the one who saw that snowman today. si cheng zoomed in on the man¡¯s hand in the video and realized that there was no jiang huai¡¯s j tattoo at the base of his right index finger. he frowned. ¡°what childhood sweetheart?! who is this man?!¡± si cheng immediately picked up the phone and called tan ming. when he saw the name on the caller id, tan ming frowned and picked up the call. ¡°what?¡± si cheng suppressed his anger and said, ¡°who¡¯s that man in the video? i think you¡¯re pitiful. i wanted to bring you home for the new year yesterday so that you wouldn¡¯t be alone. i waited at your door until it was time to eat, but i didn¡¯t see you. where are you now?¡± the movie was just getting interesting when it was suddenly interrupted by si cheng. the other party even sounded like he was interrogating her. even tan ming got angry. ¡°other than asking for a time to get our divorce, you don¡¯t have to call me in the future!¡± tan ming hung up the phone. when si cheng saw that the call had ended, he refused to give up and continued calling. tan ming was annoyed and blocked him. when si cheng called again, it became an automated message. after that, he called a few more times at different times. after si cheng confirmed that he had been blocked, he was furious, but there was nothing he could do! now, he didn¡¯t even know where the other party was for the new year. si cheng thought for a moment and was about to borrow the phone from the servant. ¡°si cheng, are you ready?¡± zheng wen¡¯s voice came from downstairs. only then did si cheng remember that he had something important to do. he tidied the collar of his coat and walked downstairs. ¡°coming.¡± zheng wen looked at her tall and handsome son and nodded in satisfaction. she looked at her husband, who was walking in front, and approached si cheng. she said in a low voice, ¡°when we go to the bai family later, remember to be more proactive. those two bustards are in frequent contact with the board of directors now. we have to speed up.¡± si cheng¡¯s expression became a little solemn. ¡°alright, 1 understand!¡± the night of the second day of the lunar new year was the premiere of ¡°cycle.¡± the jiang family rejected all visits at night.. Chapter 164 - Chapter 164: Great Reversal chapter 164: great reversal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after dinner at six, li mei immediately got someone to prepare drinks and snacks and placed them on the coffee table. she said to li chen happily, ¡°butler li, inform everyone to rest tonight. if it¡¯s not an urgent matter, leave it for tomorrow. everyone, come and watch television first.¡± tan ming held her forehead and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°mom, this is too much! what if they don¡¯t want to see it?¡± they could slack off, why would they want to work! when the short-haired maid, who was making fruit tea, heard this, she was afraid that li mei would change her mind. ¡°madam, miss, i¡¯ve heard you guys talk about it usually. we also pay attention to the drama ¡®cycle¡¯ in private. when i watched the promotional video, i felt that it was a pity that 1 had to work overtime and couldn¡¯t watch the premiere. i didn¡¯t expect madam to be so considerate!¡± when li mei heard this, the smile on her face deepened. she said to tan ming, ¡°an¡¯an, be more confident! when mom saw the exciting scenes released by your production team, i felt that this would definitely be good!¡± jiang yan and jiang xun were already sitting on the sofa, waiting for the live broadcast. jiang huai opened a bag of potato chips and lay lazily on the sofa. he said calmly to tan ming, ¡°you¡¯ll get used to it. i¡¯ve been through this too.¡± li mei looked at jiang huai unhappily. ¡°from your tone, what¡¯s wrong? i worked so hard to help you promote it. aren¡¯t you done?!¡± jiang huai hurriedly revealed a fawning smile. ¡°no, no. i¡¯m very grateful. i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll work too hard. you usually have to take care of the family and worry about my movies and television dramas.¡± li mei rolled her eyes at jiang huai and sat beside tan ming. ¡°i have confidence in you! good luck!¡± with her parents¡¯ unconditional support and help, tan ming suddenly felt that it was not so embarrassing to be judged by a group of people. a blissful smile appeared on her face. ¡°yes!¡± ¡°campus love¡± was broadcasted on the first day of the new year. this kind of pure love theme still captured a considerable share of the market. marriage in real life might be a mess, but innocent love itself represented hope. it was irresistible. since life was already very tough, it was good to occasionally watch others fall in love and make themselves feel better. therefore, once it was broadcasted, the ratings were third place in the prime 8pm slot. such viewership ratings were considered very good for television dramas without top celebrities participating. on the other hand, the viewership ratings for ¡®cycle¡¯, which was broadcasted on the second day of the lunar new year, could only be said to be neither high nor low on the first day. it was all thanks to this theme that they could achieve such results. otherwise, without a popular celebrity who could direct fan traffic, it would already be considered good if the viewership ratings weren¡¯t last. however, in the next few days, the situation began to reverse. [sisters! who knew! a few days ago, 1 was still mocking the fact that this drama was a gathering place for unknown actors. today, i¡¯m already trapped! 1 just opened a membership online in the morning and finished all the episodes of ¡°cycle¡± a few days ago! reality has proven that popularity can¡¯t be interchanged with the brilliance of capability. from the main character to the supporting actors, everyone¡¯s acting skills are on point! i really like the female lead, calm and wise!] [1 just finished catching up +1. sisters, hurry up! the plot of ¡°cycle¡± is too complicated. i really want to slap myself. a few days ago, before it was released, my friend said that this drama would definitely be good and asked me to follow it on the second day of lunar new year. however, i went to watch ¡°campus love¡±. yesterday, when i was changing channels while waiting for the television advertisements to end, i saw a small part of the plot and completely fell for it. now, i can only spend money to watch it online. i want to cry.] [hahaha, looks like 1 have good taste. when i finished watching ¡°campus love¡± on lunar new year, i immediately knew that it was a cliche again. 1 had no choice. as a follower of many idol school dramas for many years, 1 could see through the subsequent plot at a glance. on the second day of new year¡¯s, 1 decided to watch this drama with a new theme. everyone, don¡¯t be blinded by popular celebrities! it¡¯s really disrespectful to the audience to release a television drama where the actors lack acting skills!] [after watching ¡®cycle¡¯, you¡¯ll realize that television dramas with proper actors are really exciting. an¡¯an¡¯s performance as a newbie really stunned me. 1¡¯11 support her dramas in the future!] [1 like an¡¯an +1. school idol dramas are indeed similar. although the filming methods and plot of ¡°campus love¡± are indeed innovative, it¡¯s still the same. i can only say that i¡¯m tired of fans only caring about having their idols in a show. i strongly recommend ¡®cycle¡¯! although there¡¯s no sweet love, it¡¯s not bad to use your brain occasionally to prevent alzheimer¡¯s!] [currently, in the eighth episode, the male and female leads played by an¡¯an and feng bin don¡¯t have any romantic sparks at all. they¡¯re purely partners. although i don¡¯t know what will happen next, i still like them as a love idol drama fan.. the feeling of being evenly matched and fighting side by side is too wonderful!] Chapter 165 - Chapter 165: Wife Who Cheated chapter 165: wife who cheated translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the reversal in reputation also made many famous variety shows take the initiative to reach out to an xin. not only were an xin and feng bin classmates for many years, but they were also neighbors. the two of them looked at the calls from the production teams and felt complicated. feng bin patted an xin¡¯s shoulder and sighed. ¡°1 finally know what the saying of ¡®you can ignore me today but you won¡¯t be able to afford me tomorrow¡¯! hahaha, this feeling is too satisfying. in the past, we were the ones begging them. now, it¡¯s the opposite. life, life, you never know what the next step is. what kind of plot has the heavens arranged for you?¡± an xin smiled faintly. ¡°this is reality. when you become famous, you¡¯ll realize that everyone around you will suddenly become good people. no matter what you do, someone will take the initiative to help you. it¡¯s a hundred or a thousand times easier than before.¡± feng bin nodded in agreement. ¡°there are so many television stations. it¡¯s definitely not realistic for us to go for all of them. how are we going to choose?¡± an xin rubbed his fingers and looked at the invitations in his notebook. in the end, he accepted three. ¡°just these three. i wonder if our female lead, an¡¯an, can go.¡± feng bin pursed his lips and thought for a moment. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. an¡¯an¡¯s personality is low-key. after interacting with her for so long, the impression 1 have of her is that she purely likes to act and doesn¡¯t chase after fame and fortune.¡± an xin thought of an¡¯an¡¯s state on set and her improvement. ¡°she¡¯ll definitely make a name for herself in this industry in the future.¡± the two of them chatted casually. at the same time, they contacted the actors one by one. they prioritized the actors who had more scenes and were more popular in the comments section. then, they decided on the candidates to participate. when tan ming received the invitation, she thought that as the female lead, she had to attend the promotional event. just as she was about to agree, jiang huai rejected for her. after jiang huai hung up the phone, he looked at tan ming. ¡°an¡¯an, 1 want you to realize your dream, but i don¡¯t want you to force yourself to do things you don¡¯t like. mom and dad also feel this way, so if you don¡¯t like certain things, you reject them. focus on your role and be responsible for the audience who watch you act.¡± tan ming thought for a while and nodded. ¡°brother, 1 understand what you mean.¡± in the past, when there were no variety shows, there were no promotional events like advertisements or roadshows after filming. they entered the production team during filming and left the production team after filming. whether they could be considered good actors or not was completely evaluated by the audience after watching the actors¡¯ acting skills in the television drama. there were no other references. the only reference for the audience was the script. days passed. on the fifth day of the broadcast, ¡®beginning¡¯ became the number one television drama in the viewership ratings at the same time. at this time, it was the last day of the seven-day holiday. on the morning of the sixth day of the new year, everyone from the jiang family ran back to their jobs. tan ming also followed her parents back to sea city. as soon as she landed, tan ming received a call from zhao bing. ¡°sister bing, happy new year!¡± zhao bing was scratching her ears and cheeks anxiously. before she could say anything, tan ming¡¯s sweet greeting caused her words to get stuck in her throat. she could only greet her first. ¡°alright, happy new year, an¡¯an.¡± tan ming asked again, ¡°sister bing, why are you looking for me?¡± zhao bing thought of something important. ¡°it¡¯s a big deal! have you returned from your hometown to sea city? you¡¯d better come to the company directly. let¡¯s talk in person.¡± when tan ming heard this, she knew that it should be an important and serious matter. ¡°alright, 1 just got off the plane. it will take about half an hour to reach the company.¡± when zhao bing knew that she could see her, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 wait for you.¡± after tan ming hung up the phone, her first thought was to look at her phone immediately. sure enough, her name was on the trending searches again. [newbie in the entertainment industry, an¡¯an. suspected to be the wife of the si corporation¡¯s ceo!] [an¡¯an, is she a canary kept by the boss, or is a rich lady keeping a gigolo? or is there something else?] [an¡¯an, you¡¯re immoral. get out of the entertainment industry!] tan ming frowned. she did not want her parents to worry, so she did not open the comments or read them carefully. she planned to take a look at the situation later. hence, she turned off her screen. ¡°dad, mom, 1 have to go to the company. my manager is looking for me.¡± li mei asked with concern, ¡°is it something important?¡± tan ming smiled. ¡°i think so. it¡¯s probably because the feedback from my drama is too good. she¡¯s in a hurry to confirm the next steps of the plan with me..¡± Chapter 166 - Chapter 166: I’ll Handle It chapter 166: i¡¯ll handle it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei replied helplessly, ¡°alright, it¡¯s still the holiday today. her working class is too active. then go early and come back early.¡± tan ming nodded. wearing a mask, she stood at the entrance of the airport and took a taxi to the company. tan ming took the opportunity to read the comments while she was in the car. [you really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. she looks like an innocent girl. how can she do such a thing?! i hate people who cheat the most in my life, regardless of gender!] [i think that neighbor brother is probably also a subject of her skirt! and jiang huai protected her very well previously! in addition to the ceo of the si family, these people are all dragons and phoenixes among men. from this, it can be seen that an¡¯an¡¯s methods and schemes are not something ordinary people can compare to! most importantly, this is on the surface. i wonder how many people she has seduced in private!] [if the sisters above say so, then it should be that an¡¯an married the ceo of the si family and took the si family¡¯s money to keep a bunch of gigolos! this woman can¡¯t appear on the screen again. if those rebellious teenagers like her, who knows how many people will be led astray! an¡¯an, quickly get out of the entertainment industry!] [the more she digs, the more explosive it gets. she¡¯s a rich lady and she¡¯s not bad-looking. don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s organizing orgies?! it¡¯s not unusual for a person without a bottom line to do anything. ceo si is really miserable! he¡¯s rich and beautiful, but he was cheated on by such a woman. with so many men, she¡¯s the biggest cheater ever!] [the people above you are just listening to the wind and rain. after looking at a few photos and listening to a few marketing accounts, you make it sound like you saw it with your own eyes. do you know that spreading rumors is slander?!] [that¡¯s right. you want to fabricate such a big story and pin it on an¡¯an with just a few photos? are you guys so bored that you¡¯re trying to make your presence known online!] [do all of you who like an¡¯an like to cheat? you¡¯re helping her like this, aren¡¯t you the same as her? you¡¯re the same kind of b*tch!] [when this woman first appeared by brother huai¡¯s side, i could tell that she had ill intentions! as expected! brother huai is going to be killed by her!] [i really wonder if the person above is really brother huai¡¯s fan. brother huai said that the two of them are siblings. our fans believe him. 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re a fan. you look like you¡¯re here to stir up trouble. if you help your idol cause trouble, so be it. don¡¯t use our brother huai¡¯s name. you should know the power of brother huai¡¯s fans. no matter what¡¯s under your persona, we will find you out!] every time this happened, it would definitely be a chaotic battle between several parties. there would be fans of the parties involved, marketing accounts and paid posters who deliberately slandered them, as well as some pure passers-by. there would also be a group of people who did not mind watching the commotion and fiercely fanned the flames. when he was about to reach the company, tan ming received a call from jiang huai. considering that there was a taxi driver around, she hung up the call and sent a message instead. tan ming: third brother, i¡¯m in a taxi. jiang huai: don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle it. we can¡¯t alert the enemy yet. you have to endure it a little longer. don¡¯t read those posts online for the next few days. i¡¯ll get big brother to exert more effort and force si cheng to look for you as soon as possible. tan ming knew that with such a thing happening, jiang huai was under even more pressure than her. his fans¡¯ trust was in danger, and their parents would definitely blame him for not being able to protect her. jiang huai still had to worry about his mental state at all times. after all, not many people could withstand such exposure online. these things were piled on him alone. tan ming: alright, third brother, don¡¯t worry about me. no matter how those people scold me, they will only hit the keyboard. they can¡¯t crawl over the internet to hit me. the truth and reversal of this matter can be said to be in our hands. others are playing their cards openly against us, but they don¡¯t know that we still have a king. when jiang huai saw how clear tan ming¡¯s thoughts were, he was less worried about her. jiang huai: okay! by the way, you don¡¯t have to go to the company now. i¡¯ve already told zhao bing about our relationship. jiang huai: if there¡¯s anything, we can contact you anytime! i¡¯ll contact big brother first. just as the two of them finished chatting, the car had already arrived at the company building. tan ming thought that since she was already here, she might as well go up and make things clear in person. tan ming pushed open the door of the meeting room and saw zhao bing sitting on a chair, staring straight at the cup of water on the table. ¡°sister bing.¡± zhao bing was still in a daze from the news she had just received. after spending a few months together, she already knew about tan ming, si cheng, and the tan family. she did not expect tan ming¡¯s background to be related to jiang huai. this was too much of a coincidence.. Chapter 167 - Chapter 167: Don’t Force Me to Slap You chapter 167: don¡¯t force me to slap you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao bing¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by tan ming¡¯s greeting. she turned around and saw tan ming. ¡°you¡¯re here. come and sit.¡± tan ming closed the door and sat beside zhao bing. zhao bing suddenly thought that she had only been on the phone with jiang huai just now. could it be that a hacker had hacked jiang huai¡¯s phone and changed his voice to talk to her? now that she could ask the person in question in person, zhao bing couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°an¡¯an, you and boss jiang¡­¡± tan ming nodded seriously. ¡°sister bing, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. we¡¯re biological siblings!¡± after receiving a definite answer, zhao bing felt much more at ease. ¡°boss jiang told me just now that because your family still has some private matters to deal with, don¡¯t expose this matter for now. i¡¯ve also discussed a plan with him. this matter was caused by tan si.¡± ¡°therefore, not only are we not clarifying things now, but we also want to blow things up and push the matter to tan si. when the situation turns around, tan si can forget about retreating unscathed. otherwise, everyone will think that our company is a pushover that anyone can bully!¡± since she wanted to cause trouble, she had to accept the price of failing to cause trouble. tan ming replied, ¡°alright! then i won¡¯t be coming to the company for the next few days.¡± zhao bing nodded. ¡°alright, the company has me and the public relations department. don¡¯t worry.¡± after tan ming finished chatting with zhao bing, she went home. si cheng had been waiting for tan ming at the apartment for two days and hadn¡¯t seen her. just as he was about to return to the old residence, he bumped into jiang hai and li mei. they came out of the elevator with the nannies and the babies. si cheng realized that he had not seen the children for more than half a year and they looked much older now. he hurriedly took two steps forward. ¡°babies.¡± li mei reached out to stop him. ¡°hey, hey, hey! what are you doing?!¡± when si cheng saw li mei¡¯s unstoppable aura stopping him, he did not dare to barge in. it was mainly because he could not break through even if he tried. he did not have the advantage in numbers. si cheng thought for a moment and could only restrain himself as he replied, ¡°auntie, i¡¯m the children¡¯s biological father. regardless of whether i¡¯m divorced or not, 1 have visiting rights to the child! if you don¡¯t know the law, please go back and learn it. don¡¯t always think of relying on throwing a tantrum to solve the problem.¡± li mei snorted. ¡°now you know that you have children, right? visiting rights? you¡¯ve never spent a single cent on a child! i really don¡¯t know where you got the face to tell me this! i¡¯ll give you three seconds. get lost! don¡¯t force me to slap you!¡± si cheng pointed a finger at li mei. he was so angry that his fingertips were trembling. ¡°you! shrew! 1 really don¡¯t know how tan ming hired people! to let a shrew like you take care of my child, your life is ruined!¡± li mei looked at si cheng¡¯s trembling fingers and rolled her eyes at him in disdain. ¡°it¡¯s better than you raising any child. it¡¯s better not to have an irresponsible father! your hands are trembling so much that you¡¯re about to develop parkinson¡¯s. i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to carry the child!¡± si cheng put down his hand and took a few deep breaths. ¡°1 won¡¯t talk to unreasonable people like you. where¡¯s tan ming? 1 want to find her.¡± li mei rolled her eyes and ignored si cheng¡¯s obstruction. she walked over and ruthlessly bumped si cheng¡¯s arm. the force of the impact didn¡¯t seem like much, but it was actually very strong. si cheng took a deep breath and hurriedly covered the other side with his hand that wasn¡¯t hit. his face seemed to be wearing a mask of pain. li mei brought her people home. jiang hai entered and hurriedly gave her a thumbs up. ¡°wifey, you¡¯re still the best. you protected everyone.¡± li mei raised her head proudly. ¡°of course!¡± si cheng finally recovered. although he did not see tan ming, it was good that he could confirm that she had not moved away. si cheng planned to continue waiting. he wanted to have a good chat with tan ming about the two of them. the company¡¯s current situation was still beneficial to him. as long as she was willing to come back, he would resist the pressure and not proceed with the business marriage. he would think of a way to get everything through his own efforts. si cheng made up his mind to see tan ming today and resolve the matter completely. suddenly, his phone rang. si cheng took out his phone impatiently and saw that it was his assistant, wei feng. he frowned and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± when si cheng heard the other party¡¯s words, his frown deepened. ¡°i understand. 1¡¯11 go back immediately.¡± just as he hung up, zheng wen¡¯s call came over. si cheng picked up. ¡°mom.¡± zheng wen asked, ¡°are you at your apartment now?¡± si cheng replied, ¡°i have to go to the company now. wei feng called me just now. there¡¯s something wrong with si qin and si lin.¡± when zheng wen heard this, her face darkened. after a few seconds of silence, she decided, ¡°then i¡¯ll go to the company too..¡± Chapter 168 - Chapter 168: The First Reversal chapter 168: the first reversal translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the taxi arrived at the apartment building, tan ming paid the driver, turned around, and pushed open the car door. si cheng, who was in a hurry to go out and return to the company, did not notice the person in the car beside him. he stepped on the accelerator and drove past quickly. when tan ming returned home, she still chose to take the initiative to tell her parents what had happened today. otherwise, when they were free later, they would also read the news online. instead of that, it was better for her to tell them the current situation. li mei and jiang hai had seen all kinds of storms. when they heard tan ming¡¯s words, their hearts ached for their daughter who was being chased and scolded online, but they didn¡¯t panic. li mei gave jiang hai a look and asked him and their eldest son to see if they could speed up the progress. their precious child couldn¡¯t be scolded. li mei looked at tan ming again and said gently, ¡°an¡¯an, sit steadily now. who knows who will be in a rush when the time comes?¡± tan ming nodded and said indifferently, ¡°yes, i¡¯ve already waited for so long. there¡¯s no rush for this last bit of time. 1¡¯11 take it as another two more days of rest.¡± tan ming was very calm, but tan si was not. at night, a new trend appeared on the internet. [tan si is a mistress! interfering in an¡¯an¡¯s relationship with the si group¡¯s ceo!] [wow! then everything might have to be sorted out again. so, is the scandal about an¡¯an released today true? or was it premeditated?] [previous poster, your rhetorical question is very accurate! the mistress and the main wife have dramas to do at the same time. the former started high and is ending low, while the latter started low and is ending high. at this time, can the one who ends low continue?!] [previous poster, your rhetorical question is also very accurate! she definitely can¡¯t recover. therefore, she got a bunch of photos and looked for a marketing account. 1 don¡¯t know how true they are for the time being. anyway, in the end, the main wife was pressured to leave the industry. this should be considered to have achieved tan si¡¯s goal.] [that¡¯s right. aren¡¯t many people starting to boycott watching ¡®cycle¡¯ now? i heard that the viewership ratings are not good tonight. the viewership ratings for ¡®campus love¡¯ has increased a little. it¡¯s obvious that the number of programs at the same time is fixed. the number of viewers is similar. they are either watching this channel or that channel.] [you guys are too easily led astray. the video and photos that are released now were also taken from very far away. the figure does look like tan si. we¡¯re not familiar with the ceo of the si corporation. who knows if it¡¯s true? what if it¡¯s tan si and the child¡¯s father?] [i have a piece of gossip. the source is definitely accurate. however, the other party only revealed that tan si is a mistress and an¡¯an is the main wife. moreover, the three of them have met in the production team!] [from the looks of it, these revelations today should be a battle between two people. these revelations might be true or false. they might have been mixed up and released. tan si said that an¡¯an was keeping a gigolo, and an¡¯an said that tan si was a mistress who interfered in her marriage. this scene is really lively!] [i also heard through the grapevine that these were all done by marketing accounts. now, none of the news on the internet is real. it¡¯s all ambiguous. i¡¯m not anyone¡¯s fan. you don¡¯t have to attack me. in my opinion, it¡¯s better to let the bullets fly for a while more.] [i¡¯m different. i¡¯m clear on my stance. 1 think the news this morning must be true. an¡¯an probably found someone to spread the news in the afternoon and shifted the attention to tan si. coincidentally, both of them have dramas broadcasting at the same time and they¡¯re competitors. it can¡¯t be better to use it to divert the audience¡¯s attention from her being a cheating woman. i¡¯m determined to boycott ¡®cycle¡¯.] there were many different opinions online, but it was not as one-sided as during the day. tan ming¡¯s fans were also affected to a certain extent. [she cheated and got involved with many men. i don¡¯t like such a woman. 1 don¡¯t like her anymore!] [i¡¯ve wasted so much of my feelings. my private life is so messy. i don¡¯t even dare to tell others that i liked her. i don¡¯t like her anymore!] [if you don¡¯t like her, just unfollow her. why do you have to come here to talk? you¡¯re already so old, but you don¡¯t have the ability to differentiate. don¡¯t you know what kind of person an¡¯an is?! 1 think you¡¯ve been following her for a long time. from the posts and replies she posted, you should more or less know more than outsiders. a few photos from others can change your mind.. an¡¯an won¡¯t even like to have a fan like you!] Chapter 169 - Chapter 169: Chaos chapter 169: chaos translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [the sister above is right. although an¡¯an hasn¡¯t responded yet, it¡¯s indeed a little weak for us to refute it just because we know her and believe her. however, as long as there¡¯s no evidence to kill her, 1 believe an¡¯an.] [all we can do now is accompany her! sisters, if we encounter those comments again, we¡¯ll all reply: an¡¯an, do your best. we believe in you! ] [good idea! an¡¯an has been exposed online, so our support is especially important. sisters, let¡¯s move! many celebrities who have been exposed online fall into depression. we have to protect an¡¯an!] tan ming¡¯s psychological endurance was actually not weak. it was just that she looked soft and easy to bully, making people feel that she was the one who needed to be protected. however, in reality, in the past 20 years, in the face of so many unfair treatment and all kinds of mental suppression, if tan ming wasn¡¯t strong, she would have committed suicide from depression. how could she be who she was today? therefore, before going to bed, tan ming still went online to watch for a while. when she saw the fierce attacks from all sides, her heart did not waver at all. she even wanted to munch on sunflower seeds and make a pot of tea. however, when she saw the fans¡¯ support and encouragement for her, tan ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled and she felt a lump in her throat. to put it bluntly, they were all people whom she had never even met. however, such a group of people still believed in her when her image was trampled into the mud. tan ming was really touched, but she could not do anything now. she could only thank them after this matter. in the si family, zheng wen felt her head throbbing. she suppressed her anger and looked at si cheng. ¡°do you see that? if you had listened to me and divorced her early, you wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble! and that tan si is a sh*t stirrer. these two sisters really jinxed our family! they killed us!¡± si cheng was silent for a while before saying, ¡°tan ming is the mother of my two children after all. 1 don¡¯t want the children¡¯s growing up environment to be lacking.¡± zheng wen glanced at si cheng and pouted. ¡°do you think 1 believe you? are you lying to me or yourself? i really don¡¯t know how that tan ming, who has nothing, can charm you to this extent!¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t she only want the children and not the child support? give it to her! if she¡¯s so capable, let her raise them all by herself! which woman can¡¯t give birth? only she can give birth?!¡± ¡°don¡¯t think about her anymore. you¡¯ve seen the current situation. the company¡¯s internal departments are already controlled by two bustards. now, i heard that they¡¯ve even won the support for an external project. it wasn¡¯t easy for you to stabilize the people who originally supported you on the board of directors. then, you were cheated on and even had an affair. chaos! it¡¯s even more chaotic than the world war!¡± si cheng closed his eyes and massaged the bridge of his nose. he knew better than anyone how bad his current situation was. tomorrow, the holiday would have ended and he would officially go to work. the morning meeting would definitely be noisy. the original support rate would also fluctuate. this also meant that he had to play a powerful card tomorrow, such as a marriage alliance with the bai family to expand the market. he had to calm down the restless support first. si cheng opened his eyes and stared at zheng wen. ¡°i¡¯ll ask tan ming out now and get a divorce tomorrow.¡± zheng wen revealed her first smile tonight and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°it¡¯s getting late. hurry up and ask her. i¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡± si cheng sat alone in the study. when he thought of their marriage, he felt a little sad. he picked up his phone and dialed a number. when he heard the automated message tone on the other end, he remembered that he had been blocked. he had not been released yet! si cheng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. then, he picked up the landline on the table and called. just as tan ming was about to fall asleep, she heard her phone ring. in a daze, she took out her phone and answered the call. ¡°hello, who is this?¡± when si cheng heard tan ming¡¯s soft voice, the anger that rose in him dissipated. he said softly, ¡°i¡¯m si cheng. are you asleep?¡± tan ming¡¯s muddled mind cleared up a little. she opened her eyes and asked instead of answering, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± seeing tan ming¡¯s change in tone, si cheng also held his breath. he didn¡¯t say anything else and replied directly, ¡°tomorrow morning at 8 am, we¡¯ll go through the divorce procedures.¡± the pleasant surprise came too suddenly. tan ming was completely awake now. ¡°okay! see you at the entrance of the civil affairs bureau.¡± si cheng replied, ¡°okay..¡± Chapter 170 - Chapter 170: Divorce chapter 170: divorce translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when she hung up the phone, tan ming was still in disbelief. she opened the call log and saw the landline number that had been picked up. she smiled foolishly. at seven o¡¯clock the next day, tan ming got up, washed up, and walked to the living room. she announced the good news to her parents that she was going to get a divorce later. li mei glanced at jiang hai. ¡°hubby, not bad. you guys didn¡¯t just promote public opinion online, right?¡± jiang hai smiled faintly. ¡°of course not. 1 originally wanted them to slowly fight each other. who knew that tan si would also come and interfere? since the water is already so muddy, i found someone to push the illegitimate children of the si family. it¡¯ll be easier to force si cheng. as long as an¡¯an gets a divorce, it doesn¡¯t matter how muddy the water is. 1¡¯11 let them torture themselves.¡± li mei nodded in agreement. ¡°they¡¯re not good people. the more chaotic they are, the better! an¡¯an, after you get your divorce, we¡¯ll return to jingdu city today to avoid being splashed with dirty water.¡± to tan ming, sea city had more painful memories than beautiful ones. she had nothing to miss here. ¡°okay, mom, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡± li mei went forward and stroked tan ming¡¯s hair lovingly. ¡°alright, daddy and mommy will arrange it. our family was originally in jingdu city. it¡¯s good for you to take this opportunity to change to a new environment. 1¡¯11 get the driver to send you there.¡± tan ming replied, ¡°alright, dad, mom. i¡¯ll go first.¡± tan ming took her documents and took some bread and milk to eat on the way. when they arrived at the civil affairs bureau, it was still io minutes to eight o¡¯clock. tan ming got out of the car and saw si cheng standing at the door. si cheng was also a little surprised to see tan ming get out of the car. this car cost millions! he looked at tan ming suspiciously. ¡°whose car are you taking?¡± tan ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. although she said calmly, ¡°1 hired a private car.¡± a private car? si cheng glanced at the person in the driver¡¯s seat and realized that he didn¡¯t know him. ¡°there are such high-end cars?¡± tan ming deliberately rolled her eyes at si cheng. ¡°it¡¯s already called a private car. of course there are. you¡¯ve never used a taxi app before. don¡¯t blame yourself for being ignorant.¡± si cheng was rebuked early in the morning. he looked at tan ming strangely. ¡°have you eaten gunpowder? why are you speaking so rashly?¡± tan ming finally understood why guilty people liked to bluff. most of the time, it was subconscious. tan ming quickly changed the topic. ¡°have you brought all the documents? 1¡¯11 help you check. if you missed anything, get someone to bring it over quickly.¡± si cheng took out his forms from his coat pocket and handed it over. tan ming took it and checked it. si cheng watched as tan ming lowered her head and flipped through the documents. her plain face made one feel calm and gentle. ¡°tan ming, wait a little longer. 1¡¯11 definitely give you an explanation.¡± tan ming had just finished checking and was sure that there was nothing missing. when she heard si cheng¡¯s words, she handed the document over with a puzzled expression. ¡°what explanation? what are you going to give me? giving me custody of the child is the best closure.¡± si cheng shook his head and looked at tan ming seriously. ¡°everything is temporary. the divorce is also temporary. also, no matter what the internet says, don¡¯t listen. everything 1 do is for the future, so you have to endure it. if it really doesn¡¯t work out, you can leave the industry. i¡¯ll give you living expenses when the time comes. you and the children won¡¯t starve.¡± when tan ming heard si cheng¡¯s words, she felt that the other party wanted to get back together. she subconsciously wanted to retort and tell him to stop daydreaming and clarify her attitude. however, when tan ming saw the door of the civil affairs bureau open from the inside, she thought that this was the most critical moment and could not afford to have any more problems. she endured it and did not reply. she only said indifferently, ¡°the door is open. let¡¯s queue up.¡± seeing that tan ming did not reject him directly, si cheng was secretly happy. ¡°okay.¡± the people queuing up early in the morning were all getting married. there was not a single pair at the divorce window. tan ming and si cheng could settle it as soon as they arrived. the two of them did not have any property disputes, so the children¡¯s custody, as agreed, went to tan ming. the staff was also very efficient. after confirming that the two of them had made a decision to divorce after calming down and thinking, they stamped it with a red stamp and issued the divorce certificate to the two of them. tan ming looked at the divorce certificate in her hand and finally felt relieved. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± si cheng quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll send you back.¡± tan ming refused. ¡°there¡¯s no need. the private car is still waiting outside. i¡¯ve booked the car for today.¡± only then did si cheng realize that tan ming was indeed rich. this was also the reason why he had been unable to control tan ming recently. after all, it was easier for celebrities to earn money than ordinary people.. Chapter 171 - Chapter 171: Leaving chapter 171: leaving translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at the thought of this, si cheng realized that tan ming had entered this industry because of jiang huai. to a certain extent, si cheng felt that jiang huai, this troublemaker, had contributed greatly to their current situation! if tan ming didn¡¯t have money, she would have begged him to come back. si cheng felt a little depressed. ¡°then be careful. don¡¯t worry about the things on the internet. i¡¯ll help you deal with them. i¡¯ll look for you when i¡¯m done. remember to unblock my phone number when you go back. look for me when you have time.¡± when tan ming heard this, she pursed her lips. what did he mean by helping her deal with it? the si family¡¯s company was probably more anxious to deal with such a scandal. however, they parted on good terms. tan ming did not retort. ¡°i¡¯ll go back first. drive carefully.¡± after tan ming finished speaking, she turned around and left. li mei had already instructed people at home to pack up all the things the babies often used. everything else they needed was available in jingdu city. when tan ming returned and saw the divorce certificate, li mei patted her chest and let out a long sigh. ¡°i couldn¡¯t calm down without seeing your divorce certificate. now, it¡¯s great. i¡¯ve completely said goodbye to the si family. i¡¯ve packed my things. we¡¯ll set off later.¡± tan ming looked at the household register and identity card in her hand and hurriedly reminded her, ¡°mom, i haven¡¯t changed my name.¡± jiang hai, the head of the family, immediately stepped forward excitedly. ¡°that¡¯s easy. i¡¯ll contact your second brother and throw these documents to his contact. when they¡¯re done, just get them to send them back to us.¡± after saying that, jiang hai contacted jiang xun. half an hour later, someone came to collect their documents. because they didn¡¯t have to personally go through the procedures to change her name, li mei waved her hand and the entire family went to the airport. powerful people always enjoyed privileges that were difficult for others to obtain. although they had only reported to the administration two hours in advance, they still managed to get a flight route for the jiang family in a short period of time. they had bought the house in jingdu city early on. although jingdu city was already expanded to be in the 7th zone, the jiang family¡¯s old residence was still firmly located in the 2nd zone. every inch of land was definitely worth lots of money. therefore, there was no way to build an airport at home. there were only a few families in the country who could enjoy this privilege. the butler had already arranged for a car to wait at the airport. this was tan ming¡¯s first time in jingdu city, the center of the country¡¯s political, economic, and cultural culture. tan ming sat in the car. when she saw the historical ruins and landmarks that had been shown on television, her eyes flickered. when li mei saw tan ming¡¯s reaction, she smiled. ¡°make more friends in the future. when the time comes, come out and walk around with them. you¡¯re interested in them now. in the future, you¡¯ll stay in jingdu city and see them every day. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get tired of them soon.¡± tan ming replied, ¡°alright. 1 heard that jingdu city is very big and there are many places to play. how can you get sick of it so quickly?¡± li mei and jiang hai felt that tan ming still had a childlike heart. they were also happy to see their daughter like this. ¡°then play slowly. we have a lifetime.¡± the small carriage drove into the courtyard. the courtyard that was a combination of east and west influences came into view. tan ming held li mei¡¯s arm and followed jiang hai to the front. the two nannies carried the babies and followed closely behind. the jiang family¡¯s residence occupied an area of more than 800 square meters. the courtyard was decorated in the jiangnan style with a small bridge and flowing water. the main building was a western-style three-story bungalow. there was also a glass greenhouse in the backyard, next to a two-story wooden building. the wooden plaque on the door of the small building had the words ¡°shaohua block¡± written on it. their daughter was going to get married and would have her own life and family in the future. li mei and jiang hai only hoped that the times that tan ming spent growing up at home would be beautiful when she recalled them. li mei held tan ming¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°your father and 1 specially built this two-story building when you were born. this is your exclusive territory. even if you get married, it won¡¯t change for the rest of your life. your brothers can¡¯t touch it either.¡± jiang hai added, ¡°i¡¯ve carved the sign for this block myself. your name is also written on it.¡± the confinement nannies, who were following behind her, were shocked again. she had seen people dote on their daughters, but she had never seen anyone dote on them so much! not to mention that most people¡¯s traditional concept was to favor boys over girls, it was difficult to achieve equality between men and women even just based on the inheritance of the house alone. usually, the old residence was inherited by a son, and only the eldest son was qualified. now, they had forcefully given a piece of land to their daughter.. Chapter 172 - Chapter 172: Girl’s Heart chapter 172: girl¡¯s heart translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios not to mention the confinement nannies, even tan ming herself was a little shocked. she looked at li mei and jiang hai in a daze. li mei could tell what tan ming was thinking. she reached out and patted tan ming¡¯s arm. ¡°your father and 1 will give it to you. don¡¯t worry and just take it. you¡¯ll have a share of everything at home. think about it. in the future, will you give jiang yu less of everything you have just because she¡¯s a girl?¡± tan ming shook her head. ¡°definitely not.¡± jiang hai interrupted with a smile, ¡°then don¡¯t think too much about it. your brothers have a lot too. don¡¯t worry about them. hurry up and push the door open to take a look. most of the designs inside are the ideas of your mother and 1. if you don¡¯t like them, we¡¯ll find someone to renovate it again later.¡± tan ming looked at her parents¡¯ expectant gazes and pushed open the door. the building remained vacant for 23 years before welcoming its owner again. the interior of the small building was a combination of elements from the north and south. the entire style had the elegance of jiangnan, but also the boldness and loudness of the north. modern furniture was mixed in, but there was nothing out of place. the first floor was the kitchen, dining room, living room, and study room. there were also two servants¡¯ rooms, which were considered function areas. the second floor had been redesigned because of the two babies. other than tan ming¡¯s master bedroom, there were also two babies¡¯ rooms and a children¡¯s playroom. tan ming pushed open the door to the master bedroom and felt that she had entered a pink world of macarons. the walls were pink and white, and the ceiling was decorated with feather-shaped pure white lights. the bedding was all pink, and there were lace-trimmed bed curtains. the balcony was covered with pink pearls. all the elements formed a fairytale-like world. ¡°mom¡­ mom¡­¡± ¡°enter¡­¡± tan ming was not the only one who liked this room. even jiang yu was so excited that she wanted to enter. jiang yi had a finger in his mouth as he looked at his sister¡¯s worthless excitement in disdain. seeing that her granddaughter liked it, li mei smiled and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect our little tyrant to have a pink girl¡¯s heart.¡± tan ming used her finger to rub her daughter¡¯s little face. her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°it seems that even your aesthetic taste is the same as mom¡¯s.¡± the jiang family was completely unaffected by the internet storm. at this moment, si cheng posted the latest developments and photos of the paternity test report on his social media account. [hello, everyone. i¡¯m si cheng. i¡¯ll give a simple response to everyone¡¯s discussions about me and the people around me on the internet over the past two days. my wife, an¡¯an, and i have already agreed to a divorce a year ago. however, because of the children¡¯s upbringing, we haven¡¯t reached a final agreement. we¡¯ve delayed until today to negotiate and complete the divorce procedures.] [in addition, tan si and i do not have an affair as the outside world says. her child has nothing to do with me. below, there are photos of the paternity test report as evidence. 1 hope netizens will stop making all kinds of baseless guesses. the internet is not a lawless place. 1 hope everyone will speak carefully!] the internet immediately stirred up a storm. [i knew it. let the bullets fly for a while. what¡¯s the hurry? the reversal comes so soon.] [the last sentence is like a warning. i can already hear president si¡¯s unspoken warning of issuing lawyer¡¯s letters.] [so, it¡¯s been a big mistake these two days. the ceo didn¡¯t cheat on her, and an¡¯an didn¡¯t take advantage of him too? there¡¯s no smoke without fire. why do i feel that something is wrong?] [in si cheng¡¯s speech, he explained that he and tan si were innocent, but he didn¡¯t help an¡¯an explain. he only mentioned that they had agreed to a divorce a year ago. there¡¯s a hidden meaning in his words¡­ si cheng is a little pitiful. i suddenly have a motherly love for him!] [looks like it¡¯s true that an¡¯an cheated and si cheng was cheated on! now that the person beside her is telling the truth, how are her fans going to quibble about an¡¯an¡¯s affair?! it¡¯s really right for the netizens to ask her to get out of the entertainment industry! a person with bad morals is not worthy of being an idol!] [sister above, you¡¯re right. i¡¯ve already mobilized my relatives and friends to boycott ¡®cycle¡¯! this afternoon, those who said that our si si deliberately defamed an¡¯an for the sake of the viewership ratings, let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to twist your words! ] [they were already negotiating a divorce. it¡¯s only because of the custody that the last step hadn¡¯t been completed, but they¡¯ve already decided to separate. moreover, an¡¯an has interactions with other men and women. does it have to be the kind between a man and a woman?! don¡¯t be unreasonable!] [as long as you don¡¯t go through the procedures, being with other men is cheating! an¡¯an¡¯s fans, stop quibbling. i think si cheng is also pitiful. he was tricked by such a kind-looking but ruthless woman. it¡¯s already gentlemanly enough that he didn¡¯t criticize her. i¡¯m going to his mall to spend some money as an apology for scolding him today..] Chapter 173 - Chapter 173: Livestream on Time chapter 173: livestream on time translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios [previous poster +1, such a businessman is worthy of love. he¡¯s already in such a state, yet he still wants to protect his ex-wife¡¯s face. his character is trustworthy. in the future, i¡¯ll spend money at his places! the most disgusting person in this so-called love triangle is an¡¯an. in order to divert her scandal, she deliberately pulled tan si over.] the comments online were in accordance with si cheng¡¯s plan. at this moment, he had successfully pulled himself out of the vortex and even pretended to be pitiful. women liked those who were strong and sympathized with the weak. the current si cheng fitted these criteria. there was a fierce online boycott of cycle. feng bin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°these netizens are too easily led astray. an¡¯an didn¡¯t even say a word. i¡¯m getting anxious just looking. the entire internet is scolding her now, but i don¡¯t believe she¡¯s such a person.¡± ¡°no! i have to speak up for her. she just entered the industry and is probably a little stunned by this situation for the first time. we know her personality, but if we don¡¯t speak up for her, how devastated and hopeless will she be?! also, we can¡¯t let public opinion be one-sided about the boycott of our film. otherwise, if the television station really takes it off, our efforts will be in vain!¡± an xin was looking at the campaign online and saw feng bin holding his phone from the corner of his eye. he quickly pressed it down. ¡°don¡¯t post it yet. wait a little longer.¡± when feng bin heard this, he looked at an xin in confusion. an xin turned to face feng bin. ¡°ceo jiang said that he would handle this matter. he told us not to be anxious and to wait a little longer.¡± feng bin snorted. ¡°no wonder you didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t even express your feelings. then you didn¡¯t tell me! you made me worry for the entire day.¡± an xin shrugged helplessly. ¡°if ceo jiang told me, wouldn¡¯t i be worried? he only said that he would deal with it. he never mentioned a word to me about how and when he was going to deal with it!¡± just as an xin finished speaking, his phone rang. for the next half an hour, an xin was answering calls from actors who were concerned about an¡¯an and the broadcast of the film. in just two to three hours, many netizens were shouting in the name of justice and defending their values that they wanted an¡¯an to get out of the entertainment industry and posting the slogan to remove ¡®cycle¡¯ from broadcasting on television stations! in the comments section on related topics, the screen was filled with slogans that made zhao bing¡¯s heart skip a beat. she looked down at the silent phone in her hand and became even more frustrated. ¡°this is too much. it¡¯s almost broadcasting time. it¡¯ll be troublesome if the television station really considers the views of the audience and stops broadcasting.¡± of course, what zhao bing was worried about would not happen. at 8pm, ¡°cycle¡± still started on time. tan si, who was staring at the program in front of the television, frowned. wang li was so angry that she threw the remote control away. ¡°did those netizens not do anything?! last year, there was a television drama that stopped broadcasting because it had erroneous artists in it. that movie doesn¡¯t even have the chance to be broadcasted now. tan ming¡¯s matter has already led to the chaos of the private lives of many people. it hasn¡¯t been removed from broadcasting yet! to think that i even spent hundreds of thousands of yuan to lead those marketing accounts.¡± tan si leaned against the sofa and lowered her eyes. ¡°it must be jiang huai. other than him, the investor, who has some background and strength, everyone in that production team is useless!¡± wang li looked at tan si. ¡°what should we do now?¡± tan si looked up and said firmly, ¡°continue adding fuel to the fire. make it so hot that the television station has no choice but to take it off the shelves.¡± wang li looked like she was about to cry. ¡°we have to spend money again? recently, the company¡¯s accounts haven¡¯t been very good. your father has already reduced the living expenses at home.¡± tan si suppressed the impatience in her eyes and held wang li¡¯s hand to coax her. ¡°you¡¯ve already paid a lot of money. can¡¯t you bear to pay such a small sum? we¡¯re just one step away now.¡± wang li could not stand tan si¡¯s coquettishness. she thought of the private money she had secretly hidden. ¡°alright, this is the only time. otherwise, our family will have to starve for the next half a month.¡± tan si nodded vigorously. once she received the money, she immediately contacted the other party and increased the firepower. tan si was looking forward to the fermentation of public opinion. the entire production team of ¡°cycle¡± was worried. even zhao bing was inevitably worried that jiang huai would hide the news for too long. if he delayed too long, there would be irreversible changes. only tan ming, who was still in the center of the storm, ate and slept well at night. the next morning, the jiang family received a package from the sea city police department. tan ming opened it and saw the two words ¡°jiang an¡± written in her current name.. ¡°dad, mom! look!¡± Chapter 174 - Chapter 174: Membership chapter 174: membership translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei and jiang hai looked over. ¡°that¡¯s great! an¡¯an has finally acknowledged her ancestors. the name tan ming is already in the past. an¡¯an can be called her real name again. it can be considered an official farewell to the past.¡± jiang an nodded happily. jiang huai returned to the production team to film a few scenes. the last scene was the night scene last night. he slept until past 10 in the morning the next day before waking up. realizing that the public opinion was about to ferment, he said to song xin, who had brought him breakfast, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡± song xin nodded expressionlessly. ¡°boss, you¡¯ve covered up the news quite well. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that 1 had to make arrangements in advance yesterday, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t have known until today.¡± jiang huai smiled. ¡°this is called better to be safe than sorry. if someone finds out in advance and leaks the news, we won¡¯t be able to achieve that effect.¡± song xin used jiang huai¡¯s social media account to post information and photos. there was a lot of content, but the main idea was three points. firstly, an¡¯an was their family¡¯s long-lost daughter, jiang an. the man in the video was indeed a playmate she had known since she was young. secondly, the dna test report of jiang huai and jiang an showed that they were biological siblings. thirdly, there was a short video from when they were on set. although it was not in high definition, one could basically tell who it was. in the video, tan si was holding si cheng¡¯s arm intimately. anyone who saw it would think that the two of them had a deep relationship. he also added one sentence at the end of the statement. [reality can¡¯t be faked. the fake can¡¯t become real. i hope that everyone will have the ability to differentiate in the future. don¡¯t easily become a gun in the hands of others and shoot wherever they point.] there were photos, videos, and written statements. everything was clearly displayed in front of them. this was more convincing than the original photos. jiang an also followed closely behind and released a photo of the sibling affinity test report, accompanied by a simple sentence. [i¡¯m very grateful to my fans for always being by my side, believing me and supporting me!] jiang huai¡¯s extreme reversal stunned the netizens who had spoken harshly previously. [oh my god, 1 didn¡¯t expect this truth! it¡¯s too surprising! but when you look at the photos of the two of them together, they really look 50% alike!] [this is an earth-shattering reversal! it¡¯s like watching a television drama. an adulterous moral drama has actually become a family drama of separated relatives reuniting!] [looks like the bullet has really hit its target this time. 1 don¡¯t know if the scumbag is a scumbag or not. tan si deliberately acted intimately with someone else¡¯s husband in front of an¡¯an, the main wife. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen a mistress act so self-righteously!] [it¡¯s not just self-righteous, but also smug! i¡¯d like to push forward from the outcome. now, an¡¯an has been attacked online and the drama she acted in has been boycotted. in this drama with only three people, the other two have more or less benefited. it¡¯s hard for me not to suspect that an¡¯an was deliberately slandered by those two people.] [perhaps there¡¯s indeed something going on between si cheng and tan si. however, from the parent-child report, the two of them shouldn¡¯t have interacted much before tan si was pregnant and gave birth. after that, they had already decided to get a divorce. it¡¯s just that in the negotiations, it¡¯s fine for him to interact more with unmarried women when he sees someone he likes. there¡¯s no substantial cheating.] [our an¡¯an¡¯s fans can start fighting now! 1 knew it. an¡¯an looks like a good wife and mother. how could she have an affair?! some of the people above can stop trying to brainwash. do you think it¡¯s fake just because you say it¡¯s not real? you followed her around 24 hours a day, right?!] [it¡¯s really a double standard. take the time when the divorce agreement hasn¡¯t been settled as an example. if it¡¯s an¡¯an, you guys say she¡¯s not allowed to interact with others. but other people¡¯s identities will do, right?!] [i¡¯ve been slapped in the face again. 1 won¡¯t say anything else. i¡¯ll fill in the membership form for an¡¯an fan club! 1¡¯11 use my actions to express my apology!] [1 owe an¡¯an a drama. membership! +1] originally, it was a screen full of requests to leave the industry. now, it was filled with members. many people were embarrassed about their harshness beforehand. many people flooded the screen, saying that they would immediately rush to be a fan club member to support ¡®cycle¡¯ and apologize. tan si was dumbfounded. the reason why she dared to cause trouble was because she was certain that a small actor like jiang huai would not dare to offend the si family. most importantly, she did not know that tan ming and jiang huai were siblings. now, all the tables had turned.. Chapter 175 - Chapter 175: Laughing Stock chapter 175: laughing stock translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng sat in front of the computer and watched jiang huai show the report of his relationship with jiang an. he finally understood why the two babies suddenly changed their surnames to jiang. at the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief. although the two of them repeatedly emphasized that they were siblings, how could a man and woman who were not related by blood have pure friendship or kinship? anyway, he did not believe it. however, now that jiang huai suddenly made such a move, si cheng was a little angry. he was angry that the two of them did not tell him about their relationship in advance and even exposed it at this time, making him seem like he was deliberately misleading the netizens. fortunately, he did not have any actual relationship with tan si. these could be explained later. as for what happened to tan si later, it had nothing to do with him. si cheng was thinking of a solution when the office door was suddenly pushed open. si cheng frowned slightly and said unhappily, ¡°don¡¯t you know how to knock when you come in?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m your mother,¡± zheng wen replied unhappily as she strode towards the desk. si cheng looked at zheng wen and asked curiously, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you were going to attend a gathering with your sisters? why are you free to come here?¡± zheng wen sat on the chair opposite si cheng and wanted to say something but hesitated. it was rare for si cheng to see his mother like this. ¡°it¡¯s not your style to hesitate. just say what you want to say.¡± a trace of discomfort flashed across zheng wen¡¯s face. she coughed lightly. ¡°have you been in contact with tan ming for the past two days?¡± si cheng shook his head. ¡°i¡¯ve been busy with work these two days. 1 even sleep in the company.¡± zheng wen recalled what had happened just now and her emotions were very complicated. recently, si cheng¡¯s situation had eased a little. after the news of him planning to marry into the bai family and expand the overseas market was released, some shareholders had indeed returned to support si cheng. even zheng wen¡¯s mood had improved a lot. however, this good mood only lasted until noon when she went to the club to attend the gathering. the sisters reunion she attended today was organized by the wife of the head of the huang family, who had moved back to sea city from jingdu city last year. the huang family had entered jingdu city ten years ago to develop their business, and their journey had been smooth. unfortunately, because of a bad decision two years ago, they had suffered heavy losses, so they retreated to their hometown, sea city, to recuperate. however, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. the huang family still had a certain status in sea city. zheng wen and mrs. huang greeted each other and chatted casually. they were originally chatting well, but mrs. huang suddenly asked about the divorce. there was nothing to hide. zheng wen felt that this divorce was good. ¡°it¡¯s also si cheng¡¯s grandparents¡¯ fault for insisting on an arranged marriage. otherwise, how could that small family of the tan family marry into my family?¡± when mrs. huang saw zheng wen like this, she was sure that the other party knew nothing about her daughter-in-law¡¯s background. she wanted to say something out of kindness, but in the end, she thought that it was already a foregone conclusion. there was no turning back even if she said anything. when zheng wen saw mrs. huang¡¯s expression, she smiled and asked, ¡°mrs. huang, if you have anything to say, just say it. with the relationship between our families, what is there you cannot say?¡± mrs. huang lowered her eyes for a moment and decided to just tell her. after all, the two families still had children. no matter what, they were closer to each other than others. women were always soft-hearted. it was not impossible for them to remarry for the sake of their children. after thinking it through, mrs. huang looked at zheng wen with a much warmer gaze again. ¡°as the saying goes, ¡°it takes a hundred years of work to earn the chance to share a boat journey with someone, and a thousand years to share a bed with them. it¡¯s better for a husband and wife if they are in their first marriage. i wonder if you¡¯ve seen the news? your daughter-in-law is the lost youngest daughter of the jiang family in xiyun.¡± zheng wen turned around in shock. ¡°¡­the jiang family of xiyun? the jiang family that moved to jingdu city decades ago?¡± madam huang nodded affirmatively. ¡°it¡¯s their family. last time, at the opening ceremony of tianqi, i saw madam jiang bringing her third son, jiang huai, and your daughter-in-law. however, she didn¡¯t say her identity at that time. it was just that i saw that they were very close and thought that your junior had caught madam jiang¡¯s eye, so 1 didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± ¡°mom?¡± zheng wen¡¯s thoughts were brought back to reality by si cheng¡¯s call. she saw his hand waving in front of her eyes. zheng wen slapped his hand away impatiently. ¡°i heard you.¡± zheng wen¡¯s current mood could not even be contained by ¡°complicated¡±. she told si cheng all the information she had obtained from mrs. huang. ¡°tan ming¡­ no, she should be called jiang an. jiang an is really too much! if she had such a background, why didn¡¯t she say so earlier? if she had said so earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been a need for a divorce!¡± ¡°this is great. there are other people in the group who know that jiang an is our daughter-in-law.. when they find out, our family will become a laughing stock in the industry!¡± Chapter 176 - Chapter 176: Change Cards chapter 176: change cards translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when zheng wen thought of her sworn enemy, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°that madam li even mocked me today. she said that we were blind and didn¡¯t recognize jiang an, saying that we dropped a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed. pfft! with her family¡¯s concept of family status, before jiang an¡¯s identity was exposed, she probably wouldn¡¯t even look at jiang an¡¯s face.¡± si cheng¡¯s first reaction at this moment was ecstasy. he could stop the marriage! ¡°i¡¯ll contact her immediately.¡± zheng wen also hurriedly urged, ¡°yes, yes, yes! hurry up. if we have the jiang family behind us, we¡¯ll be able to choose whichever overseas market. who does the bai family think they are?!¡± si cheng picked up his phone and realized that it still went to the automated message. he frowned and looked at the phone screen. ¡°didn¡¯t i ask her to unblock me? how could she forget?¡± zheng wen handed the landline to si cheng enthusiastically. ¡°rich people are forgetful. the jiang family has plenty of business and they¡¯re a big family. just those relatives alone will take her a long time to remember.¡± si cheng took the landline and dialed the number. he realized that the other party¡¯s phone was switched off. in the jiang family¡¯s old residence in jingdu city. jiang huai flew home after waking up today. jiang xun was now transferred to the chengchuan provincial public security bureau. thinking of the various dispute cases he usually handled, he was a little worried that si cheng would be entangled after knowing jiang an¡¯s background. hence, he specially called jiang huai and reminded him to help jiang an get a new sim card. jiang huai did this as soon as he got off the plane. at this moment, he was stuffing a new card into jiang an¡¯s phone. ¡°anyway, you don¡¯t have any good friends in sea city. it¡¯s better to change to a jingdu city number.¡± jiang an took the phone from jiang huai. ¡°we all use wechat now. it doesn¡¯t matter if i change my phone number. i¡¯ll just change my phone number on wechat.¡± jiang huai reminded her, ¡°be careful not to send it to si cheng.¡± jiang an typed a broadcast message and replied without looking up, ¡°no, i blocked his wechat long ago.¡± only then did jiang huai relax. ¡°i plan to turn the company in sea city into a golden star entertainment branch and establish a head office in jingdu city. there are more resources here than in sea city, and we¡¯ll usually be in jingdu city more.¡± most of the companies involved in the entertainment industry were established in jingdu city. there were large production companies, directors, and academies here. most of the actors in other dramas were also in jingdu city. moreover, be it scripts, advertisements, or other resources, there was relatively much more variety. after all, this was the starting point of the cultural center and the base of the entertainment industry. however, in order to make it easier for an¡¯an, jiang huai had specially opened the company in sea city. now that she was back, he naturally had to open the company back here. jiang an looked at jiang huai. ¡°i remember you saying two days ago that you¡¯ll be joining a new production team in a few days. do you have time to do this?¡± jiang huai leaned against the sofa behind him and sat comfortably with his legs crossed. ¡°i was just about to discuss this with you. i¡¯m not the main lead in the new production team, but i still have to stay for a month to finish filming. after that, i¡¯ll rest for half a year and focus on getting the company up. i need you to help me take charge of the office this month and keep an eye on the renovation and recruitment of employees.¡± jiang an was afraid of being idle. when she heard that she had something to do, she quickly agreed. ¡°sister bing handed me a few scripts, but i¡¯m not very satisfied. i still want to wait a little longer. i definitely won¡¯t be able to join the production team in a short time. i¡¯ll help set up the new office. you can focus on filming.¡± the siblings settled the matter with a few words. now, the public opinion on the internet had changed. this matter was just a small interlude. the jiang family did not plan to directly hammer si cheng to death. after all, he was also jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s father. they did not want to attack directly on account of the two little fellows. however, it was still fine for them to fan the flames occasionally. the rest would depend on si cheng¡¯s luck. if he really failed completely and fell into dire straits, it would be because his skills were inferior. it had nothing to do with their family. as for tan si, the jiang family did not intend to hammer her to death now. the most painful thing for a person was to watch the things they cared about leave them like a prisoner waiting to be executed. the fear and anticipation waiting for their life to drain away when the spear was pointed at them was far greater than the instant of pain when the bullet pierced through their body. jiang huai¡¯s counterattack ended with a statement, and jiang huai and tan si had to continue to suffer the backlash from the persona they had fabricated previously.. Chapter 177 - Chapter 177: Renting chapter 177: renting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng could not get a call through, so he returned to the apartment after work. naturally, there was no one there. in order to remarry, he did not go to work for two consecutive days and squatted at the door to stop her. it was only when he realized that no one was coming in or out nor could he hear a trace of movement inside when he leaned against the door that si cheng realized that jiang an might not be staying here anymore. after searching for an office in jingdu city for a few days, jiang an found a few good locations through an agent and prepared to set off to take a look. li mei instructed the housekeeper, mother ning, to arrange for a car. then, she looked at jiang an, who was about to leave, and said, ¡°i think it¡¯s better for you to take the time to learn to drive a car. this is a survival skill. if anything happens now, you can only watch even if you have a car.¡± jiang an felt that what she said made sense. ¡°then when i go out these two days, i¡¯ll find a driving school to sign up for.¡± li mei quickly stopped him. ¡°don¡¯t look for a school outside. there are more suitable coaches in our circle. i¡¯ll get him to come to our house to teach you. not only will you learn quickly, but you¡¯ll also get your license quickly.¡± li mei explained the difference between the two in detail. after jiang an heard this, she understood what it meant. to put it bluntly, it was a quick channel for rich people. normally, when one signed up under a school, they would have to make an appointment with the coach every time. they would go for half a day at a time and take turns. the total time when they actually had a chance to practice did not exceed an hour. there were still four to five people who had to practice. however, they had to practice for the required time before they could sign up for the exam. after this round of torture, it would take at least a month or two to get a driver¡¯s license. if it could save her some trouble, jiang an didn¡¯t want to waste her time. ¡°then mom, you can arrange it.¡± li mei enjoyed the feeling of having an obedient and sensible little filial daughter again. how wonderful was that? those three brats had refused to listen to her back then. when they were old enough, they signed up with their classmates in school. the fastest one took three months to get their license and had to take turns practicing with others. li mei said happily, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll handle this. by the way, have you visited your master these past few days?¡± it was not yet the lantern festival, so the new year was not over yet. as a junior, jiang an naturally had to visit him. jiang an nodded. ¡°i went yesterday. it¡¯s just that we came in a hurry. i couldn¡¯t go to aunt¡¯s place. i originally wanted to visit with the two babies after the new year, but my plans couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. 1 didn¡¯t manage to visit them, and i couldn¡¯t contact them on the phone for the past two days. i¡¯m a little worried.¡± seeing this, li mei suggested, ¡°then if you manage to contact her, you might as well invite her to jingdu city to play for a few days. now that your identity has been exposed, there¡¯s nothing to hide. your father and i should also invite her to our house for a meal to thank her for taking care of you for so many years.¡± jiang an felt that this suggestion was not bad. ¡°that¡¯s fine! i¡¯ll contact auntie again in the next few days.¡± mother ning arranged for the driver, and came in to remind them, so jiang an left first. jiang an went with the agent and visited several places. it could only be said that each place had its own merits. in the end, she narrowed the location to the wangzhuang center in the third ring. the transportation here was convenient, and there were more acting schools in the third and fourth rings. there were also some other comprehensive factors. after various considerations, this area was set. jiang an walked around the office and looked down at her surroundings from the floor-to-ceiling window. she was very satisfied! jiang an began to inquire about the price. ¡°how much is it to rent the office in this building?¡± seeing that jiang an was interested, the agent hurriedly replied, ¡°miss jiang, this office is 598 square meters. it costs 520 yuan per square meter.¡± jiang an quickly calculated that she would have to spend 310,960 yuan to rent it! this cost as much as their 5000 square foot office they rented in sea city! jiang an was shocked and frowned. ¡°so expensive!¡± the intermediary explained, ¡°it¡¯s really not expensive. our jingdu city is more well-to-do. it¡¯s an international metropolis, and every inch of land is worth money! this price is very normal. this is within the third ring. the rent of the surrounding office buildings is at this price.¡± jiang an refused to give up. ¡°there are so many office buildings in the business circle here. are there any cheaper than this one? it doesn¡¯t matter if the environment is a little worse.¡± the agent scratched his head and thought for a moment before replying, ¡°there¡¯s another office that meets your space size requirements. it¡¯s about 10 minutes from here. that office costs 480 yuan per square meter.¡± although it was also very expensive, cheaper by 40 yuan was still 40 yuan. jiang an still wanted to take a look. ¡°then let¡¯s go over. it¡¯s convenient since we have a car anyway..¡± Chapter 178 - Chapter 178: Comparison chapter 178: comparison translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the agent immediately nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± as the two of them spoke, they walked towards the elevator. as it was office hours, there were not many people in the elevator. soon, they arrived. when the door opened, jiang an saw three unexpected people. zou er was stunned for a moment in the elevator. then, he said, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, this elevator can¡¯t accommodate people now.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, zou er heard a voice behind him. ¡°miss jiang, what a coincidence. zou er, invite miss jiang in.¡± alright, this was a slap in the face. the clown was actually me. zhou er immediately pressed the button to open the elevator with one hand and blocked the elevator door with the other to prevent it from closing. he bowed slightly and changed his words. ¡°please.¡± when the agent saw the man in the innermost part of the elevator, he felt inexplicably nervous and oppressed. he did not dare to move his feet first and turned to look at jiang an. jiang an came back to her senses and walked in. she smiled and greeted zou bai, ¡°what a coincidence. is your company working in this building too?¡± zou bai replied, ¡°we¡¯re in the opposite building.¡± actually, jiang an didn¡¯t know which building was opposite. after all, there were several buildings opposite. however, she still nodded as if she understood and said politely, ¡°the rent here is quite expensive. your company is quite rich.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s alright. it¡¯s a small business.¡± after all, the two of them were not very familiar with each other. jiang an did not talk to zou bai anymore. she turned to the agent and asked, ¡°is the price of the office we looked at still negotiable?¡± the agent frowned and shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s very difficult. this long xing building is an office building under long yu real estate. half of their office buildings are sold to the public and the other half are kept for themselves. offices such as this are basically owned by long yu real estate. the prices are all uniform. i¡¯ve been in this line of work for more than ten years. as far as i know, i really haven¡¯t found a price to negotiate with his company.¡± as he spoke, the agent joked, ¡°if we know their big boss, we might be able to get a little cheaper. to be honest, long yu real estate is in high-end real estate. the security here is unmatched! other companies can¡¯t beat him.¡± ¡°for management companies like yours, it often involves celebrities entering and leaving. i heard that some extreme fans and acting assistants are especially crazy when it comes to stalking. they pretend to be cleaners and climb under cars. there are endless methods. you should consider long yu.¡± jiang an had really neglected the security issue previously. she lowered her eyes and thought carefully. ¡°ding!¡± when the elevator reached the first floor, the door opened. jiang an looked at zou bai and nodded slightly, indicating that she wanted to say goodbye. zou bai also nodded in response. jiang an decided to go with the agent to take a look. after all, they had already come down. five minutes later, jiang an went to the office building. while waiting for the elevator, jiang an specially paid attention to the security guards in the lobby. it could only be said that they were old and young, unlike in longxing building, which was filled with strong young men. it was obvious that they were not to be trifled with! jiang an¡¯s preference instantly tilted towards longxing building. then, she followed the agent upstairs and realized that the elevator was also slower than the other side. ¡°the main body of the building here seems quite new. why is the elevator a little slow?¡± the agent smiled. ¡°this is a mid-to-high-end place. the various amenities definitely can¡¯t compare to longxing building. although longxing building has been around for 16 years and this building has only been around for nine years, longxing¡¯s maintenance makes it not inferior to a nine year-old building. this is the difference in service awareness. there¡¯s a reason why longxing building is expensive.¡± after exiting the elevator, the agent took the key and opened the office door. ¡°this side is 610 square meters. it belongs to a private owner. that boss is rich and bought an entire floor. compared to that side, the advantage here is that you can monopolize this floor. as for the longxing building, half of it is someone else¡¯s territory, so¡­¡± before the agent could finish speaking, the phone in his hand rang. he realized that it was his immediate superior. ¡°miss jiang, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯ll take this call first. please look around first.¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°okay.¡± after saying that, she started walking around. after a few minutes, jiang an looked around carefully and came back. she realized that the details were not as well maintained as the other side, but the price was very tempting. jiang an realized that the agent had already returned to her side after the call, so he asked, ¡°can the price here be lower?¡± Chapter 179 - Chapter 179: Losing Money chapter 179: losing money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the agent went against his conscience and replied, ¡°no, this place is 12 square meters bigger than that, but the price is not much different.¡± jiang an sighed silently in her heart and decided to choose longxing. the safety of an artist was especially important to the management company. moreover, even if there was a difference of 100,000 yuan between the two sides, she still wanted to choose longxing. after all, some money could not be saved. however, jiang an¡¯s expression did not change. instead, she talked about the office here. ¡°isn¡¯t this floor private? then there should be room for negotiation. i know your commission is based on the transaction price. don¡¯t try to fool me just because i¡¯m young. you won¡¯t lower the price for me when there¡¯s room for negotiation.¡± what kind of person was the agent? when he saw someone speaking in human language, he immediately said helplessly, ¡°miss jiang, it¡¯s true. the owner of this house is rich and has a lot of real estate. he has a lot of channels to earn money. he¡¯s not afraid of letting these properties go.¡± ¡°as for longxing¡­¡± the agent deliberately spoke halfway, wanting to see if jiang an was still interested in longxing. jiang an asked cooperatively, ¡°can we negotiate with longxing?¡± the agent smiled. ¡°actually, our boss is a fan of yours. he knew that i brought you to see offices today and took the effort to call and ask about the situation. after speaking to him, he said that he happened to have an acquaintance from longxing real estate and said that he could help.¡± jiang an looked at the agent suspiciously. previously, he had said that he had not seen the rent of longxing building be negotiable for more than ten years. now, he could negotiate again so quickly? however, no matter how she looked at it, she was the one who benefited. jiang an asked the agent, ¡°then can your boss help me ask and see how much cheaper it can be?¡± the agent nodded. ¡°alright, please wait a moment.¡± the agent picked up the phone and really made a call. however, he turned around and left the office to talk in the elevator lobby. after another ten minutes, the agent returned. ¡°same price as here. 480 yuan per square meter.¡± jiang an was shamelessly tempted. she had also found someone to give her an understanding on the price of renting an office here in advance. this was the second agent she had found. she knew that the price difference was within this range. jiang an thought about it carefully and couldn¡¯t find any catch, so she replied, ¡°alright, then let¡¯s go to the office in longxing building just now.¡± the agent replied happily, ¡°okay! then let¡¯s go back to the company to sign the contract!¡± after confirming it, jiang an left the agency in less than an hour. after the general manager of the agency confirmed that jiang an had left, he called his boss. the boss called the higher-ups again, one by one. after two rounds, zou yi heard the reply and was about to turn around to report in the office when zou er beat him to it. after listening to zou er¡¯s report, zou bai¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the computer screen. his hand quickly typed on the keyboard. ¡°got it.¡± zou er couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°boss, are you trying to repay her for saving your life that night? but miss jiang doesn¡¯t know that you did a good deed if you didn¡¯t leave your name.¡± zou bai glanced at zou er and patiently replied, ¡°1 promised to treat her to a meal.¡± zou er was stunned. ¡°are you saying that you agreed to treat miss jiang to a meal that night to repay her favor? then you¡¯ve given her more than a meal today! you¡¯re losing money!¡± zou bai¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. he looked up and glanced at zou er. ¡°if you have nothing to do, eat some walnuts to nourish your brain. get out.¡± zou er realized that his master despised him again. he pouted and turned to leave. zou yi saw zou er return to the office with a depressed expression. he wasn¡¯t surprised and chuckled. although zou er was a simple-minded person, he could recite everything he had heard and seen. he had sharp ears and eyes, and his physical strength and fighting abilities were off the charts. zou yi¡¯s voice was soft, but zou er caught it accurately. hence, he said indignantly, ¡°don¡¯t think that 1 can¡¯t hear you. did you guess that i would be rebuked by the boss?¡± zou yi slowly took a sip of tea. ¡°is there a need to guess? with your iq, you haven¡¯t been criticized much in front of the boss. if you say more, you¡¯ll be criticized more.¡± zou er fiercely rolled his eyes at zou yi, but when he thought about how he couldn¡¯t get an answer to the matter in his heart, he went to zou yi¡¯s side and repeated the conversation between him and zou bai. ¡°what do you think the boss means by saying this? today, he gave miss jiang such a special case.. not only does he have to return the favor like this, but he also has to treat her to another meal? when did the boss become so unscrupulous?¡± Chapter 180 - Chapter 180: Maintaining At The Same Time chapter 180: maintaining at the same time translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou yi couldn¡¯t figure it out either. he lowered his eyes and thought about it. the jiang family was quite influential in jingdu city. although his master wasn¡¯t familiar with the young masters of the jiang family, they were still in the same circle. ¡°don¡¯t you think that boss seems to know miss jiang? it¡¯s not because of the investigation of that call. i only felt this way two times recently. it seems to have happened even earlier.¡± zou er recalled the past few times. ¡°really?¡± zou yi glanced at zou er. ¡°no, so do your job well. curiosity kills the cat, understand?¡± after another round of scolding, zou er stood up angrily and walked to the rest area to hit the sandbags. sea city zheng wen looked at si cheng and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°don¡¯t you have any other way to contact her?! besides, if she¡¯s not in sea city, where can she be?¡± si cheng was feeling vexed. when he heard his mother nagging at the side, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. his voice was a little loud. ¡°1 want to know too! didn¡¯t you force us to get a divorce previously? our relationship has already become like this. of course, she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore.¡± zheng wen was stumped by her son¡¯s words. after a while, she said, ¡°how could i have thought of that! who knew that an adopted daughter of the tan family would have such luck? by the way, will the tan family know about her situation?¡± si cheng narrowed his eyes and thought about this possibility carefully. then, he shook his head. ¡°i¡¯m afraid the tan family doesn¡¯t know as much as we do. after all, there are so many people with the surname jiang. who would have thought that jiang huai is backed by the jiang family of xiyun?¡± zheng wen thought about it and agreed. wasn¡¯t that how she was deceived? ¡°then what should we do now? if you can¡¯t deal with jiang an, the bai family will have to hurry up. those two bustards won¡¯t give you so much time to prepare.¡± after si cheng knew his feelings, he didn¡¯t want to give up on jiang an. everything now was just temporary. even if he was with bai ting, it was just a temporary measure. ¡°i¡¯ve thought about it. jiang an has left sea city. there¡¯s a high chance that her parents brought her back to jingdu city.¡± zheng wen slapped her thigh. ¡°that¡¯s right. the jiang family¡¯s industrial center is basically in jingdu city.¡± si cheng thought about the urgent matter at hand and said, ¡°i¡¯ll settle the backlog on my hands and go to jingdu city next week.¡± with the jiang family¡¯s strength, zheng wen was naturally more inclined to jiang an. moreover, jiang an had an honest personality and was easy to manipulate. since her family background was good, her personal requirements for her could be lowered appropriately. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 help you stop the bai family first, but i think bai ting is quite satisfied with you and is quite proactive in this relationship. you have to maintain her position at the same time.¡± ¡°there are two paths. although bai ting¡¯s side is the second best choice, if you can¡¯t settle it with jiang an, this will be your last chance to make a comeback.¡± si cheng felt that jiang an was throwing a tantrum now and was a little unhappy with his mother¡¯s guess that he couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°she has feelings for me, but i hurt her too deeply previously. she definitely wants to see my attitude first. don¡¯t worry about this matter. wait until i¡¯ve been to jingdu city.¡± zheng wen could only rely on her son now. seeing that si cheng was still bent on choosing jiang an, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. she decided to ask the bai family¡¯s mother and daughter to do beauty treatments for the next two days to maintain their relationship. she couldn¡¯t let her son mess around. a few days passed in the blink of an eye. jiang an finally contacted tan rou. at this moment, tan rou and andrew had just left the mountains of the tibetan plateau and arrived in a big city. as soon as they turned on their phones, they saw more than ten missed calls from jiang an. they hurriedly called back. after jiang an picked up the call, she asked with concern, ¡°aunt, where did you go? i haven¡¯t been able to contact you. i almost wanted to go back to sea city to look for you.¡± tan rou told her about her and her boyfriend¡¯s last-minute decision to travel for the new year, then said apologetically, ¡°i was a little impulsive at that time, so 1 just went on the trip. i forgot about the appointment with you. i¡¯m sorry. i heard you say that you were going back to sea city just now. aren¡¯t you in sea city now?¡± jiang an knew that tan rou had not been in a place with no internet signal recently, so she definitely did not know about the chaotic battle. hence, she briefed her, but she did not deliberately say that she was the daughter of the jiang family of xiyun. she only invited her aunt and her aunt¡¯s boyfriend to jingdu city on behalf of her parents. tan rou did not expect so many things to happen after she left for just over a week. there were many things that could not be explained over the phone. moreover, she was worried that jiang an would not be able to adapt to returning to her original family, so she agreed. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go back to sea city to rest for two days before going to jingdu city to look for you..¡± Chapter 181 - Chapter 181: New Script chapter 181: new script translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tan si¡¯s reputation had been declining recently. whether it was her private life or her acting skills, she had received a lot of doubtful comments, especially when compared to ¡®cycle¡¯. the actors who acted in ¡®cycle¡¯ were all optimistic about this drama and had the mentality that it would gain a little popularity because of the theme and acting skills. however, they did not expect this drama to really explode with popularity. now, because of tan si¡¯s ¡°fueling¡±, it had become very popular all of a sudden. it aroused the curiosity of many passers-by and they went online to search for it. most of the people who watched it gave it a very good review. just based on the reputation spread by word-of-mouth, the viewership ratings of this drama soared. it really proved that you could be relevant for the wrong reasons. [it¡¯s not a loss to invest in this drama! it¡¯s been so many years since i¡¯ve seen a television drama that doesn¡¯t even have an advertisement! just based on this, i have to give it a five-star review! this performance in the entertainment industry is simply a clear stream!] [i heard that this drama cost 90 million yuan! the destroyed cars, scenes, and explosions are all real! i¡¯m so touched! i don¡¯t have to look at the effects made by those 50 cent special effects anymore.] [the most important thing is that the actors¡¯ acting skills are really good and the plot is logical. coupled with the above factors, just like what a netizen said previously, after so many years, there¡¯s finally a drama that doesn¡¯t treat the audience as fools anymore.] [i¡¯m a person who doesn¡¯t usually support a specific idol. i¡¯m going all out for an¡¯an. didn¡¯t tan si still want to step on an¡¯an? hehe, with her television drama with a basic plot, she¡¯s just worried that she¡¯ll be inferior if she doesn¡¯t use some tricks!] [hahaha, it¡¯s hilarious to think about it. they¡¯re both female leads. a professional actress couldn¡¯t even compare to a new actress. how can she have the cheek to occupy the title of one of the top four female stars in the industry? now, she¡¯s even a third party who got pregnant out of wedlock. i think she¡¯s reached the end of this path.] when everyone finished watching ¡®cycle¡¯ and could not help but comment, someone would always think of ¡®campus love¡¯. after all, they were broadcasted at the same time, so they would always compare the two dramas. the popularity of ¡°cycle¡± and the audience¡¯s feedback made many producers and directors see that the capable actors who were not popular celebrities were being accepted by the audience. according to the current filming routine, as long as the production team had the right conditions, they would try their best to find celebrities with their own popularity when choosing the protagonist. however, the appearance of ¡°cycle¡± broke many of the unspoken rules in the industry. the 20-episode television drama ended in 10 days. the popularity of this drama on all the major film and television platforms on the internet did not decrease. it also successfully attracted the attention of a director who had a good script. ¡°do you think the script in my hand can attract jiang an¡¯s attention?¡± ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. after all, your theme isn¡¯t novel. there are many shows of similar themes nowadays.¡± ¡°what are you talking about! what does it mean? it represents the current trend. do you understand? besides, although my theme here is the same as the theme on the market, the other elements are completely different.¡± ¡°then stop dawdling. seeing how confident you are, quickly hand it over to zhao bing.¡± when zhao hua heard this, he sighed softly. ¡°i¡¯ve been tweaking this script for a long time. 1 just don¡¯t want those capitalists to interfere with the casting and spoil it. although i don¡¯t know if jiang an can act well, if at least there¡¯s one role assigned, it¡¯s already much better than other situations.¡± when his good friend, gu sheng, heard this, he recalled the deformities and chaos in the industry now. he smiled helplessly. ¡°even a big director like you can¡¯t do anything about capital, let alone those small directors. some actors who brought capital into the production team directly brought their own scriptwriters and even dared to interfere with the content of the script.¡± zhao hua patted gu sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°i think today is the time for change.¡± when zhao bing received zhao hua¡¯s call, she was in disbelief. the last time they had interacted was a year ago. at that time, she was still leading an a-list celebrity in her original company. seeing the script that she had just received in her email, zhao bing opened it and roughly read it. she did not think highly of this script, but she thought that since it was handed over by zhao hua, it was better to show it to jiang an. because the company in jingdu city had yet to be renovated, zhao bing remained in sea city. she could only communicate by phone and send it to jiang an. recently, jiang an had been so busy that her heels did not touch the ground. after signing the rental contract, she began to arrange for the construction team to enter the venue for renovation and recruit staff at the same time. when she saw that zhao bing had left a message on wechat saying that a new script had been sent to her email, she could only hurriedly reply with an ok emoji and did not say anything else.. Chapter 182 - Chapter 182: Cliffhanger chapter 182: cliffhanger translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an wanted to set up the company as soon as possible, but she knew that she was inexperienced. hence, she specially got jiang hai to hire capable personnel. jiang hai directly sent the hr manager of the jiang group¡¯s headquarters and an experienced professional to assist. due to the guidance of professionals, jiang an¡¯s recruitment process was quite smooth. the recruitment time was only five days. on the last day, jiang an took the effort to invite the two of them to have dinner together. although the other party had come to help her because of her identity and her father¡¯s instructions, she couldn¡¯t take it for granted. she still had to keep up with the ways of the world. ¡°aiyo, miss jiang, you¡¯re too polite. we¡¯re just helping the boss share his burden. this is our duty.¡± the hr manager was a little flattered and refused repeatedly. jiang an packed her bag and smiled. ¡°don¡¯t reject me. it¡¯s just a meal. i¡¯ve delayed a lot of your work these past few days. let¡¯s go.¡± jiang an had been by li mei and jiang hai¡¯s side for almost a year, so she had more or less become a little determined. seeing this, the hr manager and commissioner couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. ¡°thank you, miss jiang.¡± every day when jiang an returned home, she would pass by the southeast asian specialty restaurant beside the building opposite. she had long wanted to try it. she could try it today. the three of them had just walked to the sidewalk opposite when jiang an saw five people walking out of the entrance of the building not far away. seeing an old acquaintance again, jiang an was stunned for a moment. she suddenly remembered that the other party seemed to have said that his company was opposite longxing building. jiang an turned to look at longxing and then at the office building called zl corporation. she realized that other than the two doors that were slightly off, it was really right opposite. just as jiang an was hesitating if she should greet him, zou bai had already walked towards jiang an. ¡°miss jiang, what a coincidence.¡± jiang an smiled and replied, ¡°hello, mr. zou. it¡¯s quite a coincidence. the office our company rented is opposite you.¡± a faint smile appeared on zou bai¡¯s lips. ¡°no wonder i can see miss jiang again. 1 previously said that i would treat you to a meal. 1 wonder if i¡¯ll have the honor today.¡± jiang an revealed an apologetic smile. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, mr. zou. i happen to be treating my employees to a meal today.¡± zou bai¡¯s gaze turned to the two people behind jiang an. his peach blossom eyes, which should have been affectionate, were devoid of any tenderness at this moment. his emotionless eyes made the hr manager¡¯s heart pound. zou bai asked indifferently, ¡°miss jiang¡¯s employees are these two, right? do you want to go together?¡± the hr manager¡¯s brain, which had stopped working, suddenly lit up. he suddenly remembered who the buddha in front of him was. he hurriedly slapped his head and said to jiang an, ¡°oh no! miss jiang, i suddenly remembered that the company has a proposal that 1 have to submit today. the two of us have to go back and work overtime now!¡± jiang an was stunned. ¡°huh? so sudden?¡± the hr manager looked anxious. ¡°1 remembered that 1 had to go back to the company after work beforehand, but i was busy in the afternoon and forgot. i¡¯m really sorry. we have to rush back to the company now.¡± the hr manager glanced at his subordinate. the hr commissioner immediately came back to his senses and said cooperatively, ¡°yes, yes, yes! fortunately, manager, you remembered this. otherwise, we would have to improvise during the meeting tomorrow.¡± seeing that the anxious expressions of the two of them did not seem to be fake, jiang an hurriedly replied, ¡°then go ahead and do your work. i¡¯ll thank you another day.¡± the hr manager smiled and said goodbye. ¡°miss jiang, we¡¯ll take our leave first. i hope you can enjoy the delicacies of southeast asia today.¡± jiang an also smiled and nodded in response. seeing this, the hr manager pulled his subordinate and hurriedly hailed a taxi. after the car started, the hr manager heaved a long sigh of relief. the hr commissioner looked at the outstanding man through the rearview mirror of the car and took a deep breath. ¡°this is the first time 1 realized that peach blossom eyes can be unattractive. 1 was scared to death just now.¡± the hr manager replied casually, ¡°not only is it not seductive, but it can also be fatal.¡± when the professional heard this, he asked curiously, ¡°manager, do you know that man?¡± the hr manager¡¯s expression froze. he thought of zou bai¡¯s usual cold and low-key personality. if he hadn¡¯t climbed to his current position and occasionally went to some big events with president jiang, it would have been difficult for him to guess that the 31-year-old man in front of him was the head of the business world in the country. ¡°i don¡¯t have the face to get to know him. remember to take a detour the next time you see him. he¡¯s not someone we can offend casually..¡± Chapter 183 - Chapter 183: Quite A Lot of Businesses chapter 183: quite a lot of businesses translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the professional was no longer a university student who had just graduated. when he heard this, he obediently shut up and did not ask further. jiang an watched the taxi enter the traffic and turned to look at zou bai with an awkward smile. zou bai looked at jiang an, his eyes slightly gentle. his slightly low voice sounded again. ¡°miss jiang?¡± the people jiang an wanted to treat had already left, and she had already informed her family that she wouldn¡¯t be coming home for dinner. moreover, if she refused to let the other party treat her to a meal, others would think that she was scheming for a greater favor, so she simply agreed. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll accept it respectfully.¡± zou bai pointed to the restaurant next door and asked, ¡°do you want to eat southeast asian cuisine or something else?¡± jiang an had come for this. she raised her eyebrows and smiled as she hurriedly replied, ¡°this is close. let¡¯s go here.¡± seeing jiang an¡¯s reaction, the hint of a smile flashed across zou bai¡¯s eyes. jiang an followed zou bai into the restaurant and realized that the exterior of the restaurant was already very southeast asian. however, when she entered, she realized that the interior was even more unique. be it the waiter¡¯s attire or the restaurant¡¯s renovation style, they were all extremely southeast asian. the restaurant had even dug ditches to imitate the local boat market. the staff on the boats were also serving customers on the shore as they wished, like in a market. if there were any trinkets or food they wanted, they could communicate directly. the fees were also calculated on the spot like at the market. the only difference was that the staff were not wearing modern casual clothes, but various local ethnic clothes. the manager saw zou bai enter and personally welcomed him. ¡°mr. zou, long time no see. your private room has been prepared. this way please.¡± jiang an followed zou bai to the innermost private room. after ordering, she curiously sized up the private room. the manager skillfully took out a jar of tea leaves from the mahogany cabinet at the side and revealed a professional smile. ¡°mr. zou, this is this year¡¯s longjing tea from west lake before the ming dynasty. it¡¯s only been here for two weeks.¡± seeing that zou bai had no objections to drinking green tea, the manager opened the jar and prepared to make tea. zou bai interrupted him. ¡°you go out first. i¡¯ll do it myself.¡± the manager stopped what he was doing and nodded. he bowed slightly. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go out first. call me if you need anything.¡± seeing the manager¡¯s attitude, jiang an asked curiously, ¡°do you come to this restaurant often?¡± zou bai picked up a small bamboo tea set and started making tea. ¡°1 own this shop.¡± jiang an suddenly thought of zou bai¡¯s extravagance every time he appeared. she casually said, ¡°you have quite a lot of businesses.¡± zou bai did not answer. he poured the brewed tea into a clean teacup and placed it on the glass turntable on the dining table. he turned it in front of jiang an. ¡°have a taste.¡± jiang an picked up her teacup. ¡°thank you.¡± jiang an took a small sip and her eyes lit up. ¡°your tea brewing skills are not bad.¡± zou bai smiled when he heard this. he poured himself a cup and took a small sip. soon, all the dishes were served at once. the waiter helped them each get a bowl of tom yum soup and then left. jiang an took a sip. it was sour, spicy, fresh, and fragrant. it was the same as what she had eaten locally when she went to film the advertisement back then. ¡°this taste is simply a perfect replica!¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s expression and suddenly said, ¡°your television drama is very good. even my mother is a fan.¡± this topic suddenly changed, causing jiang an, who was drinking soup, to choke and cough several times. zou bai got up and took out a folded pure black handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to jiang an. he poured her a cup of tea and placed it beside jiang an¡¯s hand. he said slowly, ¡°drink a few sips of tea to get it down.¡± jiang an casually took the handkerchief and covered her mouth. she coughed a few more times before stopping. she drank some tea to moisten her throat and recover. ¡°thank you.¡± zou bai chuckled. ¡°you¡¯re too excited about praise for your tv drama.¡± jiang an was a little embarrassed. ¡°i just didn¡¯t expect it.¡± jiang an did not expect a rich lady to watch dramas. she could only imagine what she said. zou bai sat back in his seat. ¡°what¡¯s there to not expect? i¡¯ve also watched a bit. the theme is novel in the country. your taste in scripts is quite good.¡± jiang an touched her nose in embarrassment. her encounter with an xin and the others could only be described as a coincidence. however, it was all thanks to third brother¡¯s willingness to spend money to prevent the investors from spending money to interfere with the production team¡¯s various work. jiang an said humbly, ¡°everyone¡¯s acting skills are very good. this is also the main reason why people are supporting this drama.¡± the two of them chatted about this topic.. Chapter 184 - Chapter 184: Add Each Other On WeChat chapter 184: add each other on wechat translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an originally thought that the two of them wouldn¡¯t have much to talk about and that the meal would be a little awkward. however, she didn¡¯t expect that after eating, she would feel quite happy. be it the food or the atmosphere, it was enjoyable. zou bai was able to catch up on all the topics he was talking about. it was as if zou bai had a syringe in his hand. they clicked so well it was like he didn¡¯t even need to slap the back of jiang an¡¯s hand to insert the syringe into her blood vessels in a fast, ruthless, and painless manner. after the two of them finished eating, they walked to the entrance of the restaurant. zou bai looked at jiang an and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. he said in a low voice, ¡°thank you again for helping me that night.¡± jiang an really didn¡¯t care about this matter. after all, before this, she had thought that zou bai was just saying that he would treat her to a meal. now, they should be even. ¡°you¡¯re welcome. it¡¯s a little late. i¡¯ll go home first.¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°do you need me to drive you?¡± as jiang an did not have a driver¡¯s license, she usually took her family¡¯s car when she went out. she waved her hand and said, ¡°thank you, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. i have a car.¡± zou bai took out his phone. ¡°let¡¯s add each other on wechat.¡± jiang an had yet to react when he suddenly jumped to add her on wechat. her mouth opened slightly. ¡°huh?¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s confused expression and the corners of his lips curled up silently. ¡°1 recently have been thinking about investing in a television drama. 1 might have some questions for you. after eating this meal and fighting together, we can be considered friends.¡± when jiang an heard this, she felt that it made sense. besides, having more friends meant more options. hence, she took out her phone, opened the qr code, and handed it over. she said enthusiastically, ¡°i¡¯ve just entered the industry. 1 might not be able to answer all of your questions, but 1 know some seniors in the industry. if there¡¯s a need, i can introduce you to them.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t reply. he just smiled. ¡°hurry up and go home. send me a message when you get back.¡± jiang an waved at him. ¡°thank you for dinner.¡± the two of them parted ways. zou yi drove to the side of the road and stopped. zou bai got into the car and opened the partition in the back to isolate the two spaces. zou er sat in the front passenger seat. seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but say to zou yi excitedly, ¡°we¡¯ve been following our boss since we were young. this should be the first time he took the initiative to ask a girl for her contact information!¡± zou yi glanced at zou er. ¡°you¡¯ve completely forgotten about miss chen.¡± only then did zou er remember this person. now that he thought about it, his face was still a little indignant. ¡°sigh, an ill-fated relationship! it¡¯s a pity that our boss is full of true feelings. however, 1 don¡¯t think miss jiang is that kind of person. i hope the two of them can get married!¡± zou yi rolled his eyes slightly. ¡°it¡¯s just a phone number. you can already imagine them having babies.¡± zou er glared at zou yi indignantly. ¡°what do you know? if boss still doesn¡¯t get married, 1 think madam and old madam will want to tie him up and make him go on blind dates. how can an arranged marriage be happy? i¡¯m worried for boss!¡± zou yi couldn¡¯t be bothered with zou er¡¯s nagging. however, zou er¡¯s words reminded him of miss chen, who had not been spoken of for many years. she had gone to a banquet with her boss before the new year. he had heard that she was preparing to come back after the new year. he didn¡¯t know if it was true, but these weren¡¯t very important. in the car, jiang an looked at the handkerchief that she had put in her bag just now. as it was already dirty, she was too embarrassed to return it to him. she planned to wash it clean before looking for an opportunity to return it. fortunately, their companies were close by. jiang an didn¡¯t know what material the handkerchief was made of. it felt a little smooth, but it also felt like cotton. curious, she opened it and took a closer look. she realized that the handkerchief was embroidered with the dark patterns of the mythical qilin. beside it were the letters ¡°zb¡±. at a glance, she knew that it was the abbreviation of the two words ¡°zou bai.¡± jiang an stroked the dark patterns and looked at the vivid qilin floating with the light. she sighed and said, ¡°this is too exquisite.¡± half an hour later, jiang an returned home. the two little babies, who could walk crookedly at first, immediately raised their short legs and wanted to pounce on her when they saw her. jiang yu greeted her excitedly, ¡°mom.¡± jiang yi was a slow-witted child, but he had not seen jiang an for the past few days. he was also a little enthusiastic. ¡°mom¡­¡± the confinement nannies bent over and placed their hands under the babies¡¯ armpits to stabilize their little bodies that were jumping forward to prevent them from falling. jiang an was worried that the sharp corners of her backpack would touch the babies¡¯ delicate skin. she quickly took off her bag and handed it to the servant beside her. then, she squatted down and hugged the two of them.. she asked with a smile, ¡°my two babies, did you miss mommy today?¡± Chapter 185 - Chapter 185: Reporting Safety chapter 185: reporting safety translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yu immediately replied, ¡°i¡­ i miss.¡± jiang yi looked at jiang an with a smile. jiang an looked at the smiles of the babies in her arms and felt as if she had the happiness of the entire world. she stood up with one arm around each of them. in the living room, li mei smiled as she watched this scene. ¡°1 guess it¡¯s been too long since they¡¯ve played with you. after the siblings woke up this morning, they started to be in a bad mood and kept calling for mom.¡± a trace of guilt surged in jiang an¡¯s heart. she looked at the two little fellows and said, ¡°babies, i¡¯m sorry. mommy has been too busy recently. i¡¯ll play with you guys for the next few days.¡± the two of them were still two to three months away from being one year old. they did not understand the meaning of the entire sentence, but they understood the word play. they immediately became excited and imitated jiang an¡¯s words. ¡°play, play!¡± seeing this, li mei asked with concern, ¡°have you finished your work at the company?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°almost. i¡¯ll go and keep an eye on the renovation occasionally. the hiring has already ended. i contacted aunt today. she¡¯ll come to jingdu city the day after tomorrow.¡± li mei smiled when she heard this. ¡°that¡¯s good. it¡¯s the lantern festival the day after tomorrow. we can celebrate it together.¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°that¡¯s what 1 thought too. previously, she thought that coming to stay at our house during the new year would cause us trouble, so she only came after the new year. fortunately, i called her today to urge her.¡± li mei smiled and said, ¡°she treats you well, so we¡¯re family. let¡¯s not talk about troublesome outsiders. by the way, let¡¯s go to your grandparents¡¯ house tomorrow to wish them a happy new year.¡± jiang an had seen li mei¡¯s siblings the last time, but she had only seen her grandparents in video calls. jiang an played with her daughter and son for a while. when she heard the message ring, she took out her phone to check. zou bai: are you home? when jiang an saw zou bai¡¯s message, she remembered that she had completely forgotten about reporting her safety! her little face frowned slightly as she hurriedly replied. jiang an: i¡¯m home. sorry, 1 forgot to send you a message. zou bai: it¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re safe. jiang an didn¡¯t know what to say, so she thought about it and felt that she should express her concern. after all, they had exchanged favors. jiang an: you¡¯re home too, right? the reply came quickly. zou bai: i¡¯m working overtime. jiang an: oh, okay. i¡¯ll leave you to your work. i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. zou bai was silent for a while after reading the message. he didn¡¯t reply to the message. he turned off his phone screen and continued working. the next day, when jiang an followed her parents to her maternal grandparents¡¯ house, it was another scene of tears of joy at the large-scale family reunion venue. old master li quietly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. li mei held old madam li¡¯s hand. ¡°mom, don¡¯t be too emotional, your heart isn¡¯t good to begin with. sit down.¡± old madam li nodded and sat back on the sofa with li mei¡¯s hand. she pulled jiang an with tears in her eyes. ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± after saying that, old madam li looked at li mei. ¡°when are you planning to hold the banquet? when an¡¯an comes back, she has to be introduced to those people in the beijing circle. if she gets to know them, she can make friends so that she can have connections and resources at any time.¡± jiang hai interrupted, ¡°i¡¯ve discussed it with li mei. we plan to hold an official banquet in half a month.¡± this time, li mei came back because firstly, she wanted to go back to her parents¡¯ house to visit them during the new year. secondly, she wanted to send an invitation to the banquet. jiang an stayed with her parents in the li family for a day. be it the two babies or her, they all received a lot of red packets. the amount of money in their small vaults increased a little. the next day, the plane arrived in the afternoon. jiang an sent tan rou and andrew to the hotel to put their luggage before returning to the jiang family. because of tan ron¡¯s arrival, jiang hai specially got off work early in the afternoon and went home. when li mei and jiang hai saw him enter, they stood up and walked forward. jiang an gave them a simple introduction. jiang hai reached out and shook andrew¡¯s hand. ¡°hello, welcome to jingdu city!¡± li mei greeted the two of them warmly. ¡°you¡¯re finally here.¡± tan rou quickly looked at the jiang couple and realized that jiang an indeed looked very similar to the two of them. she nodded and replied, ¡°hello, we came over for the new year. we¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡± li mei immediately replied, ¡°we¡¯re family. it¡¯s all thanks to you that an¡¯an made it out okay in the tan family in the past. an¡¯an¡¯s father and 1 have long wanted to see you. we have to thank you in person.¡± tan rou smiled and shook her head. ¡°an¡¯an has been sensible since she was young. she said that i was the one taking care of her, but she was also my companion during that period..¡± Chapter 186 - Chapter 186: Appear Again chapter 186: appear again translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei held tan ron¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°then there¡¯s no need to talk about trouble. come here and make yourself at home.¡± tan ron had a cold personality and had always been indifferent to small talk and pleasantries. however, she could not withstand a warm and cheerful person like li mei. she could only smile and nod in agreement. jiang an knew her aunt too well. she smiled and changed the topic. ¡°mother, let aunt and uncle andrew take a look at little yu and little yi first. she¡¯s always wanted to meet them, but she always just misses them.¡± li mei quickly got someone to bring the two little fellows from the backyard. tan ron¡¯s health was not good, and she might not be able to have her own children in this lifetime. therefore, she always loved children. moreover, these were her favorite niece¡¯s babies. when tan ron saw jiang yu and jiang yi, she took a few steps forward happily and teased the children, ¡°oh, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± when jiang yu and jiang yi saw the beautiful woman who suddenly appeared, they were stunned at first. then, they saw jiang yu¡¯s eyes brighten. she stretched out her hand and shouted, ¡°hug!¡± jiang yu liked all shiny, beautiful people and things. jiang yi held his thumb in his mouth and tilted his head to look at tan rou curiously. he thought about it in his mind. he had never seen this beautiful auntie before. it was better to be cautious. thinking of this, he leaned back a little closer to auntie fang. tan rou immediately saw the difference between the two children. she smiled and hugged jiang yu before reaching out to scratch jiang yi¡¯s little face. ¡°these two twins look quite different. the one i¡¯m carrying should be the older sister, right? she looks a little like an¡¯an.¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°this is the elder sister, jiang yu. the younger brother, jiang yi, takes more time to warm up. he only gets close to people when he¡¯s familiar with them.¡± after jiang yu was carried, she gave her a kiss that was covered in saliva. tan rou was so happy that she laughed. just as she was about to kiss jiang yu¡¯s little face, she realized that the little baby¡¯s eyes were already fixed on something else. tan rou followed her gaze and realized that jiang yu was looking at andrew. andrew was stunned for a moment and smiled. jiang yu buried her head in tan ron¡¯s shoulder in embarrassment. tan rou smiled and deliberately sent jiang yu to andrew¡¯s side. jiang yu¡¯s chubby hands grabbed tan ron¡¯s sleeves tightly, unwilling to let andrew carry her. li mei laughed out loud. ¡°although she¡¯s young and loves pretty things, she¡¯ll become reserved when she sees good-looking people of the opposite sex.¡± jiang an shook her head with a helpless smile. ¡°i wonder who she learned this from.¡± tan rou looked at the funny jiang yu and the reserved jiang yi. the smile in her eyes became a little dim, but it was quickly concealed. only andrew caught that moment and suddenly thought of a wonderful way to make tan rou agree to his proposal. the jiang family¡¯s dishes at night were also made to accommodate tan rou and andrew. at the same time, they also served the two most special dishes in jingdu city. tan rou had originally planned to follow andrew overseas after the new year. this time, she planned to go to jingdu city and set off from there, so she did not stay for long. most importantly, she came to see jiang an and the two children, so she only stayed for two to three days before leaving. during this period of time, jiang an and li mei accompanied them almost the entire time. the two little babies could also admire jingdu city in spring. when tan rou saw that li mei and jiang hai doted on their lost daughter, she finally felt relieved. after tan rou and andrew left, jiang an¡¯s life returned to its usual rhythm. while she was busy with the new company, she also asked her assistant, wang zhen, to record the list of supportive accounts she had encountered during the time she was exposed online. then, she bought everyone a keychain related to her character in the drama and gave them all an autograph. there was also a thank-you letter written by jiang an. she photocopied it and sent it to her fans. all of this was what jiang an wanted to do from the bottom of her heart. however, because of this heartwarming action, she would have many hardcore fans to protect her in the entertainment industry in the future. just as jiang an thought that everything in sea city was like a dream and was slowly leaving her, si cheng appeared again. si cheng had been in jingdu city for almost a week. he had used various connections to find the location of the jiang family¡¯s old residence and confirmed that li mei and jiang hai were not servants, but his former in-laws.. Chapter 187 - Chapter 187: Confession chapter 187: confession translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng knew that the two of them didn¡¯t like him. from their previous actions, he could tell that they were probably involved in jiang an¡¯s divorce. after getting the address, si cheng first squatted nearby for two days. he knew that jiang an would make a trip to longxing building from time to time every day, but because the security was too tight, he couldn¡¯t enter at all. he didn¡¯t know why jiang an was there, so he could only squat near the building early and plan to stop jiang an. the driver¡¯s license plate had already been registered in the building. he could just drive himself to the underground parking lot. jiang an got out of the car by the roadside in front of the building as usual. after si cheng saw the jiang family¡¯s driver driving towards the parking lot, he strode over to jiang an. ¡°tan ming!¡± jiang an was shocked by si cheng¡¯s sudden appearance. she patted her chest and looked at him in surprise. ¡°why did you come to jingdu city? also, i¡¯m not tan ming now. my name is jiang an.¡± si cheng followed jiang an¡¯s instructions and changed his words. ¡°jiang an, i¡¯m here to look for you.¡± jiang an¡¯s expression immediately became vigilant. ¡°why are you looking for me? the divorce agreement has already said that the children¡¯s custody is mine! 1 don¡¯t want you to pay a single cent anymore. don¡¯t go overboard!¡± si cheng was no longer as prideful as before. the obstacles he had encountered in jingdu city these few days and the critical situation in sea city made si cheng realize that after leaving sea city, the si corporation was only an ordinary existence in the eyes of the big shots in jingdu city. the current si cheng was not stingy with his feelings at all. ¡°jiang an, 1 want to remarry you. you¡¯ve always been the one i loved. my mother was the one who found bai ting. i don¡¯t like her at all! even divorcing you is just a tactic to stall for time.¡± ¡°you should have heard of my current situation in the si corporation. i originally wanted to wait for everything to settle down before remarrying you, but i don¡¯t want to wait anymore! 1 feel that 1 don¡¯t want to be separated from you for a moment longer!¡± jiang an looked at si cheng in front of her and felt that he was very unfamiliar. no matter when, this man would always appear in front of her with a high and mighty attitude. even when the two of them had a good impression of each other in the beginning, he would only restrain himself slightly. but now, those postures seemed to have disappeared into thin air, just because her current status was countless times stronger than his. jiang an did not have a good impression of him. she looked at si cheng for a few seconds before saying, ¡°it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to be separated from me or wait. it¡¯s just that you realized that being with me can help you consolidate your current status more than marrying bai ting.¡± a trace of discomfort flashed across si cheng¡¯s face. he suddenly thought of something and said self-righteously, ¡°those are all added value. 1 do love you more! my feelings for you are real! don¡¯t talk about other things. i¡¯ve never been in a relationship before you. you should understand tan si¡¯s matter now, right?¡± ¡°so i¡¯ve never cheated on you. my feelings for you are very clean. i¡¯ve only liked you from the beginning to the end. moreover, we have children. no matter how you look at it, we should remarry.¡± jiang an snorted coldly. ¡°didn¡¯t cheat on me, only liked one person, as if i wasn¡¯t like that towards you? was i not good enough for you? si cheng, think about what you¡¯ve done to me. i don¡¯t owe you anything!¡± ¡°also, a divorce is a divorce. it¡¯s impossible for the two of us to remarry!¡± jiang an¡¯s tone was resolute, and si cheng panicked. ¡°jiang an, 1 know you¡¯re still angry with me. tell me, what can i do for you to forgive me? i can do it.¡± jiang an was getting a little impatient from si cheng¡¯s pestering. she looked at him and said, ¡°you tried to force me to have an abortion. you knew that tan si and i didn¡¯t get along, but you still deliberately brought her to show off your love in front of me. you provoked me and made me suffer in despair. when i gave birth, you ran to be with her without caring about anything. no matter what you do, i can¡¯t forgive the harm these things have caused me.¡± every time jiang an counted something with her fingers, si cheng¡¯s heart sank a little. ¡°jiang an, i know i¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things in the past. give me another chance.¡± si cheng was a little agitated as he spoke. he grabbed jiang an¡¯s arm and explained, ¡°jiang an, think about the children¡­¡± it was fine if they didn¡¯t talk about the children, but when it came to the children, jiang an was even angrier. si cheng hadn¡¯t done his duty as a father for a day, and now he still had the cheek to talk about the children. jiang an was just about to slap si cheng¡¯s hand away and teach him a lesson.. Chapter 188 - Chapter 188: To Invite or Not chapter 188: to invite or not translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°ah!¡± one of si cheng¡¯s wrists was grabbed and twisted back. his other hand rushed to hold on to it and immediately let go of jiang an in pain. zou yi glanced at si cheng coldly and ignored his screams. then, he looked at jiang an. ¡°miss jiang, are you alright?¡± when jiang an saw zou yi, she was a little stunned and subconsciously looked around, but she did not see that familiar voice. she shook her head. ¡°i¡¯m fine. thank you for today.¡± zou yi¡¯s expressionless face was similar to zou bai¡¯s. even his tone did not fluctuate. ¡°you¡¯re welcome, miss jiang. go into the office first. i¡¯ll let him go later.¡± jiang an glanced at si cheng and their gazes met. si cheng immediately shouted emotionally, ¡°jiang an, don¡¯t leave.¡± jiang an turned around and left without hesitation. zou yi only let go when he saw jiang an enter the elevator. he warned in a low voice, ¡°1 advise you not to touch anyone you shouldn¡¯t. miss jiang is no longer someone you can reach.¡± the cold spring air had yet to dissipate, but si cheng¡¯s head was already covered in a thin layer of sweat after being tortured by zou yi just now. he frowned and looked at zou yi. ¡°who are you?!¡± zou yi replied calmly, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who i am. you¡¯d better pray that you don¡¯t meet me again.¡± after zou yi finished speaking, he turned around and walked across the road. si cheng looked at the building that zou yi had walked into and looked up. when he saw the words ¡°zl corporation¡±, the words ¡°zou corporation¡± immediately appeared in his mind. the zou corporation was an unshakable business empire in china. there were not many companies that could compete with it internationally. si cheng had never seen the current head of the zou family, zou bai. the other party never appeared in any interviews and usually only appeared at business banquets. the zou family had been an aristocratic family in china since a hundred years ago. there were many officials in the old government before the founding of the country. later on, many of their clansmen joined the revolutionary army of the current government. when zou bai¡¯s grandparents were young, they followed their parents and contributed to the establishment of the new government. such achievements and the heritage left behind by the aristocratic ancestors had created the zou family, which could not be easily shaken. jiang family jiang hai was in the study, making a list of the banquets held to introduce jiang an. ¡°do you think we should invite the zou family?¡± li mei leaned against jiang hai and looked at the name list on the computer. ¡°i can¡¯t say for sure. our two families haven¡¯t contacted each other for almost 10 years.¡± jiang hai counted with his fingers. ¡°more or less. dad was grandpa zou¡¯s most trusted subordinate back then. when he was around, he always brought me to the zou family to visit grandpa zou during the new year. zou chao and i were still friends. after dad left, zou chao was too lazy to care about worldly matters eight years ago. he simply threw the company to zou bai and brought his wife around to sightsee.¡± ¡°what do you think a junior like zou bai and i can talk about? moreover, if the focus is on the company¡¯s business, we won¡¯t have much interaction. gradually, our relationship will be broken.¡± when li mei heard this, she sighed. ¡°i remember that when our families were closest, zou chao¡¯s wife, wen li, liked our an¡¯an very much. if an¡¯an hadn¡¯t been lost back then, she might have been able to become in-laws. sigh, fate really makes fools of people.¡± ¡°in that case, there¡¯s no need to invite him. we haven¡¯t contacted him for so long, but if we suddenly invited him to the banquet, those who don¡¯t know might think that we¡¯re plotting something. although our jiang family isn¡¯t bad, it¡¯s not enough compared to the zou family.¡± jiang hai deleted the words ¡°jingdu city¡¯s zou family¡±. ¡°children and grandchildren have their own blessings. an¡¯an will meet her own lover in the future. 1 heard that zou bai didn¡¯t find another one just for that woman. this means that his love is with that woman. even if an¡¯an wasn¡¯t lost, this wouldn¡¯t be a good marriage.¡± li mei pursed her lips. ¡°of course 1 know. i just think that the zou family¡¯s elders like an¡¯an. if it really worked out, at least we don¡¯t have to worry about the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. moreover, the zou family is upright. the zou family¡¯s men won¡¯t mess around. this is not easy to find in the upper class. zou bai is capable and good-looking!¡± when jiang hai heard this, he hugged li mei tightly and said indignantly, ¡°our jiang family¡¯s style isn¡¯t bad either.. am i not capable?! am i not good-looking?! i¡¯m so loyal to you too!¡± Chapter 189 - Chapter 189: The Filter of Love chapter 189: the filter of love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing when she saw jiang hai¡¯s unhappy expression. she patted her husband gently and said, ¡°you¡¯re jealous of a junior? can¡¯t i objectively describe the zou family? but in my heart, when i look at you, i automatically add a filter of love. you¡¯re the strongest and the most good-looking. isn¡¯t it said that beauty is in the eye of the beholder?! you¡¯re the beauty to me!¡± when jiang hai heard li mei¡¯s words, he was instantly coaxed into panic. since si cheng met jiang an that day, he had left jingdu city. it was not that he wanted to leave, but he had spent too much time in jingdu city. the si corporation was about to fall into chaos, forcing him to leave. soon, it was the day of the banquet. three-quarters of the upper-class people in jingdu city came. the three brothers of the jiang family also rushed back to support their sister. after jiang hai introduced jiang an¡¯s identity on stage, he, li mei, and jiang an greeted the families they often interacted with in private. this highlighted the importance the jiang family placed on their youngest daughter. it was also to allow jiang an to integrate into this circle faster. halfway through the banquet, mother ning, the housekeeper in charge of the banquet schedule, appeared calm on the surface, but in fact, she ran quickly to li mei¡¯s side. ¡°madam, madam zou and madam zou are here.¡± li mei widened her eyes and turned to look at mother ning in surprise. mother ning nodded slightly to confirm her news. before li mei could react, two figures appeared at the door. an old lady was wearing an old-fashioned cheongsam. her white hair was combed back meticulously. her age was quite old, but her posture was upright. she did not seem old at all. instead, she looked like an awe-inspiring old feudal lord in an ancient painting. although she was smiling, the heroic spirit between her eyebrows could not be ignored. beside her was a beautiful woman who looked to be in her forties. her hair was tied up and she was wearing a gorgeous long dress. she was covered in jewelry and looked beautiful. ¡°that¡¯s mrs. zou, right?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s her. the one beside her seems to be madam zou! it¡¯s been a long time since madam zou attended the banquet. oh my god, the jiang family actually invited the zou family?!¡± ¡°after master jiang passed away, didn¡¯t they say that the two families didn¡¯t interact much? today, the jiang family made such a big scene, but the zou family didn¡¯t appear. 1 thought the rumors were true.¡± ¡°all! the man behind is zou bai, right? he actually came too!¡± many people in the venue whispered to each other. li mei and jiang hai quickly walked forward with jiang an. when jiang an saw zou bai, she was stunned. indeed, from her few encounters with zou bai, she could tell that he was definitely not an ordinary rich person. however, from the words and tone of others, as well as her parents¡¯ actions, she could tell that the zou family was more powerful than she had imagined. when li mei approached, she smiled and said loudly, ¡°what a rare guest! madam zou, wen li, long time no see.¡± madam zou smiled and teased, ¡°it¡¯s been a long time. i almost thought you had forgotten about me.¡± li mei quickly responded, ¡°hey, you¡¯re killing me. i can forget anyone, but i can¡¯t forget you. please take a seat.¡± although zou bai had a high status in the business world, when it came to personal relationships, seniority was important. he looked at li mei and jiang hai and took the initiative to greet them. ¡°uncle jiang, auntie li.¡± li mei and jiang hai smiled and acknowledged him. ¡°it¡¯s been a few years since we last met. zou bai has become more mature.¡± wen li teased, ¡°what do you mean mature? he¡¯s just old. the young hunks of the past have almost become old cured meat.¡± the veins on zou bai¡¯s forehead twitched. in the end, he regained his expressionless face. wen li was zou bai¡¯s mother. she could joke about her son, but the others were afraid of zou bai¡¯s identity and methods. even li mei and jiang hai, who could be considered as elders, did not dare to accept such a joke. wen li didn¡¯t really want anyone to tease her son. she turned to madam zou and said, ¡°mom, let¡¯s sit over there. everyone feels a little uncomfortable standing here.¡± because the zou family was present, the others wanted to curry favor with them, but they were afraid of angering zou bai. after all, zou bai was famous in the industry for not liking to socialize. the elders walked in front. jiang an and zou bai, the two juniors, were a step behind. zou yi and zou er followed behind zou bai like door guardians. jiang an secretly glanced at zou bai. zou bai briefly glanced over and caught jiang an¡¯s small action.. Chapter 190 - Chapter 190: Porcelain Doll chapter 190: porcelain doll translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang all¡¯s expression froze, and she coughed twice to cover it up. she turned her eyes back to the front. seeing this, zou bai also retracted his gaze, and the corners of his mouth curled up imperceptibly. old madam zou was the most senior among them. li mei and jiang hai sat side by side, and wen li sat on the other side of old madam zou. the two juniors stood behind their respective mothers. old madam zou looked at jiang an and reached out her hand to her. she said gently, ¡°good child, come forward and let me take a look.¡± when jiang an saw li mei nod slightly at her, she went forward and grabbed old madam zou¡¯s hand. she greeted her obediently, ¡°madam.¡± old madam zou smiled and nodded. she looked jiang an up and down. ¡°you¡¯ve looked like a porcelain doll since you were young. you indeed grew up to be a beauty.¡± after saying that, old madam zou looked at the jiang couple and teased, ¡°it¡¯s not that i want to say this, but the two of you didn¡¯t even say anything about the joyous occasion of finding an¡¯an. when i heard about it, i could only thicken my skin and come over directly. fortunately, 1 wasn¡¯t stopped and chased out. otherwise, once i get angry, i will definitely stay at your house for a few days.¡± li mei could tell that old madam zou was joking, but she still had to explain clearly. the exaggerated smile on her face faded a little, but it became even more sincere. ¡°madam, ever since my father-in-law passed on, you and master zou have slowly retired to the farm in the mountains to enjoy the peaceful life there. we felt it was not in our place to send invitations to your residence.¡± old madam zou smiled and patted li mei¡¯s arm. ¡°you and jiang hai are still the same. jiang hai, i watched you grow up. whether you are a climber, others might not know, but i know!¡± ¡°must i come personally to give you face?¡± jiang hai hurriedly replied, ¡°old madam, 1 definitely don¡¯t dare to have such intentions.¡± when wen li saw this, she smiled and interrupted, ¡°if you don¡¯t dare to have one, then take the initiative to send us an invitation next time.¡± when li mei and jiang hai heard this, they knew that the zou family was taking the initiative to express their friendship. naturally, they were happy. ¡°sigh, we¡¯ll thicken our skin and invite you next time.¡± madam zou looked at jiang an again. ¡°if i remember correctly, an¡¯an is almost 27 years old this year. sigh, fate really makes fools of people. if she hadn¡¯t been lost, she wouldn¡¯t have met such an irresponsible man.¡± a faint smile appeared on jiang an¡¯s face. ¡°although my marriage experience wasn¡¯t good, fortunately, i met my parents. it could be considered a blessing in disguise. this might be the purpose of the heavens letting me meet my ex-husband.¡± when madam zou heard this, she nodded in admiration. ¡°this way of thinking is very good. instead of complaining about internal strife and all your problems, it¡¯s better to face it with a positive attitude. as long as our spirits are up, everything will become better. when the heavens close a door, they will definitely leave a window open.¡± as she spoke, old madam zou took off the jade bracelet she was wearing and put it on jiang an¡¯s hand. ¡°an¡¯an, this is a greeting gift from me.¡± jiang an could tell at a glance that this violet jade bracelet was expensive. she subconsciously looked at her parents. when li mei saw the bracelet, she was first shocked, then hesitated for a moment. however, she did not let jiang an refuse. instead, she said in a flattered manner, ¡°madam, you¡¯re too kind! 1 remember that you were wearing it already the moment i married into the jiang family. it¡¯s already used to being with you. jiang an, quickly take it off and help old madam put it on.¡± old madam zou looked displeased and stopped jiang an. ¡°no matter how used she is, she¡¯s still an inanimate object. if an¡¯an hadn¡¯t been lost, 1 might have given this bracelet to her long ago.¡± after she finished speaking, old madam zou deliberately pouted. ¡°don¡¯t think that i don¡¯t know. my little mei, you¡¯ve just become distant from us. i still remember the first time you followed jiang hai to our house to pay new year greetings. you dared to ask me for something. now that we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, you don¡¯t even dare to accept my gift!¡± ¡°sad! tragedy! you¡¯re treating me like an outsider!¡± this sentence, and her addressing li mei the way she used to, unknowingly rekindled the relationship between the two families. when li mei saw old madam zou acting like an old child, she chuckled. ¡°1 was young and insensible. you tolerated me. if it were anyone else, they would probably want to beat me up with a stick. an¡¯an, since old madam gave it to you, accept it.¡± jiang an quickly thanked her. ¡°thank you, old madam..¡± Chapter 191 - Chapter 191: Dad chapter 191: dad translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen li also took out a small box and handed it to jiang an. she smiled and said, ¡°an¡¯an, this is auntie¡¯s greeting gift. i¡¯m a rather tacky person and like gold. open it and see if you like it.¡± jiang an took it and opened the box. she realized that there was a sunflower made of thin golden pieces inside. it was exquisite and three-dimensional, making jiang an¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful! it looks too real. thank you, mrs. zou.¡± wen li frowned slightly and pretended to be angry. ¡°what mrs. zou? call me auntie. are you trying to be distant from me like your mother?¡± seeing this, jiang an changed her words and shouted, ¡°thank you, auntie zou.¡± only then did wen li reveal a smile and continue, ¡°that¡¯s right. when you were young, you liked the sunflowers my family planted. i originally wanted to use this matter to abduct you to my house and make you my daughter-in-law. 1 didn¡¯t expect your parents to immediately plant a large patch at home and disrupt my wishful thinking. now, i can only make a golden sunflower for you.¡± jiang an¡¯s face turned red. it turned out that the joke she had caused had happened in the zou family. jiang an subconsciously looked at zou bai, who was standing behind wen li. he felt that zou bai¡¯s expressionless face had a faint smile. when li mei heard wen li mention this matter again, she couldn¡¯t help but think more, but she also felt that it was impossible. if jiang an was just a divorced child, it was possible to bring up the past again. however, everyone knew about jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s existence now. the zou family didn¡¯t look like they would help others raise their children. just as li mei was thinking about it, madam zou mentioned the children. ¡°an¡¯an, 1 heard that you gave birth to a pair of twins.¡± the zou family had arrived late. the two little fellows, who had followed jiang an out from the beginning, had already gone somewhere to play with the nannies. they did not even see them. at the mention of her children, jiang an couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°that¡¯s right. the two mischievous brats must have gone to look at flowers again. i¡¯ll get someone to bring them over.¡± after a while, auntie sang appeared with jiang yu in her arms. auntie sang handed jiang yu to jiang an and explained softly, ¡°little yi is asleep. he¡¯s a light sleeper. if he wakes up when we carry him over, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll make a fuss for a while.¡± in contrast to jiang yu, who was sleeping like a pig, jiang yi was sleeping more and more lightly. recently, he had a morning temper, so jiang an had assigned individual rooms for the two of them since last week. when jiang an heard this, she said softly, ¡°then let him sleep. bring him over when he wakes up.¡± auntie sang nodded and retreated to the side to wait for instructions. when madam zou saw jiang yu¡¯s fair and chubby appearance, she looked very blessed. she looked especially similar to jiang an when she was young and liked her very much. she hurriedly reached out her hand. ¡°baby, can great-grandma carry you?¡± jiang yu first looked around at old madam zou and realized that this grandmother was smiling kindly at her. just as she was about to reach out her hand, she saw wen li beside her and realized that she was a great beauty. most importantly, jiang yu was already completely attracted by the shiny jewelry on mrs zou¡¯s body. she pointed at the necklace and shouted, ¡°shiny¡­ shiny!¡± as jiang yu spoke, she impatiently stretched out her two short hands to wen li. jiang an carried her daughter over. ¡°madam, this is my eldest daughter, jiang yu. her nickname is little feather. her younger brother jiang yi is sleeping. when he wakes up, the maid will bring him over.¡± wen li smiled and reached out to carry her over. ¡°these names are quite good. they¡¯re very suitable names for siblings. little feather likes jewelry just like grandma. it seems that she¡¯s also a money-grubber. grandma will give you this necklace, okay?¡± when old madam zou saw jiang yu in her daughter-in-law¡¯s arms, jiang yu¡¯s eyes were fixed on the necklace. she even reached out to touch it gently. she smiled happily. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect to be defeated by a necklace.¡± seeing jiang yu¡¯s serious expression, mrs. zou smiled and said to zou bai, ¡°zou bai, help me take off the necklace. consider it my gift to this little feather.¡± zou bai helped his mother take off the necklace. jiang yu¡¯s gaze also shifted. she accidentally saw zou bai and was stunned for a moment. her eyes no longer followed the necklace. instead, she revealed a curious expression. then, she revealed an excited smile and shouted loudly, ¡°dad!¡± the louder jiang yu¡¯s voice was, the more silent the scene was. jiang an revealed an awkward smile. she was glad that only a few of them were present in the small hall. then, she quickly explained, ¡°she should be talking about carrying. the child¡¯s language abilities are still developing, and her pronunciation is not very accurate..¡± Chapter 192 - Chapter 192: Meeting Her Younger Brother chapter 192: meeting her younger brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when jiang yu heard that her mother¡¯s pronunciation was different from hers, she frowned and corrected her with a serious expression. ¡°daddy!¡± there was silence again. jiang an¡¯s face was slapped. li mei laughed dryly. ¡°this child, she can¡¯t help but show off after learning a name.¡± wen li chuckled. ¡°it¡¯s rare for a child to like him. all the older children in his brothers¡¯ families are afraid of him. 1 didn¡¯t expect little feather to not be afraid at all. zou bai, come, carry your daughter.¡± wen li liked to joke around, and she loved to tease her unsmiling youngest son. zou bai glanced at his mother helplessly. wen li got up and carried jiang yu to zou bai. zou bai didn¡¯t like children. he didn¡¯t want to care about his mother¡¯s jokes, but when he saw jiang yu¡¯s bright black eyes and happy expression when she looked at him, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. he naturally felt a sense of closeness. when he came back to his senses, zou bai was already holding jiang yu in his arms. wen li and old madam zou were also stunned. wen li really didn¡¯t expect zou bai to take the child. soon, a look of joy appeared on old madam zou¡¯s face. she smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s rare for a child to be willing to be close to you.¡± jiang yu was held in zou bai¡¯s arms. she looked at the pair of peach blossom eyes that were exactly the same as her brother¡¯s and smiled. she pointed at the backyard with her little hand and stuck out her little butt. ¡°go¡­ go.¡± her father and brother looked exactly the same, so she wanted to take her father to see her brother. her stinky brother would definitely be as happy as her. they had a father just like the little animals on television always did. it was zou bai¡¯s first time taking care of a child. when he saw that jiang yu had made a request, he was at a loss. he subconsciously looked at the child¡¯s mother. jiang an hurriedly went forward and coaxed her softly, ¡°little yu, mommy will carry you to see flowers.¡± as she spoke, jiang an wanted to carry jiang yu over, but jiang yu immediately turned around and grabbed zou bai¡¯s clothes tightly with her short hands. she was a little anxious and ordered with urgency, ¡°daddy, go.¡± when jiang an saw how stubborn jiang yu was, she was a little angry. her voice became a little heavier. ¡°little yu! be good. mommy will carry you to play.¡± jiang yu also had a stubborn temper. she pouted and tilted her little head. her entire body was pressed against zou bai, and she didn¡¯t forget to grab zou bai¡¯s clothes. her entire body was filled with resistance to leaving zou bai. when zou bai saw jiang yu¡¯s expression, an inexplicable softness rose in his heart. seeing that she was unhappy, he felt a little worried too. he smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll take her there.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t have a child, so he naturally didn¡¯t know how to coax her. li mei was worried that jiang yu wouldn¡¯t be able to stop crying later. moreover, she couldn¡¯t ask the guests to help take care of the child, so she said to jiang an, ¡°jiang an, zou bai hasn¡¯t been to our house for many years. he probably doesn¡¯t know the way anymore. walk around with zou bai.¡± jiang an agreed and brought jiang yu out with zou bai. auntie sang followed closely behind. she was the confinement nanny. wherever the child was, she would follow. jiang an looked at zou bai apologetically. ¡°mr. zou, i¡¯m sorry. little yu isn¡¯t usually like this. other than my father and three older brothers, she usually doesn¡¯t take the initiative to approach the opposite sex. she¡¯s really troubled you today.¡± zou bai smiled nonchalantly and looked at jiang an. ¡°it¡¯s alright. i haven¡¯t been to your house for many years. i don¡¯t mind walking around. however, you should change the way you address me, right? after all, we¡¯re old acquaintances. just call me by my name.¡± zou bai¡¯s voice was low and magnetic. coupled with the peach blossom eyes that looked at her when he smiled, jiang an once again felt that zou bai was like a charming fox demon. her heart was about to jump into her throat. jiang an, whose face was red, silently shifted her gaze elsewhere. for a moment, she forgot what zou bai had said. she only remembered that zou bai had asked her to call him by his name. ¡°okay.¡± seeing jiang an¡¯s slightly red ears and cheeks, as well as her reaction of looking straight ahead, zou bai pursed his lips and suppressed the smile on his face. he stopped teasing her. the jiang family was not big. compared to the zou family¡¯s old residence, it was on a completely different level. there were not many places for the two of them to wander. jiang an knew that jiang yu also liked sunflowers, so she brought jiang yu to the place where sunflowers were planted. however, the cultivation area in jingdu city was completely incomparable to the ancestral residence in xiyun, but it was still very beautiful.. Chapter 193 - Chapter 193: Family Photo chapter 193: family photo translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yu had always remembered wanting to bring her father to see her younger brother, but a child¡¯s brain capacity was limited. at this moment, once distracted by something she liked, she forgot her original goal. she looked at the sea of flowers at a glance and clapped her small palms from time to time to express her liking. zou bai looked at the sunflowers and asked curiously, ¡°do you still like sunflowers?¡± jiang an also looked at the sea of flowers and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. i hope 1 can have the same life force as them and always look towards the sunlight.¡± zou bai turned to look at jiang an¡¯s side profile and saw how focused she was when she looked at the sea of flowers. he said, ¡°the person who pestered you that day was your ex-husband, right? did he still harass you afterwards?¡± zou bai¡¯s change of topic was always so sudden. jiang an was stunned for a moment. after a few seconds, the image of zou yi stopping si cheng suddenly appeared in her mind. she hurriedly replied, ¡°yes, it¡¯s my ex-husband. he should have returned to sea city after that. after all, he¡¯s not from jingdu city. how can he have the time to follow me every day? you called someone to help me that day, right?¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes darkened and he blinked. when he opened his eyes again, he was as calm as ever. ¡°no, zou yi happened to be downstairs doing something. he saw that you were in trouble, so he made a move.¡± a faint smile appeared on jiang an¡¯s face. ¡°i¡¯ll have to thank you guys.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t reply. instead, he brought up the topic of work. ¡°our company has a new home al smart product. we would like to trouble an¡¯an to be our ambassador.¡± although jiang an still didn¡¯t know much about zou corporation, from everyone¡¯s reaction just now, it could be seen that being their ambassador was probably an opportunity that celebrities would fight over. she didn¡¯t deserve anything. the meal that day had already been cleared, so jiang an wasn¡¯t in a hurry to agree. instead, she asked curiously, ¡°i¡¯m a newbie and i¡¯m not very popular. doesn¡¯t a big company like yours have to hire a big star?¡± zou bai glanced at jiang an and explained his reason in all seriousness. ¡°you¡¯ve been very popular recently, and your price is definitely not as expensive as a big star¡¯s, right? didn¡¯t you endorse tianqi¡¯s brand? that is a luxury item. with this status and the price of your endorsement, no matter how you look at it, the cost-effectiveness ratio is not bad.¡± jiang an rolled her eyes. thinking about it, it seemed to be true. tianqi¡¯s endorsement had imperceptibly raised her status by a lot, so zhao bing was very strict about her endorsements now. last time, after taking on the two fast-moving advertisements, zhao bing had told her not to take on these low-value products anymore to avoid affecting her future endorsement opportunities. after that, zhao bing had always wanted to help her endorse luxury goods. however, jiang an was not famous enough. now, she was making things difficult for her. therefore, jiang an was still interested in zou bai¡¯s product endorsement. however, she did not know the level of this endorsement. hence, jiang an told zou bai everything honestly. zou bai paused for a moment and chuckled. he did not expect that the products of zl¡¯s technology company would one day be questioned about their level. he thought for a moment and said gently, ¡°i¡¯ll send you the product information when 1 get back later. show it to your manager.¡± jiang an nodded and said cheekily, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll send it to her first. if she can accept it, thank you for the meal, boss.¡± jiang yu felt that she had been here for a long time. when she started to get impatient, she remembered the purpose of her trip and said to zou bai, ¡°little brother.¡± zou bai¡¯s attention was attracted. he turned to look at jiang yu and asked, ¡°you want to see your brother?¡± seeing this, jiang an approached zou bai and said in a low voice, ¡°it¡¯s especially difficult to coax jiang yi if he wakes up from his sleep. let¡¯s get her to her room and get the nanny to bring something to attract her attention.¡± when zou bai heard this, he pursed his lips and imitated her. he tilted his head slightly in jiang an¡¯s direction and whispered, ¡°okay.¡± auntie sang looked at the two people not far away. one lowered his head and eyes, while the other looked up. in the middle was a baby. no matter how she looked at it, they looked like a family. coupled with the sea of flowers and a camera, a family photo would be born perfectly! aunt sang was engrossed in her thoughts when she heard jiang an call her. she quickly went forward. ¡°coming, coming.¡± jiang an made arrangements. ¡°aunt sang, we¡¯re going back to shaohua tower now. go back to my room first. take the first jewelry box on the left side of the dressing table to jiang yu¡¯s room. then take out the little wooden horse i put away previously. we¡¯ll walk back slowly now..¡± Chapter 194 - Chapter 194: Interaction chapter 194: interaction translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the little wooden horse was a little tall. jiang yu¡¯s feet could not reach the ground, but she loved to play. therefore, every time she sat on it, someone had to bend down to support her. it was very tiring. jiang an asked the nanny to put it away. she planned to take it out when jiang yu was older, but she had no choice now. she had to make a strong move, or else jiang yu would keep pestering her to see her brother. aunt sang nodded and went back to make arrangements. zou bai followed jiang an slowly into shaohua tower. ¡°every time 1 come to your backyard, the door of this small building is tightly shut. i¡¯ve always been curious about what it¡¯s like inside. 1 didn¡¯t expect to walk in personally one day to take a look.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression and tone were indifferent. seeing this, jiang an asked curiously, ¡°did you come to my house often in the past?¡± zou bai tried to recall. ¡°i¡¯ve been here a few times. the first time 1 came to your house was when my mother asked me to send sunflower seeds of sunflowers to your house. there was a species that was especially difficult to find at that time. auntie li searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find it. however, when i came, i heard that you got lost that morning.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect zou bai to be a witness. ¡°1 don¡¯t remember what happened at that time at all. my memory is especially blurry.¡± the memories were from before she was three years old, so jiang an was unable to recall them now. however, tan xiang had weak sperm. if the tan couple had treated jiang an well at that time, jiang an and her biological parents might not have met. it could only be said that everything was fate. zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s confused expression and interrupted, ¡°where¡¯s little feather¡¯s room?¡± jiang an came back to her senses and brought zou bai upstairs. jiang yu passed by her brother¡¯s room and pointed at the door excitedly. ¡°enter¡­ enter!¡± jiang an quickly coaxed, ¡°let¡¯s go in later. there¡¯s a little wooden horse in your room. let¡¯s go play for a while before looking for your brother.¡± jiang yu didn¡¯t understand such complicated words, but she understood the words ¡®little wooden horse¡¯. a moment of hesitation appeared on her face. taking advantage of this gap, jiang an pushed zou bai¡¯s arm and urged him in a low voice, ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± zou bai followed jiang an¡¯s force and went to another room. jiang yu¡¯s door was wide open. jiang yu saw the little wooden horse that she had not seen for a long time at a glance. there were also more than ten shiny gems of different colors on the ground. she jumped excitedly and wanted to get off the ground. how could she remember her younger brother? when zou bai saw jiang yu¡¯s excited expression, he shook his head in amusement and placed jiang yu on the horse¡¯s back. aunt sang immediately supported jiang yu. only then did zou bai escape. however, he still squatted on the ground and interacted with jiang yu for a while with the gems and dolls. the two of them couldn¡¯t understand each other¡¯s words, but they looked surprisingly harmonious. it didn¡¯t affect their communication at all. zou bai received a call from his mother. after hanging up, he stood up. ¡°i have to go first.¡± jiang an was the host, so it was etiquette to send the guest off. hence, she stood up as well. ¡°i¡¯ll send you off.¡± zou bai bent over and reached out to pat jiang yu¡¯s little head. he smiled and said goodbye to her. ¡°little feather, uncle will come and see you next time.¡± jiang yu looked at zou bai touching her head. his broad palm brought a sense of security that she had never felt before. jiang yu felt very comfortable and smiled foolishly at zou bai. the childish smile on jiang yu¡¯s face made zou bai happy. he retracted his hand and turned to walk to the door. seeing zou bai walk to the door, jiang yu¡¯s expression immediately changed. she burst into tears. she stopped playing with the wooden horse and reached out her short hand to zou bai. ¡°daddy!¡± zou bai heard the crying and subconsciously stopped in his tracks. he turned around and saw two streams of tears on jiang yu¡¯s chubby face. when zou bai saw this, he felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle. he couldn¡¯t help but turn around and hug jiang yu in his arms to comfort her. aunt sang and jiang an were surprised when they saw this. if they remembered correctly, this sort of clingy treatment had only happened when jiang an first started working. now, she had actually developed such a strong sense of dependence after just meeting zou bai. this was really unexpected to the two of them. such an experience was very novel to zou bai. after all, when those little imps saw him leave in the past, they were all so happy that they wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate. zou bai played with her for another ten minutes. while jiang yu¡¯s attention was attracted by the gem in aunt sang¡¯s hand, jiang an pulled zou bai up and quietly left. therefore, after the door was completely closed, zou bai, who was experiencing this way of going out for the first time, asked curiously, ¡°do you have to be so sneaky every time you go out?¡± jiang an glanced at zou bai and touched her nose. ¡°she¡¯s already used to me going out to work, so she won¡¯t cry when 1 leave. i don¡¯t know why, but she seems to like you a lot. that¡¯s why she¡¯s like this..¡± Chapter 195 - Chapter 195: Don’t Agree chapter 195: don¡¯t agree translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an was too embarrassed to tell him that at the moment, only the two of them had enjoyed this treatment. otherwise, if she said this, those who didn¡¯t know might think that she was lying to close the distance between the two of them and had ill intentions towards him. zou bai was inexperienced. although he saw jiang an¡¯s small actions and knew that she was hiding something, he didn¡¯t expose her. jiang an brought zou bai to jiang yi¡¯s door and quietly opened it a crack. the room was dark and very quiet. auntie fang was guarding the crib. she felt the light through the crack in the door and quickly looked up. seeing this, jiang an could only give up on the idea of bringing jiang yi to see old madam zou. she closed the door quietly again. ¡°let¡¯s go over first. looks like we can¡¯t bring him to see old madam zou today.¡± zou bai replied, ¡°it¡¯s alright, she always walks around. grandma can always come see him.¡± the two of them left shaohua tower and returned to the main hall. at this moment, the banquet was already coming to an end. zou bai left with his mother and grandmother. after it was completely over, li mei dismissed her sons and daughter back to rest. she also pulled her husband back to their room. li mei looked a little worried. ¡°what do you think about what the zou family said?¡± on the other hand, jiang hai was very relaxed. ¡°didn¡¯t they just briefly mention it? nothing has been decided. we only need to learn from the monk¡¯s meditation and deal with all changes without changing.¡± li mei crossed her arms in frustration. ¡°in any case, 1 don¡¯t agree to this marriage. so what¡¯s that woman¡¯s surname again? she and zou bai are in an uproar. everyone in our circle knows that zou bai has kept his chastity for her for so many years. whoever marries in will be basically a widow.¡± jiang hai stretched out his arm and placed it on his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°they didn¡¯t mention the word ¡®marriage¡¯. they were also worried that we wouldn¡¯t agree. they only asked us to give zou bai a chance to meet and get to know her better. if we don¡¯t agree, the zou family won¡¯t force us.¡± li mei glanced at jiang hai. ¡°zou bai¡¯s methods don¡¯t need to be forced. others will compromise. don¡¯t you know how ruthless that demon is?¡± jiang hai was helpless. ¡°i saw that you thought highly of him a few days ago. why did your opinion change so suddenly today?¡± li mei rolled her eyes at jiang hai. ¡°special circumstances and special treatment! if the person in his heart is our an¡¯an, then he¡¯s naturally a good choice. if it¡¯s another woman, then he¡¯s the worst choice! we might as well let an¡¯an and si cheng remarry. at least with us suppressing them, si cheng won¡¯t dare to do anything. he¡¯ll only treat an¡¯an well.¡± jiang hai didn¡¯t dare to retort too much. he could only try to analyze rationally, ¡°wifey, with zou bai¡¯s personality, as long as he doesn¡¯t want to do it, even the heavens can¡¯t do anything to him. now, it¡¯s just old madam zou and wen li¡¯s idea. they hope that the two children can talk about it and let our families become in-laws. as long as zou bai doesn¡¯t express his stance, we just have to follow behind and not say anything. there¡¯s no need to jump out to object. this way, we won¡¯t lose face for both outcomes, and it will also be a good solution.¡± ¡°besides, old master and old madam are still around. although dad has passed away, they watched me grow up. they won¡¯t use force on an¡¯an.¡± hearing jiang hai¡¯s analysis, li mei felt much more at ease. ¡°in my opinion, an¡¯an might as well stay at home for the rest of her life.¡± jiang hai pulled li mei into his arms and rested his chin on the top of li mei¡¯s head. he said softly, ¡°you¡¯ve always felt very guilty because an¡¯an went missing. you always feel that no one treats her well except our family. however, you have to know that the people who can accompany each other the longest in this life are husband and wife. this role is irreplaceable by parents.¡± ¡°she usually says that she can stay at home. of course, it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s willing. in the end, it still depends on her choice. you have to learn to let go. we just have to be her strong support. there are many things she has to try to do.¡± ¡°we can do what we can, but no matter how tragic the outcome is, helping her and growing up with her is the best thing we as parents can give her. she indeed doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing by our side, but are you really going to let her die alone? doesn¡¯t your heart ache?¡± li mei let out a long sigh and reached out to hug jiang hai¡¯s waist. after a long silence, she said slowly, ¡°of course my heart aches. i understand what you mean, so 1 won¡¯t interfere. however, if zou bai can¡¯t let go of that woman, 1 definitely won¡¯t agree to an¡¯an being with him..¡± Chapter 196 - Chapter 196: Xianlin Technology chapter 196: xianlin technology translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios madam jiang and her husband were discussing at home, and madam zou and her daughter-in-law were also talking in the car. zou bai didn¡¯t sit in the same car as them, so wen li didn¡¯t need to worry about her words. madam zou closed her eyes and leaned against the backseat. her expression was very quiet. wen li looked at her mother-in-law and tried to suppress her words again and again. in the end, she could not help but say gloomily, ¡°fourth son is really worrying me to death! he¡¯s the one who worries me the most. that woman is preparing to return to the country in a few months. i¡¯m not sure if this side will work out.¡± ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy for li mei and her husband to find jiang an. even if we don¡¯t mind jiang an bringing the children over, 1 think she might not be willing to marry her daughter over.¡± madam zou slowly opened her eyes and said gently, ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? if you¡¯re anxious, build a good relationship with the jiang family when you have nothing to do. if fourth son can really talk to an¡¯an, then you can start worrying about whether jiang hai and li mei will agree.¡± when wen li heard this, she recalled the scene she had seen previously. she narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°i feel that fourth son has really loosened up this time. it seems that i made the right move! fourth son has had a cold personality since he was born. he only treats his family a little better. under normal circumstances, no one will take it to heart.¡± ¡°it was only when i met jiang an when he was six years old that he showed a rare interest in someone. 1 didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he still hasn¡¯t changed. our families are not bad as in-laws. unfortunately, jiang an has children. although that child is quite cute and likable, my heart still palpitates at the thought that it¡¯s an outsider¡¯s child.¡± when old madam zou heard that her daughter-in-law was still concerned about the children, she frowned slightly. this daughter-in-law was good in everyway, but she had a strong desire to control her children¡¯s marriage. she said, ¡°children and grandchildren have their own blessings. let me ask you, do you choose jiang an as your daughter-in-law, or let fourth son bring that woman surnamed chen back?¡± wen li¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. she pouted and did not say anything else. only then did old madam zou close her eyes again. peace returned to the car. after jiang an received the information about the product that night, she immediately forwarded it to zhao bing. less than ten minutes after she sent it, zhao bing called her straightaway. her voice was filled with surprise. ¡°an¡¯an, how did you get this endorsement?!¡± jiang an replied truthfully, ¡°my family held a banquet today. my brother, who was a family friend of ours, also attended. then, he asked me to be the ambassador. i was thinking about how you said that you wanted to keep an eye on my upcoming endorsement products, so i took their information and gave it to you first. the information says that this product is from xianlin technology. have you heard of this company?¡± the jiang family was not involved in the technology industry. in addition, jiang an¡¯s mind was mostly on filming now. she did not know much about xianlin technology, nor about technology products that were more relevant to the industry. moreover, this was also the first time xianlin technology had made a family-oriented technology product. it was an industry adjustment within the company and could be considered the first product for a mass consumer group. as zhao bing checked the company¡¯s background, she said, ¡°this is also the first time i¡¯ve heard of it, but 1 read the product functions mentioned. it¡¯s especially smart. there¡¯s nothing on the market that can compete with it! if such a high-end product endorsement opportunity is released and publicly recruited, i¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to touch the edge of this opportunity with our current status.¡± ¡°oh my god, it¡¯s actually a technology company under zl corporation! accept it! we have to accept it! when are we going to sign the contract? has the filming time been decided?¡± seeing that zhao bing had no objections, jiang an replied, ¡°i¡¯ll ask in detail.¡± as jiang an had relied on her family¡¯s connections to accept the endorsement, it meant both sides had to directly accept it. if zhao bing rushed to take responsibility, it would be embarrassing for her. hence, she urged, ¡°then quickly contact them. i¡¯ll hang up first. tell me when you need me to appear.¡± jiang an hung up the phone and recalled the words ¡°zl corporation¡± that zhao bing had just mentioned. wasn¡¯t this on the building that zou bai often entered and left across from the company? jiang an turned on her computer and was about to look up relevant information when she suddenly remembered that her parents had told her that there were many things about the true noble families that were not obvious on the surface. hence, jiang an chose to ask her brothers directly.. Chapter 197 - Chapter 197: Taking the Initiative to Visit chapter 197: taking the initiative to visit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yan said, ¡°he¡¯s a genius. the zl corporation has only been in his hands for eight years. now, he¡¯s built it into an impregnable fortress. initially, there were still people who dared to compete with them. now¡­ the gap between them has already made everyone unable to even have the heart to compete. sister, the word ruthless is simply born for him. don¡¯t interact with him if you have no reason to. otherwise, even if you¡¯re sold by him, you¡¯ll still be smiling and helping him count money.¡± jiang xun said, ¡°why are you asking about him? that evil god can handle both heaven and hell. he has a cold personality and is very ruthless. however, he has exceptions. i never expected him to be such a devoted person. he had a first love called chen xiang. for that woman, he was¡­ forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it. anyway, he¡¯s a person who¡¯s both good and evil. don¡¯t provoke him. little feather is like a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of tigers. she actually dares to call him father. i can only respect her bravery!¡± jiang huai said, ¡°i don¡¯t know him very well. what 1 remember the most is that after you got lost, he came to our house with the zou family a few times and asked me twice how the search was going?¡± jiang an had originally wanted to ask about some business information related to the zou family that could not be found online. unexpectedly, the conversation went astray. however, she had figured out the zou family¡¯s strength and background. she had even accidentally learned about her brothers¡¯ evaluation of him. compared to the person in her memory, why did they not match up¡­ jiang an revealed an indescribable expression. it wasn¡¯t that she was thinking too much. why did she feel that zou bai was still considered a gentle person? could this be considered an exception? did he like her?! jiang an hurriedly shook her head. she knew that she couldn¡¯t control this man even before she heard her brothers¡¯ evaluation of him! however, no matter what, this person was about to become the boss who gave her money. she had to quickly contact someone to confirm the details. jiang an took out her phone and typed a message, but her tone subconsciously became more formal. jiang an: zou bai, we¡¯ve reviewed those products. we¡¯re very honored to endorse your company¡¯s high-tech products. do you have any requirements for signing the contract and filming time? zou bai: ¡°as soon as possible. our product is expected to be released next month.¡± jiang an: ¡°okay, then do you think it¡¯s convenient to sign the contract tomorrow?¡± zou bai: ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll let the publicity department know. they¡¯ll arrange for someone to receive you tomorrow.¡± when jiang an saw zou bai¡¯s business-like tone, her heart calmed down slightly, but at the same time, she felt an inexplicable emptiness. the jiang family of jingdu city had organized such a grand banquet and publicized jiang an¡¯s identity. without deliberately hiding it, people with connections had already learned through communication that the jiang family had found their daughter who had been missing for 23 years. in the tan family, wang li slept in. after waking up, she was applying a facial mask at home when she suddenly heard the servant say that mrs li of the li corporation was visiting. wang li tore off the mask. the two of them had never interacted before, so why would they take the initiative to look for her? she looked at the servant who reported the news and said solemnly, ¡°i¡¯ll wash my face and change my clothes. treat her well! if mrs li is dissatisfied, i¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± the servant nodded submissively. wang li quickly washed her face, put on lipstick that suited her, and changed into a more formal dress before going downstairs. when wang li saw mrs li sitting on the sofa, the smile on her face was blooming. ¡°mrs li, you¡¯re growing in reverse. why are you getting younger?¡± who wouldn¡¯t like to hear nice words? when mrs li heard this, she touched her face and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± the tan family¡¯s company and the li corporation were not on the same level at all. usually, she could not even enter the eyes of these noble ladies. today, when she saw the other party come, wang li was indeed confused. however, after thinking about it, there was nothing in her family that could be schemed against by others. wang li calmed down and said solicitously, ¡°mrs li, eat some fruit.¡± seeing that wang li was a little careful with her appearance, mrs li felt even more superior. she picked up her coffee cup and took two sips. ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite. the sugar content in fruit is high. i want to control my figure. i¡¯m happy with just some black coffee.¡± wang li smiled ingratiatingly and said, ¡°you¡¯re still the most disciplined. sometimes, i can¡¯t control myself.¡± mrs li covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°you have a good figure too. it¡¯s fine to indulge occasionally.¡± wang li was surprised by mrs li¡¯s kind attitude.. this was unprecedented! Chapter 198 - Chapter 198: Idiot chapter 198: idiot translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wang li was still wondering if her company had been cooperating with the li corporation recently, but on second thought, even if there was a collaboration, their family would be the ones supporting hers. wang li continued to speak kindly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t manage to talk to you in the past. it¡¯s only today that 1 realized you¡¯re such a kind person.¡± mrs li glanced at wang li and revealed a mocking smile. ¡°it¡¯s those bad things that your ex-in-laws said about me, right?¡± wang li smiled obsequiously. ¡°don¡¯t you know zheng wen well? she can¡¯t bear to see others doing well. you¡¯re not inferior to her, but she keeps bad mouthing you. you have two sons and two daughters, but she has only given birth to one. she doesn¡¯t know how jealous she is of you.¡± as long as mrs li heard that zheng wen was in a bad mood, she would immediately be happy, especially when it came to the fact that she had given birth to two sons. mrs li chuckled happily and got to the point. ¡°it¡¯s alright. 1 was very lucky when it came to my children. sometimes, i¡¯m even envious of you. my family is not easy to deal with, unlike yours. your two daughters are so hardworking. they¡¯re quite famous in the entertainment industry now. by the way, did jiang an come back to visit you this year for the new year?¡± when wang li heard this, she felt that something was amiss. jiang an and tan si didn¡¯t get along. wasn¡¯t there entertainment news everywhere? why did she specially come to ask her? moreover, it was jiang an who was superior to tan si now. every time wang li thought of this, she became even more unhappy. however, although she was unhappy, she did not dare to let mrs li see it. she still had to smile apologetically and reply, ¡°sigh, now that she has found her biological parents, why would she care about tan xiang and me, her adoptive parents?¡± wang li¡¯s original intention was to complain that jiang an was ungrateful. naturally, the worse jiang an treated her family, the more she would make jiang an look like an ingrate. wang li sighed and continued in a choked voice, ¡°not only that, but she¡¯s also deliberately going against tan si in the entertainment industry and snatching her opportunities! it¡¯s said that a chosen family is stronger than biological relations. our tan family has raised her for more than 20 years, but she doesn¡¯t care about old relationships at all! she even¡­¡± mrs li was impatient to hear about the wang family. her purpose in coming was very simple. she wanted to see if she could use jiang an¡¯s adoptive parents to establish connections with the jiang family. the old man had already given his power to that illegitimate son step by step, but the two brats she had given birth to were not fighting for it at all. she was so tired that at her age, she still had to run around for them and pull strings for them. thinking of this, mrs li¡¯s mood became even worse. she directly interrupted wang li¡¯s various complaints. ¡°alright! so you don¡¯t have any contact at all now?!¡± wang li still had a pile of bitterness to pour out. now that she had just started, she was ruthlessly interrupted by mrs li and was stunned. mrs li urged impatiently again, ¡°are you in contact or not?!¡± wang li came back to her senses. ¡°n-no.¡± mrs li¡¯s originally gentle face completely disappeared at this moment. she frowned tightly. she had finally thought of a route to gain traction into jingdu city, but it was ruined by wang li just like that. mrs li was furious. ¡°are you stupid?! jiang an has such a good background, but you don¡¯t want to curry favor with her. instead, you¡¯re thinking of slandering her everywhere. do you really think xiyun¡¯s jiang family is so easy to bully?!¡± ¡°i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t tell anyone that 1 came to your house today! if you want to die, it has nothing to do with me. don¡¯t implicate me. what an idiot!¡± wang li was stunned by this series of words and could not react at all. mrs li rolled her eyes and left. wang li looked at mrs li¡¯s back as she left and came back to her senses. she immediately asked an acquaintance about the situation of xiyun¡¯s jiang family. when tan si returned home, she saw her mother sitting on the sofa in a daze. she walked closer and greeted, ¡°mom, i¡¯m back.¡± when wang li heard the voice, she turned around and saw tan si. only then did she come back to her senses. ¡°si si, do you know xiyun¡¯s jiang family?¡± tan si blinked and felt that the name was a little familiar. wang li said again, ¡°it¡¯s the family behind the jiang corporation.¡± speaking of this, tan si knew. ¡°i know the jiang corporation. isn¡¯t tianqi design a company under their family?¡± although more than half a year had passed since the matter of the ambassador, tan si was still brooding over this matter. she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°they¡¯re blind! they actually let jiang an be the ambassador.. aren¡¯t they afraid of lowering their status? this is simply against the norm!¡± Chapter 199 - Chapter 199: Mind Your Own Business chapter 199: mind your own business translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wang li looked at tan si and sighed softly. only then did tan si feel that something was wrong with wang li today. ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong? did the servants at home make you unhappy?¡± wang li leaned back on the sofa and asked weakly, ¡°then have you thought about why the jiang corporation had such an unconventional behavior?¡± when tan si heard his mother¡¯s question, she felt that something was wrong. she connected jiang an, jiang huai, and tianqi to the keywords of using a regular person as ambassador and the jiang corporation. after thinking for a while, her pupils constricted. tan si grabbed wang li¡¯s arm with both hands and asked in disbelief, ¡°you¡¯re saying that jiang an and jiang huai¡¯s biological parents are the bosses of the jiang corporation?¡± wang li nodded with a serious expression. at this moment, tan xiang returned. when he saw his wife and daughter whispering to each other, he smiled and asked, ¡°what are you two talking about?¡± wang li was telling tan si the information she had asked. when she saw her husband sitting on the sofa at the side, she repeated it again. tan xiang was completely stunned when he heard this. ¡°our family really didn¡¯t treat jiang an well. the jiang corporation won¡¯t find trouble with us, right?!¡± wang li and tan si had not thought of this before. now that tan xiang mentioned it directly, their hearts skipped a beat. what the two of them had done to jiang an¡­ wang li panicked. ¡°hubby, what should we do?! it¡¯s fine for us, but nothing can happen to si si! she¡¯s our only daughter.¡± tan xiang calmed down and thought for a moment before analyzing, ¡°jiang an¡¯s changes should have started after she gave birth. that means that the jiang family might have found her long ago and shouldn¡¯t have only happened from the time it was announced.¡± these words reminded wang li and tan si. tan si was enlightened. ¡°that¡¯s right! in the show jiang huai brought jiang an on, the way the two of them interacted was already very intimate. it¡¯s definitely not an idol¡¯s attitude towards his fans!¡± tan xiang had also figured this out. instead, he calmed down. ¡°it¡¯s been so long since they found her, but nothing has happened to our family. that means that they still care about our kindness for raising jiang an for 20 years.¡± wang li rolled her eyes slightly, feeling that her husband was burying his head in the sand. no one knew better than their family what the so-called nurturing kindness was. instead, she was more inclined to believe that jiang an just had not told her biological parents. wang li shared her thoughts. ¡°there are many schemes and plots in big families. how can it be so easy for jiang an to gain a foothold in the jiang family? it¡¯s too late to curry favor with the jiang family now. she probably doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble in case her parents hate her. after all, both parties don¡¯t have much emotional foundation.¡± tan si was more inclined to believe in wang li¡¯s thoughts. she smiled coldly. ¡°under the eyes of the public, no matter how close jiang an and jiang huai appear to be as siblings, if it really involves family assets and interests, i don¡¯t believe they can still be so harmonious. if jiang an wants to take revenge on us, it depends on whether she has the ability!¡± after discussing and analyzing the situation, the family calmed down a lot. however, tan xiang still reminded, ¡°si si, in the future, you and jiang an will be in the entertainment industry together. you can¡¯t get into conflict with her again. no matter how bad she is, she¡¯s still the daughter of the jiang family. if she really wants to control us without caring about anything, she can still do it. in the future, we¡¯ll mind our own business and pretend that we¡¯ve never interacted.¡± tan si did not think much of it. what could that coward jiang an do to their family? just fighting for the jiang family¡¯s assets probably exhausted all her brain cells. however, in front of her father, she still had to act obedient. ¡°i understand, daddy.¡± tan si returned to her room and took out the script that zhou yun had given her today. she flipped through it carefully. this drama was about to be filmed by the big director, gu sheng. it was said that he had mortgaged all his properties this time to prevent lack of capital from interfering. he planned to film his most ideal television drama. zhou yun was able to get her a chance to audition for the female lead because of tan si¡¯s looks. she looked pure and childish and matched the image of the female lead. although her acting skills were not very good, she could still be considered average. tan si read it very seriously. zhou yun had already said that if she could film well this time, she could make a comeback. after all, many directors nowadays did not dare to give her the lead role because of her reputation. they were afraid that it would implicate the production team¡¯s viewership ratings. only gu sheng casting people based on whether they were suitable for the role and ignoring all other aspects gave tan si a chance to compete for the female lead role.. Chapter 200 - Chapter 200: Legend of Gan Lan chapter 200: legend of gan lan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios far away in jingdu city, jiang an also saw the script in her email. ¡°all! i forgot to read the script sister bing sent!¡± jiang an frowned and quickly downloaded the document that had yet to be unzipped. golden star entertainment company had already started operating normally, and jiang huai had also gone to the company to preside over the overall situation. jiang an had been very free these two days, and she had not been very satisfied with the scripts she had been reading recently. the endorsement advertisement would only be filmed next week. when she had nothing to do, she would go online to clear her email. if not for this, she would probably not remember this script for another month. initially, she was just flipping through it. unexpectedly, jiang an was deeply attracted by the plot. the more she read, the more fascinated she became. other than eating, she did nothing but read the script. she read till the sun rose. jiang an¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from staying up late, but she could not wait to call zhao bing. as soon as she picked up the call, jiang an immediately said excitedly, ¡°sister bing, i want to take on that movie.¡± zhao bing was still half-asleep and could not react in time. she only remembered the name of the drama she liked the most. ¡°which drama is it? ¡®the long river¡¯?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°no, it¡¯s ¡¯the legend of gan lan¡¯ that you sent me more than a month ago.¡± legend of ganlan? zhao bing thought for more than ten seconds before she remembered whose novel it was. she yawned and sat up. ¡°director gu sheng¡¯s female lead drama? nowadays, the theme of transmigration is too common. the era drama ¡®long river¡¯ is more realistic. the culture it displays is layered. the content of this drama is more sophisticated. there are many veteran actors in it. moreover, it¡¯s a mainstream drama.¡± ¡°1 know you don¡¯t like to take on too many variety shows. taking on this drama will help you walk in the direction of acting and also deepen the audience¡¯s understanding of you. although ¡®legend of gan lan¡¯ focuses on the female lead and involves the righteousness of the country, it¡¯s still a genre that leans towards ancient idol dramas.¡± jiang an naturally saw this point, but she also had her own thoughts. ¡°sister bing, these advantages of ¡®the long river¡¯ are also shortcomings. such a drama will be a little boring. it mostly reflects the ¡°human-eating¡± society in that era. under feudal etiquette, every small figure¡¯s fate is filled with the sorrow of wanting to give up but being unable to escape.¡± ¡°i admit that this is a good script, but i want to act as those tough characters. 1 know there are many such themes on the market, but gan lan is too attractive to me! you must not have finished reading the script, right? she was just a timid modern person at the beginning. once she transmigrated back to the era more than 200 years ago, she just wanted to keep her life, so she didn¡¯t dare to show her thoughts that were different from that era.¡± ¡°such a time-traveling woman is completely different from those who always wanted to be in the limelight in the past. her character went from cowardice to awakening. it took a long time of mental resistance before she began to resist the restraints of etiquette. she risked her life to develop the intelligence of the people and tried to find a way to save the country. this character is too charming, like the sun in the sky!¡± jiang an was very excited at this moment. zhao bing was also brought back to her senses by jiang an¡¯s emotions. she recalled the content of the script. at that time, she had followed her usual habit when reading scripts and just briefly flipped through it. coupled with her prejudice against the theme, she did not pay much attention. ¡°if it¡¯s according to what you say, this character is indeed quite special. i¡¯ll contact director gu first when it¡¯s dawn.¡± ¡°but it¡¯s been so long. maybe he¡¯s finished casting. you have to be mentally prepared.¡± jiang an sighed softly. she was a little annoyed that she had discovered it too late. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± gu sheng had gone to the bank early in the morning. when he received the call, he was begging someone he knew at the bank to lend him more money. he had mortgaged all three houses under his wife¡¯s name, but he had only gathered just over 30 million yuan. according to the budget, he would need at least 50 million yuan. where should he find the rest of the money? when he saw zhao bing¡¯s call, gu sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. he had waited for a month, but there was no reply. at that time, his first thought was that she had rejected him. after all, if she really liked that drama, she would have contacted him earlier. however, since he already had the intention to film, gu sheng could no longer suppress this thought. after all, he had already suppressed it once. now that he was middle-aged, he also wanted to be impulsive for a while. that was why he had the thought of mortgaging the properties.. Chapter 201 - Chapter 201: Decision chapter 201: decision translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. gu sheng didn¡¯t dare to think too much about this call. he left the office in the loan section and sat down weakly in the bank lobby. he picked up the call. ¡°hello, this is gu sheng.¡± zhao bing was a little embarrassed when she heard gu sheng¡¯s voice. it had been more than a month. she didn¡¯t know if the role had been confirmed. she smiled and greeted him first, ¡°good morning, director gu! i¡¯m zhao bing.¡± gu sheng forced a smile and greeted, ¡°manager zhao.¡± zhao bing did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°director gu, have you chosen the female lead for ¡®legend of gan lan¡¯?¡± there¡¯s a chance! these three words flashed through gu sheng¡¯s mind as he sat up straight. ¡°no! we¡¯re still in the midst of preparations! the casting of the female lead has just begun!¡± zhao bing heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°director gu, the situation is this. our an¡¯an is very interested in the role of gan lan and wants to audition.¡± gu sheng replied happily, ¡°we were waiting for an¡¯an. our audition started a few days ago. it¡¯s planned to take half a month. when is an¡¯an free? 1¡¯11 arrange it.¡± zhao bing smiled and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll confirm the time with an¡¯an first before contacting you.¡± gu sheng quickly replied, ¡°no problem! zhao bing, 1 have another question i want to ask you.¡± zhao bing asked readily, ¡°tell me.¡± speaking of money, gu sheng was a little embarrassed. moreover, it was a request for them to bring all the money into the production team alone. gu sheng coughed lightly. ¡°i heard that jiang huai invested in ¡®cycle¡¯ for an¡¯an. i wonder if our show¡­¡± gu sheng didn¡¯t say it too clearly, but everyone understood the hint. only then did zhao bing come to a realization. she was wondering why a big director like gu sheng would take a fancy to an¡¯an. although an¡¯an¡¯s talent and acting skills were indeed quite good, it was not to the extent that gu sheng would take the initiative to hand over the script. zhao bing thought that jiang an liked this script so much, and jiang huai was a protective demon. she felt that this matter was not a big problem, but she could not be too confident, so she only replied, ¡°i can help you ask about this. how much do you need for your budget?¡± gu sheng thought for a moment and replied, ¡°the budget has to be at least 50 million yuan. however, if we want to film better and make gan lan more outstanding, we have to increase it by 20 to 30 million yuan.¡± gu sheng was also a smart person. he could tell that jiang huai doted on his sister. not only was the drama filmed well, but he was also using jiang an¡¯s character as an example. zhao bing could tell what gu sheng was thinking. she smiled and said, ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you convey the truth.¡± investing in the company¡¯s name was naturally the company¡¯s boss, jiang huai¡¯s decision. zhao bing hung up the phone and first confirmed the audition time with jiang an for a week later before calling jiang huai to say that jiang an had taken a fancy to gu sheng¡¯s script. jiang huai first asked jiang an for her thoughts on this drama, then asked zhao bing for her opinion. zhao bing told him about her phone call with jiang an in the wee hours of the morning and mentioned the investment. after jiang huai heard this, he had the same thoughts as zhao bing, but an¡¯an wanted to act. ¡°as long as an¡¯an likes it, investments are fine. when an¡¯an¡¯s identity as the female lead is confirmed, ask gu sheng to talk to me directly.¡± zhao bing revealed an ¡®1-knew-it¡¯ expression. ¡°alright, 1 understand.¡± for the next week, jiang an went to the company to work as usual. as the company had a practice room, the large mirror helped jiang an observe her performance. jiang huai would also take time every day to help jiang an practice and guide her from time to time. a week later, jiang an followed zhao bing to the audition venue. the process was naturally green light all the way and was directly decided. the original impression that gan lan had in gu sheng¡¯s mind was that she was as innocent as a university student. under the etiquette of feudal society, she slowly became less alive. because she went against her heart, she lived like a walking corpse. after her awakening, other than the pure heart of a university student, she had a more youthful spirit and the courage to fight as a pioneer. tan si, who had come for the audition two days ago, looked more in line with gu sheng¡¯s requirements. he could also tell that the other party had carefully thought about the script and the audition results were very good. gu sheng was very confident that under his guidance, tan si could perform even better. therefore, he had thought of giving the female lead to her at that time and revealed that he thought highly of her to keep her as an option first.. however, after seeing jiang an¡¯s performance just now¡­ Chapter 202 - Chapter 202: Full Investment chapter 202: full investment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios gu sheng was glad that he was lucky this time. not only did he have a chance of getting an investment, but he could also see the stubbornness and tenacity in jiang an. this was something that tan si did not have. it could only be interpreted through performance, so her performance would have traces of the character¡¯s heaviness. however, jiang an was different. this was what she had brought with her. it could only be said that both of them had their own pros and cons. appearance could be resolved through makeup, but some things were very difficult to act out. gu sheng walked to the front of the stage excitedly. ¡°an¡¯an, you acted too well. the role of gan lan belongs to you!¡± the excitement here was 30% because gu sheng was surprised by jiang an¡¯s performance, and 70% because he wanted to get an¡¯an so as to get jiang huai¡¯s investment! seeing gu sheng¡¯s reaction, jiang an was a little flattered. ¡°director, 1 especially like this role. if you have time, i also want to know more about this character. everyone has their own understanding of the script. i¡¯m worried that 1 have my own biases.¡± when gu sheng heard this, he shouted in his heart, ¡°it¡¯s done!¡± gu sheng smiled and said, ¡°no problem. such communication is necessary. your scenes here are very important. as long as your character is established, this show will be halfway to success already.¡± gu sheng immediately took out the contract and wanted to sign jiang an. this speed shocked jiang an so much that she couldn¡¯t help but look at zhao bing. seeing gu sheng¡¯s excitement, zhao bing pursed her lips and suppressed her laughter. ¡°director gu, there¡¯s no hurry. let¡¯s take the contract back and show it to the legal department first.¡± gu sheng slapped his forehead and said with a smile, ¡°look at me! i¡¯m so happy to have chosen the female lead i want. 1 can¡¯t wait to sign it on the spot. then take it back and discuss it first. the terms and conditions are negotiable.¡± jiang an took the contract and returned to the company with zhao bing. other than a few artists signed by jiang an, jiang huai did not forget to sign a few more artists with potential during his acting period. however, the company had an ironclad rule. no matter how many artists there were, as long as it involved jiang an, they would always prioritize handling it first. after the audition in the morning, the legal department had already finished studying all the terms and conditions by the time they got off work in the afternoon. after communicating with gu sheng and negotiating, they asked jiang an to sign it. that night, someone sent the contract to gu sheng. gu sheng looked at the contract and excitedly went home to put it in the safe in the study. ¡°what are you hiding? why are you so mysterious? did you buy something behind my back?!¡± gu sheng¡¯s wife, wang xuan, walked into the study with a suspicious expression. gu sheng locked the safe before turning around and saying, ¡°what are you thinking about all day?! this is my sugar daddy¡¯s contract. of course 1 have to keep it well!¡± wang xuan narrowed her eyes and pinched gu sheng¡¯s ear. ¡°you¡¯re lying to me! you¡¯ve already mortgaged three houses. if you have a sugar daddy that you can use but still bet on the family assets, tell me! are you going to buy jewelry for some vixen and secretly leave it at home so that you can give it away another day?!¡± gu sheng tilted his head and followed his wife¡¯s grip. ¡°ouch, ouch, ouch! 1 want to film the drama properly now. 1 don¡¯t have such tricks! this is really my sugar daddy! i¡¯ve already applied to the bank to cancel the execution of the loan contract.¡± only then did wang xuan stop, but the suspicion in her eyes did not dissipate. ¡°give me the contract.¡± gu sheng looked at his wife¡¯s muscular figure and then at his thin appearance. helpless, he gave up resisting and obediently took out a copy of the contract and handed it to wang xuan. the original could not be given out no matter what. it had to be protected! this was gu sheng¡¯s last bit of stubbornness. wang xuan was stunned when she saw the photocopy. she flipped it open and took a few glances. ¡°is there a need to go so far? it¡¯s so precious. isn¡¯t this just a labor contract signed? she¡¯s filming for you, but she¡¯s still investing in you? do you think i¡¯m stupid?! besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t look for the investor to prevent interference in the casting? who is this jiang an vixen?!¡± gu sheng snatched the photocopy indignantly and smoothed out the wrinkles wang xuan had taken. he glared at wang xuan. ¡°what nonsense are you talking about?! if you spout nonsense and ruin my investment, 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡± ¡°the investor is her brother. he brought all his money into the production team! he only interfered with the casting of this one role!¡± wang xuan and gu sheng had been husband and wife for 30 years. as long as it did not involve directing scenes, gu sheng would try his best to accommodate wang xuan no matter what. gu sheng¡¯s father died early and he was raised by his mother. as soon as he graduated and joined the workforce, his mother got into a car accident and was paralyzed. the mother and son relied on each other. wang xuan and he were from the same village and had a crush on him since they were young. she ignored her family¡¯s advice and ran to jingdu city to help him take care of his mother. the two of them were a couple who had been through a lot. even though wang xuan was getting fatter and fatter and never paid attention to the news outside, did not have much culture, she was wholeheartedly taking care of her family and did not have any complaints. gu sheng had never thought of changing his wife.. Chapter 203 - Chapter 203: Perfect Overlap chapter 203: perfect overlap translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when wang xuan saw that gu sheng was really about to flare up, she believed most of this excuse in her heart. however, she still refused to admit defeat. ¡°hmph, if you don¡¯t do anything rash, of course 1 won¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± gu sheng smoothed out the photocopy and solemnly placed the contract back in the safe. as the female lead had already been decided, all the actors who had come to try the role of gan lan had received the notice. zhou yun raised her phone and showed tan si the message that she had failed in the casting selection. tan si frowned and took the phone to take a closer look. she really could not understand. ¡°wasn¡¯t director gu quite satisfied with me that day?!¡± zhou yun took back her phone disapprovingly. ¡°is this your first day in the industry? there might be changes even if they said they¡¯ll choose you. moreover, it was just a hint. look at the other scripts again.¡± after zhou yun finished speaking, she turned around and was stopped by tan si. tan si was indignant. ¡°sister yun, help me find out who the female lead has chosen. 1 want to fight for the role again.¡± previously, zhou yun had also thought that there was a high chance that this role belonged to tan si. when she was informed, she took the effort and got someone to ask. zhou yun turned around and glanced at tan si. ¡°jiang an was chosen. they¡¯re fully investing in the production team, unless you bid higher than them.¡± after saying that, zhou yun turned around and left. the female student she had recently signed was not bad. she was obedient and hardworking. if she was nurtured well, she might be able to get far higher than tan si. tan si stood rooted to the ground in a daze. when she regained her senses, she slapped the table and gritted her teeth. ¡°it¡¯s jiang an again! i wasn¡¯t going to find trouble with you anymore, but you still came to oppose me. in that case, don¡¯t let me find an opportunity. otherwise, i¡¯ll definitely ruin your reputation!¡± dong ling stood in a corner, wishing she could turn invisible. unfortunately, in the next second, tan si¡¯s random throw hit her thigh. dong ling gasped and successfully attracted tan si¡¯s attention. hence, she could not help but get scolded again. as soon as jiang an¡¯s new show was confirmed, it was time to film the advertisement. jiang an was accompanying jiang yu and jiang yi in the playroom when she suddenly heard a message ringtone on her phone. zou bai: can you bring jiang yu over for the shoot tomorrow? jiang an was stunned when she saw the message on her phone. jiang yu was a little dissatisfied when she saw that jiang an, who was sitting beside her, did not play with her. she forced out a syllable, ¡°mom!¡± jiang yi, on the other hand, pressed half of his body against jiang an¡¯s crossed legs. he reached out his small hand to knock the phone away. every time, it was this thing that stole his mother¡¯s attention. jiang an came back to her senses and saw that the two little guys were looking at her. she quickly put her phone aside and handed a pair of ruby armbands to jiang yu. jiang yu took them and played with them with satisfaction. jiang yi lay on jiang an¡¯s lap. the child¡¯s voice was soft and childish. ¡°mommy.¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as she lowered her head to look at her son. his peach blossom eyes were slightly curved at this moment. zou bai¡¯s face suddenly flashed in jiang an¡¯s mind. the peach blossom eyes on his handsome face also curved slightly. now that she looked at them carefully, the extent of their curvature was so similar. the zou bai in her mind coincided perfectly with the jiang yi in her eyes. jiang an was so frightened that she shook her head a few times and panted heavily. ¡°what am 1 thinking? they both just happen to have a pair of peach blossom eyes. why are they overlapping?¡± jiang an threw zou bai out of her mind and forced herself not to think of a certain someone. she calmed down and played a parent-child game with the two babies. the next morning, jiang an was picking out clothes and preparing to go out. jiang yu woke up and ran over to the master bedroom. she hugged jiang an¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°mom.¡± aunt sang followed her to the door of the master bedroom and did not enter again. she stood guard at the door obediently and waited for instructions. jiang an squatted down with a smile and patted jiang yu¡¯s head. ¡°little feather, good morning.¡± a smile appeared on jiang yu¡¯s chubby face as she imitated jiang an¡¯s words. ¡°morning.¡± jiang an carried jiang yu into the cloakroom and asked with a smile, ¡°mom is going to work. can you pick some clothes for me to wear?¡± although jiang yu and jiang yi were not yet one year old, they could already understand a lot of things. hearing jiang an¡¯s words, jiang yu turned around and looked at her seriously. finally, she tugged at the white chiffon shirt and a black tweed skirt in the wardrobe. jiang yu looked at jiang an and smiled. ¡°wear¡­ wear.¡± jiang an hugged jiang yu with one hand and took out her dress with the other. she said dotingly, ¡°alright, we¡¯ll listen to our little feather¡¯s arrangements.¡± when jiang yu saw jiang an¡¯s actions, she clapped her hands happily.. ¡°daddy¡­ daddy!¡± Chapter 204 - Chapter 204: Picking Up chapter 204: picking up translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an paused for a moment. she carried jiang yu out of the cloakroom and placed her on the bed. when she saw jiang yu smiling and clapping, a trace of guilt flashed across her face. ever since jiang yu called zou bai ¡®daddy1 for the first time, her small mouth would occasionally call for ¡®daddy¡¯. even jiang yi began to call for ¡®daddy¡¯. jiang yu was very puzzled. why could the small animals on television see their father every day, but she and her brother could not? so when she occasionally thought of it, she would shout. at this moment, because of the children¡¯s conscious actions, jiang an began to doubt her decision to get a divorce. because she could not tolerate it, jiang yu and jiang yi could only stay in this family without a father and an incomplete relationship. the children were still young, so they were just shouting. if they were older, would they blame her? jiang an¡¯s emotions were complicated. she stroked jiang yu¡¯s soft hair. for the first time, she was shaken in her determination to get a divorce. jiang an¡¯s depressed mood did not last long before it was interrupted by the ringing of the phone. when jiang an saw that it was an unfamiliar number, she picked up the call. ¡°hello.¡± zou bai¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°an¡¯an, i¡¯m at your door. bring jiang yu out.¡± jiang an looked puzzled. ¡°why are you here?!¡± zou bai replied, ¡°aren¡¯t you filming the advertisement today? i¡¯ll pick you up.¡± jiang an looked at her daughter, who was looking up at her with sparkling eyes, and said, ¡°okay, wait a moment.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, jiang an wanted to travel back to the second before she agreed. however, the words had already left her mouth. jiang an closed her eyes and slapped her mouth. ¡°what¡¯s that sound?¡± zou bai heard the slapping sound and asked with a slight frown. jiang an opened her eyes and immediately replied, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ll pack my things now.¡± zou bai said, ¡°take your time. you don¡¯t have to rush.¡± jiang an hung up the phone and bent down to look into her daughter¡¯s eyes. looking at her ignorant and bright eyes, she smiled and reached out her index finger to gently tap jiang yu¡¯s forehead. ¡°you really have mr. zou¡¯s heart. i don¡¯t think he¡¯s picking me up. he must be afraid that i won¡¯t bring you along, so he specially came to pick you up.¡± jiang yu didn¡¯t understand, but that didn¡¯t stop her from smiling back when she saw her mother¡¯s smile. her mouth was so wide that she could see a few white baby teeth popping out from her gums, making her look even more adorable. jiang an squatted down and looked at jiang yu. she said gently, ¡°when you see mr. zou today, you¡¯re not allowed to call him daddy. otherwise, i won¡¯t bring you out anymore. nod if you understand.¡± jiang yu¡¯s black eyes darted around. jiang an didn¡¯t know if she understood, but she saw jiang yu nod anyway. jiang an looked at jiang yu¡¯s adorable face and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her little face. then, she turned around and called aunt sang, who was waiting at the door, in. ¡°i¡¯m going to take jiang yu out now. take her to change and prepare the bag to go out. we¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± aunt sang quickly picked up jiang yu from the bed and said, ¡°okay, do you want me to get you something to eat?¡± jiang an quickly waved her hand. ¡°no need.¡± jiang an quickly changed her clothes and did a simple skincare routine. she did not put on any makeup because she still had to put on makeup for the advertisement shoot when she arrived at the venue. when jiang an went downstairs, she saw that aunt sang had already packed her things in the baby-care bag and was carrying them on her back. jiang yu also sat in the pram and waited in the living room. she looked excited about going out. ¡°brother¡­ go.¡± jiang an went forward to push the pram. she was a little surprised that her domineering daughter seemed to know how to take care of her brother recently. ¡°it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re still thinking about your brother. he¡¯s still sleeping. he won¡¯t go today.¡± when jiang yu heard the word ¡°won¡¯t go¡±, she frowned. however, when the pram left the small building¡¯s door, she became excited again. she clapped twice and even turned to look at jiang an. she stretched out her little finger and pointed in the direction of the jiang family¡¯s door, looking eager to see the outside world. jiang an had already told li mei yesterday that she was going to shoot an advertisement today, so she walked around the main building from the garden and went straight to the door. when zou bai saw the mother and daughter, he got out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked forward. when jiang yu saw zou bai, she didn¡¯t remember what jiang an had told her previously. after all, she hadn¡¯t completely understood what she had said just now.. when she saw the person she missed, she immediately greeted him warmly and loudly, ¡°daddy!¡± Chapter 205 - Chapter 205: She Doesn’t Eat chapter 205: she doesn¡¯t eat translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios although jiang an had already mentally prepared herself for jiang yu to forget, she did not expect her to forget so quickly. however, perhaps because she had already suffered the first critical blow, jiang an felt much calmer this time. however, the more sensitive part of her ear still felt uncontrollably hot. zou bai first glanced at jiang an. the tips of her pink ears made the corners of his mouth subconsciously curl up. at this moment, jiang an turned around and stood in front of jiang yu¡¯s pram. she bent down slightly and glared at jiang yu gently. she deliberately made a fierce expression. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to call him daddy. otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to drink milk later. i¡¯ll take away your right to drink milk today.¡± jiang yu understood what she meant from the words and her mother¡¯s expression. she shrank her head and did not continue speaking. zou bai had already walked up to them. ¡°little feather, good morning.¡± in an instant, jiang yu seemed to be on steroids again. she stretched out her arms. ¡°mor-morning.¡± zou bai¡¯s smile deepened, and he naturally stretched out his hands to carry jiang yu. when jiang yu¡¯s small body was next to zou bai¡¯s, the sense of security that she had felt last time returned. jiang an heaved a sigh of relief when she saw jiang yu obediently being carried. thinking that he was here to see jiang yu and not her, she was not as awkward as before. she said politely, ¡°sorry to trouble you today.¡± zou bai replied, ¡°it¡¯s no trouble. 1 have nothing much to do today. i also want to take a look at xianlin¡¯s first commercial for the public. let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± after zou bai finished speaking, he turned around and walked towards the car. jiang an quickly followed. when she saw the child safety seat in the back of the car, jiang an was stunned for a moment. ¡°is this specially for jiang yu?¡± zou bai placed jiang yu in the seat and said casually as he put the seatbelt on her, ¡°i just bought it yesterday. this brand was recommended by the staff in the shop. i don¡¯t know much about these things. is this brand reliable?¡± when jiang an heard this, she went forward and stuck her head into the car to look at the seat brand. she smiled. ¡°our family bought this too. it¡¯s especially good to use.¡± zou bai helped jiang yu adjust her seat. he turned to look at jiang an and smiled. ¡°that¡¯s good. get in the car.¡± aunt sang folded the pram and placed it on the cushion in the back seat. she sat beside jiang yu. zou bai was driving, so jiang an definitely couldn¡¯t sit in the back. before zou bai could turn around to open the passenger door, jiang an quickly opened the door and got in. zou bai was stunned for a moment, and a smile appeared in his eyes. after seeing jiang an fasten her seatbelt, zou bai asked as he drove, ¡°you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? what do you want to eat?¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes lit up. she was just about to ask him to stop the car on the way with the excuse of treating him to breakfast, but she didn¡¯t expect the other party to ask such a considerate question. ¡°there¡¯s a porridge shop quite close by my place. it tastes quite good. it¡¯s just that the shop is a little small, but it won¡¯t waste any time since it¡¯s on the way.¡± zou bai followed jiang an¡¯s directions and drove. two minutes later, he saw a small shop at the entrance of the alley. there were only two tables inside, and it was less than 15 square meters. zou bai looked at the furnishings inside and frowned slightly. ¡°is this place alright? you won¡¯t have diarrhea if you eat here, right? didn¡¯t they say that children have weaker stomachs?¡± faced with zou bai¡¯s three consecutive questions, jiang an smiled in embarrassment. ¡°she won¡¯t eat, we will.¡± after some thought, jiang an was worried that outsiders would think that she was unreliable as a mother, so she decided to defend herself. ¡°a baby who¡¯s less than a year old can¡¯t eat salt, so her breakfast has already been cooked and brought out.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t have any children. this was the first time he had heard of such parenting knowledge. he nodded as if he had been taught. ¡°1¡¯11 get the nutritionist to pay attention to little feather¡¯s lunch. i¡¯ve also gotten someone to prepare the crib in the lounge. she can have a good sleep at noon. don¡¯t worry too much.¡± jiang an was stunned. her original intention was to let jiang yu stay for two hours before returning home. who knew that zou bai had already prepared everything? it made it difficult for her to speak now. although zou bai was skeptical about whether the shop¡¯s hygiene was up to standard, he still stopped the car near the shop. as a qualified servant and confinement nanny, aunt sang had already eaten quickly when she was preparing breakfast for jiang yu. therefore, only zou bai and jiang an got out of the car. jiang an entered the porridge shop with familiarity. there were a lot of people waiting at the door. most of them were in a hurry to get takeaway and go to work. although there were only two tables in the shop, there was one that was empty.. Chapter 206 - Chapter 206: Live and Die Together chapter 206: live and die together translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at zou bai and recommended, ¡°his seafood porridge is especially delicious. do you want to try it?¡± zou bai didn¡¯t mind eating. ¡°anything is fine. you¡¯re more familiar with this place, just order.¡± jiang an ordered soup dumplings, spring rolls, and shrimp dumplings. zou bai took out cash and wanted to pay the bill. jiang an used her phone to quickly scan the shop¡¯s qr code to pay. she said jokingly, ¡°i¡¯ll treat you to breakfast. just don¡¯t charge me for the ride later.¡± although zou bai was not called over by jiang an, she was now riding in his car to the set. although resources were said to be based on cost-effectiveness, with a little thought, she knew that he had specially taken care of her and owed him a favor. now that breakfast was already such a small sum of money, she naturally couldn¡¯t let others pay for it, so jiang an was especially active in snatching the bill. zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s actions and did not snatch the bill from her. he put the money back into his wallet. ¡°okay.¡± after jiang an finished ordering, the two of them walked into the shop. zou bai looked around. the white walls were stained with dust and looked a little dirty. the ground was relatively clean, but the wooden dining table¡­ zou bai looked at the uneven scratches on the table and the gaps between the scratches. he didn¡¯t know which naughty child had stuffed a tissue into it, but it was so tight that it couldn¡¯t be dug out. zou bai frowned slightly and pursed his lips. jiang an didn¡¯t notice zou bai¡¯s expression. she had already walked to the empty dining table and sat down. when zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s actions from the corner of his eye, he didn¡¯t argue anymore and sat on the stool opposite jiang an. ¡°squeak.¡± zou bai was stunned for a moment. jiang an covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°there are a total of eight stools here. two of them have been in disrepair for a long time. congratulations, you¡¯re lucky to sit on one of them today.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s curved eyebrows and smiled helplessly. ¡°you¡¯re so familiar with this place. do you come here often?¡± jiang an shook her head. ¡°i¡¯ve only been here twice. the seafood porridge in this restaurant is sea city¡¯s taste. my mother thinks that these small restaurants outside are not as hygienic as homemade food, and the ingredients are not fresh, so i¡¯m basically forced to eat breakfast at home normally. occasionally, when i need to work, i take the opportunity to eat these small restaurants¡¯ food outside.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an disapprovingly. ¡°auntie li is right. who knows if the meat and seafood used here are fresh or not? sometimes, you can¡¯t even tell when the taste is masked by seasonings. you have to go to a star restaurant to ensure the ingredients and hygiene standards when you eat outside.¡± these words frightened jiang an so much that she quickly turned around and looked at the boss and lady boss, who were busy at the stall at the door. if others heard them, they would be asking for a beating. zou bai continued nonchalantly, ¡°so what if they heard us? what can they do to us?¡± jiang an held her forehead and turned to look at zou bai. ¡°let¡¯s keep a low profile. we still have work today. i don¡¯t want to fight before going.¡± after jiang an finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but defend the boss. ¡°we won¡¯t get sick after eating it. since we can¡¯t live in a sterile world, we have to learn to live and die with bacteria. besides, the last two times i came, i saw them eating the food in the shop themselves. this means that there¡¯s definitely no problem with the ingredients and hygiene. don¡¯t tell my mother that i¡¯m eating street food.¡± seeing that jiang an had specially added the last two sentences, zou bai lowered his eyes to suppress the rise in his peach blossom eyes. seeing that zou bai didn¡¯t respond, jiang an panicked. it wasn¡¯t easy for her to find a restaurant that tasted the best and most authentic to sea city in her limited time and opportunities. so, she reached out and gently pushed zou bai¡¯s arm. ¡°i shared my secret place with you. you can¡¯t betray me.¡± only then did zou bai look up at jiang an with a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°got it.¡± jiang an was relieved. the boss brought the breakfast she had ordered to the table, making jiang an¡¯s appetite increase. jiang an had always been a bold and unrestrained person when it came to eating. after all, she had to finish her food quickly so that she could do her work. this was also a habit she had developed when she was working in the past. to her, earning money was more important than her image. however, after eating with this noble young master, jiang an suddenly couldn¡¯t be bold anymore. she felt that if she was too rough, it would be disrespectful to him. it was fine last time when she ate, but this time, she was used to scarfing down the soup dumplings and shrimp dumplings whole. jiang an watched as the other party ate slowly and at a moderate speed.. although he was eating the soup dumplings one by one just like she usually did, why did the same actions look so different? Chapter 207 - Chapter 207: Returning the Handkerchief chapter 207: returning the handkerchief translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an secretly observed from the corner of her eye. zou bai¡¯s five senses were more sensitive. after eating a soup dumpling, he picked up another spring roll and said in a low voice, ¡°if you don¡¯t eat, i¡¯ll end up finishing your portion later.¡± jiang an came back to her senses and saw that the food was only half finished. she picked up her chopsticks and sped up her eating. zou bai finished his spring roll and put down his chopsticks. he took out his phone and lowered his head as if he was looking at some messages. when jiang an realized this, she began to eat normally again. she was really not used to suddenly changing her habits. unknowingly, she had eaten half of it. coupled with a bowl of porridge, jiang an was basically done. when zou bai saw jiang an touching her stomach, he picked up his chopsticks and finished the rest of the food. he took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. seeing this, jiang an remembered the handkerchief that she had always kept in her bag and always forgot to return. this time, she finally remembered. she took out the clean handkerchief from her bag and handed it over. she smiled and explained, ¡°zou bai, this is the handkerchief you lent me last time. i¡¯ve already washed it clean. 1 forgot to return it to you the previous two times. thank you for what happened that day.¡± zou bai looked down at the handkerchief that was handed to him. a few seconds later, he reached out to take it and looked up at jiang an. ¡°you¡¯re welcome.¡± jiang an looked into zou bai¡¯s eyes and felt that there seemed to be a deeper meaning. just as she was about to investigate carefully, the other party had already stood up and walked out. jiang an hurriedly followed. on the way to the set, the car was very quiet. there was only the sound of jiang yu babbling to herself. the filming set was in the zl corporation building. as all the props and products used were the ones also used for testing, the person in charge of the publicity department, feng yi, felt that it was troublesome to move them. the higher-ups also waved their hands and readily approved the funds, allowing the person in charge to build a set in an empty office. therefore, when zou bai appeared at the company¡¯s filming location with jiang yu in his arms, everyone¡¯s eyes almost fell out of their sockets. wang zhen had already arrived at the set in advance to wait. when she saw a man following her artist, she was stunned for a moment and could not help but glance at his peach blossom eyes. ¡°president zou.¡± a group of people surrounded zou bai. zou bai nodded and said to feng yi, ¡°i¡¯m just here to take a look. you guys go about your business.¡± feng yi nodded slightly. ¡°aye, alright.¡± then, feng yi waved his hand and sent everyone away to do their own work. feng yi turned his head and saw jiang an standing beside zou bai. he was secretly shocked. at the same time, he quickly guessed the relationship between the two of them and who the child was. however, no matter what, the boss had personally brought them here¡­ one had to know that zou bai was a workaholic. in all these years, other than chen xiang, who was of the opposite sex, he had never seen other women get close to him. this was the second time, so feng yi had no choice but to take it seriously. however, before feng yi could think for more than half a second, he was shocked by the scene of jiang yu¡¯s mother and zou bai laughing and teasing jiang yu. the venue was only so big, and zou bai didn¡¯t try to hide it. most people heard jiang yu¡¯s voice. ¡°so that¡¯s the daughter of the si corporation¡¯s ceo and jiang an. the mother and daughter look quite similar.¡± ¡°indeed, but the shape of her mouth and face¡­ don¡¯t you think this little girl looks very similar to the big boss?¡± ¡°if you didn¡¯t mention it, 1 wouldn¡¯t have realized it. now that you mention it, the three of them look a little alike! especially when they act like a family.¡± ¡°do you think big boss and jiang an are privately¡­¡± ¡°no way. jiang an and chen xiang aren¡¯t alike no matter how you look at it. moreover, she just got a divorce not long ago. from what you¡¯re saying, she¡¯s really having an affair. our big boss doesn¡¯t have the taste for good women, right¡­¡± supervisor xie passed by two employees and heard them discussing softly. she was so frightened that she quickly interrupted them. ¡°shh! do the two of you want to die? you¡¯re secretly criticizing the big boss.¡± after saying that, supervisor xie carefully turned her head to look at zou bai. when she realized that zou bai was focused on the little girl and jiang an in his arms, she heaved a sigh of relief. she turned around and glared at the two of them. she scolded softly, ¡°don¡¯t implicate me if you want to die!¡± when the two of them heard their superior¡¯s words, they were so frightened that they immediately fell silent. they lowered their heads and sped up their work. feng yi, who was facing zou bai and jiang an, remained calm on the surface no matter how he felt. he smiled at jiang an and said, ¡°miss an¡¯an, please follow me. i¡¯ll get the staff to bring you to change into your filming clothes first..¡± Chapter 208 - Chapter 208: Feeding chapter 208: feeding translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an turned to look at jiang yu. she pulled her chubby hand and comforted her. ¡°little feather, mommy will go to work first. you have to follow uncle and aunt sang. be obedient.¡± jiang yu smiled. jiang an patted her little head before leaving. wang zhen followed closely behind to help with the clothes. jiang an¡¯s filming went very smoothly, and jiang yu had a good time. aunt sang only took a few gemstones and cloth dolls that jiang yu often played with, but she didn¡¯t expect zou bai to directly ask zou yi to bring over a palm-sized wooden box. after opening it, other than various colored gemstones without sharp edges, there were also diamonds and various sparkling jewelry. the morning filming ended at 12pm. after jiang an finished filming, she changed her clothes and found zou bai and the others in the resting area in the corner of the set. ¡°jiang yu didn¡¯t make a fuss, did she?¡± zou bai stood up and replied gently, ¡°no, she¡¯s very well-behaved.¡± jiang an looked at jiang yu¡¯s obedient appearance on the sofa and chuckled. ¡°she¡¯s alone now. when she¡¯s with her brother, you¡¯ll know this little fellow¡¯s true colors.¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen her brother yet. do you have a photo?¡± jiang an turned to look at wang zhen. wang zhen opened her bag tactfully, took out her phone, and handed it over. ever since she had children, almost all of jiang an¡¯s phone memory had been taken up by the photo album. 90% of the photo album was filled with photos of the children. jiang an clicked on the latest photo taken yesterday. ¡°this is her younger brother, jiang yi.¡± zou bai lowered his head and looked at them a few times before scrolling through a few more, lie felt that jiang yi looked very familiar, as if he had seen these photos somewhere before. however, before he could think about it carefully, he was attracted by the siblings¡¯ different appearances. ¡°are they fraternal boy-girl twins?¡± jiang an looked at the two children in the photo. the gentle expression on her smiling face was filled with satisfaction. ¡°yes.¡± zou bai looked at a few more photos before shifting his gaze away from his phone. he bent down to pick up jiang yu and said to jiang an, ¡°i¡¯ll take you and jiang yu to eat first.¡± jiang an looked at aunt sang and wang zhen. ¡°then they¡­¡± manager feng appeared at the right time again. ¡°miss an¡¯an, don¡¯t worry. 1¡¯11 arrange the food for the two of them. don¡¯t worry and go eat.¡± seeing this, jiang an did not say anything else. she only asked aunt sang to pass her the bag containing jiang yu¡¯s food supplies and milk powder. jiang an followed zou bai all the way to the top floor. when the elevator opened, the front desk was in the middle of the floor, cutting the entire floor in half. a girl in a blazer and skirt immediately stood up when she saw the two of them. ¡°president zou.¡± zou bai heard the voice and nodded. he turned around and walked to the right. jiang an quickly glanced at the left side of the front desk. there were three offices. the largest office had a conference room sign hanging on it, and it was next to the pantry. jiang an quickly followed zou bai¡¯s footsteps. a thick wooden door appeared in front of her. zou bai held jiang yu with one hand and pushed open half of the door with the other. jiang an went in and saw what was inside the office. other than the word ¡¯big¡¯, jiang an couldn¡¯t find any other words to describe it. the office looked to be two to three hundred square meters. there were several display shelves that reached the ceiling, and most of them were filled with all kinds of books. the reception area was in the middle of the office, and the desk was a little further in. jiang an saw that the coffee table was filled with five dishes and supplementary food for the baby. jiang yu was still in zou bai¡¯s arms. jiang an placed her bag on the sofa and extended her hand to jiang yu. ¡°little feather, mommy will feed you lunch.¡± jiang yu glanced at jiang an, then raised her head to look at zou bai. ¡°daddy¡­ we eat.¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes revealed a gentle expression. ¡°little feather, do you want me to feed you?¡± jiang yu¡¯s two small arms rested on zou bai¡¯s shoulders as she repeated herself. zou bai smiled helplessly at jiang yu. ¡°alright, although it¡¯s my first time feeding a baby, it¡¯s the princess¡¯ request, so i¡¯ll try my best to do it well.¡± jiang an was not surprised by jiang yu¡¯s behavior. she placed the supplementary food into jiang yu¡¯s special children¡¯s bowl. ¡°you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. i¡¯ll feed her. she¡¯s not someone who can resist eating.¡± regarding jiang yu¡¯s request, zou bai¡¯s heart was actually a little restless. he didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that feeding jiang yu made him inexplicably excited.. Chapter 209 - Chapter 209: Buried Dream chapter 209: buried dream translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai thought about it and felt that this might be the first time in his life that he had done something like this, so he felt nervous. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i want to feed her once too.¡± when jiang an saw zou bai¡¯s excited expression and jiang yu¡¯s commotion, she said, ¡°then i¡¯ll feed her a few mouthfuls to show you.¡± jiang an demonstrated once, and zou bai followed suit. seeing zou bai and jiang yu, one feeding and one eating, the scene was abnormally harmonious. it moved jiang an a little. jiang an suddenly recalled that when she first found out about her pregnancy, she had also fantasized about the scene of the family of four eating and playing together. however, si cheng¡¯s attitude towards her and the children made her completely bury this dream in her heart. jiang yu could eat and sleep happily, unlike other children who after eating a mouthful, would want to play for a few minutes before opening their mouths again and giving you no choice but to force them a second bite. in less than five minutes, jiang yu was done eating. jiang an took out a cloth doll and let her sit on the sofa to play. only then did jiang an and zou bai start eating lunch. zou bai looked at jiang an eating quietly and asked in a low voice, ¡°how did you feel about the shoot this morning?¡± when jiang an heard zou bai¡¯s question, she raised her head and looked over. ¡°i feel quite good about it. your company¡¯s smart al interaction engine is very practical. even if it¡¯s a family using different technology brands, the user can simply install it into various household appliances through the instructions and achieve unity under the control of this smart robot.¡± at the mention of the functionality of al smart products, jiang an¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°i didn¡¯t understand at first, but after watching the design plan of the advertisement, during the filming process, i understood what technological advancement was! the voice-controlled robot filled the missing gap in all the household appliances and could also link to the mobile app to monitor the situation at home and achieve remote control.¡± ¡°for many families with children and pets, it¡¯s really like a savior! what¡¯s important is that it can also link to many search engines and perform various functions such as searching for information and chatting with the al.¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°when we first developed this product, it was actually to simplify things. all the instructions can be directly controlled by the robot¡¯s internal chip, including various auxiliary functions. there are still many robots serving the industry and service industry now. the family market is a very big vacancy.¡± the jiang corporation¡¯s business did not involve this aspect. moreover, jiang an was a liberal arts student and did not know much about these science and engineering subjects. when she heard zou bai mention this, it was a little like opening up a new world for her knowledge blind spot. the two of them chatted as they ate. from the current development of artificial intelligence to the transformation that technological creations could bring to her future life. ¡°ding!¡± jiang an heard the notification ringtone on his desktop phone. when she opened the notification, she saw wang zhen asking if her lunch break was over. only then did she notice the time. it was 2 pm in 10 minutes. she hurriedly replied that she would go down soon. jiang an hurriedly got up and muttered, ¡°it¡¯s already time. 1 thought it was only one o¡¯clock.¡± just as she was about to pick jiang yu up, jiang an realized that the brat was leaning against the back of the sofa. her head was tilted to the side, and she had already fallen asleep hugging the doll¡¯s head. her little mouth was slightly open, and a wisp of drool from the corner of her mouth had already slid down to her chin. from time to time, a few drops would drip onto her shoulder. zou bai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. he took out a handkerchief and gently dabbed away jiang yu¡¯s saliva. ¡°the crib is in my lounge. let her sleep in it.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect zou bai to like jiang yu so much that he even arranged a crib in his own lounge. however, since it had already been arranged, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable and refuse it. hence, she picked up jiang yu and followed zou bai into the lounge behind the desk. the lounge was decorated in simple black, white, and gray colors. there was a wardrobe and a bathroom. a man in a suit and sunglasses who was about the same height as zou bai stood beside the bed. ¡°master.¡± a deep male voice came from the man in the suit. when jiang an realized this, she couldn¡¯t help but look sideways a few more times. she kept feeling that the other party¡¯s reaction was a little strange. whether it was the sunglasses he was wearing in the room, or his seemingly stiff limbs and expressionless face, he didn¡¯t appear as agile as a normal person.. Chapter 210 - Chapter 210: How Would I Remember chapter 210: how would i remember translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an gently placed jiang yu in the crib. zou bai turned to the man in the suit and said, ¡°number 73, if the baby in the crib wakes up, call me immediately.¡± ¡°yes, master,¡± number 73 replied quickly. jiang an realized that something was wrong. she pulled zou bai¡¯s sleeve and shook it. she asked softly, ¡°is this a robot?!¡± zou bai turned around and saw jiang an¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°yes, this is a domestic nanny robot that has been developed and is still being tested.¡± jiang an nodded in a daze and understood the technological advancements of the technology company under zl group again. ¡°when i looked over, i only felt that it was a little strange, but 1 really didn¡¯t realize that it was a robot. if you hadn¡¯t called out the number, 1 wouldn¡¯t have thought of it.¡± zou bai looked at number 73. ¡°we are still testing its functionality. the technicians are also thinking of a way to make his movements and expressions more natural. when it reaches the market, it will definitely not be easy for you to tell.¡± jiang an smiled and said jokingly, ¡°then i¡¯m looking forward to it. 1 hope that you, the big boss, will still think highly of me and continue to let me be the ambassador.¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows and replied indifferently, ¡°no problem.¡± jiang an thought that zou bai was joking with her and didn¡¯t take it to heart. zou bai looked at the time. ¡°it¡¯s two o¡¯clock. let¡¯s go down now.¡± jiang an glanced at number 73, still a little worried. ¡°this is a robot after all, and it¡¯s still in experiment. will it accidentally hurt little feather?¡± zou bai comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, these babysitting robots aren¡¯t aggressive, and their first rule is not to harm humans. otherwise, they will self-destruct. later, you can ask aunt sang to come up and watch them.¡± when jiang an heard this, she was relieved. the two of them returned to the filming location again. the shoot in the afternoon went smoothly. it even ended half an hour earlier. zou bai drove jiang an and the others back to the jiang family residence. li mei was watching the servants mow the lawn in the front yard. she was leisurely reading a book. when she heard the sound of a car, she looked up and saw jiang an getting out of zou bai¡¯s car at the distant entrance. li mei, who was lazily lounging, suddenly stood up. then, she saw auntie sang carry jiang yu out of the backseat. zou bai and jiang an smiled and exchanged a few words before zou bai drove away. aunt sang carried the bag as jiang an pushed the pram into the jiang family¡¯s house. jiang an saw her mother on the lawn beside the hall and greeted her with a smile, ¡°mom, we¡¯re back.¡± li mei responded and waved at jiang an. ¡°an¡¯an, come and sit down. aunt sang, carry little feather into the living room to play with little wingsy. this is the first time the siblings have been apart for so long. little wingsy even tried to look for big sister today.¡± aunt sang bowed slightly and nodded. she took the pram from jiang an and walked into the living room. jiang an walked towards her mother. li mei held jiang an¡¯s hand and sat down. she asked calmly, ¡°why did zou bai want to pick you up today?¡± jiang an laughed out loud. ¡°he wasn¡¯t here to pick me up. he came to pick up your granddaughter. i realized that he seems to like little feather a lot. he even specially bought a safety seat and a crib for her.¡± when li mei heard this, she asked for details in surprise. jiang an didn¡¯t think too much about it and roughly explained how zou bai and jiang yu had interacted today. after li mei heard this, she frowned slightly. that chen woman didn¡¯t seem to have such treatment back then. who didn¡¯t know that zou bai was the person who separated public and private matters the most? now, not only did he bring jiang an and jiang yu to the office for a meal, he even arranged for them to be in his lounge! seeing li mei deep in thought, jiang an asked curiously, ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong? should 1 not have left jiang yu in his lounge?¡± li mei came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°no, i was thinking about something. by the way, did it go smoothly today?¡± jiang an smiled and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. xianlin technology¡¯s new product will probably sell like hotcakes!¡± li mei looked at her daughter¡¯s smiling face and pretended to ask casually, ¡°what¡¯s your impression of zou bai?¡± jiang an thought for a moment. ¡°it¡¯s alright. the first time we met, 1 felt that he was very cold, but after interacting with him, 1 realized that he was a little different. my brothers said that he was ruthless. anyway, people say all kinds of things.¡± jiang an felt that everyone looked at zou bai differently. she suddenly became even more curious about her.. ¡°mom, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Chapter 211 - Chapter 211: Maximizing Benefits chapter 211: maximizing benefits translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei laughed dryly. ¡°you two met a few times when you were young. now you¡¯ve met again after so many years. i¡¯m just curious.¡± jiang an laughed. ¡°it¡¯s been more than 20 years. how can i still remember what happened when we were young?¡± li mei was slightly relieved, but in the next second, it got brought up again. ¡°but zou bai is very good-looking. he¡¯s quite unforgettable. 1 guess i was still young at that time and my aesthetic senses weren¡¯t very good. if he was a little older, i would definitely remember him,¡± jiang an said as she narrowed her eyes and looked at the distant lawn. she even nodded after saying that. as expected! homme fatale! li mei knew that zou bai¡¯s appearance had bewitched countless ignorant girls. li mei said to jiang an seriously, ¡°the most important thing when choosing a man is not his looks, but whether he treats you well.¡± when jiang an heard li mei¡¯s words, a puzzled expression appeared on her face. then, she suddenly understood and looked at her mother. ¡°mom, aren¡¯t you thinking too much? i¡¯m focused on my career now and don¡¯t plan to consider my personal problems. besides, zou bai won¡¯t even like me with his qualifications.¡± li mei thought of how madam zou had already brought her daughter-in-law to express her stand and was a little disapproving of jiang an¡¯s words. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? if your qualifications were made known, many young talents will step into our house!¡± ¡°zou bai has a good family background. although our family is a little inferior to his family, we¡¯ve always married high and low. your own conditions aren¡¯t bad either. if he really wants to marry you, i might not even agree.¡± li mei spoke as if she was certain that this would happen. jiang an chuckled. ¡°mom, you¡¯re too protective of me. in their eyes, 1 might just be a little girl next door who used to play with him.¡± li mei realized that jiang an was completely ignorant. she was secretly happy. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to choose now. a woman¡¯s career is also very important! let¡¯s start a career first before starting a family.¡± jiang an nodded seriously. ¡°yes, i¡¯ll establish my career first!¡± the mother and daughter chatted for a while more. after confirming that jiang an did not want to consider marriage for the time being, li mei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°let me tell you something. jiang zhen is preparing to transfer to jingdu city next month.¡± when jiang an heard this news, she asked curiously, ¡°if brother jiang zhen comes to jingdu city, what about the southwest region?¡± li mei was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°your father should have made arrangements. when he comes to jingdu city, we¡¯ll call him over for a meal.¡± jiang an still took the time to understand the company¡¯s business. she wasn¡¯t taking things over, so she did not pursue the matter. life in jingdu city was quiet and peaceful, but si cheng was in a terrible fix. jiang an¡¯s attitude greatly thwarted si cheng¡¯s confidence in remarrying. moreover, si qin and si lin were pressing on step by step. he was now quite alone and helpless. in comparison, whether he could continue to sit firmly as the ceo of the si corporation was still in question. the bai family also began to have second thoughts. bai family the bai couple and bai ting were discussing whether to continue the marriage alliance in the study. when the bai couple saw the si family¡¯s situation, they naturally wanted to retreat, but bai ting objected. bai ting looked at her parents and persuaded, ¡°dad, mom, si cheng still has a chance now. it¡¯s always been easier to add icing on the cake. it¡¯s difficult to provide charcoal in a blizzard. if we can help him at this time, wouldn¡¯t such a favor be more reliable than a simple marriage?¡± the bai couple looked at each other and turned to bai ting. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want me to ask your uncle xu for help?¡± bai ting nodded and said affirmatively, ¡°most of our family¡¯s assets are overseas. although it¡¯s not smooth sailing for us to transfer back to the country to resist the risks, it looks alright at the moment. most importantly, our focus is still overseas. no matter what, protecting our shares overseas is the most important.¡± ¡°uncle xu owes our family a favor. if we use it on our domestic businesses, with his current status, it¡¯s a little overkill for us to use it like this. it¡¯s not worth it. however, if i join and help si cheng tide through this difficult situation, and then use marriage as a bargaining chip, everything will still be the same, it won¡¯t be the same.¡± in order to convince her father, bai ting did not mention any personal feelings and only analyzed and made suggestions from the perspective of maximizing benefits.. Chapter 212 - Chapter 212: Determined chapter 212: determined translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when bai zheng heard his daughter¡¯s thoughts, she was a little tempted. however, mi li was also a woman. how could she not see through bai ting¡¯s thoughts? bai zheng pondered for a moment and said, ¡°in sea city, the si family is indeed our best choice at the moment. they have the strength. unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, i don¡¯t want to give up on si cheng either. however, there¡¯s more than one choice in the si family. isn¡¯t his younger brother, si qin, also single?¡± bai ting continued to analyze calmly, ¡°but si qin¡¯s mother, qin zhen¡¯s family, has long gone bankrupt and no longer exists, let alone provide any help. although zheng wen¡¯s maiden family is not as good as before, it¡¯s at least still in operation after all. there are still 3,000 nails in a rotten ship. it¡¯s much better than the qin family no matter what. it won¡¯t be that easy for si qin to replace si cheng.¡± bai zheng listened to bai ting¡¯s analysis and looked at her. ¡°1¡¯11 make an appointment with your uncle xu, but you have to hurry up. why do i feel that si cheng isn¡¯t too concerned about the marriage? when was the last time you two met?¡± bai ting looked up and smiled faintly. ¡°we just met last weekend. dad, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let your efforts go to waste.¡± bai zheng still believed in his daughter¡¯s ability. he nodded. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll go out first.¡± after her husband left, mi li immediately sat beside bai ting and frowned. ¡°do you really want si cheng? you¡¯ve known each other together for so long. he¡¯s always just polite to you. i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to warm his heart. moreover, he¡¯s a little indecisive. he¡¯s been divorcing for so long. whoever is more ruthless in the business world will be able to have a more stable position.¡± ¡°although zheng wen¡¯s family helped si cheng secure his position, si qin is also a capable person. all in all, it can be said that the two of them are evenly matched. until the last moment, it¡¯s still not certain who will win. don¡¯t suffer a double loss.¡± bai ting looked at mi li and smiled. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m determined about si cheng.¡± bai ting had never been so interested in a man before. si cheng was much more concerned about her now than before. of course, he was still far from her expectations, but it didn¡¯t matter. as long as she had him, it was only a matter of time before she got his heart. mi li knew that bai ting had set her mind on an idea and it was very difficult to change her mind. however, when she thought about how bai ting had always made her feel at ease since she was young, she didn¡¯t say anything else and only urged, ¡°then ask si cheng out in the next two days to see what he¡¯s thinking!¡± ¡°zheng wen is very enthusiastic about us, but what¡¯s the use of her enthusiasm? you¡¯re living with si cheng, not her.¡± bai ting also felt that it was time for si cheng to make a choice. she stared at the cup on the coffee table and slowly said, ¡°okay.¡± the two of them had an appointment for dinner three days later. when si cheng agreed to go, he knew that he didn¡¯t have much time left. si cheng closed his eyes and leaned against the cushion of the office chair. wei feng looked at si cheng¡¯s frown and felt bad. ten years ago, the si corporation started a charity event. every year, they would sponsor students from poor families to go to school. wei feng was one of them. the country only had nine years of compulsory education. if not for the si corporation¡¯s sponsorship, he would have to work at the factory after junior high school. it could be said that the si corporation had changed his life. the person who pushed this initiative was si cheng. after wei feng entered the corporation last year, he had been in the ceo¡¯s office and had been working under ning gang. he entered the si corporation with the intention of repaying his kindness and hoped to be able to help si cheng. this was also the reason why ning gang prioritized him after he found out. in view of his ability, he made the decision to promote wei feng to take over his position. as si cheng and si qin had been in a deadlock over power, si cheng had spent all his free time in the company this month. ever since wei feng was promoted to personal assistant, he could be said to be the person who understood his situation the best. wei feng thought for a moment and reminded him, ¡°president si, i¡¯ve received news that si qin¡¯s project will be signed in the next few days. once it succeeds, the board of directors will probably directly suggest¡­¡± wei feng didn¡¯t say it directly, but both of them knew that the board of directors was waiting to see who could bring more profits to the si corporation. once si qin signed the contract, if they couldn¡¯t provide strong support, they would be impeached by everyone.. Chapter 213 - Chapter 213: Middleman chapter 213: middleman translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng glanced at wei feng. ¡°have you found out how si qin knows the he family of xiyun?¡± wei feng shook his head. ¡°we only know that there¡¯s a mysterious middleman, but we can¡¯t find him. however¡­¡± wei feng paused for a moment. when he saw si cheng looking at him questioningly, he continued, ¡°however, 1 found out that the he family of xiyun and the jiang family are very close.¡± si cheng frowned slightly and asked, ¡°are you talking about jiang an¡¯s maiden family, the jiang corporation?¡± wei feng nodded affirmatively. ¡°that¡¯s right. their families have been friends for a long time. 1 suspect that there¡¯s an order from the jiang corporation behind this.¡± when si cheng heard this, he lowered his eyes and pondered. he did not retort immediately, but after a moment of silence, he looked up at wei feng. ¡°no, jiang an¡¯s heart is soft. after all, we had feelings for each other. perhaps she won¡¯t help me, but she won¡¯t hit me when i¡¯m down.¡± wei feng couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°even if miss jiang doesn¡¯t won¡¯t do it, what about the ceo of the jiang corporation? what if they feel that miss jiang has suffered in the si family so they¡¯re standing up for her behind miss jiang¡¯s back?¡± si cheng still felt that wei feng was thinking too much. he waved his hand casually. ¡°no matter what, i¡¯m still the father of their grandchildren. as the former son-in-law of the jiang family, they won¡¯t attack me because of the two children.¡± ¡°otherwise, in the future, would they want the children to know from others that their grandfather helped the illegitimate son kick me, their father, off the throne?¡± seeing this, wei feng did not continue the topic. ¡°president si, do you need me to prepare anything for your date with miss bai on saturday?¡± si cheng wanted to say that he didn¡¯t need it for the time being, but he paused and changed his words. ¡°go buy a bouquet of red roses and a diamond ring. prepare them first.¡± wei feng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he replied nimbly, ¡°alright! 1¡¯11 go immediately!¡± si cheng was in a daze for a while. then, he took out his phone and searched for a while before making a call. zhao bing was processing documents when she heard her phone ring. she saw that it was an unfamiliar number and put it on speaker. ¡°hello, i¡¯m zhao bing.¡± si cheng tightened his grip on his phone. ¡°hello, i¡¯m si cheng from the si corporation.¡± zhao bing¡¯s hand that was typing on the keyboard paused. she glanced sideways at the string of numbers and replied in a low voice, ¡°hello, ceo si.¡± si cheng paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°manager zhao, 1 want jiang an to endorse our skincare products.¡± zhao bing was a little surprised, but her voice was still calm. she said in a businesslike manner, ¡°thank you very much for your company¡¯s favor. please send me the product information you want to be endorsed.¡± si cheng was stunned for a moment before asking, ¡°i want to communicate with jiang an directly about our products.¡± zhao bing pouted. she was wondering why he suddenly said that she should be the ambassador. he had ulterior motives! however, the two of them had been husband and wife before. although zhao bing knew that si cheng and jiang an were already divorced, how could she tell what was going on between husband and wife? hence, she did not reject him directly. ¡°it¡¯s like this. the preliminaries for products usually have to go through us first before the brand and artists communicate. if you need to communicate directly, i have to tell an¡¯an first. 1¡¯11 reply to you later.¡± si cheng secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 wait for you.¡± si cheng did not know if this method would work. he really had no choice, but he was unwilling to give up and wanted another try. they had not seen each other for so long. what if jiang an changed her mind? it had to be said that si cheng had found the right time to make his presence known. after jiang an found out from zhao bing that si cheng was looking for her, she felt frustrated. ¡°mommy, play.¡± jiang yu handed jiang an a small ball about the size of her palm. jiang an came back to her senses and smiled at jiang yu. she took the ball and threw it further away. jiang yu immediately chased after the ball as if she had been injected with stimulants. she even muttered, ¡°ball¡­ ball.¡± jiang yi sat beside jiang an. he looked at jiang yu¡¯s actions with an indescribable expression. jiang yi shifted his gaze away from his silly sister and looked at jiang an with a sweet smile. ¡°mommy, i want to ride a horse.¡± although jiang yi was quiet and didn¡¯t like to talk, his language ability was much better than jiang yu¡¯s. until now, he could speak more words than jiang yu.. Chapter 214 - Chapter 214: Riding a Big Horse chapter 214: riding a big horse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an turned to look at jiang yi and patted her son¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°okay.¡± jiang an then said to auntie fang, ¡°take out the little wooden horse.¡± jiang yi immediately smiled. jiang yu picked up the ball and handed it to jiang an. one of the two children was riding a horse, and the other was fetching a ball. the atmosphere was harmonious. jiang an calmed down again and felt that she might have been overthinking. perhaps jiang yu was just learning the word ¡®father¡¯. she was so young, how could she understand what a father meant? at least for now, jiang an could feel that the two children, without a father, were just as happy. jiang yi¡¯s legs were long, and his feet were propped up on the horse, just long enough to touch the wooden horse¡¯s feet. he exerted strength with the tip of his toes, and his small body swayed with the wooden horse. jiang yu was a little envious when she saw this. she ran over and pointed at the wooden horse. ¡°mom¡­ horse¡­ horse.¡± jiang an gestured for aunt sang to bring out another one. then, she carried jiang yu onto the wooden horse. she held her small body and exerted a little strength. jiang yu swayed with the wooden horse. when jiang yu saw that her brother was riding on his own, she felt a little indignant. she shrugged jiang an¡¯s hand on her shoulder. ¡°mom, no.¡± jiang an knew at a glance that this girl was up to something again. she squatted down and said, ¡°your brother has long legs and is a little taller than you. after a while, you can ride it yourself, but not now.¡± jiang yu pouted. ¡°little brother¡­ little brother.¡± jiang an exhaled helplessly. ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 let you do it yourself. let¡¯s see how you ride it.¡± jiang an pulled her hand back, and jiang yu immediately revealed a smile. her body was swaying back and forth, but because she couldn¡¯t exert it correctly, only her body was shaking. the small wooden horse below did not move at all. however, jiang yu still had a very hard-working expression on her face as she swayed. when zou bai arrived, he saw jiang yu¡¯s body swaying back and forth. as the wooden horse was not affected much, jiang yu¡¯s movements became more and more exaggerated. her two short legs that did not touch the ground swayed in the air. jiang yu was so tired that she was sweating profusely. jiang an and the two nannies could not help but laugh. the maid interrupted everyone¡¯s laughter softly. ¡°miss, mr. zou is here.¡± jiang an turned around with a smile. she was a little surprised to see zou bai. ¡°zou bai?¡± zou bai smiled as he walked into the playroom. he didn¡¯t say anything. jiang yu, who was so tired that she was slumped on the wooden horse, sat up straight. ¡°daddy!¡± zou bai¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by jiang yu. he squatted down and patted her head, looking at her gently. ¡°little feather.¡± zou yi and zou er, who were waiting at the door, were calm from the moment the bombshell was dropped. they guarded the door like two door gods. jiang an was so angry that she glared at jiang yu again. jiang yu cowered. however, it was quickly replaced by excitement. jiang yu began to show off her riding skills again. jiang an chuckled and pressed jiang yu¡¯s shoulder. she took out a sweat towel to wipe her sweat and comforted her. ¡°stop it soon. look at how sweaty you are. when you grow taller in two months, you¡¯ll be able to ride as easily as your younger brother.¡± jiang yu tugged at zou bai¡¯s sleeve again. her face was covered with a small towel by jiang an. although she didn¡¯t dare to call him father anymore, she still muttered, ¡°ride horse.¡± zou bai frowned and thought for a moment. then, he smiled and said, ¡°little feather, i¡¯ll bring you to ride a horse.¡± after jiang an wiped the sweat off jiang yu¡¯s face, jiang yu¡¯s chubby face could finally be revealed. she immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°ride horse!¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in confusion. just as she was thinking about how he was going to take her to ride a horse, she saw zou bai walk behind jiang yu. he reached out and put his hand under jiang yu¡¯s arm. he held jiang yu¡¯s small body and carried her onto his shoulders. ¡°little feather, do you like riding like this?¡± jiang yu¡¯s gaze was completely elevated. the difference in height and a pair of warm and thick palms made her jump excitedly on his shoulders. ¡°like! like!¡± when jiang yi heard the way jiang yu addressed him, he stopped riding and looked at zou bai curiously. jiang yi had heard his sister talk about his father countless times, but this was the first time he had seen him. he opened his small peach blossom eyes and looked at zou bai curiously. for some reason, he wanted to be lifted onto this man¡¯s shoulders like his sister.. Chapter 215 - Chapter 215: First Meeting chapter 215: first meeting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai brought jiang yu around the room. when jiang an saw the excitement on jiang yu¡¯s face at this novelty, her heart ached. however, zou bai was an outsider after all. jiang yu was still young and insensible. as her mother, she couldn¡¯t just watch from the side. ¡°jiang yu, that¡¯s enough. one round for uncle zou is enough.¡± ¡°zou bai, put her down. although she¡¯s small, this little fatty weighs a lot. just let her have a little fun.¡± zou bai said nonchalantly, ¡°it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m not tired. she¡¯s just a little baby. if 1 can¡¯t even carry her, i¡¯d have grown up for nothing.¡± jiang yu sat on his shoulders and her thoughts turned to jiang yi. when she saw her brother looking at her with a pitiful gaze, she couldn¡¯t bear it. she pointed at jiang yi and shouted at zou bai, ¡°daddy, brother wants too.¡± hearing jiang yu¡¯s new request, jiang an felt her forehead sweating. she looked at zou bai awkwardly and said to jiang yu solemnly, ¡°jiang yu, you¡¯re pushing your luck, aren¡¯t you?¡± jiang yu couldn¡¯t understand such advanced words. looking at jiang an¡¯s deliberately stiff face, she hurriedly smiled with her eyes curved into a line and called out ingratiatingly, ¡°mommy.¡± at this moment, zou bai also saw jiang yi, who was looking up at him. this was the first time the two of them looked at each other. the moment their eyes met, zou bai looked at that pair of peach blossom eyes. his heart twitched, and a sense of familiarity washed over him again. jiang yi also sized up zou bai curiously. this was the only person he had seen who had the same eyes as him. one big and one small, one tall and one short. they just looked at each other. at this moment, jiang yu finally remembered that she had to bring her younger brother to see their father. she shouted at jiang yi, ¡°brother, daddy.¡± jiang an was so embarrassed that she was about to dig a hole in the ground. she had no choice but to make a sound. jiang an laughed dryly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, but their father doesn¡¯t exist in their memories, so they always miscall people.¡± zou bai smiled and shook his head. ¡°i like these two kids very much. it¡¯s not bad if 1 can entertain their longing.¡± after zou bai finished speaking, he supported jiang yu¡¯s body with one hand and squatted down. then, he extended his other hand to jiang yi. ¡°little kid, do you want to ride a big horse like your sister?¡± jiang yi looked at zou bai and the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile. the tenderness in his peach blossom eyes was the same as his. it was as if there was a mysterious sensation that tempted him to approach. jiang yi straightened his foot on the wooden horse and gently leaned to the ground beside him. the tip of his toe touched the ground and stopped the swaying wooden horse. he pressed down on the wooden horse¡¯s body and stood up. then, he raised his leg and moved out of the wooden horse step by step, slowly walking towards zou bai. he stopped in front of zou bai¡¯s arms. jiang yi frowned slightly and raised his head to look at zou bai. for some reason, jiang an was a little nervous about jiang yi¡¯s next move. zou bai raised his eyebrows and gently raised his palm at jiang yi to encourage him. jiang yi swallowed his saliva and reached out to hold zou bai¡¯s hand. zou bai pulled jiang yi to his side with a little force. then, he lifted jiang yi to the other side of his shoulder and stood up. jiang yi rose with zou bai and left the ground. despite his reserved personality, he could not help but become a little excited at this moment. ¡°so high!¡± jiang yu saw her brother sitting side by side with her, then glanced at jiang an. she smiled and waved her small hands. ¡°daddy, mommy, little brother! little feather is happy!¡± jiang an was stunned for a moment when she heard her daughter¡¯s words. she looked at jiang yi again. his usually cautious and reserved personality had become active under zou bai¡¯s teasing. she recalled that zhao bing had said today that si cheng wanted to discuss the endorsement deal with her personally. jiang an knew that the endorsement was just a cover. to put it bluntly, he could not get close to her. he could only use this method as a last resort. it had to be said that there was a huge difference between a man taking care of a child and a woman taking care of a child. for example, when it came to playing, a woman would choose to play with a child while a man would treat a child as a toy. in just a short while, jiang yi had already been lifted up by zou bai as if he were a gun to shoot. looking at jiang yi again, his exquisite little face no longer had its usual coldness. at this moment, he was smiling until his eyes narrowed and his small mouth was split to the roots of his ears. jiang yu stood on the ground and laughed loudly.. Chapter 216 - Chapter 216: Remarry? chapter 216: remarry? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios then, zou bai played with the siblings for another hour or two. the two little guys were completely exhausted. they waited for the confinement nannies to carry jiang yu and jiang yi back to their rooms. zou bai looked at jiang an and walked to her side. he asked in a relaxed tone, ¡°1 feel like you¡¯ve been troubled today. did something happen?¡± jiang an raised her head and looked at zou bai. a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. 1 just suddenly feel that the negative impact of losing a father in a divorced family can¡¯t be completely reduced no matter how weak it is.¡± when zou bai heard jiang an¡¯s words, he quickly thought of something. ¡°don¡¯t tell me you want to remarry?¡± jiang an paused. she had just started talking, but the other party had already thought of this. jiang an looked at zou bai in surprise. ¡°that¡¯s not entirely right. someone does want to remarry, but it¡¯s not me.¡± zou bai chuckled and bent down slightly to approach jiang an. he looked at her gently and asked in a low voice, ¡°so, he took the initiative to look for you?¡± jiang an was not someone who liked to reveal her feelings to outsiders. even though the two of them had a childhood friendship, they had only interacted with each other a few times. it was far from enough to make jiang an feel comfortable. however, at this moment, jiang an looked into those eyes and suddenly felt the urge to confide in him. she told him about si cheng. ¡°this afternoon, 1 suddenly felt that i had really deprived them of the right to enjoy fatherly love.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. he slowly said, ¡°then you¡¯re wrong. you didn¡¯t deprive them. do you think someone like si cheng can really bring fatherly love to jiang yu and jiang yi?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve actually heard some things about you. it¡¯s not easy for you to jump out of this pit. do you really have to jump back in for an uncertain matter? a good family atmosphere can sometimes be much more positive than the impact of the so-called biological father.¡± zou bai¡¯s words pulled jiang an out of the negative emotions of self-blame and frustration. zou bai watched as jiang an¡¯s eyes gradually became clear, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. then, he continued, ¡°the si family¡¯s internal strife is very fierce. if he contacts you now, 1 don¡¯t believe you can¡¯t see what his actual motive is.¡± ¡°you have to know that some things won¡¯t end well even if you try to sacrifice yourself. a pit is called a pit because it¡¯s too deep. it¡¯s very difficult to fill it up or climb out alone.¡± jiang an looked at the sky outside through the window. after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°you¡¯re right. some people¡¯s bad habits are hard to change. he wasn¡¯t a good father in the past. the chances of getting better in the future are as unreliable as trying to make a fortune through gambling.¡± after jiang an thought it through, she felt much less guilty about the children. she turned to look at zou bai and asked in confusion, ¡°zou bai, why are you free to come to my house today?¡± zou bai looked outside the door and shouted, ¡°zou yi, bring the box over.¡± zou yi quickly took out the box from the bag he had been carrying and handed it to zou bai. zou bai handed it to jiang an and said, ¡°this is my gift for little feather.¡± jiang an opened it curiously and found a cloth doll lying inside. it was dressed in jewelry and it was obvious that jiang yu would like it. similarly, jiang an could tell that this cloth doll was expensive. she handed the box back to zou bai. ¡°this gift is too expensive. i can¡¯t accept it.¡± zou bai naturally wouldn¡¯t accept that. ¡°this isn¡¯t for you. 1 like jiang yu very much. when 1 saw this doll, 1 thought of her. i¡¯ve already bought it, and the brand has already been torn out. there¡¯s no way 1 can return it. take it. as long as she likes it, it¡¯s fine. a thousand dollars can¡¯t buy a good heart. this doll isn¡¯t worth much to me.¡± jiang an looked at the cloth doll in the box. it was wearing diamond-studded clothes and all kinds of jewelry. she once again understood what it meant to be rich and imposing, but after thinking about it, she still rejected it. zou bai smiled. ¡°if you feel bad, then treat me to a meal another day. and it must be a luxurious meal.¡± she had rejected him twice in a row. moreover, jiang an thought of zou bai¡¯s financial resources and knew that this was really just a small sum of money to him, so she did not reject him again. to jiang an, zou bai was both an older brother she had known since she was young and a friend. as friends, they had to reciprocate. ¡°alright, it¡¯s settled then. i¡¯ll take this doll without hesitation. 1 thank you on behalf of jiang yu..¡± Chapter 217 - Chapter 217: Rumors chapter 217: rumors translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°today is the first time i¡¯ve met jiang yi. i didn¡¯t prepare a gift for him. 1¡¯11 make it up to him another day. i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± jiang an sent zou bai out the door. ¡°jiang yi doesn¡¯t like many things. we¡¯ve already bought them at home. you don¡¯t have to worry about preparing anything else.¡± jiang an was worried that zou bai would give her another expensive gift, so she wanted to dispel his ideas. zou bai only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. the two of them bid goodbye. jiang an only returned home after seeing zou bai¡¯s car disappear around the corner. jiang an did not call zhao bing and only sent her a wechat message. jiang an: ¡°sister bing, please help me reject the endorsement.¡± zhao bing: ¡°alright, 1 understand how to handle it. don¡¯t worry.¡± when zhao bing received this message, she knew that jiang an did not want to have anything to do with the past. instead, she wanted to end it completely. after si cheng received the result, he was disappointed and a little angry. he was angry that jiang an had disregarded the many years of relationship between husband and wife, and that he did not even have the right to do anything now. it was fine to provoke jiang an, but the consequences of provoking the jiang family were not something he could bear. on the other hand, zou bai had also returned home. zou bai usually lived alone in a high-class apartment near the company, but today, he suddenly wanted to go back to his old residence to look at the photo albums. when zou bai saw jiang yi today, that familiar feeling made him feel like he had seen him in a photo somewhere before. hence, he thought of flipping through the photo album. that, combined with the strange closeness he had with jiang yu made him feel a little abnormal. coupled with jiang an¡­ zou bai felt a little uneasy if he didn¡¯t figure out these things. ever since he was young, not many people could affect his emotions like this. zou bai entered the living room and saw wen li playing with his eldest brother¡¯s youngest son. he greeted, ¡°mom.¡± when the five or six-year-old child saw zou bai, he immediately straightened his posture and shouted, ¡°uncle.¡± zou bai nodded in agreement. when wen li saw her youngest son, she snorted with her nose. ¡°wow, fourth master zou still knows to come back!¡± although she was unhappy, wen li turned around and asked the servant to bring out zou bai¡¯s favorite fruits. zou bai sat on the sofa and picked up the washed grapes that were placed in a crystal bowl. he put them in his mouth. the sweet and juicy taste made him very happy. ¡°if 1 didn¡¯t come back any sooner, your resentment would be so strong that i could see it from my office.¡± wen li rolled her eyes at zou bai. ¡°look at you. how old are you? you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. how can 1 not be resentful?! if you let me worry less, i¡¯ll be fine every day!¡± ¡°by the way, i asked you to meet jiang an more. have you gone to look for her?¡± zou bai swallowed the grape in his mouth and looked up at wen li. ¡°yes, we just met.¡± wen li¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°how was your chat?¡± zou bai said calmly, ¡°it was alright.¡± wen li was a little dissatisfied with zou bai¡¯s answer. ¡°what do you mean by alright? what do you think of jiang an now?¡± zou bai looked at wen li and said unhurriedly, ¡°we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years. 1 have to get to know her better first. why are you so anxious? i¡¯m not the only one who has the final say in relationships. we still have to see what she thinks.¡± when wen li heard this, she crossed her legs and leaned against the back of the sofa. ¡°what else can she think? of course she¡¯s willing. not to mention that she¡¯s divorced now, even if she¡¯s single now, only our zou family can choose her.¡± wen li had no choice but to set her sights on jiang an. it wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t arranged a blind date for zou bai before, but zou bai didn¡¯t even show his face. she had also tricked zou bai into accompanying her that day to meet jiang an. fortunately, her youngest son didn¡¯t dislike jiang an that much because of their childhood friendship. otherwise, with his time being so tight, she wouldn¡¯t know how to find someone for him. zou bai didn¡¯t reply and ate another grape. ¡°eldest sister, second brother, and third brother have all given birth to grandchildren for you. why are you staring at me? you, don¡¯t blindly matchmake me. 1 only treat her as my younger sister.¡± when wen li heard this, she panicked. ¡°how is she just a sister? i don¡¯t see you having this much patience to talk to your cousins! don¡¯t you have feelings for jiang an?!¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°when did 1 ever tell you that i have feelings for her? don¡¯t spread rumors about me..¡± Chapter 218 - Chapter 218: Love What Comes With Her chapter 218: love what comes with her translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen li opened her mouth and closed it again. zou bai really hadn¡¯t said that before. wen li was so angry that she slapped her chest. after a while, she continued, ¡°i think you treat her quite well!¡± zou bai placed his hands on the armrests on both sides of the sofa and sat down boldly. he looked at wen li with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°do i treat her well?¡± wen li quickly replied, ¡°if it weren¡¯t well, would you give the company¡¯s endorsement to a new artist who¡¯s not very popular? i heard that you were present on the day of her filming.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t have much of an expression on his face. he only said calmly, ¡°i think that little girl of hers is quite cute. she has an affinity with me, so i went to the set to play with her.¡± wen li¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but then she felt that there was still hope. ¡°that means that you¡¯ll love what comes with her right? so you have no objections to her children, right?¡± zou bai rolled his eyes and nodded. ¡°you can say that.¡± wen li heaved a sigh of relief and persuaded, ¡°jiang an is actually quite a good child. it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t have a good life for the first half of her life and met a bad person. whether it¡¯s because of your friendship when you were young or because you like jiang yu, since you don¡¯t dislike her, you can ask her out for a meal more often.¡± a trace of impatience flashed across zou bai¡¯s face as he stood up. ¡°we¡¯ll see.¡± seeing this, wen li hurriedly asked, ¡°you just came back. where are you going?¡± zou bai walked to the backyard and replied loudly without turning his head, ¡°to the storeroom.¡± the zou family¡¯s warehouse was in the corner of the backyard. there were a few tall single-story houses connected to each other. there was a guardroom outside the door, and there were people guarding it 24 hours a day. the person guarding the warehouse was a strong man in his fifties. when he saw zou bai from afar, he hurriedly walked out of the guardroom and bowed slightly to greet him respectfully. ¡°sir!¡± zou bai glanced at the man and ordered, ¡°unlock the warehouse where the old things are stored.¡± the man immediately agreed. ¡°yes!¡± the man opened the door of the warehouse on the far left. because it was cleaned regularly, the ground and wooden shelves were spotless. zou bai didn¡¯t come here often, so he wasn¡¯t sure where the items were placed. ¡°where are the photo albums?¡± when the man heard the question, he led zou bai to the innermost shelf. there were a few shelves that were dedicated to photo albums. they went up to being over a hundred years old and were arranged in an orderly manner by year. zou bai began flipping through the albums from ten years ago. fortunately, there were family photos and photos of important guests here. there were only one or two of them every year. zou bai flipped through them for more than half an hour. at this moment, he suddenly received a call. after hanging up, zou bai looked at the shelf and pointed at the year he was looking at. he swiped his hand forward and gestured to the year he was born. he said to the man behind him, ¡°i¡¯ll take these albums first. send them to my bedroom.¡± the man bowed and replied, ¡°okay, fourth master.¡± zou bai had to go back to the office now, so he had to get someone to move the photo albums back to his bedroom first. he would look at it another day when he had time. wen li was still worried about zou bai¡¯s progress. ¡°no, i have to keep an eye on him and assist him appropriately. otherwise, how long will we have to wait! if we¡¯re any later, that person will come back¡­¡± when zou ya heard wen li¡¯s words, she raised her head and asked curiously, ¡°grandma, what are you keeping an eye on? who¡¯s coming back?¡± wen li looked down at zou ya and had a flash of inspiration. she thought of a good idea. ¡°zou ya, can grandma bring you to meet new playmates?¡± the children of the zou family had to undergo various training and tuition from the age of six. they could only enjoy the joy of being children before the age of six. zou ya was the youngest child in the family. his brothers and sisters were all busy studying, so other than his kindergarten classmates, he didn¡¯t have any playmates. zou ya nodded happily. ¡°okay!¡± after jiang an rejected si cheng¡¯s communication, she ignored him and focused on preparing to start filming in half a month. she also took the time to practice driving and prepare to get a driving license. jiang hai had been paying attention to the si family¡¯s situation. when he saw that si cheng had chosen to compromise and marry into the bai family, he stopped interfering. this time, he really planned to watch from the sidelines. as long as si cheng no longer had any ploys on jiang an, he would let those grasshoppers slowly fight in sea city. when jiang an received wen li¡¯s invitation, she was very surprised. considering that the two families had a personal relationship after all, coupled with the other party¡¯s status as an elder, it was not appropriate for her to reject the other party¡¯s repeated invitations, so she agreed.. Chapter 219 - Chapter 219: Marriage chapter 219: marriage translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, jiang an turned around and told li mei about this. ¡°mom, auntie zou asked me to bring the two little guys to the zou family the day after tomorrow. 1 rejected her a few times, but it was useless, so i agreed.¡± when li mei heard this, she was stunned for a moment. she lowered her eyes for a long time before saying, ¡°so be it. 1¡¯11 accompany you the day after tomorrow.¡± in sea city, si cheng and bai ting also announced the good news through the company¡¯s official social media platform as soon as they confirmed the marriage. recently, tan si had finally gotten a role as the second female lead and was resting in the hotel of the production team. she only saw the official news of the si corporation when she was about to take her lunch break. after tan si finished reading it, her face was ashen. her hand holding the phone went a little pale from her grip. she could not help but think of the paternity test results again. ¡°what exactly happened that night?! why isn¡¯t the child si cheng¡¯s?!¡± even if tan si had been indignant in the past, it was clear to her that it was now a foregone conclusion. the resentment in her heart kept rising. the man she wanted to marry was about to marry someone else. the sparrow that she wanted to step on suddenly flew into the sky and turned into a phoenix. everything was developing in the opposite direction of her wishes. tan si looked at the photo on her phone with the word ¡°happiness¡± written in red. thinking that all of this should have belonged to her, she could not help but grit her teeth and say, ¡°it must be jiang an! that night, it must have been jiang an who was behind this!¡± [the ceo of si corporation is moving quite fast. how long has it been since the divorce? it¡¯s only been two to three months since the new year!] [didn¡¯t they say that they had already agreed to a divorce much earlier on? it was only because of the custody issue that the procedures were delayed. perhaps more than half a year has passed. 1 don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with ceo si¡¯s actions.] [so what if it¡¯s been half a year? it¡¯s still very soon! i think these rich people are just fooling around. besides, as long as they haven¡¯t gotten a divorce certificate, they¡¯re still considered married. isn¡¯t this still cheating? previously, he even had a scandal with tan si. he¡¯s not clean! ] [hey! speaking of tan si, i haven¡¯t seen much news about her this month. after being crushed by an¡¯an¡¯s new drama last time, i feel like she¡¯s become much more low-key. i remember that there were many rumors about her and ceo si previously. how funny! is she worthy of a domineering ceo like ceo si?] [haha, she still has the cheek to come out? previously, the publicity for that drama was huge, but the ending was a slap in the face. also, didn¡¯t she fail to create the image of a pure and rich young lady? she got pregnant out of wedlock. now that the child and the father have no more news, i wonder how many more pieces of news are waiting to be exposed.] [that¡¯s right. previously, she even tried to scam ceo si while pregnant. shameless!] [previous poster, you people have really broadened my horizons. you¡¯ve taught me what it means to kneel to flatter money and power! there was already a scandal before the divorce. didn¡¯t i hear that jiang an¡¯s children are less than a year old? how can this man be a good man insist on a divorce when a woman¡¯s at her most vulnerable and helpless?! use your rusty brains.] the comments under the happy news announcement were gradually led astray, but most of them were still discussing the scandals between si cheng and tan si. tan si endured her heart attack and finished reading all the comments. she secretly made a decision. she was in dire need of a work that could prove her acting skills. she wanted to regain her lost reputation and market. tan si immediately called zhou yun. ¡°sister yun, i heard you say that there¡¯s an ancient mythical movie. 1 want to join now. can you help me think of a way?¡± zhou yun¡¯s expression froze. ¡°you¡¯re talking about ¡®ancient legend¡¯? director hu will ask all the actors to train in isolation for half a year. didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to do more variety shows and not consider that show?¡± the entertainment industry was particular about an artist¡¯s exposure. when there was greater exposure, there would be more fans. this popularity was the foundation of cash. hence, although zhou yun gave tan si some opinions, she could understand tan si¡¯s decision to reject the role. however, things were different now. tan si replied affirmatively, ¡°sister yun, i¡¯ve changed my mind. i want to take the acting path and go to the production team of ¡®ancient legend¡¯ to train myself. i hope to make a path for myself.¡± when zhou yun heard this, she asked again, ¡°is it because your acting skills have been mocked by the public recently?¡± tan si paused for a few seconds and did not tell her everything. she only replied selectively, ¡°this is one of the reasons. the most important reason is still jiang an.. i don¡¯t want to lose to even her!¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 220:1 Want to Work Hard chapter 220:1 want to work hard translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhou yun had always thought highly of tan si among the artists under her. if not for tan si¡¯s actions last year, she would not have been disappointed in her and turned her attention to others. seeing that tan si was willing to start working hard, zhou yun decided to fight for her again. however, she still had to say the ugly words first. ¡°alright, 1 hope you can remember what you said today. opportunities don¡¯t come anytime you want. if you miss it, you¡¯ll miss it.¡± ¡°there¡¯s one more thing. you have to know that most of their casting has already been decided. i can fight for it, but don¡¯t expect there to be more roles.¡± tan si frowned slightly. after a while, she took a deep breath. ¡°alright, i understand, sister yun. i¡¯ll have to trouble you with this.¡± zhou yun looked at the call log and was in a daze. after a while, she muttered, ¡°looks like this rich second-generation heiress really wants to work hard.¡± the next day, when jiang an and li mei were about to bring the two children out to the zou family, jiang huai suddenly appeared. jiang huai stopped them. ¡°sister, it¡¯s an emergency! 1 must borrow jiang yi to film an online drama!¡± jiang an looked puzzled. ¡°an online drama? you¡¯re the director of that online drama?¡± jiang huai was probably the most generous boss in the entertainment industry. he took the effort to invest in an online drama for the artists he recruited now and changed his career path to be a director himself. jiang huai had a hopeless expression on his face. ¡°yes! it¡¯s that drama. there¡¯s a one-year-old cute child in that drama. although there aren¡¯t many scenes, it¡¯s very important. 1 picked a month to find a suitable one. when filming started today, that parent told me that the child was sick.¡± ¡°i went to visit him as soon as the opening ceremony was over. the doctor said that the child has gastrointestinal problems and is already skinnier. 1 definitely can¡¯t use him anymore. they¡¯re really quite a piece of work! if the child wasn¡¯t feeling well, they should have said so earlier! now, we have to film the child¡¯s scenes for the first week. 1 don¡¯t even know where to find a child.¡± before jiang an could speak, li mei interrupted and scolded, ¡°in your dreams. jiang yi is still so young. you, his uncle, are planning to force him to work. i think it¡¯s been too long since you were scolded. you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡± as she spoke, li mei was about to make a move when jiang huai immediately jumped three feet away and explained, ¡°he gets to eat and drinkwell in the movie! he¡¯ll just be there to experience it as if he was playing. how did it become forcing him to work? besides, i came back to discuss this with you now!¡± li mei waved her hand and replied loudly, ¡°there¡¯s no need to discuss it. 1 don¡¯t agree!¡± jiang huai immediately looked at jiang an and pressed his palms together. ¡°sister, save your third brother. it¡¯s my first time being a director and i¡¯ve already messed it up. if word gets out, how can i survive in this industry in the future?¡± seeing this, li mei picked up the pillow on the sofa and threw it at him. ¡°don¡¯t even think about using your sister¡¯s soft heart to resolve your lousiness.¡± jiang huai dodged the pillow and continued to look at jiang an pitifully. jiang an quickly stopped li mei from raising her palm. ¡°mom, mom¡­ don¡¯t be so agitated! my brother really has no choice. besides, you know how much he cares about jiang yu and jiang yi. with him watching over, there definitely won¡¯t be a problem. auntie fang will be there too.¡± jiang huai nodded repeatedly and promised loudly, ¡°even if something happens to me, 1 won¡¯t let anything happen to little wingsy! i really don¡¯t have a choice. the time, progress, and arrangements of all parties have all been planned for the child¡¯s scenes first. however, it won¡¯t be long. just a week. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t let little wingsy leave my sight for even a second!¡± ¡°the filming time is at most five hours a day. if jiang yi is not used to it, 1¡¯11 send him home immediately! in addition, other than aunt fang, i plan to find five more people to watch over him. after filming, he will definitely be the same as what you see now. not even a strand of hair will be missing!¡± jiang huai was one of jiang an¡¯s most trusted relatives other than her parents. the two of them were similar in age and had spent the most time together. jiang huai was also a reliable person. jiang an was very assured to let him take care of jiang yi. jiang an helped jiang huai convince li mei, then said to jiang huai, ¡°third brother, you have to take good care of him! i¡¯m going to the zou family today. from tomorrow onwards, i¡¯ll also follow you to your production team to watch over him.¡± jiang huai slapped his thigh happily. ¡°no problem! i¡¯ll definitely treat you and little wingsy like superstars!¡± after both parties agreed, jiang huai ran off happily with jiang yi in his arms. li mei and her daughter brought jiang yu to the zou family.. Chapter 221 - Chapter 221: I’ll Give You Everything chapter 221: i¡¯ll give you everything translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou family residence wen li was trimming the new bonsai in the living room. when she heard the servant come to report, she hurriedly put down the scissors and turned to see li mei and jiang an waiting. jiang an quickly greeted her. ¡°hello, auntie zou. sorry to disturb you today.¡± wen li smiled and quickly walked forward. ¡°you¡¯re not disturbing! i¡¯m so bored alone that i¡¯m panicking. i¡¯ve been waiting for you! take a seat.¡± wen li pulled li mei¡¯s hand and walked towards the sofa. she said to jiang an, ¡°an¡¯an, come and sit with us.¡± then, she instructed the middle-aged woman who had been following her, ¡°auntie zhang, quickly take out the snacks and fruits and call xiao ya over.¡± auntie zhang bowed and agreed. ¡°yes, madam.¡± wen li and li mei sat down side by side. jiang an sat down beside li mei. li mei smiled and started chatting with wen li. ¡°i see that everything is going smoothly for you now. that¡¯s why you¡¯re free. your children are successful in their careers and your family is harmonious. these days are so good.¡± when wen li heard this, she sighed softly. ¡°what do you mean by going smoothly? my fourth son already contributes a few problems just by himself. his marriage, or lack thereof, is worrying me to death. he doesn¡¯t have any dating experience, is boring, and doesn¡¯t talk to girls. how can he find a wife?¡± after saying that, wen li purposely looked at jiang an. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t you think auntie is right? girls nowadays like boys who are more eloquent, right?¡± jiang an smiled faintly when she was suddenly called out. ¡°not necessarily. sweet talk means the least. zou bai is very outstanding. he¡¯s far more important than these frivolous things.¡± hearing her son being praised, wen li nodded in satisfaction. ¡°you have good taste. a man¡¯s inner beauty is indeed more important.¡± jiang an felt a small hand reaching out to touch her hair. she turned around and saw jiang yu grinning at her. she stretched out her hands and began to make a request in a childish voice. ¡°mommy, hug.¡± jiang an carried jiang yu and sat her on her lap. wen li stretched out her finger and gently tapped jiang yu¡¯s little nose. ¡°little feather, do you still remember who i am? we just met some time ago.¡± jiang yu tilted her little head and looked around in thought. suddenly, she widened her eyes and pointed at wen li. ¡°shiny! shiny!¡± jiang yu had always been pretty and chubby. no matter how one looked at her, she looked blessed. it was precisely because of this that even though wen li knew that she was a child of the jiang family, she still liked her very much. she stretched out her hands and said, ¡°aiyo, it¡¯s all thanks to that shiny necklace. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even remember me. come over and give grandma a hug.¡± jiang yu was not afraid of strangers. she stretched out her short hands and was carried into wen li¡¯s arms. wen li turned to the person beside her and instructed, ¡°i have a butterfly-shaped gem ring. it¡¯s in the first drawer on the right of my dressing table. help me take it down.¡± the servant immediately went upstairs to get it. jiang yu raised her head and looked at wen li with a smile. wen li¡¯s heart almost melted. ¡°little feather, the shiny things that you like will be here soon. li mei, your granddaughter is too cute!¡± when li mei heard wen li praise jiang yu, the smile on her face deepened. ¡°she¡¯s quite cute and chubby.¡± seeing this, wen li asked again, ¡°hey, why didn¡¯t you bring your grandson today?¡± li mei replied, ¡°that brat jiang huai is directing and filming television dramas himself. the young actor isn¡¯t feeling well and can¡¯t act anymore. he had no choice. this morning, he anxiously came and asked to bring jiang yi over to help him film for a few days.¡± wen li¡¯s face was filled with regret. then, she said jokingly, ¡°that¡¯s a pity. we didn¡¯t get to see it twice in a row. looks like he only wants to be in the finale.¡± auntie zhang returned to the living room with the ring. ¡°madam, the ring is here.¡± wen li took the ring and started to tease jiang yu. ¡°little feather, do you want to play with shiny?¡± jiang yu¡¯s eyes never left the ring. her gaze followed the ring on wen li¡¯s finger. ¡°1 want¡­ shiny.¡± wen li smiled and made a request. ¡°then you have to call me granny first. if you do, i¡¯ll let you play.¡± jiang yu did not hesitate for a second. she immediately shouted loudly, ¡°granny!¡± wen li looked at jiang yu¡¯s money-grubber face and laughed out loud. she placed the ring in jiang yu¡¯s hand. ¡°for you, it¡¯s all yours!¡± with something she liked, jiang yu obediently sat in wen li¡¯s arms without making a fuss. such obedience made wen li like jiang yu even more. with the help of the child¡¯s words, these mothers naturally started talking and chatting happily.. Chapter 222 - Chapter 222: Look at the Goldfish chapter 222: look at the goldfish translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou ya walked in from the side hall and stood beside the sofa. she shouted, ¡°granny.¡± wen li reached out and pulled zou ya to her side. she taught zou ya how to recognize people. ¡°xiao ya, call granny li and auntie jiang.¡± zou ya straightened his body and greeted them obediently. at such a young age, he seemed more mature than her peers. jiang an smiled and nodded in response. then, she quickly sized up zou ya and realized that zou ya¡¯s hair was a little flaxen brown. he had black eyes and three-dimensional facial features. they were different from the exquisite facial features of the zou family. he had more pronounced facial features. li mei asked curiously, ¡°wow, who¡¯s child is this handsome young man?¡± wen li smiled and replied, ¡°my eldest¡¯s. he¡¯ll be five years old in a few months.¡± when li mei heard this, she could not help but sigh. ¡°sigh, i¡¯m not as lucky as you. you have many grandchildren. three of the four children have already started families and careers. you know my family¡¯s situation. all of them are gone. i only have little feather and little wingsy now. i¡¯m the one who¡¯s so worried that my hair is about to turn white.¡± wen li comforted her, ¡°the children and grandchildren have their own blessings. however, jiang an¡¯s state is so good, so she definitely won¡¯t have to worry about getting married. you just have to worry more about your three other children.¡± zou ya¡¯s attention was attracted by jiang yu. jiang yu also looked up at zou ya with a curious expression. jiang yu usually played with jiang yi at home alone and did not have many companions. when zou ya, this little older brother, appeared, she grabbed the ring tightly and was a little excited. her short legs kicked hard a few times and she shouted, ¡°brother.¡± wen li quickly placed jiang yu on the ground. ¡°little feather wants to play with older brother, right? alright, grandma will get older brother to bring you around our house.¡± jiang yu was also easily attracted by looks. she immediately took a few steps forward and grabbed zou ya¡¯s hand. then, she revealed a sweet smile and didn¡¯t even look at her grandmother and mother behind her. her eyes were bright as she stared straight at zou ya. jiang an touched her forehead helplessly and whispered to aunt sang, ¡°aunt sang, watch over the two children later.¡± aunt sang nodded in agreement. zou ya saw the hint in wen li¡¯s eyes and held jiang yu¡¯s small hand tightly. ¡°sister, can 1 bring you out to play?¡± jiang yu nodded vigorously. ¡°i play with brother!¡± zou ya first politely bid the elders present goodbye before holding jiang yu¡¯s hand and walking to the side hall. auntie zhang immediately brought two servants to take care of them. only the adults were left in the living room. when wen li spoke again, she kept talking about jiang an, intentionally and not. ¡°an¡¯an, i heard that you¡¯ve been busy with your career? you definitely have to spend time on it, but you can¡¯t forget about your love life.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect her love life to be mentioned. she smiled calmly and said, ¡°auntie, now that the two children and my career have taken up all my time, how can 1 have time to care about love life? sometimes, i¡¯m so busy that my feet barely touch the ground.¡± when li mei heard jiang an¡¯s reply, she approved of it in her heart. when she looked at wen li, her face was full of smiles. ¡°wen li, i¡¯m the least anxious about jiang an¡¯s marriage. she¡¯s young. her first marriage was a sloppy marriage that caused the current consequences. if she gets married again, she¡¯ll have to choose carefully. she can¡¯t be rushed!¡± jiang an sat obediently, as if she was letting li mei arrange it. although wen li was thoughtful, it was not appropriate to be too obvious about this matter. she could only create an opportunity herself. ¡°an¡¯an, come to our house often when you¡¯re free. auntie is very free. coincidentally, 1 have children at home. the children can play together.¡± jiang an took it as polite words and nodded with a smile. ¡°as long as auntie zou doesn¡¯t mind us troubling you.¡± aa for zou ya, he had always remembered the mission wen li had given him. originally, he had said that he wanted to take care of the two younger siblings. now that he only had one sister, it was even easier to take care of her. zou ya held jiang yu¡¯s small hand and walked slowly. ¡°sister, can 1 take you to see the goldfish?¡± jiang yu looked up and smiled as she followed zou ya. ¡°fish, go!¡± seeing how cooperative jiang yu was, zou ya¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he brought her to the backyard. the backyard of the zou family was inspired by the jiangnan garden. it covered an area of a few hectares and had a man-made lake, a pavilion in the middle of the lake, and various exotic flowers. there were many lotus flowers planted in the lake. although it was the end of spring and there were no lotus flowers in bloom, one could see a large piece of duckweed. it also had a different atmosphere. from the shore to the pavilion in the middle of the lake, other than walking on the wooden bridge, one could also row a boat over.. Chapter 223 - Chapter 223: Touring the Lake chapter 223: touring the lake translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen li had already arranged for the boatman to wait on the black boat on the shore. zou ya pulled jiang yu to the boat and said to her, ¡°sister, 1¡¯11 take you on the boat.¡± the first time jiang yu took a boat was when she was just a month old. it was also when she was following jiang an on her variety show. therefore, this was the first time jiang yu had seen something like a boat after she started to form memories. she had followed zou ya all the way here. she had long been shocked by the zou family¡¯s garden landscape. this was a little similar to her own house, but most of it was different. jiang yu nodded excitedly and imitated zou ya¡¯s words. ¡°take the boat.¡± the servants were afraid that the two children would lose their balance and fall into the water when they boarded the boat, so they were carried onto the boat. there were a few small bamboo chairs on the boat. the servants sat scattered around the small bamboo chairs to guard them. after everyone sat down, the boatman held the long bamboo pole and exerted force on the ground by the shore. the boat sailed into the lake. the boatman was experienced in rowing the boat. although the boat swayed a little, it sailed very steadily. zou ya was worried that jiang yu would not be able to sit still, so he specially held jiang yu¡¯s hand. ¡°sister, don¡¯t be afraid. i¡¯ll hold your hand. do you know what this lake is called?¡± younger children always had an inexplicable attraction to older children. when jiang yu heard zou ya¡¯s voice, her attention was successfully diverted. she turned to look at zou ya and blinked her big eyes. at this moment, zou ya¡¯s heart melted at the cuteness of this sister who was visiting his house for the first time. he smiled. ¡°sister, you¡¯re different from those little sisters who always cry. i like you so much. can you come to my house as a guest next time?¡± jiang yu could feel that the little older brother in front of her seemed to like her very much, so she smiled even wider and called out sweetly, ¡°brother.¡± seeing this, zou ya was even happier in his heart. he began to explain enthusiastically, ¡°sister, this lake is called lotus seed lake. when summer comes, the lake will be filled with lotus flowers. come to my house. i¡¯ll show you the lotus flowers and pick the lotus seed pods. the lotus seeds inside the lotus seed pod taste very good!¡± jiang yu felt zou ya¡¯s happiness and raised the little hand holding the ring emphatically, making a clapping gesture. with jiang yu¡¯s response, zou ya¡¯s mood became even better. she continued to explain, ¡°when the boat reaches the center of the lake, we can start feeding the fish. our koi are very beautiful. there are all kinds of colors.¡± jiang yu clapped her hands and said, ¡°fishies.¡± auntie zhang watched as the boat rowed to the center of the lake. she turned around and took out two mahogany boxes from the bag and placed them on an empty stool. ¡°young master, miss yu, the fish feed is ready.¡± zou ya skillfully grabbed it and turned to look at jiang yu. he smiled and said, ¡°sister, i¡¯ll perform magic for you. when i wave my hand later, there will be many, many beautiful koi fish coming to our side.¡± after zou ya finished speaking, he scattered the fish feed in his hand. the feed floated on the lake. in less than two seconds, she saw a golden fish mouth sticking out of the water and eating two pieces of feed. soon, more than a dozen koi came over to snatch food. the jiang family had never reared fish before. when jiang yu saw this scene, she felt that it was very novel. she stood up excitedly and even took two steps forward, wanting to get closer to the lake to watch. aunt sang was so frightened that she immediately stood up. fortunately, zou ya was also paying attention at all times. he quickly stopped jiang yu from moving forward. ¡°sister, it¡¯s safer to watch from here.¡± jiang yu was stopped and was a little anxious. she frowned and pointed at the fish in the lake. she said to zou ya, ¡°fish, look at fishies!¡± aunt sang hurriedly went forward and squatted by the side of the boat. she reached out and pulled jiang yu. jiang yu only felt that someone wanted to stop her. her chubby hand kept trying to push aunt sang¡¯s arm away. aunt sang quickly coaxed her softly, ¡°little feather, be good. you can¡¯t go forward. it¡¯ll be uncomfortable if you fall into the water. if you feel uncomfortable, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital for an injection!¡± jiang yu, who was originally a little impatient, paused when she heard the word injection. she recalled the feeling of the needle piercing her skin and her small neck shrank. however, her black eyes looked at the fish in the water with a determined gaze. seeing this, zou ya immediately took the small stool that jiang yu was sitting on and placed it by the side of the boat. ¡°sister, sit here. it¡¯s also very close.¡± jiang yu glanced at the stool and realized that it was closer to the fish than her seat. she compromised and quickly sat down. aunt sang finally heaved a sigh of relief. she moved zou ya¡¯s stool and wooden box to jiang yu¡¯s side and said softly to zou ya, ¡°thank you, young master zou..¡± Chapter 224 - Chapter 224: Empty Palm chapter 224: empty palm translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou ya smiled. he turned around and took a small handful of fish feed and placed it in jiang yu¡¯s free hand. he taught jiang yu to throw it into the lake step by step. jiang yu looked fat and strong, but she was actually weak and her arms were short. she could only spread them to the side of the boat. however, this attracted the koi to the boat so that jiang yu could see them up close. the smile on her face became even more obvious. under auntie zhang¡¯s instructions, the boatman rowed the boat and wandered among the duckweed. zou ya brought jiang yu to feed the fish while admiring the scenery of the lake. after feeding the fish, he brought jiang yu to the pavilion in the middle of the lake to play. in addition, auntie zhang had prepared some food in advance, so jiang yu had food and drinks. she played so much that she forgot to return. it was not until the servant called the two of them back for lunch that jiang yu reluctantly followed zou ya back to the living room. jiang an and li mei had planned to stay for an hour or two before going home, but wen li forced them to stay for lunch. just as everyone was about to go to the dining room to eat, zou bai returned. when jiang yu saw zou bai, she let go of zou ya¡¯s hand excitedly and ran over with her short legs. ¡°daddy!¡± zou ya looked at his suddenly empty palm and felt a little empty. zou bai watched as jiang yu rushed over like a small cannonball and hugged his leg. a hint of gentleness appeared in his cold eyes. he bent down and reached out to touch jiang yu¡¯s little head. ¡°little feather.¡± wen li saw zou bai¡¯s attitude towards jiang yu with her own eyes again and was secretly surprised. however, no matter what, it was still a breakthrough. she smiled at jiang an and said, ¡°my zou bai and little feather really hit it off. this is good too. let him experience the joy of being a parent in advance so that he won¡¯t have a straight face all day. those who don¡¯t know might think that he¡¯s angry all day.¡± however, on second thought, she remembered that zou bai was a workaholic. usually, he would rest in the office after lunch at the company. wen li felt even more strange about zou bai coming back at this time. wen li asked in confusion, ¡°uncle qiang didn¡¯t bring you food today?¡± zou bai looked at wen li and replied calmly, ¡°he did. 1 have something important that 1 need to personally come back to get.¡± zou bai¡¯s gaze swept over jiang an, who was beside her mother. the two of them nodded in greeting. then, he looked at li mei and said politely, ¡°hello, auntie li.¡± li mei nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°hello.¡± wen li saw the interaction between zou bai and jiang an and had a flash of inspiration. ¡°i can tell at a glance that you haven¡¯t eaten. come over and eat with your auntie li and an¡¯an.¡± without waiting for zou bai to reply, wen li pulled him to the dining room. zou bai could only follow his mother¡¯s lead. jiang yu was like a little tail. she grabbed zou bai¡¯s pinky and quickly followed him with her short legs. seeing this, zou bai simply picked her up with one hand. seeing how enthusiastic jiang yu was every time she met zou bai, jiang an held her forehead and looked at li mei awkwardly. li mei patted the back of jiang an¡¯s hand. ¡°it¡¯s fine. zou bai is good-looking. jiang yu, that little fellow, is blinded. children¡¯s words carry no harm. she will just get distracted after a few seconds, just like how she¡¯ll forget getting scolded once she sees food. later, when we tell her off, she¡¯ll restrain herself. let¡¯s take it that she¡¯s talking nonsense.¡± jiang an had no choice but to do so. she replied in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯ll talk to her later. it¡¯s fine if there aren¡¯t many people in private. this is the zou family, and there are many servants serving them. if people talk too much, it¡¯ll be complicated.¡± during lunch, jiang an ignored jiang yu¡¯s wishes and forcefully placed her by her side. there was barely any noise at the dining table. they only chatted occasionally, and it seemed extremely quiet. after dinner, zou bai stood up and was about to speak when wen li seemed to know that he wanted to leave. she quickly said, ¡°zou bai, bring an¡¯an around. the last time she came was more than 20 years ago. she probably doesn¡¯t remember.¡± after saying that, wen li held li mei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°li mei, i¡¯m going overseas to attend a charity banquet next week. accompany me to my room to pick out some clothes and see what jewelry is suitable.¡± li mei looked at jiang an worriedly. wen li immediately teased, ¡°aiyo, li mei, an¡¯an is already so old, yet you¡¯re still worried. besides, my house is impenetrable. are you afraid that she¡¯ll get lost? quickly accompany me to choose. i¡¯m in a dilemma. 1 need you to help me come up with new ideas.¡± zou bai glanced sideways at jiang an. ¡°let¡¯s go. 1¡¯11 show you around..¡± Chapter 225 - Chapter 225: Friends With A Landlord chapter 225: friends with a landlord translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen li was originally worried that zou bai would ignore her. after all, every time she encountered such a problem, that brat might not give her face. who knew that he would be so straightforward this time? she was secretly happy that she had been using a life-threatening method to urge him recently. seeing this, li mei could only accompany wen li upstairs. jiang an did not think much of li mei¡¯s glance. she only thought that her mother was worried that she would not be used to being in someone else¡¯s house, so she gave li mei a look to reassure her. at this moment, the little one who had been completely ignored on the ground was unwilling to give up. she looked at zou bai and jiang an pitifully. thinking of her mother¡¯s warning gaze just now, she did not dare to call zou bai again for the time being. ¡±1¡­ 1¡¯11 go too.¡± only then did wen li notice that they had yet to make arrangements for the two little guys. she coaxed them, ¡°my babies, grandma will bring you guys to play. come with grandma.¡± at this moment, jiang yu was not easy to fool. she pouted and grabbed zou bai¡¯s pants leg, resisting in a childish voice, ¡°no, go together.¡± seeing this, jiang an hurriedly said, ¡°auntie, let me take care of little feather. you guys can choose your clothes in peace.¡± it was not easy for wen li to matchmake the two of them. she did not want the children to disrupt her plan. she said with a smile, ¡°no need, no need. 1 like little feather very much. as her mother, you can see her every day. it¡¯s not easy for me to get to meet her. you have to create a chance for me to interact with her.¡± wen li squatted on the ground and looked at jiang yu at eye level. she raised her wrist and revealed the bracelet hidden by her long sleeves. under the sunlight, the diamond reflected the light and gave the bracelet a sparkling appearance. ¡°little feather, there are many shiny things in grandma¡¯s wardrobe. grandma will bring you to take a look, okay?¡± jiang yu lowered her head and looked at the ring she was holding tightly in her hand. then, she looked at wen li¡¯s bracelet and revealed a trace of hesitation. zou bai¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. he bent down and said to jiang yu, ¡°little feather, go with grandma and pick out more of her good stuff. i¡¯ll come and play with you later, okay?¡± jiang yu guessed the gist of it. she rolled her eyes in thought and nodded vigorously. before she let go, she did not forget to remind zou bai again, ¡°play with me.¡± zou bai smiled and used his fingers to gently scratch jiang yu¡¯s chubby little face. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll look for you after you¡¯ve seen all those shiny jewelry.¡± jiang yu revealed a satisfied smile. only then did she hold wen li¡¯s outstretched hand and follow her upstairs. zou bai smiled and shook his head helplessly. he stood up straight and turned to look at jiang an. ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you around the back.¡± jiang an watched as wen li and the others completely disappeared behind the stairs. she smiled at zou bai and said, ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy for you to reject me just now, right? it¡¯s fine. go do your things. 1¡¯11 sit here and play with my phone.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression paused for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m not in a hurry to get busy. last time, you brought me around your house. this time, it¡¯s time for me to do my part as a host.¡± as he spoke, zou bai extended his long arm and made an inviting gesture. he said gently, ¡°let¡¯s go. there are still some things in my backyard that are pleasing to the eye.¡± seeing this, jiang an no longer hesitated and followed behind zou bai. in the morning, zou ya brought jiang yu straight to lotus seed lake through the bamboo forest. however, the zou family¡¯s backyard was very big. the style of the jiangnan garden was nothing more than using water and stones to create scenery. it had the effect of changing scenery with every step. the garden could be roughly divided into four areas. there was an octagonal pavilion in the bamboo forest. it was close to a three-meter-tall man-made waterfall that was flowing. it was obvious that it was a good place to cool off during summer. other than the lotus seed lake, there was also the curious garden, as well as the hundred herb garden. the hundred herb garden was mostly filled with all kinds of precious flowers and plants. it was divided into glass rooms and an outdoor sea of flowers. one of them was the sea of sunflowers that jiang an had seen when she was young. jiang an knew that the zou family was rich, but the scene she saw this time made her feel the strength of the zou family again. although it was not the most central plot of land in jingdu city, it was still a prosperous area. moreover, it was quiet in the midst of the commotion. they had circled a few hectares of land to build a backyard. after walking around the garden, zou bai brought jiang an to the top floor of the main building where he lived alone. the weather in the north was still a little cool at the end of spring. after entering the room, zou bai took off his suit jacket and walked to the pantry. he turned to look at jiang an in the living room and asked, ¡°an¡¯an, do you want water or fruit juice? or coffee?¡± jiang an sized up the living room she saw after exiting the elevator. when she heard zou bai¡¯s question, she came back to her senses and said, ¡°water will be fine.. are you the only one living on this floor?¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 226: Identical chapter 226: identical translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an estimated that the living room alone was three to four hundred square meters. the room was clean and bright. there were many exquisite knives hanging on the wall opposite the floor-to-ceiling glass window. one could tell at a glance that the workmanship was expensive. on the other side, the huge screen almost filled the whole wall. the sofa was placed 10 meters away from the screen. there was some fitness equipment in the empty space behind it. there was a space in the living room that could be used as a pantry to make some simple food. there seemed to be a few more rooms behind. jiang an couldn¡¯t just wander around, so she swept her gaze across them. zou bai poured a glass of water and placed it on the coffee table in front of jiang an. then, he sat down on the single sofa beside him. ¡°yes, i¡¯m the only one living on the top floor.¡± ¡°i saw the si family announce their marriage to miss bai. he hasn¡¯t come to look for you recently, right?¡± jiang an picked up the glass of water and took a few sips. she looked at zou bai and shook her head. she said casually, ¡°he¡¯s about to get married. i don¡¯t think he wants to socialize with me anymore.¡± the corners of zou bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he retracted his gaze, picked up the remote control on the coffee table, and suggested, ¡°let¡¯s watch a movie together.¡± wen li and li mei were still chatting enthusiastically downstairs. seeing this, jiang an did not intend to disturb them. when she heard zou bai¡¯s words, she agreed. ¡°alright, you choose.¡± zou bai chose a relaxed and cheerful theme. the movie was two hours long, and he had only seen one-third of it. from the corner of his eye, zou bai realized that jiang an had already fallen asleep. her breathing was calm, and she seemed to have entered dreamland. zou bai smiled helplessly. he got up, picked up the thin blanket beside him, and gently covered jiang an with it. then, he returned to the sofa and sat down. he quietly looked at jiang an¡¯s sleeping face in a daze. zou bai sat there for a while before he got up and returned to the study to handle the company¡¯s matters remotely. an hour later, zou bai caught a glimpse of the photo albums on the corner of his desk. he suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t touched it since he left the warehouse that day. he stretched out his arm and pulled the photo album in front of him, starting to flip through it carefully. zou bai casually flipped to a photo of himself when he was two years old. when a face identical to jiang yi¡¯s appeared in the photo album, zou bai instantly felt as if he had been struck by lightning. although he still tried his best to maintain his composure, the slightly forceful grip he used when holding the photo album betrayed his true emotions. zou bai looked at the photo album again and again, but after all, the people in the photo were dressed 30 years ago. zou bai quickly confirmed that he was not seeing things or mixing things up. the child in his mother¡¯s hand in the photo was indeed him. ¡°this¡­ what¡¯s going on? it¡¯s identical?!¡± ¡°zou bai, i¡¯m sorry. i fell asleep.¡± jiang an¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted zou bai¡¯s shock. zou bai looked up and saw jiang an standing at the door. an unnatural expression flashed across his face, but he quickly returned to normal. he closed the photo album naturally and smiled at jiang an. ¡°it¡¯s okay. you didn¡¯t sleep for long. do you want to rest for a while?¡± jiang an clenched her fist and hit her shoulder. her shoulder was a little stiff from sleeping just now. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m much more energetic after taking a nap.¡± zou bai put the photo album aside, stood up, and walked out of the bedroom. he asked in a seemingly casual and curious manner, ¡°an¡¯an, nowadays when you give birth in the hospital, are the children always within the mother¡¯s line of sight?¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. if the nurse needs to do any checkups on the babies after they¡¯re sent back to the ward, she¡¯ll take the initiative to let a parent accompany her and watch them through the glass window. this will also reassure the family.¡± zou bai thought of jiang yu¡¯s abnormal way of addressing him and pretended to smile casually. ¡°1 originally thought that jiang yu looked like you and jiang yi looked like si cheng, but when i saw him in the financial newspaper a few days ago, 1 realized that the father and son don¡¯t seem to look very similar.¡± when jiang an heard this, she shrugged helplessly. ¡°indeed. perhaps the si family¡¯s ancestors have the hidden genes of peach blossom eyes. why do you suddenly want to ask about giving birth to kids?¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°i just saw a piece of news saying that the hospital mixed up newborns.¡± jiang an did not doubt him. ¡°you¡¯re reading old news, right? it did appear in the past, but it won¡¯t happen now. the hospital¡¯s management system is very perfect. those medical staff are still afraid if we don¡¯t send anyone to monitor the baby when they need to do procedures.¡± zou bai carefully observed jiang an¡¯s expression and tone of voice. he did not find any unnatural expression on her face, so he did not probe further.. Chapter 227 - Chapter 227: Come When You’re Free chapter 227: come when you¡¯re free translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two of them returned to the living room again. zou bai quickly glanced at the sofa and realized that there was indeed a woman¡¯s hair on the pillow on the sofa. hence, he changed the topic to jiang yi. after knowing that jiang huai had pulled him to film, he asked with concern, ¡°filming? only the servants will be following him these few days?¡± jiang an explained, ¡°from tomorrow onwards, i¡¯ll follow little wingsy.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t say anything else. the two of them went downstairs together. after chatting for a while, wen li and li mei also went down to the first floor. the two little guys held hands and looked very close. when jiang yu went downstairs and saw zou bai, she immediately ran over with her hands outstretched. ¡°daddy!¡± jiang an¡¯s warning was at noon. it had already been a few hours. jiang yu had gotten a little high with zou ya just now. how could she remember so much? she just blurted whatever she wanted out loud. after zou bai finished looking at the photo album, he felt closer to his daughter, who maybe had his blood running through her veins. however, he maintained his usual smile and squatted down to pick up jiang yu. ¡°did you have fun?¡± jiang yu nodded excitedly. when wen li saw this, she smiled and teased, ¡°i don¡¯t think anyone will object to you saying that you¡¯re father and daughter. from the way you interact with each other, it really is as if she¡¯s your biological daughter. li mei, don¡¯t you think so?¡± li mei¡¯s face stiffened slightly as she revealed an uncomfortable smile. she did not completely respond to wen li¡¯s words and deliberately said, ¡°that¡¯s because zou bai is quite popular with children.¡± wen li was a little depressed. she had spent the entire day today trying, but li mei had not loosened up about this at all. fortunately, jiang an and her daughter got along well with her son. no matter what, it could be considered a push forward. hence, the smile on her face did not change. ¡°when you¡¯re free, the three of you have to come more often.¡± li mei smiled and nodded. who didn¡¯t know how to say polite words? ¡°of course. i¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be free sometimes.¡± wen li rolled her eyes at li mei jokingly. ¡°come over. i will be free, especially for little feather.¡± wen li stepped forward and poked jiang yu¡¯s cheek with her index finger. she smiled and coaxed, ¡°little feather, you can come and see fishies and shiny things next time, okay?¡± when jiang yu heard wen li¡¯s words, she nodded happily and repeated the parts that attracted her. ¡°1 want fishies and shiny!¡± wen li saw the love in jiang yu¡¯s eyes and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°and you can take a boat. wouldn¡¯t it be more fun for us to take a boat and feed the fish?¡± wen li had learned her lesson more than 20 years ago. the jiang family did not have a place to dig an artificial lake. it had to be the kind that could accommodate a boat to cruise around it casually. this advantage could be said to be unique. jiang yu was especially cooperative. after all, this morning was really fun. ¡°boat¡­ fishies.¡± wen li laughed out loud and said to li mei and jiang an, ¡°you¡¯ll have to take a boat to the middle of the lake to feed the fish. in two months, our lotus flowers will bloom. lotus seed lake will be even more beautiful. then, you can sit in the boat and watch. that will really have a different charm.¡± jiang yu looked at everyone talking and suddenly felt a little pain in her head. it was like being pricked by needles. at this moment, there was still a little pain that had not completely dissipated. jiang yu pursed her lips and frowned. she reached out her small hand and touched her head. she turned her head to look at zou bai and realized that zou bai was looking ahead. the other people¡¯s attention didn¡¯t seem to be on her. she rubbed her head and didn¡¯t feel any pain anymore. she put down her hand and didn¡¯t dwell on it. after the jiang family left, zou bai opened his palm and looked at the two strands of hair in his hand. he returned to his room and put them in a transparent ziplock bag. he then collected the long hair on the pillow and called zou yi. ¡°get someone to go to the jiang family to get two strands of jiang yi¡¯s hair tonight.¡± zou yi was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted. ¡°yes!¡± zou bai thought for a moment and asked again, ¡°do you remember the woman who entered my room at the hotel last year when 1 went to sea city on a business trip? tell me what you found out again.¡± zou yi immediately replied, ¡°it was your birthday that day. everyone else was out on a task, and 1 was the only one accompanying you. young master lin and young master yu forced you to drink. after that, you felt a little dizzy, so they insisted on sending you to the hotel you were staying at.¡± ¡°then, they deliberately sent me away and knocked me out. from the surveillance footage that day, the woman was wearing a cotton shirt and a woolen hat. her face was not captured. by the time 1 went back in the morning, she had already left.¡± ¡°i think she lowered her head and left while on a phone call. her footsteps seemed to be in a hurry. because the surveillance camera in the hotel lobby had a malfunction for a period of time, and it wasn¡¯t repaired until seven the next morning, that woman should have entered and left the hotel at this time..¡± Chapter 228 - Chapter 228: Prank Plan chapter 228: prank plan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai frowned slightly. ¡°go and make arrangements for tonight. remember, bring it back to me immediately after you succeed, no matter what time it is.¡± zou yi agreed. ¡°got it, boss.¡± zou bai hung up the phone. his body relaxed and sank into the sofa as he recalled what happened that night. on his 30th birthday last year, zou bai was teased by lin hui and meng yu for being an old virgin. hence, they had the plan to prank him that day. the two of them first made zou bai half-drunk. then, they deliberately lit an aphrodisiac in the hotel room. afraid that zou bai would be embarrassed, they even considerately left only the light at the entrance. due to the fact that his body had been trained against various poisons and medicines since he was young, the aphrodisiac fragrance did not have much effect on zou bai. however, due to the alcohol in his body, he still felt a little exhausted. therefore, he chose to close his eyes and rest while waiting for his body¡¯s reaction to pass. however, after lying in the guest room for a while, zou bai felt someone push open the door and enter. due to the effects of the medicine, zou bai was not in a hurry to speak. he only opened his eyes slightly. through the moonlight outside the window, he could vaguely see a woman. just as zou bai was about to ask her to scram, he felt the woman¡¯s hand touch his forehead. it was cold and comfortable, but the bad thing was that her soft palm aroused the lust that he had suppressed with great difficulty. then, zou bai heard the woman¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°are you asleep?¡± this soft voice, coupled with the woman¡¯s fragrance that lingered at the tip of his nose, zou bai had never felt his body go out of control like this. he stretched out his arm and uncontrollably pulled the woman¡¯s hand. he pulled her into his arms forcefully, turned around, and pressed her under him. he bent down and kissed the woman¡¯s lips. zou bai could feel the woman¡¯s panicked aura, but she was also trying her best to calm herself. her cooperative actions made zou bai not think too much about it. he only thought that the two bad friends had already arranged everything. after a night, zou bai woke up to find that the other party had already left. the red stains on the bed sheets were a little blinding. ¡°ding!¡± zou bai heard his phone ring and reached for the bedside table. ¡°hello.¡± a teasing voice came from the phone. ¡°fourth master, how was it? were you satisfied with everything i arranged for you last night?¡± zou bai sat up and leaned against the head of the bed. he snorted. ¡°not bad. you schemed against me.¡± lin hui immediately explained, ¡°what do you mean by schemed? this is a little unpleasant to hear. we¡¯re relieving you of the title of an old virgin. you¡¯re already 30 years old. it¡¯s time to take off that title.¡± the voice on the phone was on speaker. meng yu smiled and teased, ¡°that¡¯s right. we were worried that you wouldn¡¯t know how to do it the first time, so we specially found an experienced woman to teach you. how was it? did you finally know what it means to spend a night together last night?¡± after meng yu finished speaking, he and lin hui laughed impudently on the other end of the phone. zou bai looked at the red stains on the bedsheets and recalled the woman¡¯s jerky reaction last night. he frowned slightly. ¡°what did you say? experienced?!¡± meng yu¡¯s smug voice came through the phone again. ¡°that¡¯s right. i personally followed the recommendation of an old acquaintance. it¡¯s definitely reliable! did you have a good time last night? after experiencing love, you¡¯ll know how much joy your pure heart and lack of desires in the past made you lose! is that woman still beside you?¡± when zou bai heard this, he already knew that the woman from last night wasn¡¯t the one found by his two bad friends. he immediately hung up the phone. the words ¡°unknown background¡± first appeared in his mind, so he immediately asked zou yi to investigate. zou bai¡¯s memories came to an end. now that everything vaguely pointed to jiang an, he could only quietly wait for tomorrow¡¯s outcome. on the set jiang huai carried jiang yi to the set. he looked at all kinds of people carrying things around, a bunch of elder brothers and sisters in beautiful clothes, and all kinds of things that he had never seen before. he found everything he saw very novel. like a curious baby, jiang yi pointed at all kinds of things he had never seen before and asked, ¡°what¡¯s that?¡± jiang huai managed to borrow him and was in a good mood. he answered every question. ¡°that¡¯s a camera. when 1 film you and those brothers and sisters later, i can put them on tv.¡± jiang yi¡¯s little head had always been nimble. ¡°mommy¡¯s on tv.¡± jiang huai smiled and praised, ¡°that¡¯s right! little wingsy is indeed a little genius.. after uncle finishes filming, you can appear on television like mommy!¡± Chapter 229 - Chapter 229: What Is This? chapter 229: what is this? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yi¡¯s childish voice sounded again. ¡°what is this?¡± jiang huai continued, ¡°18 k lights. with this light, the end product of our filming will be even better.¡± ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s a camera stabilizer.¡± ¡°what is this?¡± ¡°the track.¡± for the first time, jiang yi acted like a child. the words just kept jumping out of his mouth, and he did not care if he understood the answer or not. it was as if he wanted to ask every question about everything he had never seen before. jiang huai¡¯s scalp went numb from answering. ¡°little master, let¡¯s film first. i¡¯ll arrange for someone to answer your questions later!¡± only then did jiang yi shut his little mouth. jiang yi¡¯s role was when the male lead was young. his father had died early, and the male lead had relied on his weak and sickly mother since he was young. because the male protagonist was a genius, he had displayed this uniqueness at the age of one. however, it was very difficult to find such a child. therefore, the original young actor was actually almost two years old. however, because he was small, he could still pretend to be a one-year-old child. jiang yi was much smarter and more sensible than children his age, so jiang huai had no choice but to target him. jiang yi had a total of three scenes today. after shooting one scene in the morning, it was time for lunch. the butlers sent lunch to the set on time. auntie sang fed jiang yi while jiang huai ate with them. the new actors in the company also came forward curiously. ¡°brother huai, are you a magician? you found such a smart and beautiful child just like that.¡± ¡°little brother¡¯s face is so exquisite! especially his peach blossom eyes. when he smiled just now, i felt like 1 was about to be sucked in. now, he¡¯s already so seductive at such a young age. how handsome is he?!¡± ¡°hahaha, chen jiao, you love-struck fool. that¡¯s all you ever focus on.¡± everyone teased jiang yi. when they were making adjustments between scenes, everyone would talk to jiang yi from time to time to tease him. jiang yi was also smiling, so they subconsciously felt that jiang yi must be a lively and cheerful person. as she spoke, chen jiao wanted to pinch jiang yi¡¯s little face a few times. jiang yi had predicted her thoughts in advance. he frowned slightly and looked at her with a straight face. chen jiao looked at the pair of black and bright eyes that were filled with anger and suddenly felt her back go numb. her outstretched hand stopped in midair. when jiang huai saw chen jiao¡¯s unauthorized actions, he was also a little unhappy. ¡°little wingsy doesn¡¯t like others to have intimate contact with him.¡± chen jiao retracted her hand awkwardly. jiang huai glanced at the new actors who had gathered around. ¡°hurry up and eat and rest for a while. we¡¯ll start work soon.¡± since the boss had spoken, everyone left obediently. jiang huai thought of something and said, ¡°dong ni, stay for a while.¡± dong ni turned back to the small dining table and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°brother huai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± jiang huai asked, ¡°i remember that you don¡¯t have any scenes in the afternoon, right?¡± dong ni nodded. ¡°right.¡± jiang huai said in embarrassment, ¡°i want to trouble you to help me take care of little wingsy. he has a lot of questions sometimes. 1 think you¡¯re quite patient.¡± toni hesitated, but not because she found it troublesome. ¡°brother huai, 1 don¡¯t have any experience with children. i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able to take care of him well.¡± jiang huai explained, ¡°don¡¯t worry. he¡¯s not a crybaby. auntie sang will also follow by your side. i¡¯ve also arranged for others to protect all of you.¡± dong ni glanced at the men in black standing not far from jiang huai. she lowered her eyes for a moment and agreed. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll try.¡± jiang huai¡¯s face lit up when he saw this and he reminded her a few more times, ¡°little wingsy rarely goes out. he usually plays with his sister at home. it¡¯s his first time on set and he¡¯s curious about everything, so he has a lot of questions. you¡¯re considered an experienced actor here. i believe these questions are still child¡¯s play for you.¡± jiang huai told dong ni some things to take note of with jiang yi. dong ni pulled a small stool and sat down. she listened very seriously and even took out her phone. she turned it on and quickly took notes. jiang huai spoke a lot and quickly.. seeing that dong ni would rather lower her head and write non-stop without making a sound to slow him down, he smiled and asked, ¡°i¡¯m speaking so quickly, can you remember it all?¡± Chapter 230 - Chapter 230: Work Hard chapter 230: work hard translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios dong ni looked up and replied seriously, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i can remember.¡± jiang huai looked at dong ni with interest and deliberately asked, ¡°then repeat it for me to hear.¡± dong ni looked down at her phone and began to repeat it with a straight face. a few minutes later, jiang huai looked at dong ni in surprise. ¡°your writing speed is really fast! can 1 see your phone?¡± dong ni smiled and handed the phone over without even thinking. jiang huai looked down and realized that dong ni was using shorthand. dong ni smiled and explained, ¡°i¡¯m stupid. i write slowly, and i remember things even slower. in the past, when 1 was studying, 1 always couldn¡¯t copy what the teacher wrote on the board. every time after class, 1 had to spend time borrowing notes from my classmates to copy. later, in high school, my parents enrolled me in a shorthand training class. that was why i didn¡¯t have to spend all my class time copying notes.¡± jiang huai returned the phone to dong ni. ¡°stupid birds fly first. diligence can make up for one¡¯s shortcomings. at least when 1 see you now, i feel that all your efforts in the past have paid off.¡± when dong ni heard jiang huai¡¯s words, her eyes lit up. ¡°brother huai, do you mean that you think my acting skills are alright now?¡± jiang huai looked at dong ni fixedly. ¡°do you want to hear the truth or something nice?¡± dong ni immediately replied, ¡°of course the truth! i¡¯m not afraid of criticism. if you have anything to say, just say it. it¡¯s the same during filming in the future. if there¡¯s anything i¡¯m doing wrong, please tell me directly. don¡¯t say it tactfully because you care too much about my emotions. i¡¯m really stupid. if you don¡¯t say it directly, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll misunderstand.¡± this was the first time jiang huai had seen someone say that they were stupid in front of him. the women who appeared by his side would only show their good side in front of him. jiang huai¡¯s first reaction when he heard this was actually to wonder if this was another way for dong ni to get close to him. however, seeing the eagerness and sincerity in her eyes, he was more inclined to believe that this was most likely her true personality. jiang huai smiled. ¡°your acting skills do have a lot of room for improvement, but compared to actresses of the same age, your performance is indeed better than most people. however, when it comes to work, you should always compare yourself to the higher-ups, not the people below.¡± ¡°since you have the heart to learn, as long as you¡¯re not afraid that my words will hurt you, if there are any problems during the filming, i¡¯ll tell you directly. if you have any thoughts about the role, you can come to me to communicate.¡± dong ni did not expect that this unintentional interaction would bring her so many benefits. one had to know that in order to film the feeling he wanted, the director would indeed do his best to train the actors. this was also considered tacit approval in the industry, but jiang huai¡¯s clear expression of it meant something different. moreover, he was such a person who had won international awards. dongni chose to enter this industry because of jiang huai, but she was not a crazy fan of celebrities. to her, jiang huai was like a ray of light in her dark high school life, accompanying her through the most difficult period of her third year of high school. after entering this industry, jiang huai became the lighthouse that dong ni had to chase after. he gave her the motivation and direction to move forward when she was confused many times. now that she heard jiang huai acknowledge her, dong ni was a little excited. she stood up and bowed. ¡°thank you, brother huai! 1 will definitely work hard!¡± when jiang huai saw how excited dong ni was, he chuckled. he was just saying it. the words hadn¡¯t even become true yet. it was like painting a rosy picture. he didn¡¯t expect this girl to not doubt him and completely believe his words. jiang huai looked at dong ni and said, ¡°hurry up and go sit down. otherwise, you¡¯ll become the center of attention. has anyone ever said that you¡¯re easy to fool?¡± dong ni looked around and quickly sat on the extra stool at the side. she looked embarrassed and scratched her forehead. ¡°yes, they have, but i¡¯m not so easy to fool! i¡¯m more vigilant than you think!¡± dong ni subconsciously thought that jiang huai was talking about those unwritten rules in the industry, so she defended herself. jiang huai¡¯s smile deepened and he did not continue on that topic. ¡°since our company has signed you, it means that we acknowledge you. work hard.¡± dong ni was so excited that she wanted to stand up again. jiang huai hurriedly reached out to stop her and said jokingly, ¡°hey, don¡¯t bow to me again. i¡¯m not much older than you. don¡¯t shorten my lifespan by bowing..¡± Chapter 231 - Chapter 231: Eating Together chapter 231: eating together translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when dong ni heard this, she smiled embarrassedly and sat back down. ¡°brother huai, i definitely won¡¯t let you and the company down!¡± jiang huai smiled and nodded. jiang yi had already finished his meal while the two of them were talking. ¡°uncle, i¡¯m done eating.¡± jiang huai could tell that jiang yi was implying that he wanted to go out and play. ¡°dong ni, you haven¡¯t gotten your lunch set, right? we can eat together here. this little guy can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± dong ni wanted to refuse, but she remembered that she still had to queue. it was indeed a waste of time, so she did not pretend to be polite. ¡°thank you, brother huai. i won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± the helpers always sent an excess of food, so even with dong ni there, it was enough to go around. after living on set for so many years, dong ni had no choice but to eat quickly. compared to jiang an, she was even faster. in addition, jiang yi was staring at dong ni from the side, making her feel even more embarrassed. she swallowed her food without chewing much. seeing this, jiang huai hurriedly said to dong ni, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. eat slowly, or you¡¯ll have indigestion later.¡± then, jiang huai reached out and patted jiang yi¡¯s head. ¡°little wingsy, wait for big sister. she hasn¡¯t eaten yet, so she doesn¡¯t have the strength to bring you around.¡± ¡°aunt sang, bring jiang yi around this area first.¡± dong ni managed to swallow a full mouthful of rice, then said anxiously, ¡°no need. i¡¯ve always eaten quickly.¡± jiang huai ignored dong ni¡¯s words and raised his head slightly at aunt sang. aunt sang immediately took jiang yi away. jiang huai then said to dong ni, ¡°you have to take at least 10 minutes. an¡¯an was the same as you. it wasn¡¯t easy for her to control her speed. eating too quickly is not good for your health. i¡¯m not a black-hearted capitalist. 1 won¡¯t take away your time to eat.¡± dong ni smiled sheepishly and began to consciously control her eating speed. this was the first time she was in such close contact with her idol, and they were even eating together. initially, she was in a hurry, so she did not pay attention to that. now that she was slowing down, dong ni suddenly felt more restrained. dong ni decided to find a topic to talk about. ¡°brother huai, where did you find little wingsy? when you were filming, you said that he wasn¡¯t even one year old yet, but when he really started filming, i felt that he was like a two or three-year-old child. he could understand a lot of things. after you told him what to do, he could completely do as he was asked.¡± jiang huai was a little smug. although he did not show it on his face, there was a hint of smugness in his tone. ¡°of course. after all, he¡¯s a member of our jiang family.¡± when dong ni heard this, she thought of jiang an and immediately asked, ¡°could this be an¡¯an¡¯s son?¡± jiang huai glanced at dong ni. ¡°you¡¯re quick-witted. looks like you¡¯re not as stupid as i thought.¡± dong ni was speechless. dong ni lowered her head and continued to eat. from time to time, she would look at the time displayed on her phone. ten minutes later, she quickly finished the last bite of rice in her bowl. she put down her bowl and chopsticks and said impatiently, ¡°brother huai, i¡¯m going to look for little wingsy.¡± jiang huai nodded, and dong ni immediately turned around to look for him. jiang huai watched as dong ni walked away. he frowned slightly and muttered in confusion, ¡°is it so painful to eat with me? didn¡¯t even want to stay a second longer.¡± dong ni found jiang yi in the props team and squatted down to look at him. then, she greeted him with a smile as if they were friends. ¡°hello, little wingsy. let me introduce myself to you. my name is dong ni. you can call me aunt dong ni. i¡¯m a friend of your mother¡¯s. i¡¯ll explain to you things on set this afternoon. if you have anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask.¡± jiang yi looked at the woman who was smiling at him and felt her kindness. it was completely different from those fake smiles just now. he called out in a childish voice, ¡°auntie dong ni.¡± dong ni looked at jiang yi¡¯s cute and obedient appearance, and the smile on her face was even brighter than a sunflower. ¡°hey!¡± in the afternoon, when jiang yi was not filming, dong ni patiently answered all his questions about the set. the two of them got along exceptionally well. from time to time, when new actors found out about jiang yi and jiang huai¡¯s relationship, they even eagerly went to jiang yi to show off their talents, wanting to build a good relationship with jiang huai and jiang an by currying favor with jiang yi. after filming that day¡¯s scenes, jiang huai planned to send jiang yi home first. dong ni looked at the cute child who was just taller than her knees and squatted down with a smile. just as she reached out to touch his little face with her fingertips, she suddenly thought of jiang yi¡¯s disgust at strangers touching him intimately.. Chapter 232 - Chapter 232: Worried chapter 232: worried translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios dong ni retracted her hand and waved. she said, ¡°little wingsy, see you tomorrow. bye bye.¡± jiang yi noticed dong ni¡¯s actions and waved his hand. ¡°bye bye.¡± at this moment, many actors ran over to say goodbye. someone deliberately blew a kiss at jiang yi as if he was teasing a child and said, ¡°little wingsy, give me a flying kiss. this action is awesome. if you can learn it, you¡¯ll be the best.¡± at this moment, jiang yi was already in aunt sang¡¯s arms. he looked at him indifferently and retracted his gaze. he said to aunt sang, ¡°go home.¡± ¡°did little wingsy forget to drink meng po soup? in his previous life? he¡¯s just a one-year-old child. why do i feel like i saw a trace of disdain in his eyes just now?¡± ¡°hahaha, there¡¯s no need to doubt it. your feeling is correct.¡± ¡°du fei, you¡¯re just asking for trouble. look at little wingsy¡¯s intelligence and personality. does he look like he¡¯ll blow a kiss at you?¡± ¡°little wingsy is cute. he¡¯s cute and has a pair of peach blossom eyes that are very seductive. in addition, his iqis much higher than his peers. this kid will definitely be a homme fatale in the future.¡± jiang yi, who was still being discussed on the set, started to worry about jiang huai¡¯s love life. the driver and auntie sang sat in the front seat while jiang yi and jiang huai sat in the back. jiang yi sat on the safety seat with a mature and serious expression. ¡°uncle, 1 think auntie dong ni is a good person. you can develop a relationship with her.¡± jiang huai would chance upon jiang yi¡¯s mature personality once in a while. however, he usually acted very well and only acted a little smarter than jiang yu. when jiang huai heard jiang yi¡¯s words, he turned to look at him and gently poked jiang yi¡¯s little face with his finger. ¡°yo, you haven¡¯t even quit your milk yet, and you¡¯re already worried about my major life events?¡± jiang yi raised his hand and pushed jiang huai¡¯s finger away. he was very dissatisfied with jiang huai treating him like a child. he frowned slightly and said, ¡°uncle, please don¡¯t use my age as an attack point. i don¡¯t want to interfere either. i just see grandma worrying about you and the other two uncles¡¯ marriages all day long. now that a suitable person has finally appeared, why aren¡¯t you rushing? if you¡¯re late, you really won¡¯t have any chance.¡± jiang huai chuckled and replied nonchalantly, ¡°if there¡¯s no chance, then there¡¯s no chance. i don¡¯t want to find a housekeeper to fuss over your uncle. look at your grandfather. tsk, tsk, tsk. he doesn¡¯t even dare to fart in front of your grandmother. i don¡¯t want to live such a life where 1 lose my freedom. it¡¯s better to be alone. i¡¯m free. if i¡¯m alone, i won¡¯t have so many responsibilities!¡± jiang yi rolled his eyes and said firmly, ¡°uncle, you remembered wrongly!¡± jiang huai was stunned. ¡°what did i remember wrongly?¡± jiang yi said confidently, ¡°grandpa farted in front of grandma once. i remember it was when we just finished eating.¡± jiang yi¡¯s serious explanation made jiang huai laugh out loud. ¡°you just drink your milk properly. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± when jiang an followed li mei back to the jiang family, jiang yi and jiang huai had already arrived home half an hour early. when jiang yi realized that his mother and grandmother had returned with his sister, he stopped riding the small wooden horse. his small mouth pouted, and his eyes were instantly covered in a layer of mist. he did not say anything and just stared at jiang an with his black eyes. jiang an¡¯s heart almost melted. she quickly walked forward and squatted beside the little wooden horse. she extended her arms to jiang yi. ¡°little wingsy, mommy is back. it wasn¡¯t fun on the set today, was it?¡± jiang huai sent him back and did not dare to leave without personally handing her over to jiang an and his mother. when he heard this, he was even more glad that he had the foresight. jiang huai didn¡¯t even bother to play games on his phone. he was so frightened that he stood up from the sofa and hurriedly ran over to explain, ¡°it was fun! it has to be fun! little wingsy had a lot of fun there today.¡± jiang huai squatted down again and looked at jiang yi with a fawning smile. ¡°little wingsy, didn¡¯t you have a good time today?¡± jiang yi glanced at his uncle and resisted the urge to roll his eyes. jiang yi first lifted his short legs and got off the wooden horse. then, he quickly walked into jiang an¡¯s arms and said aggrievedly, ¡°little wingsy misses mommy.¡± jiang an¡¯s guilt reached its peak when he said that he missed his mother. she hugged jiang yi tightly and coaxed him gently, ¡°baby, i¡¯m sorry. mommy will accompany you tomorrow.¡± only then did jiang yi stop pouting. from the corner of his eye, he glanced at his sister, who was still smiling at the side. he looked at jiang an with misty peach blossom eyes and nodded obediently. ¡°mom will accompany me.¡± Chapter 233 - Chapter 233: Results chapter 233: results translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at jiang yi¡¯s pitiful appearance and gently kissed jiang yi¡¯s forehead. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow.¡± only then did jiang yi smile. his smile made people want to dig out their hearts and agree to anything. jiang huai, who was at the side, saw jiang yi¡¯s actions and looked at jiang yu¡¯s silly expression. he shook his head with emotion and muttered softly, ¡°i think these two people¡¯s brains are all on you alone.¡± day 2 after all, the set was a work site. there were many people and it was messy, so jiang an did not plan to bring jiang yu along, in case anything happened. fortunately, jiang yu had always been a big-hearted person. as long as it was not in front of her, she would not care about the difference in treatment. the main thing was that even if she wanted to, she could not remember it. jiang huai had specially gotten a trailer to park at the side today for jiang an and jiang yi. jiang yi¡¯s two scenes were in the afternoon. jiang an brought jiang yi to have lunch and rest before heading to the set. she saw many familiar faces on the set. dong ni and feng bin could be considered old acquaintances of jiang an. when they saw jiang an appear, they smiled and walked forward to greet her. ¡°an¡¯an!¡± ¡°long time no see! an¡¯an.¡± jiang an and the two of them hugged each other. ¡°long time no see. it¡¯s been a few months since we last met, right?¡± feng bin looked at jiang yi and said with a smile, ¡°isn¡¯t that so? this is your son, right? he¡¯s indeed good-looking. i had something on yesterday, so 1 left after the opening ceremony. i didn¡¯t even see your little cutie.¡± jiang an also smiled and replied, ¡°we¡¯ll still see each other for a few more days. i¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll get impatient.¡± the three of them chatted jokingly. the other newcomers in the company had also seen jiang an and knew that she was the boss¡¯s sister and also the company¡¯s number one. they all went forward to get close to her. ¡°sister an¡¯an, your son is so cute!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. when he appeared yesterday, he simply captured the hearts of countless men and women, old and young on set!¡± ¡°little wingsy, do you still remember me? i sang for you yesterday.¡± ¡°little wingsy, i even danced for you yesterday. do you remember me?¡± for women with children, using children to get close to their mothers is the best way to approach them. however, jiang yi was not so easy to please. no matter who wanted to talk to him, he only smiled and did not answer. however, jiang an greeted everyone politely. when jiang huai rushed over, he looked at the crowd and raised his voice. ¡°everyone, disperse. hurry up and memorize your lines. if anyone forgets their lines when filming starts later, don¡¯t blame me for scolding you.¡± everyone dispersed. jiang huai looked at jiang an and said with a smile, ¡°sister, bring little wingsy to the trailer to rest first. when it¡¯s about time, i¡¯ll get someone to call you in advance.¡± after jiang huai settled jiang an and her son down, he returned to the set to continue directing. zl group zou bai was working in the office when he heard the knock on the door. he said, ¡°come in.¡± zou er took out a document folder and walked in. ¡°boss, director huang asked me to give this to you.¡± zou bai¡¯s grip on the pen tightened as he looked at the folder on the table. after a few seconds, he said, ¡°leave it there. you can go out first.¡± zou er nodded slightly at zou bai, bowed, took a few steps back, and left. at this moment, zou bai¡¯s emotions were a little complicated. his mother was a traditional matchmaker. in the past few years, she had arranged all kinds of blind dates for him. even if there weren¡¯t hundreds, there were at least dozens. but when it came to relationships and marriage, zou bai never wanted to make do. if he couldn¡¯t meet someone he liked, he would rather be single. jiang an could be considered an accident in his life. zou bai could still recall the scene of him meeting jiang an when he was young. it was undeniable that the good impression he had of her when he was young had played a certain role. their subsequent encounters made him sigh with emotion at the wonders of fate. after a few encounters, zou bai had slowly developed feelings for her. however, jiang an was divorced and had children. in his mother¡¯s eyes, she probably didn¡¯t even have the right to date him. therefore, when zou bai found out that the jiang family was holding an official family recognition banquet for jiang an, he specially went to the villa in the mountains and asked his grandmother to help him put on a show. later on, wen li was also anxious to let zou bai marry jiang an. zou bai put down his pen and reached out to take the document bag steadily. there were a total of four paternity test results inside. they showed that jiang an and himself were both biologically related to jiang yu and jiang yi.. Chapter 234 - Chapter 234: Arrival chapter 234: arrival translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai leaned back in his office chair and sat up straight after more than an hour. he put the reports into a document bag and asked zou yi to drive straight to jiang huai¡¯s filming location. jiang huai was looking at the filming effects in front of the projector. when he saw dong ni, who had been corrected by him a few times, relax naturally under the camera, he revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°she¡¯s a little stupid, but her attitude is good. she¡¯s hardworking and willing to suffer.¡± jiang huai¡¯s gaze was fixed on the camera display. after filming a scene, he shouted, ¡°cut! everyone, get ready to film the next scene.¡± jiang huai played the replay and instructed the assistant director beside him, ¡°director fan, the next scene is little wingsy¡¯s scene. go and get an¡¯an.¡± seeing that no one answered, jiang huai shouted, ¡°director fan, did you hear me?¡± ¡°your director fan isn¡¯t here.¡± zou bai scanned the set but couldn¡¯t find jiang an. no one picked up his wechat voice call, so he walked straight to the director¡¯s place. hearing an unfamiliar male voice, jiang huai hurriedly turned around. when he saw zou bai, his pupils constricted. ¡°fourth master?!¡± zou bai nodded. jiang huai stood up and asked in confusion, ¡°fourth master, why did you suddenly come to my place? zl group wants to invest in movies recently?¡± zou bai smiled at jiang huai. ¡°director jiang, if you need to pull in investments, it¡¯s not like i can¡¯t invest.¡± jiang huai had entered the entertainment industry a long time ago and did not have much interaction with the business world. when he was young, he had interacted more with zou bai because of the relationship between the two families. he was used to the other party¡¯s cold face. now that he suddenly saw the other party¡¯s smiling face, jiang huai felt a little scared. other people¡¯s smiles could be interpreted as simple smiles, but zou bai, this old fox¡­ after jiang an took the initiative to ask her brothers about zou bai, jiang yan and jiang xun told jiang huai to pay more attention to the relationship between jiang an and zou bai. they could not let their little white rabbit enter the wolf¡¯s den. when jiang huai saw zou bai now, he subconsciously felt that if he went against him, he might be schemed against until he could not even wear his underwear. jiang huai was afraid that there was a trap in his words, so he did not reply directly. he only laughed dryly. ¡°with your words, i¡¯ll look for you if 1 need anything next time.¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows and looked at jiang huai with a smile. ¡°no problem. by the way, jiang huai, an¡¯an said that she brought little wingsy to film today. 1 looked around just now but couldn¡¯t find them. where are they?¡± jiang huai subconsciously did not want to tell him, but the words of asking director fan to help had already been clearly heard. jiang huai paused slightly and asked first, ¡°fourth master, why are you looking for my sister?¡± zou bai replied with a natural expression, ¡°i have something important to tell her in person.¡± his tone was gentle, but the content was tough. jiang huai still braced himself and continued, ¡°she might not be able to come for a while. why don¡¯t you send her a wechat message or tell me? i¡¯ll tell her.¡± zou bai¡¯s smile faded slightly as he said again, ¡°we have to talk about this face-to-face. is director jiang afraid that i¡¯ll do something to an¡¯an?¡± when zou bai reached the end of his sentence, his tone was slightly raised, but the casualness in his tone made people even more shocked. jiang huai did not want to call jiang an over even more. ¡°third brother, is it little wingsy¡¯s turn yet?¡± an¡¯an¡¯s voice came from not far away. jiang huai sighed in his heart and turned to look at jiang an, who was walking over with jiang yi. he replied, ¡°it¡¯s his turn. the props team is changing the scene.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect to see zou bai here. she looked at him in confusion. ¡°zou bai? why are you at my brother¡¯s production team?¡± zou bai turned around and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°i came to talk to you about something. i called you on wechat just now, but you didn¡¯t pick up, so i came straight over here to look for jiang huai.¡± jiang an took out her phone and realized that zou bai had sent her a message and a voice call request. she explained apologetically, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t know when i pressed the mute button and forgot to turn it back on.¡± zou bai said nonchalantly, ¡°it¡¯s alright. fortunately, 1 knew you were coming today.¡± zou bai¡¯s gaze turned to jiang yi again. the sense of closeness from the last time they met appeared again. zou bai bent down and touched his little head. ¡°little wingsy, do you still recognize me?¡± jiang yi felt that the man in front of him seemed to be different from the last time he saw him. jiang yi raised his head and said obediently, ¡°yes.¡± a smile appeared on zou bai¡¯s face. he stood up and looked at jiang an. ¡°let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk alone. 1 have something important to tell you..¡± Chapter 235 - Chapter 235: Guarding the Door chapter 235: guarding the door translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before jiang an could reply, jiang huai jumped up first. ¡°this place is quite quiet!¡± jiang an looked at the noisy surroundings and looked at jiang huai with a complicated expression. ¡°third brother, i¡¯m afraid it isn¡¯t very quiet.¡± jiang huai was stumped by jiang an¡¯s words and revealed a resentful expression. at this nervous moment, a thought flashed across his mind. ¡°the trailer is fine too. i¡¯ll guard the car door for you. it¡¯ll be absolutely quiet.¡± jiang huai thought that he could not see them up close, but it was fine if he could follow her. when zou bai heard jiang huai¡¯s words, he looked at jiang huai meaningfully. ever since he said that he wanted to look for jiang an, the other party had been rejecting him. ¡°sure, then i¡¯ll have to trouble third brother to help guard the car door.¡± jiang huai was exhausted from being called third brother. what did he do?! jiang huai did not think that he could afford to be called zou bai¡¯s third brother. looking at zou bai¡¯s unreadable expression, he swallowed nervously and suspected that he had provoked him. but he had no choice. jiang huai couldn¡¯t let the two of them go out alone. jiang an also felt that this suggestion was not bad. they did not have to go far. they could come back immediately after chatting. he asked aunt sang to look after jiang yi and bring zou bai to the vehicle. zou bai followed jiang an into the car. when he saw jiang huai standing at the door and glancing into the car, he closed the door, completely isolating the two spaces. jiang huai was rejected. he touched his nose and found a shadow to stand in, staring at the vehicle. the two people in the trailer had already sat down. jiang an was a little curious about what important matter zou bai could have with her. she had a feeling that this might be a big deal! to be able to make a steady person like zou bai so cautious, jiang an¡¯s curiosity was stirred. she opened her bright eyes and looked at him. ¡°zou bai, what do you want to say?¡± for the first time, zou bai knew what it meant to be conflicted. after hesitating for a moment, he looked up at jiang an and handed her the document bag he had been holding. ¡°take a look at this first. no matter what you see, 1 hope you can calm down first.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai and laughed out loud. ¡°looks like this matter has something to do with me. but then again, your character is not suitable for being mysterious.¡± although jiang an said that, she still reached out and took out the reports inside briskly. zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s relaxed expression, even teasing him from time to time. he smiled helplessly. a few minutes later, jiang an finished reading the reports. her eyes widened and her body stiffened. after a long while, jiang an looked up at zou bai and laughed dryly. ¡°you¡¯re joking with me, right? how is that possible!¡± zou bai was no longer as gentle as he usually was when facing jiang an. he said sternly, ¡°do you think i¡¯m someone who would joke about such a thing? 1 got someone to investigate according to the genealogy of the si family¡¯s si cheng lineage. their family only married an official wife with peach blossom eyes 12 generations ago, but that official wife only gave birth to an only daughter. her daughter had already married into another family.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in a daze and shook her head. she didn¡¯t want to believe what she was seeing. wouldn¡¯t such a report be telling her that she had an affair? ¡°but i¡¯ve only had sex once, with si cheng.¡± when zou bai heard this, he asked, ¡°the night you¡¯re talking about happened in a hotel on july 18th, the year before last, right?¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes flickered as she nodded stiffly. that night was the most meaningful day in jiang an¡¯s mind, so she remembered it very clearly. zou bai told her what had happened that day. jiang an¡¯s memory returned to that day. ¡°that day, 1 received a call from tan si. she said that she had something to ask si cheng, so she invited him to the hotel for a meal. however, si cheng was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t handle his liquor. he got drunk and asked me to pick him up quickly. he even told me his room number.¡± ¡°when i took a taxi to the hotel, 1 happened to meet si cheng in the lobby. i saw that he couldn¡¯t even walk steadily, so i helped him into the guest room to rest. he had just laid on the bed when he asked me to quickly get a cup of honey water for him and to go back to room 3306.1¡­¡± zou bai interrupted jiang an. ¡°what did you say? he told you to go to room 3306?!¡± jiang an was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°that¡¯s right. 1 remember it very clearly. it¡¯s 3306.1 saw that he looked very uncomfortable, so 1 hurriedly closed the door and ran to the dining room to get someone to pour water..¡± Chapter 236 - Chapter 236: The Complete Truth chapter 236: the complete truth translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the hotel room card was connected to the water and electricity facilities inside, so jiang an only closed but did not lock the door as she went out. seeing that zou bai didn¡¯t interrupt her again, jiang an continued, ¡°when 1 returned, 1 found room 3306 and found that the door wasn¡¯t locked. moreover, it was only lit at the entrance, just like when i left.¡± ¡°i brought the honey water into the room because i felt that there was something wrong with his uncomfortable appearance previously. i was worried that he was sick, so 1 wanted to touch the temperature of his forehead. then, we¡­¡± after listening, zou bai was silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°didn¡¯t you suspect that the room number he told you was wrong?¡± when jiang an heard this, she recalled that si cheng and tan si were having a good time at that time. tan si had specially called her over to humiliate her. although she didn¡¯t know why si cheng would be alone later on, it was a fact that the two of them had hooked up and mocked her. ¡°i didn¡¯t think too much about it, let alone think that he would lie to me about such a thing.¡± the complete truth of that night had already been revealed. it was impossible for jiang an not to resent si cheng at all. he had never planned to give her the correct room number from the beginning, and in the end, he caused her to have such an accidental affair. however, the two of them were already divorced and had started a new life. at this point, there was no point in pursuing the matter. moreover, the current situation did not allow her to think too much. jiang an¡¯s palms were a little sweaty as she held the report. she lowered her eyes and looked at the table. she could not help but recall the madness between the two of them that night. the tips of her cheeks and ears were burning. zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s flushed face and suddenly felt a heat in the air, making him lose focus for a moment. ¡°fourth master, an¡¯an, how¡¯s the talk going? why don¡¯t i join in? it¡¯s better to have more people!¡± the atmosphere between the two of them completely dissipated under jiang huai¡¯s loud shout. zou bai coughed lightly, and jiang an came back to her senses. she shouted in the direction of the car door, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t come in. we still have to talk for a while!¡± at this moment, jiang huai¡¯s ear was pressed against the gap of the car door. unfortunately, the car¡¯s air tightness was too good, so he didn¡¯t hear anything, but he heard what she shouted clearly. jiang huai pouted and muttered softly, ¡°an¡¯an is too much. this man and woman are alone together. it¡¯s so dangerous. she doesn¡¯t have any sense of safety at all. i have to remind her later.¡± in the car, after jiang an finished shouting, the first thing she thought of was the children¡¯s custody. the children were still young. as the mother, she would definitely have an advantage in a lawsuit at this time. however, this also depended on who it was. for ordinary families, the courts and police departments were of course useful, but for people like the zou family, it was best to try to talk first. if they really wanted to use force, their family could not win. after jiang an thought about it, she first smiled at zou bai. from the corner of her eye, she saw the fridge beside her. she hurriedly took out strawberries and bottled pure water and placed them on the small table between the two of them. ¡°come, eat some fruit first.¡± zou bai picked up the water and smiled. ¡°i¡¯ll just drink some water.¡± seeing jiang an like this, zou bai probably knew what she was thinking. he unhurriedly unscrewed the bottle cap and slowly took a sip of water. jiang an wiped her sweaty hands on her pants and got to the point. ¡°this matter is just a really big misunderstanding.¡± ¡°here¡¯s what i¡¯m thinking. you¡¯re an unmarried and promising young man. you can¡¯t compare to me, who already has the title of a divorced woman. i¡¯ll take care of the children, but you have the right to visit at any time.¡± zou bai frowned slightly. ¡°but i hope that the children can call me father openly.¡± jiang an paused for a moment, then said in a negotiating tone, ¡°then why don¡¯t they call you that in private? you have to think about the long term. which girl doesn¡¯t care that her husband had a child before marriage? 1 believe you wouldn¡¯t want it to affect the relationship between the two of you.¡± zou bai disagreed. ¡°then, if you remarry and have children in the future, you must be sure that you can be fair. i don¡¯t want my child to live a difficult life in the hands of a stepfather.¡± ¡°i¡¯m different. now that i already have little feather and little wingsy, i¡¯ve already decided not to get married in the future. so, don¡¯t worry and let me have custody of the children. this is good for you. you don¡¯t have to worry about the problems when you find someone else. your options will be wider. don¡¯t worry and pursue your own happiness. i¡¯ll take good care of the children..¡± Chapter 237 - Chapter 237: Why Don’t We Get Married chapter 237: why don¡¯t we get married translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai¡¯s words were sincere and earnest. jiang an was anxious. ¡°i can also not get married! i can also take good care of the children!¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of surprise. ¡°you really don¡¯t plan to get married?¡± jiang an nodded eagerly. ¡°really.¡± zou bai revealed a trace of regret. ¡°i really don¡¯t want to get married, but my family is in a hurry. i¡¯m very happy to know about little wingsy and little feather¡¯s existence at this time. i also have the responsibility to take care of them. jiang an, i hope you can understand my thoughts as a father. i¡¯ve missed too much of their previous growth. i hope i can participate more in the future.¡± jiang an listened to zou bai¡¯s words. putting aside the custody rights for the time being, he would definitely not let go of being part of the children¡¯s life and growth. his little face was about to wrinkle. zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s troubled expression and said hesitantly, ¡°actually, i¡¯ve also thought of a way to get the best of both worlds.¡± jiang an looked up at zou bai with a hint of hope in her eyes. it would be best if they could resolve this peacefully. ¡°what solution?!¡± zou bai shrugged. ¡°you¡¯re unmarried and i¡¯m unmarried, and both of us want to raise the children. why don¡¯t we get married?¡± today, jiang an had experienced shock after shock. when she heard zou bai¡¯s suggestion, she was completely stunned. zou bai did not expect jiang an to make a decision immediately. ¡°this is the best solution i can think of. you and i have no intention of getting married to anyone. if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we give the children a complete family?¡± zou bai smiled at jiang an and lowered his voice to coax her. ¡°don¡¯t worry. after we get married, i won¡¯t interfere with whatever you want to do. other than not living in the jiang family, your life will remain the same as it is now. it won¡¯t change just because you have an additional certificate. i promise.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in a daze. she had to admit that she was definitely tempted by what zou bai had said. ¡°but we don¡¯t know each other well. how can we get married?¡± zou bai replied, ¡°then let¡¯s get to know each other from today onwards.¡± ¡°ah?¡± jiang an subconsciously made a sound. zou bai chuckled. ¡°what are you saying? since you want to get to know each other before getting married, don¡¯t waste time. we can start from today.¡± jiang an felt that there was something wrong with zou bai¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. zou bai did not wait for jiang an to think too much and immediately made a new request. ¡°after little wingsy finishes filming in the afternoon, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. speaking of which, little wingsy and i have never spent much time together, let alone have a meal together.¡± the anticipation in zou bai¡¯s eyes made jiang an even more speechless and reluctant to reject him. she opened her mouth and said, ¡°okay.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s dazed expression and smiled as he reached out to pat jiang an¡¯s head. ¡°let¡¯s go and watch our son act.¡± seeing this, jiang an stood up and followed zou bai out of the vehicle. zou bai walked to the door and thought of something. he turned sideways as he opened the door. jiang huai lost his balance and fell forward. fortunately, he was agile and supported his body with his hands in time. jiang huai hurriedly stood up and tugged at his clothes to hide his sorry state. ¡°you guys have been chatting for too long. my legs are sore from standing. just as i was about to lean on the door when you guys finished chatting.¡± zou bai looked at jiang huai with a faint smile. ¡°third brother, you¡¯ve worked hard guarding the door today. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day. we really had something important to discuss alone, so i didn¡¯t invite you into the trailer.¡± when jiang huai heard him call him third brother for the second time, he was much calmer. he smiled and waved his hand coolly. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i understand. everyone has their own secrets. there¡¯s no need to treat me.¡± zou bai smiled and got out of the car. jiang an followed behind and sized jiang huai up. she asked with concern, ¡°third brother, are you alright?¡± jiang huai hurriedly replied, ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s a small thing. let¡¯s go to the set. they should be ready.¡± jiang huai led the way to the set and was about to ask jiang an about their conversation when he turned around and saw zou bai and jiang an walking behind him. jiang huai coughed lightly. ¡°don¡¯t you have to go to work today, fourth master?¡± zou bai glanced at jiang huai and replied calmly, ¡°i usually save up too much leave, so i plan to give myself a break today.¡± zou bai was a bachelor plus a workaholic. if he were to really calculate it, all the extra shifts he had worked over the years would be enough for him to take a full year off. seeing this, jiang huai could not say anything else. when the group arrived on set, jiang huai realized that everything was ready and everyone was just waiting for him. hence, he could not care less about the purpose of zou bai¡¯s trip and hurriedly sat on his director¡¯s chair to direct the scene.. Chapter 238 - Chapter 238: Understanding Each Other chapter 238: understanding each other translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai glanced at his son, who was in the middle of the set, then turned to look at jiang an. ¡°what type of dishes do you like?¡± jiang an¡¯s brain short-circuited from the question. she turned around and saw zou bai staring at her. she replied in a daze, ¡°i like slightly spicy ones.¡± zou bai continued to ask, ¡°1 like spicy food too. 1 also like sweet food. what about you?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°i¡¯m okay with them. as long as it¡¯s not sour.¡± zou bai asked again, ¡°then what are your hobbies?¡± jiang an scratched her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t have any hobbies. i usually watch good movies and television dramas to learn from the actors. other than work, i only take care of the children.¡± next, the two of them began to ask and answer. ¡°what kind of dramas do you like to watch?¡± ¡°light, funny, more therapeutic, or the brain-burning kind of suspense.¡± ¡°i like to watch brain-burning movies too. if there are suitable movies later, we can watch them together. do you like outdoor sports?¡± zou bai kept asking questions. after getting an answer from jiang an, he didn¡¯t forget to give his own answer. after many questions, jiang an¡¯s brain suddenly halted. jiang an came back to her senses and asked zou bai, ¡°why do you suddenly have so many questions?¡± zou bai replied confidently, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that we don¡¯t know each other well? then, if i ask more questions, we can make a quick foundation first. a deeper understanding can be built on these foundations and reduce the cost of trial and error.¡± jiang an was amused. she teased, ¡°you¡¯re really a straight man. the kind of straight man who¡¯s made of steel.¡± zou bai cleared his throat in embarrassment. he couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had never been in a relationship before and didn¡¯t understand these things, so he said stubbornly, ¡°i¡¯m being efficient. tell me, what kind of relationship do you want?¡± this question stumped jiang an. she didn¡¯t have much love experience. after si cheng woke up, the two of them had indeed interacted like a couple for about two months. however, because they were already married after all and si cheng had to familiarize himself with the company¡¯s work as soon as possible after he woke up, the two of them had only gone out to watch movies twice and had dinner a few times. jiang an looked at zou bai uncomfortably and straightened her neck. ¡°you¡¯re too insincere. you still have to ask me such a question.¡± zou bai was stumped. he felt that what jiang an said made sense, so he shut up and didn¡¯t continue the topic. jiang an suddenly realized that she had been following the other party¡¯s rhythm just now. now, it seemed to have evolved into a relationship already. didn¡¯t they say that they would get to know each other from the basics and get along together slowly? jiang an scratched her head in confusion. zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s reaction and pursed his lips to suppress his smile. jiang yi¡¯s scenes for today were filmed very quickly. jiang an took jiang yi from aunt sang¡¯s arms. ¡°aunt sang, you can go back first. tell my mother that i¡¯ll bring little wingsy out for dinner with a friend today.¡± aunt sang glanced at zou bai from the corner of her eye and said to jiang an, ¡°alright, an¡¯an. i¡¯ll leave first.¡± jiang an nodded and said goodbye to jiang huai. jiang huai was busy discussing the details of the next plot with the screenwriter and did not notice zou bai, who was waiting at the side. when he saw that jiang an was about to leave, he only reminded her to be careful and went back to work. the three of them left the set. zou bai stopped and extended his hand to jiang yi. he smiled and said, ¡°little wingsy, let me carry you, okay?¡± jiang yi glanced at zou bai but did not speak or extend his hand. he used silence to express his rejection. seeing this, jiang an said, ¡°little wingsy, this is¡­¡± jiang an was stumped at this point. she did not know if she should ask jiang yi to change his address now, but jiang yi was meticulous and sensitive. he was different from the carefree jiang yu. moreover, jiang yu was the one who had taken the initiative to call him father. if jiang yi forcefully changed his words, it would not be good from the perspective of his willingness to accept it. she was afraid that jiang yi would feel uncomfortable and alienate the father-son relationship. zou bai had a rough idea of jiang yi¡¯s personality through their short interaction, so he took the initiative to say, ¡°just call me uncle like before.¡± when jiang an heard this, she glanced at zou bai and realized that the smile on his face was a little faint. when jiang yi saw jiang an looking at him, he immediately smiled and greeted, ¡°uncle.¡± zou bai smiled and replied, ¡°little wingsy, uncle will bring you and mommy to eat something delicious tonight..¡± Chapter 239 - Chapter 239: Getting Into The Role chapter 239: getting into the role translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the family of three walked to the parking lot. zou bai had already installed the children¡¯s safety seats in advance. jiang an and jiang yi sat in the back row. zou bai made sure that the two of them had fastened their seatbelts before setting off. ¡°let¡¯s go eat coconut chicken. although it¡¯s light, there¡¯s also chili sauce. little wingsy can also drink some unsalted soup and chicken.¡± when bringing a child out, one had to consider the child first. jiang an smiled and teased, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to get into the role so quickly.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an through the rearview mirror. ¡°couldn¡¯t 1 have been prepared from long ago?¡± jiang an frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°what do you mean by prepared from long ago?¡± zou bai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at the road. ¡°think about it yourself. 1 have to focus on driving now.¡± jiang an secretly rolled her eyes and muttered softly, ¡°so mysterious?¡± zou yi had already booked a six-seater private room in the restaurant in advance and was waiting at the entrance with zou er. the two of them shouted in unison, ¡°boss, miss jiang.¡± zou bai threw the car keys to zou yi. ¡°you guys go eat something first.¡± zou yi took it and sat down with zou er at the table closest to the private room in the hall. coconut chicken was a specialty of nanhai city. the restaurant that zou bai brought them to eat at was decorated in the same style and various elements as the local area. jiang an placed jiang yi in the baby chair. jiang an and zou bai sat on both sides, not far from each other. zou bai ordered the dishes according to the preferences he had just found out from jiang an in the afternoon. jiang an carefully sized up the private room and asked curiously, ¡°this restaurant and the one we went to for a meal last time are both decorated in a style local to the cuisine. don¡¯t tell me you own this too?¡± zou bai smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re quick to connect the dots.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect her guess to be right. she smiled smugly and quickly asked a new question, ¡°your corporation has so many industries. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯re involved in countless catering businesses. how can you remember these shops so clearly?¡± zou bai poured a glass of freshly brewed fruit juice for jiang an. ¡°there are some businesses under our corporation that have dark patterns on the plaque. our people can distinguish them through these.¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes darted around a few times as she repeated, ¡°your people?¡± zou bai took a sip of juice and glanced at jiang an. ¡°you¡¯re quite good at catching the main point.¡± jiang an chuckled. the zou family was an aristocratic family that had businesses that were passed down for hundreds or thousands of years. be it the personnel who collected intelligence or the secret guards who dealt with various private matters, they were all chosen to enter the zou family from a young age and nurtured. their loyalty and professional ability were top-notch. the shops that had special dark patterns could also be said to be a contact point for these people who belonged to the zou family¡¯s system. it was also one of the venues for the zou family to gather and provide information. a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. zou bai said, ¡°enter.¡± the door was pushed open. a woman in a formal suit entered. she looked to be in her forties. she had ordinary looks but a good figure. when she walked in, her every frown and smile was especially charming. she was the kind of enchanting woman that men would think of at midnight. jiang an thought for a few seconds before she thought of an appropriate word to describe her. flirtatious! yu hong¡¯s face was full of smiles as she personally served the dishes. ¡°mr. zou, miss jiang, welcome.¡± jiang an did not expect the other party to know her. she was secretly shocked. zou bai noticed that it was yu hong who came in. after the dishes were served, he gave yu hong a look. yu hong tactfully let the other two waiters leave first and personally closed the door of the private room. zou bai waited for her to return before asking, ¡°when did you get to this shop?¡± the smile on yu hong¡¯s face disappeared. she stood upright in the middle of the private room and replied seriously, ¡°old master just transferred me over yesterday.¡± when zou bai heard that it was his grandfather¡¯s idea, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°then what are you responsible for now?¡± when yu hong heard this, she subconsciously glanced at jiang an. when zou bai noticed this, he said indifferently, ¡°just answer directly.¡± yu hong quickly retracted her gaze and looked at zou bai as she replied, ¡°i¡¯m now in charge of intelligence team 5.¡± yu hong was strong in martial arts. it turned out that she was in charge of one of the secret guards¡¯ small teams, mainly dealing with matters that the zou family could not put on the table.. Chapter 240 - Chapter 240: Tool chapter 240: tool translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai was a little puzzled by his grandfather¡¯s transference of her to the intelligence team. moreover, it was so sudden. he had yet to see the transfer order for approval, but his grandfather was already in a hurry to get someone to return to jingdu city. zou bai had started taking over these forces two years ago. unless there were special circumstances, his grandfather would not interfere directly like this. ¡°i understand. you can leave.¡± yu hong respectfully took a few steps back and turned to leave. zou bai lowered his eyes, his thumb rubbing the key part of his index finger. a few minutes later, zou bai saw a pair of fair and slender hands appear in his line of sight. they placed a bowl of chicken soup in front of the table and he came back to his senses. he looked up and saw jiang an leaning over to ladle soup. he quickly said, ¡°thank you.¡± jiang an smiled and joked, ¡°you¡¯re welcome. you¡¯re quite confident in me. aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll tell everyone what i heard?¡± zou bai smiled nonchalantly. ¡°then you can give it a try. let¡¯s see who will pay the price if this information leaks out.¡± ¡°besides, you don¡¯t have any reason to do anything bad to me. even if you let me stay and just be a money-earning tool for jiang yu and jiang yi, it¡¯s also good, right?¡± after saying that, zou bai looked at jiang an with a faint smile. jiang an suddenly remembered that the two of them were no longer purely friends. her little face turned red as she glared at zou bai. ¡°drink your soup, tool.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s amused expression and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. he saw that jiang an was wearing disposable gloves and preparing to tear the chicken for jiang yi. she used a small pair of scissors to cut large pieces of food into smaller bits. zou bai also took out a pair of gloves and put them on. ¡°eat first. just tell me what to do. i¡¯ll do it.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in surprise. many men felt that it was difficult to take care of children. they would run if they could. it was rare to see a father as enthusiastic as zou bai. ¡°let me do it. if you¡¯re not familiar with it, it¡¯ll take a long time.¡± zou bai did not stop just because jiang an rejected him. when he saw jiang an putting the chicken that jiang yi wanted to eat and some pieces of food into jiang yi¡¯s special bowl, he started to tear the chicken into strips using his hands. ¡°no one knows how to do it from the beginning. just let me learn and practice a few more times, and i¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± jiang yi looked at zou bai for a few seconds, then reached out his small hand to take the meat in the bowl and started eating. seeing this, zou bai asked curiously, ¡°i¡¯ve checked before. the baby can slowly eat this food when he¡¯s about one year old. why was little feather only given meat paste last time?¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect zou bai to be so meticulous. she explained to him, ¡°little feather¡¯s teeth haven¡¯t developed very well, and she doesn¡¯t have many teeth. she can¡¯t really eat these, so i¡¯ll add only a little chewable food for her for dinner so that she can practice her biting ability.¡± when jiang an saw jiang yi picking only the meat to eat, she deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°jiang yi, don¡¯t just eat meat. even when you¡¯re eating yourself, you must remember to take the vegetables. you can¡¯t be picky, or you won¡¯t grow tall.¡± jiang yi¡¯s hand that was holding the meat paused for a moment. he did not believe this at all. after all, there was a living example in front of him. his sister was not picky about food. she ate whatever she was given. in the end, she was neither smarter nor taller than him. she only relied on her weight advantage to have more strength than him. therefore, jiang yi felt that the adults were lying to children. however, he was still young. it was useless to resist. jiang yi pursed his lips and looked at the pile of vegetables beside him for a long time. in the end, he reluctantly picked the smallest broccoli and stuffed it into his mouth. then, he quickly took a piece of shredded meat and stuffed it into his mouth to suppress the taste. this action made zou bai laugh. jiang an said helplessly, ¡°every time i make him eat vegetables, he acts like he¡¯s been sentenced.¡± zou bai smiled and explained, ¡°that¡¯s because babies¡¯ taste buds are more sensitive than adults¡¯, especially to bitterness. we can¡¯t taste the bitterness in many vegetables, but it will become especially obvious in their mouths. coupled with the lack of seasoning, the bitterness will magnify.¡± jiang yi couldn¡¯t completely understand zou bai¡¯s words, but he could tell that he was speaking up for him. his eyes sparkled, and his impression of the uncle in front of him increased a little. it wasn¡¯t easy for someone to help him, so he hurriedly echoed, ¡°vegetables are bitter.¡± this was the first time jiang an had heard of such an explanation. an awkward expression appeared on her face. ¡°little wingsy said twice in the past that he thought the vegetables were bitter. i saw that little feather ate quite well, so i thought it was an excuse.¡± jiang an turned to look at jiang yi apologetically. ¡°son, i¡¯m sorry. i thought you were lying..¡± Chapter 241 - Chapter 241: Stealing the Child chapter 241: stealing the child translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yi did not care if she apologized or not. he just looked at jiang an expectantly. ¡°mommy, little wingsy doesn¡¯t want to eat vegetables.¡± jiang an pressed the pause button on the apology and immediately cut off jiang yi¡¯s fantasy. ¡°no, you have to eat it. your meal has to be balanced. otherwise, your body will fall sick easily. are you afraid of injections? if you¡¯re sick, you have to go to the hospital for injections!¡± jiang an used the hospital to scare jiang yi. like jiang yu, he was afraid of injections. he could only take a small piece of celery with tears in his eyes, chew it twice, and swallow it quickly. at the same time, he began to miss his grandmother¡¯s presence. with zou bai¡¯s help, the portions that jiang yi wanted to eat were quickly settled. jiang an poured some soup and placed it on the small table to cool. ¡°this is enough. let him eat slowly. we¡¯ll eat our own.¡± zou bai also gave jiang an a bowl of soup. ¡°try it.¡± jiang an took it and thanked him. she took a sip of the hot soup. the coconut fragrance was full, and the chicken was sweet and delicious. it was so good that her eyes narrowed. she gave zou bai a thumbs up. ¡°this is the taste. this is the local wenchang chicken, right?¡± ¡°the family i went to tutor for in the past asked me to stay for a meal once. the taste this time is the same as the one they made last time. no, it should be said that the chicken is even better. their hometown is in nanhai city. in order to taste the authentic taste, they specially bought the local wenchang chicken online. after processing it, they packed it and air flew it to sea city.¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°your taste buds are quite sensitive. you can actually taste it. the ingredients here are all fresh. the taste of meat that hasn¡¯t been frozen is indeed better. although it wasn¡¯t slaughtered on the spot here, it was killed on the spot this morning. any chicken that stays overnight won¡¯t be served on the dining table.¡± seeing that the chicken in jiang an¡¯s bowl was gone, zou bai quickly picked up more chicken with the chopsticks and placed it in jiang an¡¯s bowl. jiang an was not used to people apart from her family picking food for her. she quickly said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. 1 can do it myself.¡± zou bai did not stop what he was doing. he picked up another piece of chicken and placed it in jiang an¡¯s bowl. ¡°you have to slowly get used to it. with our current relationship, you don¡¯t think we can continue to be ordinary friends, do you?¡± jiang an looked at zou bai¡¯s meaningful gaze and suddenly remembered that there was something between the two of them. she quickly took two more sips of soup to hide her discomfort. zou bai retracted his gaze. ¡°do you have any work arrangements recently? are you joining any production teams?¡± speaking of other topics, jiang an relaxed a little. ¡°yes, i¡¯m joining the production next week.¡± zou bai asked with concern, ¡°where are you filming this time? will it take a few months?¡± jiang an answered honestly, ¡°the filming will be in the film studio in lin city, and is expected to last around four months.¡± zou bai calculated the distance. the flight time was almost half a day. wasn¡¯t this delaying their dating process? as he thought about it, he began to calculate the land he had just bought in the suburbs. zou bai was silent. jiang an didn¡¯t know what to say, so she focused on eating her own food. at the same time, she used her eyes to supervise jiang yi as he ate his vegetables obediently. after a while, zou bai continued, ¡°if you¡¯re going to film, why don¡¯t you just let little wingsy and little feather stay at our house? i¡¯ll take care of them. otherwise, you¡¯ll be tired if the children follow you around.¡± jiang an paused and looked at zou bai with her eyes wide open. when she realized that she couldn¡¯t find any signs of zou bai joking, she quickly rejected him. ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m used to it. i¡¯ll just bring them along. you¡¯re much busier than me. you¡¯re in contact with big business. you should work in peace.¡± zou bai smiled warmly. ¡°it¡¯s okay. you¡¯ve been with them for such a long time since they were born. you work and accompany them. 1 didn¡¯t know before, but now that i do, 1 can¡¯t let you do all the work alone with a clear conscience.¡± jiang an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ever since the children were born, the position of the child¡¯s father had always been missing. if not for the fact that she had reunited with her parents and had the help of her family, she would probably be carrying the two children on her back and doing deliveries every day. however, on second thought, jiang an suddenly thought that this might be zou bai¡¯s trick to steal the children. her heart tightened, and she quickly put on a bright smile. ¡°i¡¯m used to accompanying them. if i don¡¯t play with them for a day, i won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡± zou bai smiled and snorted, directly exposing jiang an¡¯s thoughts. ¡°put away your fake smile. you¡¯re worried that i won¡¯t let you see them after i bring them home, right?¡± jiang an denied it repeatedly and said sincerely, ¡°no, no. you¡¯re not that kind of person. how can i not believe you? i¡¯m really just not used to it..¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 242: Familiar chapter 242: familiar translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai looked at the guilty look in jiang an¡¯s eyes and teased with a smile, ¡°really? why can¡¯t i tell that you believe me? an¡¯an, if 1 really wanted their custody, it¡¯s useless even if you keep them by your side 24. hours a day.¡± jiang an¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and even her smile became a little stiff. when zou bai saw this, his heart tightened. he suddenly didn¡¯t want to scare her like that and force her to make a decision quickly. zou bai stretched out his arm and touched the back of jiang an¡¯s head. he smiled helplessly and said, ¡°i was just teasing you. look at your rat guts. you really can¡¯t help but be frightened.¡± jiang yi looked at the interaction between the two of them and suddenly had a strange feeling. he seemed to understand why his sister always called this uncle in front of him ¡®father¡¯. now, he also felt that having a father was really different. thinking of the scene of the family eating happily in cartoons, jiang yi smiled yearningly. zou bai¡¯s actions made jiang an¡¯s ears turn slightly red. speaking of which, zou bai was the only person who had been intimate with jiang an since she could remember. at the thought of this, jiang an picked up the soup bowl and started drinking the chicken soup. she looked like she wanted to bury her face in the bowl. seeing this, zou bai retracted his hand and started eating quietly. jiang yi finally finished eating the vegetables with a frown. since he had nothing to do, he looked around in boredom. although jiang an was eating, she had been paying attention to jiang yi from time to time. when she saw him finish eating, she hurriedly took out a wet tissue to wipe his mouth and hands. then, she moved the bowls and chopsticks to the dining table and took out two small cars that jiang yi often played with to pass time. ¡°you¡¯re a very qualified mother. it seems like 1 still have a lot to learn,¡± zou bai said when he saw jiang an¡¯s actions. jiang an looked at jiang yi who was having fun and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°it¡¯s all the same. 1 didn¡¯t know anything in the past. at first, i was flustered, but later on, i slowly became proficient.¡± zou bai talked about the upbringing of the two children. jiang an talked about these parenting issues with relish. zou bai chimed in from time to time and asked a few questions. the atmosphere was harmonious. jiang yi ate and played for a while. he sat in the chair and began to fall asleep. by the time jiang an noticed, jiang yi had already fallen asleep. unlike jiang yu, who slept with her mouth open and drooling, jiang yi pursed his lips tightly and placed his two small hands on his calves obediently. zou bai immediately lowered his voice. ¡°let¡¯s hurry back. 1¡¯11 carry him.¡± jiang an quickly reminded him in a soft voice, ¡°be careful not to wake him up, or else there will be trouble.¡± when zou bai heard this, his movements became gentler. he carefully pulled him into his arms. jiang yi closed his eyes and moved his little head on zou bai¡¯s shoulder a few times, scaring the two of them so much that they didn¡¯t dare to move. jiang an noticed that jiang yi was only looking for a comfortable position and felt relieved. ¡°it¡¯s fine. let¡¯s go.¡± jiang an quickly put jiang yi¡¯s things into her maternity bag and followed zou bai out. just as they reached the door, a few people walked over. ¡°fourth master! aiya, i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. fa¡­¡± before zhang lin could finish saying the word ¡®fate¡¯, he was frightened by zou bai¡¯s sharp gaze and did not dare to speak anymore. as jiang yi¡¯s head was facing outwards, zou bai could not see it. he quickly whispered to jiang an, who was beside him, ¡°he¡¯s not awake, is he?¡± jiang an took a look and realized that jiang yi¡¯s two small brows were slightly furrowed. however, he was still asleep. she reached out and stroked the space between his eyebrows. she shook his head at zou bai and mouthed silently, ¡°he¡¯s not awake.¡± zhang lin looked at the scene in front of him and swallowed nervously. this was a tyrant of an aristocratic family. he had only seen him being ruthless, but he had never seen him being gentle. after zou bai confirmed that jiang yi was fine from jiang an, he looked at zhang lin coldly. zhang lin was also a smart person. when he saw zou bai¡¯s gaze, he immediately moved aside and made way. he waved at the people behind him and whispered, ¡°make way, make way!¡± zou bai led jiang an through the crowd. zhang lin turned to look at their backs and touched his chin. ¡°why does that woman look so familiar?¡± a middle-aged man wearing black-framed glasses thought hard and slapped his head. ¡°doesn¡¯t it look like the female lead of a very popular television drama during the new year? what¡¯s her name¡­ jiang an! yes, that¡¯s her name. my daughter wanted to watch it every day.¡± when zhang lin heard his subordinate¡¯s words, he finally remembered. ¡°jiang an! the youngest daughter that the jiang family of xiyun found some time ago, wasn¡¯t it¡­ i heard that the other party was divorced.. what is this mix up with fourth master?¡± Chapter 243 - Chapter 243: Confession chapter 243: confession translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the bespectacled man looked at the disappearing figure outside the door and adjusted his glasses. ¡°from the looks of it just now, they look like a family of three. however, i feel that miss jiang and miss chen look a little similar.¡± zhang lin clapped his hands and was enlightened. ¡°i almost forgot about miss chen! yes, yes, yes, she does look a little like her! so¡­ is fourth master zou playing stunt double? because he can¡¯t be with his one and only, he can only silently find a lookalike to replace her.¡± ¡°tsk, tsk, tsk! i didn¡¯t expect this. even a formidable person can¡¯t escape the charm of beauty.¡± the bespectacled man didn¡¯t agree with the boss¡¯s guess, but that was just his intuition. he just smiled and didn¡¯t express his opinion to the boss. zou yi drove while zou er sat in the front passenger seat. when traveling in jingdu city, zou bai had always traveled light and simple. zou bai was worried that if he let jiang yi into the safety seat, he would wake up and cry because of the discomfort of being tied up, so he simply maintained his original position and hugged him. jiang an and zou bai tacitly remained silent in the car. it was almost 10:30 p.m. when they got home. jiang an didn¡¯t go to the mansion to look for her parents. instead, she brought zou bai back to shaohua tower. zou bai gently placed jiang yi on the small bed. however, the moment he came into contact with the bed, jiang yi seemed to have sensed it. his two small eyebrows knitted together again. he opened his eyes slightly and pouted. jiang an quickly went forward and gently placed her hand on jiang yi¡¯s body, patting him rhythmically again and again. zou bai quickly turned off the bedside lamp and stood in front of jiang yi to block his vision. only the dim yellow light from the corridor at the door reflected into the room. jiang yi slowly closed his eyes. jiang an patted him for another ten minutes. after confirming that jiang yi was asleep, she stood up and pulled zou bai away. seeing aunt sang waiting at the door, jiang an pointed at the room and instructed in a low voice, ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± aunt sang nodded. ¡°i understand.¡± aunt sang turned around and went into the room, closing the door behind her. jiang an turned to look at zou bai. there was a gentle light in her eyes as she said, ¡°this is how it is to take care of a child. although it¡¯s troublesome, i feel very blessed.¡± zou bai smiled faintly and said, ¡°that¡¯s why i feel even more regretful about missing out on them growing up. can i come sit in your room?¡± this change of topic caught jiang an off guard. she was stunned for a moment. before she could answer, she saw zou bai walking straight to her room and quickly followed him. zou bai pushed open the bedroom door and turned on the switch beside the door. the crystal ceiling emitted a soft yellow light, making the pink room look even more dreamy. this was the first time this room had welcomed a stranger since jiang an moved in. zou bai didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all. he walked into the room and looked around the room. then, he sat down on the long sofa. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t match the girliness of the room, people who didn¡¯t know would think that this was his room. jiang an picked up the kettle on the coffee table and poured a glass of water. she placed it in front of zou bai. ¡°i won¡¯t ask you if you want coffee or tea at this time. it¡¯s best to drink plain water.¡± zou bai picked up a glass of water and took a sip. then, he glanced at jiang an, who was still standing at the side, and teased, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sitting down quickly? are you standing there waiting to be my maid?¡± jiang an also replied jokingly, ¡°i just saw that you were too comfortable and thought that i was the guest.¡± zou bai chuckled and placed the cup back on the coffee table. then, he leaned back and crossed his legs. he looked straight at jiang an and asked, ¡°jiang an, are we dating now?¡± these words completely stunned jiang an. this was the question she wanted to avoid. jiang an silently poured herself a glass of water and took the opportunity to stall for time while drinking water. jiang an felt that as long as she met zou bai, she would easily be led by his train of thought. she did not answer directly and asked, ¡°what do you think?¡± zou bai put away the teasing expression on his face. he crossed his legs and sat up straight. he looked at jiang an and said seriously, ¡°i think we¡¯re in a relationship now.¡± jiang an held the glass of water and raised her eyes slightly. when she saw the serious expression on zou bai¡¯s face, she suddenly felt a little nervous. she lowered her eyes and stared at the water in the glass. she muttered softly, ¡°when did i agree? i don¡¯t even know.¡± when zou bai clearly heard jiang an¡¯s words, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°miss jiang, i like you. are you willing to be my girlfriend?¡± this was the first time jiang an had been confessed to. although she was good-looking, for some reason, she was like an insulator of the opposite sex. she had never received a confession letter, let alone been asked like this.. Chapter 244 - Chapter 244: Too Exciting chapter 244: too exciting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, jiang an would be happy to just relax at that time. after all, she had to earn her own living expenses. she was not in the mood to fall in love or enjoy life. however, the person she was facing now had become the father of her children. jiang an felt novel and at a loss. she held the cup tightly in her hand. when zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s expression, he thought of the information found by the intelligence department and guessed what jiang an was thinking. he deliberately softened his voice and asked, ¡°or i can ask you another way. do you hate me? you can answer me with a few simple words or actions.¡± jiang an relaxed a little when she heard this. she lowered her eyes and shook her head. zou bai asked again, ¡°did 1 make you feel uncomfortable during our interaction today? or uneasy?¡± jiang an recalled what had happened today. everything seemed to be going according to plan. zou bai seemed to have a magic to him. during the process of the two of them interacting, jiang an felt like she was bathed in a spring breeze. it was completely different from the first two encounters between the two of them. this man seemed to be able to control the situation in any way he wanted. if jiang an were to use a flower to describe zou bai now, she would choose to use a poppy. it was both good and evil. it was beautiful, mysterious, and had a hint of addictive danger. however, it was because of this that made it easier to be mesmerized by it. jiang an felt that she was attracted too, although her brothers¡¯ evaluation of the man in front of her did not make him sound like a good person. jiang an followed her heart¡¯s answer. ¡°no.¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows and threw out his last question. ¡°so¡­ why can¡¯t we give it a try?¡± before today, jiang an had indeed never thought of developing a further relationship with zou bai. however, when she saw the report and recalled that night, coupled with his clean and direct way of confessing, jiang an indeed had the intention of dating him. jiang an swallowed her saliva and looked up at zou bai. his peach blossom eyes clearly reflected her appearance. ¡°okay.¡± the smile in zou bai¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°an¡¯an, from now on, please teach me.¡± since she had made her decision, jiang an would no longer be overcautious and timid. jiang an raised her little face slightly and looked straight at zou bai. she smiled faintly, as reserved and noble as a princess. ¡°okay.¡± no matter what, zou bai had used another method to accelerate his goal. looking at jiang an¡¯s little face, a trace of affection flashed across his eyes. he reached out and touched the back of jiang an¡¯s head. ¡°my princess, although i really want to stay, it¡¯s not time yet. 1 have to go first.¡± jiang an understood what zou bai meant. the tips of her ears turned hot again. she glared at zou bai coquettishly. ¡°even if you wanted to stay, i wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± after saying that, jiang an stood up and looked down at zou bai. ¡°come on, i¡¯ll send you off.¡± zou bai pursed his lips and walked out of the room. outside the gate, zou yi and zou er were waiting in the car in boredom. bored, zou er played with the lighter. ¡°did you feel that the atmosphere between master and miss jiang was strange when they were in the car just now?¡± zou yi stared at the closed door of the small building. when he heard this, he looked at zou er. ¡°i think you should find a girlfriend to date as soon as possible.¡± zou er paused and rolled his eyes at zou yi. ¡°how unlucky. why do 1 need a girlfriend? i¡¯ll just be controlled. even if you don¡¯t find it annoying, i do.¡± zou yi glanced at the young man beside him and shook his head helplessly. ¡°you, you, just spend the rest of your life with those guns and figurines! you¡¯ll be a single dog for ten thousand years!¡± zou er looked at zou yi unhappily. ¡°i¡¯m asking you about master and miss jiang. how dare you attack me personally! let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about changing the topic by insulting me! answer me quickly.¡± zou yi did not intend to hide it from zou er. other than zou bai himself, the guards probably knew the most about him. even madam might not know more than them. ¡°miss jiang is the woman who broke into master¡¯s room that night.¡± zou er took a deep breath. this news shocked him for a full minute. he thought of zou bai¡¯s love for jiang yi and jiang yu and turned to look at zou yi. ¡°then what about miss jiang¡¯s two children?¡± zou yi nodded and lamented, ¡°i guess your brain isn¡¯t completely useless.¡± zou er could no longer care about zou yi¡¯s blow to his intelligence. he widened his eyes and covered his heart. ¡°oh my god, this is really too exciting..¡± Chapter 245 - Chapter 245: Worse chapter 245: worse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after a long while, zou er came back to his senses and sighed. ¡°i can only say that fate is predestined. by the way, how did the boss find out? didn¡¯t we not find out who entered the room that night?¡± of course, zou yi didn¡¯t know either. only after seeing zou bai when he was young and looking at jiang yi¡¯s face would he be able to recognize him. the two of them were still talking about what had happened today when zou yi saw the door of the house open. the two of them quickly got out of the car and stood beside it. zou bai turned around and stood face to face with jiang an. ¡°hurry up and wash up. i¡¯ll send you a message when i get home.¡± jiang an reminded him, ¡°alright, be careful on the way.¡± zou bai turned around and got into the car. the two of them waved goodbye. when zou bai returned home, he was surprised to find that wen li was still awake. wen li had been waiting until she was about to fall asleep. when she saw zou bai, she instantly woke up and waved at him. ¡°son, come and chat with your mother.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he walked towards the living room. ¡°you¡¯re about to fall asleep. what do you want to talk about?¡± wen li reached out and grabbed zou bai¡¯s arm and pulled him to the sofa. ¡°i can talk about whatever i want. hurry up and sit down. who stands and chats!¡± seeing her son sit down obediently, wen li continued in satisfaction, ¡°i heard that you went to eat with jiang an today?¡± zou bai didn¡¯t deliberately avoid people. he knew that someone would definitely report him, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast. it had only been a few hours. ¡°mom, the speed at which you obtained this information is comparable to the surveillance team.¡± the surveillance team was the general name of the zou clan¡¯s intelligence team. wen li could hear the ridicule in zou bai¡¯s tone. she gently pinched zou bai¡¯s arm. ¡°i¡¯m talking about serious matters with you. don¡¯t change the topic here. did you take the initiative to arrange this meal today, or did jiang an take the initiative?¡± zou bai leaned back on the sofa lazily. ¡°does it matter who took the initiative? we just have to follow the route you want, right?¡± when wen li heard zou bai¡¯s words, her heart skipped a beat. she probed, ¡°fourth son, are you still blaming mom for breaking you up with her?¡± zou bai turned to look at wen li and casually replied, ¡°1 told you, i don¡¯t blame you. don¡¯t think about this and that all day long.¡± wen li couldn¡¯t quite grasp zou bai¡¯s thoughts. out of the four children in the family, zou bai was the youngest and smartest. his mind was like a sieve, and she couldn¡¯t catch everything that came out at the end of it. wen li said earnestly, ¡°son, no mother would harm her child. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an ordinary family, but she¡¯s really not a person who lives a good life.¡± zou bai followed the topic and asked, ¡°what about jiang an?¡± wen li paused for a moment. ¡°jiang an is a good child. she was able to rely on her own hard work to grow up in such a family and keep herself clean, and not become evil because she felt that it was unfair. i can tell that she¡¯s a pure-hearted and tenacious girl. the only regret i have is that she already has children.¡± speaking of this, wen li sighed secretly, ¡°sigh, forget it. how can there be so many perfect things in the world? it¡¯s rare that you like those two children and are willing to get along with them. this is also your fate.¡± in the blink of an eye, zou bai was already in his thirties. every time he was asked to go on a blind date, he would stand the girl up. the eldest grandchild of her eldest son was about to reach adulthood, but there was not even a shadow of him at every blind date. coupled with the fact that the woman surnamed chen was eyeing her covetously, wen li could not be picky anymore. she was like an ant on a hot pan. as long as she had a clean family background and was a decent girl, wen li would acknowledge her. zou bai rolled his eyes slightly. in less than a second, he was pressed down. ¡°i understand.¡± wen li came out of her sentimental mood. seeing that zou bai seemed to have listened to her, she finally felt a moment of relief. she asked with concern, ¡°how¡¯s your progress today?¡± zou bai didn¡¯t plan to reveal anything about the two children for the time being. otherwise, with his mother¡¯s personality, she would definitely insist on bringing the two children back. hence, he replied indifferently, ¡°today, we¡¯ve acknowledged our relationship.¡± wen li¡¯s eyes lit up as she praised, ¡°this speed is good! as a man, remember to be more proactive. try to settle your wedding date in two months.¡± when zou bai heard this, he yawned. ¡°how can i be that fast? let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± wen li frowned slightly. ¡°what do you mean by talk later? don¡¯t try to play with me. marriage is the tomb of love. if there¡¯s no tomb, love will die without a burial place.. it¡¯s even worse!¡± Chapter 246 - Chapter 246: Moment of Social Death chapter 246: moment of social death translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai chuckled. ¡°mom, you read that online, right? you¡¯re quite trendy.¡± wen li patted zou bai¡¯s hand hard and glared at him. ¡°i¡¯m talking about serious matters with you. you want to change the topic again.¡± zou bai replied, ¡°got it, but i can¡¯t be the only factor deciding when the marriage is. it depends on what jiang an thinks too. but i think as long as you don¡¯t get involved, it shouldn¡¯t be too slow.¡± wen li rolled her eyes at zou bai. ¡°as long as you care, i definitely won¡¯t get involved.¡± when zou bai heard this, the corners of his lips curled up. he stood up and said, ¡°mom, remember what you said. don¡¯t interfere in the matter between jiang an and me. otherwise, don¡¯t blame me when it goes bad. don¡¯t force me to go on blind dates again. i¡¯m tired. i¡¯ll go upstairs first. you should rest early too.¡± wen li waved her hand at zou bai in annoyance. ¡°get lost, get lost. none of you let my heart rest. you¡¯re all born debt collectors.¡± zou bai took the elevator directly to the top floor. in the middle of the rooftop was a small crystal house with various models of astronomical equipment. there were observatories around the glass house for zou bai to use binoculars to look at the stars. there were some mosquito repelling plants planted in other empty spots on the rooftop. there were a few wooden stools and a rocking chair beside the wooden coffee table. jingdu city was once an industrial city. although these projects had been moved to other provinces, the air quality was still inferior to the south, let alone a tourist province like xiyun. zou bai laid on the rocking chair. he could only see a few stars, and it was a little misty. he sighed softly. ¡°xiyun is still the most suitable place to look at the stars.¡± zou bai took out his phone and sent jiang an a wechat message. zou bai: an¡¯an, i¡¯m home. jiang an had just taken a shower and was drying her hair. when she heard her phone ring, she immediately turned off the hairdryer and picked up her phone. when she saw zou bai reporting that he was safe, jiang an bit her lip and revealed a smile. jiang an: okay. jiang an wanted to say more and typed a line of words asking what else he was busy with later. then, she felt that there seemed to be some suspicion of control. jiang an deleted the words and found a few other topics to talk about. however, just as she typed, she felt that it was not appropriate and deleted it again and again. zou bai looked at the notification on the top of the dialog box that the other party was typing. after waiting for a long time, he didn¡¯t see jiang an¡¯s message. he felt a little strange. zou bai: i see that you kept typing. do you have something to say but feel that it¡¯s inconvenient? when jiang an saw this message, she instantly felt like she was going to be petrified. she had forgotten that wechat had this display function, so the other party had seen her struggle for the past 10 minutes. jiang an felt that she had lost all her face. with a long face, she threw her phone and then herself onto the bed. she looked at the ceiling helplessly and pulled the blanket over her head. ¡°it¡¯s really a moment of social death.¡± when zou bai saw that the other party was silent after he had sent the message, he frowned. he vaguely felt that he might have said something wrong. after some thought, he picked up his phone and dialed meng yu¡¯s number. ¡°who the f*ck is looking for me!¡± as soon as the call connected, meng yu¡¯s irritable voice rang. zou bai was leisurely lying on the rocking chair, swaying back and forth. he only replied indifferently, ¡°me.¡± meng yu paused for a moment and turned to look at the caller id. he replied helplessly, ¡°brother, i¡¯m on official business! i¡¯ll call you back after i¡¯m done.¡± zou bai said unhurriedly, ¡°i heard you say before that you wanted to cooperate with me to develop that piece of land in the western suburbs, right? is that true? if not, i¡¯ll hang up first.¡± meng yu hurriedly got off the woman¡¯s body, pulled the blanket over himself, and sat by the bed. he replied anxiously, ¡°yes, yes, yes! what project have you thought of?¡± the plot of land in the western suburbs was a newly planned area by the government. zou bai directly bought two-thirds of the entire western suburbs. it could be said that the appearance of the western suburbs in jingdu city completely depended on zou bai. zl group¡¯s ability to develop plots of land was unquestionable. as long as they were marked with zl, even the most desolate area could be changed. previously, zou bai had announced that he planned to develop it independently. that night, countless people¡¯s dreams were shattered. zou bai directly interrupted the question on the project¡¯s extension. ¡°i¡¯ve thought about it. come to my company tomorrow to discuss it in detail. 1 have a question for you now..¡± Chapter 247 - Chapter 247: Failure chapter 247: failure translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios meng yu was stunned. how could he understand something that zou bai didn¡¯t? after a moment of confusion, he said, ¡°tell me. as long as 1 know the answer, i¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± zou bai coughed twice. ¡°under what circumstances, the other party would type a message on wechat for about 10 minutes then in the end, not send a single message. when i sent a message and took the initiative to ask, the other party didn¡¯t even send a message or respond.¡± although zou bai spoke in a business-like tone, meng yu, who was a prodigal in love, still caught the keywords. what kind of person could make someone like zou bai, who regarded time as money, spend 10 minutes staring at the dialog box with the other party? there was a problem! meng yu immediately became excited. ¡°the other party is a woman?¡± zou bai could hear the inquisitiveness in meng yu¡¯s words and reminded him, ¡°i¡¯m the one asking you questions now.¡± at work, meng yu admitted that he was the one being crushed by zou bai. however, when it came to wooing women, meng yu felt that even if ten zou bais were added together, they might not be as effective as one of him. meng yu lay down on the big bolster behind him and said slowly, ¡°hey, it¡¯s very different. if the other party is a girl, there are many things to pay attention to! you asked me a question, and 1 wanted to give you a precise reply. otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good to mislead you and delay anything important.¡± zou bai thought about it and felt that meng yu¡¯s words made sense. the information he gave was not specific enough and would indeed affect the other party¡¯s judgment. ¡°it¡¯s a girl.¡± meng yu got the answer he wanted and could not help but smile. ¡°do you like her?¡± the tip of zou bai¡¯s tongue nudged his molars. ¡°you don¡¯t have to talk to me tomorrow.¡± meng yu was so frightened that he quickly replied, ¡°no, no, no! i didn¡¯t say anything! seriously, you don¡¯t have any desire to share at all.¡± ¡°in this situation, there¡¯s a high chance that the other party is looking for a topic to talk to you about. she¡¯s typing, deleting, deleting, and typing. this means that she really wants to find a topic that you¡¯re interested in, but she¡¯s worried that her words will make you bored, so she¡¯s conflicted.¡± zou bai stretched out the tip of his foot to stop the rocking chair from shaking. the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°you mean, she likes me?¡± meng yu said firmly, ¡°that¡¯s right. only when you like someone will you care about every word you say to them. however, your last text¡­¡± ¡°what a failure! what a huge failure! from the other party¡¯s reaction, it can be seen that the other party is not the kind of person who is unrestrained when it comes to relationships. if you asked like that, it means that you¡¯ve seen through the girl¡¯s thoughts. how can she still have the face to answer your words?¡± when zou bai heard this, he frowned. ¡°in this situation, what should i do next?¡± meng yu stroked his chin. ¡°find a topic and take the initiative to avoid embarrassing girls.¡± when zou bai heard this, he started to feel troubled. ¡°as far as 1 know, she doesn¡¯t have any hobbies.¡± meng yu smiled gently. ¡°it¡¯s okay. it¡¯s not a big problem. find a topic you like and see if she¡¯s interested in continuing. generally speaking, if she likes you, she¡¯ll want to get to know you. at the same time, she¡¯ll be interested in what you like.¡± zou bai felt that it made sense. ¡°alright, you go ahead.¡± after saying that, zou bai hung up the phone. he lowered his head and thought for a few seconds. then, he quickly got up and took out the refracting apo and equator tracker from the crystal house. he set up the equipment and waited for the astronomical telescope to be aimed at the area he wanted to film. then, he used the linked camera to set up a 6oo-second exposure. then, he sent another message to jiang an. zou bai: ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t sleep yet. i¡¯ll show you something later.¡± when jiang an heard the message ring, she stuck her head out from under the blanket and took out her phone to take a look. after realizing that zou bai didn¡¯t harp on the previous topic, jiang an finally felt less awkward. jiang an: okay. when zou bai saw jiang an¡¯s reply, he relaxed. thinking that he still had io minutes to go, it didn¡¯t seem good to wait in silence like this, so he found a topic. zou bai: are you done washing up? jiang an: 1 just washed up. i¡¯m drying my hair. zou bai: what time do you usually sleep? jiang an: around eleven o¡¯clock. zou bai and jiang an chatted casually. the content was very boring, but the two of them chatted excitedly. ten minutes later, zou bai saw the image and immediately sent the photo to jiang an. jiang an had already dried her hair during the conversation just now and was lying comfortably on the bed.. Chapter 248 - Chapter 248: Universe’s Rose chapter 248: universe¡¯s rose translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after seeing the nebula photo taken by the camera, jiang an¡¯s eyes widened and she exclaimed, ¡°it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± the phone rang, and the screen of the caller id covered the photo. jiang an put it on speaker and opened the photo zou bai had sent her again. zou bai¡¯s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°i just took a picture with my camera. does it look good?¡± jiang an nodded vigorously. she suddenly remembered that the other party could not see her actions while the two of them were talking on the phone. she hurriedly replied, ¡°it¡¯s beautiful! it looks like a rose, and it actually has a color. it¡¯s a faint red color! how magical!¡± zou bai heard jiang an¡¯s excited voice and chuckled. ¡°it¡¯s good as long as you think it looks good. today is our first day together. i should have given you a real bouquet of roses, but i forgot that i didn¡¯t prepare it. i can only use this bouquet of roses from the universe to express my sincerity.¡± when jiang an heard that zou bai had specially taken a photo for her to see, she pursed her lips and restrained her smile. then, she coughed twice to hide her emotions. ¡°aren¡¯t you home? how did you take it? i¡¯ve heard that you have to go to the mountains to take it.¡± jiang an had not grown up in jingdu city and did not know the terrain here. zou bai explained, ¡°the north is considered the plains. the area of the zou family¡¯s old residence is already the highest terrain in jingdu city. 1 wonder if you noticed when you came last time that there are many ancient buildings nearby?¡± jiang an had only been there once. she recalled the scene she saw at that time. ¡°that¡¯s true. the houses over there are not tall. they still maintain the appearance of ancient buildings.¡± zou bai continued, ¡°our family¡¯s old residence was a western-style building a hundred years ago. later on, it was expanded and heightened. it¡¯s considered the highest within a radius of more than ten miles, so i can observe many nebulae at home.¡± what zou bai didn¡¯t say was that the zou family¡¯s old residence had been elevated after the new government had established and introduced a policy of not allowing buildings to be elevated and policies to preserve the ancient architecture. jiang an knew about this policy. she only thought that the zou family had completed the reformation before the new policy was issued, so she did not think too much about it. jiang an looked at the rose nebula in the photo and said, ¡°when i was in school in the past, 1 wrote about the big dipper in my book. 1 only know this and a few constellations. 1 heard the teacher mention them in class in the past. looking at those stars requires one to imagine it themselves. listening about it alone makes me feel quite bored.¡± ¡°that¡¯s why i never thought that such a magical phenomenon could be seen in the universe. how did this nebula form?¡± seeing that jiang an was interested, zou bai continued, ¡°the nebula is actually a large-scale cloud-shaped structure formed by gas and dust. the rose nebula you¡¯re looking at now is actually a huge molecular cloud 5,000 light-years away. do you see that there¡¯s a cluster of stars in the photo that¡¯s slightly brighter?¡± jiang an enlarged the photo and looked at it carefully. ¡°yes, it¡¯s in the middle of the rose nebula.¡± zou bai explained, ¡°they are the stars that were just born in this molecular cloud, forming the ¡®flower stamen¡¯. the petals are formed by a large nebula. it¡¯s too late today. the film was only exposed for 10 minutes, so the color 1 took was relatively faint.¡± ¡°if it¡¯s exposed for two hours, you¡¯ll be able to see even more gorgeous red. the next time you come to my house, i¡¯ll let you see it with your own eyes.¡± when jiang an heard this, she could tell that zou bai liked astronomy very much. hence, she asked curiously, ¡°do you usually spend a lot of time on this?¡± zou bai sat back in his rocking chair. ¡°1 only come to take a look when i¡¯m free or frustrated. the universe is vast and magical. in fact, it¡¯s very romantic. many light spots have already embarked on their journey before there were humans on earth. their light rays passed through the boundless universe and arrived in front of us after a long time.¡± ¡°when we look up at the starry sky, we are looking up at the past. however, there are things that might have exploded and perished before we even see it. therefore, sometimes, when i see their existence, i feel that there are many things that we don¡¯t have to care too much about. we are really the most inconspicuous existence in the universe.¡± jiang an lay on the bed and looked through the window frame. she could only see a faint star beside the moon. it was unlike the starry sky that could often be seen on a night in xiyun.. Chapter 249 - Chapter 249: Time in the Future chapter 249: time in the future translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an thought of xiyun and subconsciously felt that zou bai would definitely like it. ¡°i heard that after you took over, you forged the zl group into an iron plate. i thought you were only interested in the business world.¡± zou bai¡¯s deep laughter came from the phone. ¡°i¡¯m not a robot who doesn¡¯t have any hobbies but work. it¡¯s obvious that your understanding of me is lacking. but it doesn¡¯t matter. there will be plenty of time in the future.¡± when jiang an heard this, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly again. she rolled her eyes slightly. ¡°who wants to understand you? let¡¯s sleep. i¡¯m tired. you haven¡¯t showered yet, right? wash up and rest early. it¡¯s not the weekend tomorrow.¡± hearing jiang an¡¯s concerned tone, zou bai lay on his back in the rocking chair and looked at the sky gently. ¡°alright, you go to sleep quickly. goodnight, miss jiang.¡± ¡°goodnight, mr. zou.¡± jiang an¡¯s soft voice came through the phone. in the silent night, zou bai suddenly felt that he was not so lonely anymore. the next morning, jiang an went to the main building to have breakfast with her family. jiang yi¡¯s scenes today were in the afternoon and at night. jiang huai hurriedly finished his breakfast and rushed to the set. li mei and jiang hai looked at each other and signaled for her husband to go to work first. she needed to talk to her alone. jiang an¡¯s attention was still on the progress of breakfast and the two children¡¯s meals. li mei didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°an¡¯an, was zou bai the one who sent you back last night?¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. we had a meal together yesterday and he sent us back.¡± li mei asked in confusion, ¡°why did he suddenly think of eating with you?¡± jiang an was already prepared to be questioned. from the reaction of li mei and her family, she could tell that her parents didn¡¯t want her to get too close to the zou family. actually, jiang an didn¡¯t plan to reveal that zou bai was the biological father of the two children for the time being. firstly, this was considered an affair. even if she was an innocent person who was forced into this, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. moreover, they had sex under such circumstances. the most ridiculous thing was that she didn¡¯t know until the children were almost one year old. secondly, she was worried that her parents would be worried that the zou family would go against the jiang family because of their children. although she and zou bai had only confirmed their relationship yesterday, the final outcome was still unknown. jiang an planned to talk to zou bai for a month first. after understanding zou bai and confirming his future plans for the two of them, she would talk about her relationship with zou bai. jiang an smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°mother, he wanted to see little wingsy. speaking of which, he seems to really like our two little fellows.¡± li mei was still a little suspicious. ¡°that¡¯s all? why did 1 hear from your brother that zou bai looked for you yesterday for something? the two of you don¡¯t interact much. why would he look for you?¡± jiang an lowered her head and took a sip of soy milk. she replied calmly, ¡°zou bai wants to borrow little wingsy and little feather for a day. he seemed to have a friend who wants to get married and is looking for flower children, but 1 rejected him. little wingsy and little feather are still too young. the wedding venue is too messy and they¡¯re all strangers. i¡¯m a little worried about their safety.¡± when li mei heard jiang an¡¯s rejection, she focused all her attention on the first half of the sentence. ¡°zou bai is so kind?! however, only those two brats from the meng family and the lin family can make him come forward like this. but i haven¡¯t heard of either of those two families having a wedding.¡± jiang an¡¯s heart skipped a beat. she pretended to be calm and drank another mouthful of soy milk. ¡°then i¡¯m not sure. after all, i¡¯ve already rejected him. it¡¯s not good to ask further, lest i don¡¯t help if i ask. it¡¯s not good to watch others to gossip.¡± seeing that jiang an didn¡¯t know anything, li mei didn¡¯t ask further and changed the topic. ¡°by the way, jiang zhen will come to jingdu city next friday in advance. don¡¯t arrange anything else that night. come back early for dinner and welcome jiang zhen.¡± jiang an agreed obediently. ¡°okay, 1 understand.¡± li mei glanced at jiang an and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°an¡¯an, your father and 1 watched jiang zhen grow up. he looks cold and aloof, but he¡¯s a loyal person. he¡¯s capable at work and has always been clean in his private life. he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend since he was born. what¡¯s your impression of him?¡± jiang an listened to her mother talk as if they were a good match. she turned to look at li mei and pretended not to understand the meaning behind her words. ¡°i feel that he¡¯s quite like my brothers. he takes good care of me and is a very responsible person..¡± Chapter 250 - Chapter 250: Elder Brother chapter 250: elder brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei was stunned. ¡°you treat him as your brother? godbrother?¡± jiang an shook her head and explained seriously, ¡°1 just feel that he¡¯s like eldest brother, second brother, and third brother.¡± li mei opened her mouth and closed it again. jiang an had already said so much. it was obvious that she had no romantic feelings for jiang zhen. how could she matchmake them? seeing that li mei did not say anything else, jiang an heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°mom, i¡¯m done.¡± jiang yi tugged at jiang an¡¯s sleeve after breakfast. seeing this, jiang yu hurriedly stuffed the last bite into her mouth. before she even swallowed her egg, she shouted, ¡°i¡¯m done too!¡± seeing that there was indeed no food left in their plates, jiang an instructed the two nannies, ¡°take them to watch cartoons first.¡± aunt fang and aunt sang each carried a child to the living room. jiang an did not give li mei a chance to continue the topic and talked about her entry into the production team. ¡°mom, i¡¯m about to enter the production team. this time, i want to take jiang yu and jiang yi to the film studio alone in lin city.¡± li mei was a little surprised to hear jiang an¡¯s words. she revealed a disapproving expression and said, ¡°how can you take care of them alone? i¡¯ll go with you. 1 have nothing to do anyway.¡± li mei¡¯s reaction was within jiang an¡¯s expectations. jiang an smiled and said, ¡°mom, i¡¯m going to be gone for four months. previously, when you stayed in sea city with me, you¡¯ve already let dad stay in an empty room alone many times. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to move his business to sea city, and also move to sea city himself. then, we can¡¯t abandon him so quickly and go to lin city to film.¡± ¡°don¡¯t bother with me this time. i¡¯ve already made up my mind. the two little guys will be one year old next month. it¡¯s not a good idea for them to stay at home all the time. only the two of them can play together at home. however, if they can follow me to the production team to interact with more people and see the outside world, it¡¯s good. the two nannies and wang zhen, along with two more bodyguards, will be enough.¡± seeing that jiang an had even considered the arrangements for the personnel, li mei knew that her daughter had already made up her mind. however, as a mother, she would always be worried. this was something that could not be changed no matter how old her children were. coupled with the trauma of jiang an being lost in the past, li mei refused to let go in the end. ¡°i¡¯m just worried. there are many people in the production team. it¡¯ll be troublesome if you bump into something or they get lost!¡± jiang an stood up and walked to li mei¡¯s side. she leaned over and put her arm around li mei¡¯s shoulder. she said gently, ¡°mom, 1 have to grow up eventually. you and dad can¡¯t accompany me forever, and i can¡¯t rely on you and dad forever. believe me this once. 1¡¯11 take good care of them.¡± ¡°besides, brother was the one who invested in the entire production. the entire production team probably wants to worship me, jiang yu, and jiang yi. if we don¡¯t feel comfortable and complain to third brother, when the investment funds are cut off, such a big production will be ruined. they¡¯ll cry to death.¡± li mei lowered her eyes and thought for a few minutes. once bitten, twice shy. but she couldn¡¯t give up on food because she choked before, right? hence, she said, ¡°alright, if you want to bring them alone this time, 1 won¡¯t interfere. but if anything happens, you have to contact us immediately!¡± ¡°also, your and the two babies¡¯ birthdays are next month. last year, you didn¡¯t celebrate your confinement. this year, our entire family will go to lin city to celebrate it with you. we won¡¯t hold a banquet to do those fake things. it¡¯ll just be our family having a meal together.¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°alright!¡± jiang an had decided to bring the two babies into the production team independently this time mainly because she wanted to give zou bai a chance to perform. she also wanted to take the opportunity to test him. zou bai would definitely go to lin city often during this period of time. if li mei was also there, it would not be convenient to carry out many things. in the next few days, zou bai was a little busy. jiang an only kept in contact with him on wechat. the two of them shared their matters with each other every day. at night, they would also have a video call. with such frequent interactions, jiang an really began to feel like she was in a relationship. jiang yi¡¯s filming period had ended, and jiang an had also obtained the complete script in advance. she began to go to work every day. recently, as long as jiang an was at home, jiang yu and jiang yi especially liked to stick to her. if jiang an wanted to read the script in peace and do some homework in advance, she could only go to the company. this way, it would be easy for the two of them to meet without anyone noticing.. Chapter 251 - Chapter 251: Stabilization chapter 251: stabilization translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios as soon as it was lunchtime, jiang an received a message from zou bai. zou bai: ¡°actress jiang, come and eat.¡± when jiang an saw the message, a smile appeared on her lips as she typed quickly. jiang an: okay, right away. jiang huai was filming on set, which made it easier for the two of them to meet secretly. when jiang an arrived, the dishes on the table were already laid out. there were four dishes and a soup. zou bai gave jiang an a bowl of pig belly soup. ¡°drink a bowl of soup to warm your stomach.¡± jiang an took it and took a sip. the peppery taste removed the gaminess of the pork belly very well. jiang an looked at zou bai and praised, ¡°the soup your chef made is better than the one by my family¡¯s cantonese chef from yangcheng.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s puffed cheeks and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°then i¡¯ll get him to make it again tomorrow.¡± jiang an shook her head vigorously. ¡°the more you like to eat something, the more you have to control yourself. after all, no matter how delicious it is, you¡¯ll get sick of it if you eat too much.¡± when zou bai heard this, he looked up at jiang an and said seriously, ¡°that means you still don¡¯t like it enough.¡± when jiang an heard zou bai¡¯s unamused words, she secretly glanced at zou bai. she didn¡¯t know which sentence had poked zou bai¡¯s nerves. zou bai didn¡¯t harp on that topic. he turned around and asked about jiang an¡¯s schedule, ¡°have you bought your plane ticket to lin city next monday?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°sister bing is in charge of my itinerary. she should have bought it in advance.¡± zou bai continued, ¡°what time is your flight? i¡¯ll pick you up at your house and send you to the airport.¡± jiang an¡¯s hand, which was picking up food, paused. she subconsciously swallowed her saliva and put the food into her bowl. she lowered her head and took a bite of rice before replying, ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. my brother will send me there.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an suspiciously. ¡°you already have a boyfriend. you don¡¯t need your brother to do this for you, right? i¡¯ll tell jiang huai and i¡¯ll send you there that day.¡± jiang an was so frightened that she looked up and quickly stopped him. ¡°don¡¯t call him!¡± seeing jiang an¡¯s shocked expression, zou bai lowered his eyes and thought of something. he snorted. ¡°your family doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re together, right?¡± jiang an lowered her eyes guiltily and did not speak. zou bai put down his bowl and chopsticks and asked calmly, ¡°why?¡± jiang an knew that it was definitely impossible to tell the truth. how could anyone plan to break up when they were together? even if they did, they couldn¡¯t say it. she looked up and smiled sweetly at zou bai. she tactfully changed her words. ¡°1 want to wait until our relationship stabilizes.¡± zou bai continued to ask, ¡°what is considered stable? do you think we¡¯ll break up, so you think it¡¯s unstable now?¡± jiang an thought for a moment and put down her bowl and chopsticks. she looked straight at zou bai and made herself look more self-righteous. ¡°isn¡¯t this very normal? you think too much. how many people tell their families immediately after they fall in love?¡± zou bai was stunned when he heard this. he didn¡¯t know about other people, but he told his family immediately. however, zou bai didn¡¯t want to appear too much in a hurry, so he could only say, ¡°when do you plan to tell them?¡± jiang an lowered her eyes and thought for a few seconds. ¡°1¡¯11 have to wait for the right chance. it¡¯s not good to be too deliberate. otherwise, i¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t let jiang an escape. ¡°then on the day you go to the airport, i¡¯ll pick you up and visit uncle jiang and auntie li.¡± jiang an widened her eyes and looked at zou bai. zou bai revealed a fake smile and slowly said to jiang an, ¡°an ugly wife has to meet her in-laws. if i¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of? or are you just trying to have an underground relationship and don¡¯t want to give me a legitimate status?¡± these words stopped jiang an from finding an excuse. she explained weakly, ¡°that¡¯s not what i want.¡± zou bai blocked jiang an¡¯s chance to hesitate, so he decided. ¡°that¡¯s good. it¡¯s not like we have a shameful relationship. 1¡¯11 pick you up that day.¡± jiang an sighed secretly. suddenly, she felt that the meat in her mouth was not as fragrant as before. she decided to think of another way. in the blink of an eye, it was friday. jiang an went home a little early. jiang family li mei looked at the fruits and nutritional supplements on the coffee table and said to jiang zhen, ¡°child, you¡¯re already here. why did you bring anything?¡± jiang zhen replied gently, ¡°that¡¯s what 1 should do. this is the first time i¡¯ve come to visit alone. how can i come empty-handed?¡± ¡°you¡¯re as polite as your father. jiang zhen, eat some cherries first and your favorite mint jelly.¡± li mei welcomed jiang zhen warmly.. Chapter 252 - Chapter 252: Not an Outsider chapter 252: not an outsider translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang hai looked at his wife¡¯s enthusiastic expression and quietly pouted. ¡°jiang zhen is not an outsider. there¡¯s no need for you to welcome him like a guest.¡± li mei secretly rolled her eyes at jiang hai with a hint of warning in her eyes. jiang zhen smiled and picked up a piece of jelly. ¡°madam, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡± the size of the jelly was just right. jiang zhen finished it in a bite. it was cool and smooth. ¡°it¡¯s delicious. it tastes exactly the same as what we have in xiyun.¡± li mei smiled and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it. jiang zhen, i heard from jiang hai that before you were transferred to jingdu city this time, you expressed your willingness to work here, right?¡± jiang zhen replied, ¡°yes, i¡¯ve been staying in xiyun since i was born. i¡¯ve always been in charge of the businesses there. now, i want to come out and take a look.¡± jiang hai nodded affirmatively. ¡°your thinking is right. young people should interact more with the outside world and learn more. an¡¯an is focused on acting now. my old bones will have to persevere for another two years.¡± ¡°i transferred you here now because 1 want to nurture you when i¡¯m in power. i hope you can help an¡¯an secure her position and be her right-hand man in the future like your father helped me.¡± jiang zhen looked at jiang hai with determination in his eyes. ¡°director jiang, i understand.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. as long as i¡¯m around, no one can take an¡¯an¡¯s position.¡± li mei listened from the side and nodded in her heart. as expected of the son-in-law she had taken a fancy to. ¡°jiang zhen, you¡¯re already in your thirties. i heard from your father that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. if 1 remember correctly, you haven¡¯t been in a relationship, right? do you not want to fall in love or have you not met anyone suitable?¡± jiang zhen did not expect li mei to ask this question and was stunned for a moment. he was worried that li mei wanted to introduce someone to him. after hesitating for a moment, he lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°madam, i don¡¯t want to talk about it yet.¡± li mei¡¯s heart turned cold. she smiled dryly and decided to work harder. ¡°you¡¯re not young anymore. men want careers but mustn¡¯t neglect family. with someone by your side who knows what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll be more motivated to work hard.¡± ¡°i know you¡¯re busy with work. tell auntie what you like. i usually have a lot of friends. i¡¯ll help you pay more attention when the time comes.¡± jiang hai knew what his wife was thinking, but he had to admit that jiang zhen was indeed a good choice. they knew everything about him. with them watching over him, jiang an¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be bad if she married over. hence, he quietly drank his tea and didn¡¯t interrupt. jiang zhen looked at li mei staring at him with a burning gaze. he felt that if he didn¡¯t say something today, she wouldn¡¯t give up asking. hence, he simply gave up struggling and started talking about his type. ¡°i like petite and cute ones. they have a good temper and aren¡¯t pretentious. they eat a lot, are strong, and are positive and optimistic. when they smile, they¡¯re as warm as a small sun.¡± the more li mei listened, the more she felt that he was talking about her daughter, but she wasn¡¯t sure. she raised her hand and scratched her forehead. jiang hai looked at the gentleness in jiang zhen¡¯s eyes as he spoke. he had a bold guess in his heart. ¡°jiang zhen, tell me the truth. do you like jiang an?¡± jiang hai shocked two people. one was li mei, and the other was jiang zhen. jiang zhen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he did not answer immediately. the matter of liking jiang an was a small secret that belonged to jiang zhen alone. even after jiang an went missing later, it had never wavered. however, the disparity in their status made him feel inferior, making him shrink back. however, facing jiang hai¡¯s direct question, jiang zhen didn¡¯t want to hide his intentions. regardless of jiang hai¡¯s attitude, he suddenly wanted to be impulsive. he replied firmly, ¡°yes!¡± li mei did not expect the matter to be settled just like that. she was secretly happy, but she still looked calm on the surface. she interrupted, ¡°jiang zhen, i¡¯m still very shocked that you like an¡¯an, but an¡¯an¡¯s father and i are not old-fashioned. we don¡¯t have those traditional views. if you like an¡¯an, we have no objections to you wooing her. we support you.¡± given this was something he had always hidden and was afraid to say, jiang zhen didn¡¯t expect to receive such an answer when he was exposed. he looked at jiang hai and li mei in disbelief.. ¡°ceo jiang, madam, you really support me?¡± Chapter 253 - Chapter 253: No Child chapter 253: no child translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei looked at jiang zhen and nodded affirmatively. ¡°jiang zhen, you should know an¡¯an¡¯s situation very well. i want to ask you now. what do you think of jiang yi and jiang yu?¡± jiang zhen looked at li mei and said sincerely, ¡°ceo jiang, madam, i know you¡¯ll definitely be worried that i¡¯ll be unfair. i can give you an affirmative answer here. if an¡¯an is willing to be with me, i¡¯m alright with not having my own biological children.¡± li mei and jiang hai looked at each other in shock. in the thousands of years of tradition in china, carrying on the bloodline was a big deal for a family. it took a lot of courage for a man to be willing to risk the strange gazes of others to ignore secular prejudice for a woman. jiang hai picked up his teacup and took another sip. then, he said slowly, ¡°whether she gives birth to your children or not is a matter for the future. since you like an¡¯an, hurry up and take some practical actions. otherwise, she will go overseas to film next monday.¡± jiang zhen sensed the urgency of jiang hai and li mei¡¯s actions and felt that it was a little strange. after hesitating for a moment, he didn¡¯t ask, ¡°okay, i will.¡± when jiang an entered the house, jiang hai had already changed the topic and was discussing business with jiang zhen. li mei was preparing dinner in the kitchen. jiang an handed her bag to the servant and walked into the living room to greet them. ¡°dad, brother jiang zhen.¡± when jiang hai saw his daughter return, his face was full of smiles. ¡°yo, you¡¯re home more than an hour earlier than usual.¡± jiang an smiled and sat down beside jiang hai. ¡°brother jiang zhen came to our house as a guest today. my mother has already held my ear and reminded me several times.¡± jiang zhen smiled and lowered his eyes. from the corner of his eye, he kept looking at jiang an¡¯s cute and innocent posture. he recalled his conversation with jiang hai and his wife just now, and beads of sweat appeared on his palm. when jiang hai saw the main character appear, he found an excuse to leave first. ¡°an¡¯an, accompany jiang zhen and chat for a while. today, your mother insisted on cooking personally. i¡¯m not at ease. i¡¯ll go and keep an eye on her.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t think too much about it. she smiled and teased, ¡°go, go. with you accompanying her, my mother¡¯s dishes will definitely look and taste better.¡± jiang hai glared at jiang an and reminded her again, ¡°treat him well.¡± jiang an watched as her father walked towards the kitchen. she turned around and saw the mint jelly on the coffee table. her eyes lit up. she picked up a piece and placed it in her mouth. then, she called out, ¡°brother jiang zhen, quickly try this mint cold cake. i especially like it.¡± jiang zhen smiled and picked up another piece. ¡°okay.¡± ¡°i heard that you¡¯re going to join the production team for filming soon. my place is in the neighborhood slightly past your house. ceo jiang asked me to familiarize myself with the environment in jingdu city and rest for a few days. you set off on monday. i happen to still be free. i¡¯ll send you to the airport.¡± jiang an¡¯s chewing on the jelly slowed down, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the errand of sending her to the airport was like a hot cake. she laughed dryly a few times. ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. my manager has already arranged it.¡± jiang zhen thought that jiang an was embarrassed to trouble him, so he said, ¡°it¡¯s not troublesome. it¡¯s not far anyway.¡± li mei and jiang hai walked into the living room. li mei was just worried about how to get the two of them together. when she heard this, she immediately made the decision. ¡°that¡¯s right. our families don¡¯t live far away. besides, jiang zhen is one of us. what trouble is there?¡± ¡°an¡¯an, tell zhao bing that there¡¯s no need to arrange for a car to pick you up.¡± jiang an turned to look at li mei, hinting at the rejection in her heart with her eyes frantically. of course, li mei pretended not to see it. she turned to jiang hai and asked, ¡°where¡¯s that third brat? it¡¯s almost time to eat. why isn¡¯t he back yet? call him and urge him.¡± ¡°i¡¯m here, i¡¯m here! it¡¯s such a joyous occasion for my brother to be transferred to jingdu city. how can i be absent?¡± jiang huai appeared in front of everyone as he spoke. jiang huai walked up to jiang zhen and stretched out a fist to hit his shoulder. he said happily, ¡°i told you to come over long ago, but you insisted on guarding xiyun. now, you¡¯ve finally thought it through. you want to experience the rich and charming jingdu city. you should stay here for a long time in the future, right?¡± the corners of jiang zhen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. he quickly glanced at jiang an and looked at his good friend before replying, ¡°it should be.¡± li mei looked at the time and realized that the soup in the kitchen was ready. ¡°let¡¯s eat. let¡¯s go to the dining room and sit down. we¡¯ll talk while eating later..¡± Chapter 254 - Chapter 254: Love What Comes With Her chapter 254: love what comes with her translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the guests and hosts enjoyed dinner. the only one who was a little distracted was jiang an. on one side was her boyfriend, and on the other was her family and friends. jiang an felt that it was too difficult for her¡­ after dinner, everyone sat around the living room. jiang zhen took the initiative to approach jiang yu and jiang yi. ¡°little fellows, do you still remember me?¡± jiang yu stared at jiang zhen as she turned her head left and right curiously without saying anything. jiang yi, on the other hand, maintained his usual aloofness. me glanced at jiang zhen and returned his attention to the building blocks in front of him. jiang an squatted down and reached out to pat the two little fellows¡¯ heads. he said gently, ¡°little feather, little wingsy, quickly call uncle.¡± jiang yi quickly realized that she might be his mother¡¯s friend and smiled. ¡°hello, uncle.¡± seeing this, jiang yu immediately took the initiative to follow. ¡°hello, uncle.¡± the two of them greeted him in a childish voice, making jiang zhen¡¯s heart soften. he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was a kind person, but he would love whatever came with the woman he loved. jiang hai and li mei wanted to see how jiang zhen interacted with the two children. although the children were young, they had a strong perception of the good and evil emitted by others. jiang yu was a silly girl. her reaction could be ignored for the time being, but the jiang family knew that jiang yi was a very sensitive child. the husband and wife happily discovered that although jiang yi and jiang yu didn¡¯t really care about jiang zhen, they didn¡¯t dislike him. this made them feel more at ease. at around eight in the evening, jiang zhen took the initiative to bid farewell. li mei¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°jiang an, send jiang zhen off.¡± jiang huai stood up and said enthusiastically, ¡°1¡¯11 send him off too!¡± li mei secretly glared at jiang huai. ¡°jiang huai, come with me. i need your help with something.¡± jiang huai was a little impatient. ¡°let me send jiang zhen off first.¡± li mei strode forward and grabbed jiang huai¡¯s ear. ¡°it¡¯s urgent! help me now, immediately, immediately!¡± jiang huai covered his ears with his hand and replied with a grimace, ¡°1 know, i know! i¡¯ll go with you immediately.¡± only then did li mei let go. she turned around and said to jiang zhen with a smile, ¡°jiang zhen, come to our house to play another day.¡± jiang zhen¡¯s eyes were gentle as he said courteously, ¡°alright, ceo jiang, madam. i¡¯ll go home first.¡± ¡°jiang huai, contact me on the phone.¡± jiang huai quickly made an ok gesture. jiang zhen turned around and left. jiang an followed him out. jiang zhen used the children as a topic of conversation. ¡°it¡¯s only been two to three months since 1 saw little feather and little wingsy. 1 feel that the two siblings have grown up a lot more.¡± jiang an smiled and replied, ¡°that¡¯s right. kids change especially quickly. they change every day! i feel like giving birth to them only happened yesterday. in the blink of an eye, they¡¯ll be one year old next month.¡± ¡°but 1 didn¡¯t think that you would have the patience to play with children.¡± jiang zhen smiled. ¡°you haven¡¯t thought of many things.¡± before jiang zhen got into the car, he took out a small wooden box and handed it to jiang an. ¡°here¡¯s a small gift for you.¡± jiang an took it in a daze. she opened it and saw a mini porcelain doll. it was shaped like the little snowman that the two of them had piled together during the new year. when jiang an saw the chivalrous pose, she laughed out loud. ¡°you actually made him.¡± looking at jiang an¡¯s smiling face, jiang zhen¡¯s heart softened. ¡°this is your first time building a snowman. it¡¯s still worth remembering.¡± jiang an looked at the little snowman in her hand and smiled. ¡°it¡¯s indeed worth remembering. the main thing is that i like this style very much. it¡¯s a funny version of a swordsman. thank you for your gift. i¡¯m embarrassed. i didn¡¯t prepare anything for you.¡± jiang zhen raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment. ¡°then give me a housewarming gift.¡± jiang an thought that since jiang zhen had moved here, she should indeed give him a gift. ¡°okay! then 1 have to go and choose one tomorrow.¡± thinking that jiang an was going to give him a gift, jiang zhen was a little excited, but he looked serious on the surface. even his tone was indifferent. ¡°then 1 have to look forward to it. you can go back. i¡¯m getting into the car too.¡± jiang an waved at jiang zhen and reminded him, ¡°drive safely.¡± jiang zhen replied with a goodbye gesture and drove away. the next day was saturday. zou bai asked jiang an to watch a movie with him in the afternoon. jiang an had been worried about finding an excuse to go out. now that she had an excuse that she had to buy a gift for jiang zhen, she could take the opportunity to go out.. Chapter 255 - Chapter 255: Date chapter 255: date translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before jiang an left, she specially told li mei, ¡°mom, i might have to choose for a long time. i might not be back for dinner. eat first when it¡¯s time.¡± li mei said disapprovingly, ¡°you¡¯re going to work overseas in two days. our family has less time to eat together. if you¡¯re hungry, well eat something else to fill our stomachs first. it¡¯s fine. your father and i will wait for you.¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t refuse, so she could only agree. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡± as soon as jiang an left the house, she rushed to the mall where the movie theater was. baisheng mall was an old luxury mall in jingdu city. there were two floors in the mall that were specially used for art exhibitions. after shopping for a long time, jiang an chose a crystal vase with the theme of a flower goddess. ¡°how much is this vase?¡± the staff looked at the price tag and revealed a standard smile with eight teeth. ¡°hello, miss. this vase costs 45,899 yuan.¡± jiang an personally checked it. after confirming that it was flawless, she got someone to wrap it up. ¡°can you wrap another layer of wrapping paper outside the gift box? i¡¯m gifting it.¡± could it be that the staff¡¯s attitude became better when she encountered such a straightforward buyer? she immediately said, ¡°sure. miss, please follow me to the front desk to choose the wrapping paper.¡± after jiang an made her choice, she stood at the side and waited. she did not expect to be seen by an old acquaintance here. tan si was wearing a pair of large sunglasses and a cap on her head. she was watching jiang an¡¯s every move from the corner. she raised her phone and took a few photos. ¡°it¡¯s really a narrow road for enemies. i can¡¯t believe we bumped into each other after just going out on a day of training break.¡± ¡°she¡¯s really rich now. in the past, she was just a b*tch who picked up my leftovers. she¡¯s really lucky to be reincarnated into such a good family!¡± jiang an was now a rather famous actor. her cap and sunglasses were all necessary. however, jiang an and tan si had grown up together. others might not be able to recognize them, but if the two of them saw each other, they would definitely be able to recognize each other at a glance. tan si deliberately hid in jiang an¡¯s blind spot, so jiang an did not notice her. in addition, she had to rush for the next showing. after jiang an finished shopping, she hurriedly stuffed it into her backpack and jogged to the cinema. tan si took out her mask and put it on. she followed behind jiang an, preparing to see who she was planning to give the gift to. she chuckled softly. ¡°haha, don¡¯t let me catch you with anything on you. otherwise, i¡¯ll let you know what it means to lose your reputation!¡± jiang an rushed to the entrance of the cinema upstairs. she saw zou bai standing in the crowd at a glance. the cold aura on his body made him seem a little out of place in the mortal world. even the place where zou bai was standing seemed to be a vacuum. there was no one within a few meters. it was not that others did not want to approach him, but they did not dare and did not have the chance. zou yi and zou er were standing not far away. jiang an pressed her hand to his chest and ran to zou bai¡¯s side, panting. ¡°i¡¯m sorry i¡¯m late.¡± zou bai reached out and took jiang an¡¯s bag. he patted jiang an¡¯s back with the other hand that was holding the tickets and said unhurriedly, ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. if we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll go in later. if we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll be late. don¡¯t be in such a hurry to run next time. there are many people in the mall. it won¡¯t be good if we accidentally bump into someone.¡± tan si tried her best to identify zou bai, but she could not recall any relevant memories. ¡°it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from the entertainment industry. otherwise, i definitely wouldn¡¯t have forgotten his looks and temperament.¡± just as tan si was about to take out her phone to take a few photos, she heard a sound from afar. ¡°are you crazy? give me back my phone.¡± ¡°why are you taking our phones? don¡¯t you believe that i¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested?!¡± the two young girls were arguing with the two men in black. the two men in black quickly tapped a few times on their phones before returning the phones to the girls. ¡°don¡¯t take photos randomly. there are some people you can¡¯t take pictures of.¡± the same scene was playing out in two other places at the entrance of the cinema. tan si immediately realized that zou bai was just as he looked. he was not someone to be trifled with. tan si knew her limits and stuffed her phone back into her bag. ¡°jiang an is good. it seems that she has hooked up with someone better. no wonder she has completely cut off all contact with sea city. she wants to erase the past and start over.¡± when tan si saw jiang an and zou bai enter the cinema, she did not stay any longer and turned to leave.. Chapter 256 - Chapter 256: Pulled into the Mortal World chapter 256: pulled into the mortal world translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios before jiang an entered the theater, she wanted to go to the bathroom. zou bai stood at the door and saw the snacks and sodas in the hands of the young couples around him. he thought for a moment and went to line up to buy a snack package. when jiang an arrived at the entrance of the theater, she chuckled when he saw zou bai dressed casually in his daily clothes and carrying his backpack. he was also holding fries and coke. seeing jiang an¡¯s reaction, zou bai felt a little uncomfortable. ¡°what are you laughing at? don¡¯t you like to eat these?¡± jiang an smiled and shook her head. after a while, she stopped. ¡°when 1 see you usually, i feel like you¡¯re a business elite sitting high in the clouds. now that i see you holding these things, 1 suddenly feel like i¡¯ve pulled you into the mortal world.¡± hearing jiang an¡¯s teasing, zou bai smiled helplessly. ¡°i can¡¯t sit still with you. go in.¡± zou bai chose a light-hearted and funny romance movie. jiang an kept laughing as she watched it, but zou bai didn¡¯t pay attention to what the movie said. he only paid attention to her. by the time the two finished watching the movie, it was already past five o¡¯clock. it was still a little early for dinner. moreover, they had just eaten some snacks, so they were not very hungry. zou bai suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t we watch another movie before eating?¡± jiang an was in a hurry to rush home. how could she have free time? ¡°but i¡¯m hungry. it¡¯s not very early at five. let¡¯s go eat dinner now.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an suspiciously. ¡°you didn¡¯t stop eating just now. are you sure you¡¯re hungry now?¡± jiang an nodded seriously, trying to make her words seem believable. ¡°i¡¯m really hungry. i¡¯m not full from snacks.¡± seeing this, zou bai brought jiang an out of the mall to eat. in order to prove that she wasn¡¯t lying, jiang an still ate according to the amount she usually ate. after dinner, the two of them went to the parking lot to get their car. jiang an sat in the driver¡¯s seat and casually placed her bag in the front passenger seat. she said goodbye to zou bai. ¡°i¡¯ll go home first. we¡¯ll contact each other when we get home.¡± zou bai casually glanced at jiang an¡¯s backpack. ¡°an¡¯an, did you forget to give me something today?¡± when jiang an heard this, she frowned and recalled seriously. after more than ten seconds, she replied, ¡°no, i don¡¯t have anything to give you.¡± zou bai thought of the gift he had accidentally seen in her bag and probed again, ¡°are you sure?¡± jiang an was a little confused. then, she nodded vigorously and said with a smile, ¡°i¡¯m very sure. are you hinting that 1 should prepare a date gift?¡± zou bai¡¯s chest felt stuffy when he thought about the gift that was obviously for someone else, but he still had a faint smile on his face. ¡°no, i¡¯m just asking. alright, you should hurry back. drive safely.¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°you too. bye, contact me on wechat.¡± after the two of them said goodbye, jiang an drove at the maximum speed and sped home. when they arrived home, it was just past 7:30 pm. li mei and jiang hai were chatting in the living room. when she saw jiang an, she smiled and stood up. ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry. are you hungry? i specially asked the kitchen to make your favorite pork belly today.¡± thinking of the fatty feeling of the pork belly, jiang an felt even more full before eating. although her stomach was already full, jiang an had no choice but to pretend to be hungry. ¡°then i¡¯m too blessed. i¡¯m hungry.¡± li mei pulled jiang an to the dining room. ¡°then eat more later. what gift did you buy today?¡± eat more later?! when jiang an heard this, she finally understood what it meant to cry without tears. when she looked at li mei, she tried her best to make the smile on her face not look painful. ¡°i bought a crystal vase.¡± at night, jiang an ate according to her usual appetite at home. hence, li mei and jiang hai didn¡¯t notice that jiang an had eaten before. as soon as she finished eating, jiang an found an excuse to return to her house. the moment the building door closed, jiang an relaxed. she could already feel the food in her throat! jiang an supported her swollen and aching stomach with her hand. enduring the discomfort, she quickly began to walk around the house. she climbed up and down the stairs for more than an hour before she felt more comfortable. on the other side, zou bai was sitting in the study. he glanced at the silent phone and felt a little frustrated. looking at the white chess piece made of suet jade in his hand, a hint of anxiety appeared in zou bai¡¯s eyes. his fingers exerted a little force and threw the chess piece towards the chess box. the chess piece that was thrown over collided with the few chess pieces in the box and instantly shattered into pieces.. Chapter 257 - Chapter 257: The Bitterness of Love chapter 257: the bitterness of love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou er was originally standing at the side lazily. when he saw this scene, a chill ran down his spine. he quietly straightened his body and stood upright. zou bai looked coldly at the broken pieces in the chess box, then got up and walked to the rooftop of the building. zou er looked at zou bai¡¯s disappearing figure. after a while, he whispered to zou yi, ¡°i was scared to death just now. master hasn¡¯t been in such a bad mood like today for a long time. what¡¯s going on now? why do i feel that his mood has started to change after he came back from the date?¡± zou yi didn¡¯t understand either, so he just shook his head and guessed, ¡°did he have a conflict with miss jiang?¡± zou er thought for a moment, raised his hand to touch his chin, and said firmly, ¡°i think so. his moody personality started acting up when he separated from miss jiang.¡± ¡°love is a poison. it makes people lose their rationality and lose themselves. just take a sip and stop. drinking it will only send your life away.¡± zou xin frowned and looked at zou er with disdain. ¡°what nonsense did you read online again?¡± zou er rolled his eyes at zou yi. his tone was filled with disdain. ¡°what do you know? this is the truth. people like you who don¡¯t understand have to suffer a few times in love sooner or later.¡± the two of them were arguing in a low voice when they suddenly heard zou bai¡¯s phone ring. zou yi thought for a moment and finally walked over to take a look. he realized that jiang an¡¯s name was displayed on his phone. zou er reached out to pick up his phone. zou er widened his eyes and shouted in a low voice, ¡°how dare you touch his phone without his permission? you¡¯re crazy!¡± zou yi paused. ¡°i¡¯ll go upstairs and tell the boss.¡± zou er looked at zou yi in confusion. ¡°the boss¡¯s bad mood must have something to do with miss jiang. when he sees miss jiang¡¯s message later, his mood might be even worse.¡± zou yi couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with zou er anymore, but he still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°what do you know? disperse!¡± zou yi pushed zou er aside and went straight to the roof. seeing zou bai sitting in the rocking chair, looking up at the starless night sky, zou yi approached and asked softly, ¡°boss, your phone¡¯s message ringtone is ringing. should i bring it up for you?¡± zou bai blinked. after a minute, he calmly replied, ¡°bring it up.¡± zou yi quickly returned and passed the phone to zou bai. zou bai took it and instructed zou yi, ¡°you can leave first.¡± after zou yi left, zou bai opened the message. jiang an: i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry! i ran into something when 1 got home just now, so i didn¡¯t have time to reply to your message. i¡¯m back safe. what are you doing now? zou bai didn¡¯t reply immediately after reading it. after a few minutes, jiang an saw that zou bai didn¡¯t reply and sent another message. jiang an: where are you? zou bai: 1 didn¡¯t have my phone with me just now. what happened to you? jiang an hadn¡¯t told her family about her relationship yet, and she planned to delay it. naturally, she couldn¡¯t say that she had lied to them to hide this matter. jiang an: it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m going to lin city the day after tomorrow to film. my parents couldn¡¯t bear to part with me, so they dragged me along and talked for a long time. zou bai knew that the jiang couple loved their daughter, so he had no doubt about jiang an¡¯s answer. his originally bad mood had improved a lot after looking at the stars for so long. now that he heard jiang an¡¯s explanation, the remaining unhappiness was almost gone. zou bai: what time is your flight the day after tomorrow? jiang an quietly slipped into the children¡¯s room to see how the two children were sleeping. when she realized that they were completely asleep, she quietly closed the door and returned to her room. seeing zou bai¡¯s question, jiang an sat on the bed and hesitated about how to reply. her grip on the phone tightened a little. in the end, she made up her mind and replied according to her plan. jiang an: 12pm. zou bai: then i¡¯ll pick you up at your house at ten. jiang an thought for a moment and decided to make one last struggle. jiang an: aren¡¯t you usually busier on monday? meetings are usually held on monday. i¡¯m just going to take a plane. there will be many opportunities to send me off in the future. why don¡¯t you forget about it this time? don¡¯t delay your business. zou bai: your business is my real business. when jiang an saw this, she didn¡¯t think that it was impossible to feel sweet. however, it also meant that she had let zou bai down. she continued to reply with guilt. jiang an: alright, thank you, mr. zou.. Chapter 258 - Chapter 258: Housewarming chapter 258: housewarming translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai: it¡¯s no problem, as long as you don¡¯t always treat me as an outsider. jiang an touched her nose and sent a blushing smiling emoji. while the two of them were chatting, jiang an realized that another new message had entered. she opened it and saw that it was from jiang zhen. jiang zhen: an¡¯an, what time is the flight on monday? jiang an: 10am. jiang zhen: okay, i¡¯ll be there at 8. she set off the day after tomorrow. there was still one day left tomorrow. jiang an planned to settle the gift before rushing to another city. jiang an: are you free tomorrow? i¡¯ll go warm your new house up. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to leave jingdu city for four months the day after tomorrow. i won¡¯t be able to make it in time.¡± jiang zhen had chosen to ask on saturday night because he wanted to test her. yesterday, when jiang an said that she would pick a housewarming for him to move to his new house today, jiang zhen had been a little absent-minded the entire day. now that he saw jiang an¡¯s words, the corners of jiang zhen¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. jiang zhen: i¡¯m free. i¡¯m free tomorrow. you can come at any time. jiang an: then i¡¯ll go over at 10 am tomorrow morning. jiang zhen: let¡¯s have lunch at my house tomorrow. you can try my cooking. jiang an thought for a moment and did not refuse. however, considering that it was not good for a man and a woman to be alone in the same room, and if she was housewarming, the more people, the better. jiang an: alright, my brother has been busy filming his scenes recently. he definitely won¡¯t be free during the day. he¡¯ll go to your house another time. i¡¯ll go with mom tomorrow. when jiang zhen saw jiang an mention that she wanted to be with li mei, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. jiang zhen: okay. jiang an and jiang zhen agreed before she opened zou bai¡¯s message. zou bai: you¡¯re going on a trip soon. i¡¯ll take you to the hot spring tomorrow. jiang an cursed in her heart. the other party had just agreed when they started making plans again. however, there was a sequence to things. they could go on a date anytime, but congratulating a friend on moving to a new house was naturally the most appropriate thing to do when they first moved in. jiang an could only reject him heartlessly. jiang an: zou bai, 1 have a friend who¡¯s moving to a new house. i¡¯ve already made plans to go to his house tomorrow. i¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s go to the hot spring next time. zou bailian thought of the exquisitely wrapped gift he had seen in the afternoon. zou bai: i see. is the other party a female friend or a male friend? can i go with you to get to know them? jiang an planned to bring li mei along, so she naturally could not let the two of them meet. thinking of the scene of the two of them meeting and their secret relationship being exposed, jiang an was so frightened that she shook her head a few times. however, jiang an was worried that zou bai would misunderstand that she was going alone. it didn¡¯t seem good. she told himself in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯m not lying on purpose. everything is a white lie.¡± jiang an comforted herself and began to reply. jiang an: of course it¡¯s a female friend. a trace of suspicion flashed in zou bai¡¯s eyes as he muttered in confusion, ¡°would a woman like a wrapper with a black background and silver patterns?¡± although he was suspicious, zou bai wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ask. he only thought that her female friend¡¯s aesthetic taste was special. zou bai: then let¡¯s have dinner together. is that okay? since she had already rejected him once, jiang an couldn¡¯t reject him a second time. she could only bite the bullet and agree. jiang an: five o¡¯clock. i still have to come back to pack my things and talk to my parents. zou bai: then i¡¯ll pick you up at 5pm tomorrow. jiang an: no need. 1¡¯11 just go to where we¡¯re eating from my friend¡¯s. zou bai didn¡¯t insist, which made jiang an heave a sigh of relief. the two of them agreed on a location. the next day, during breakfast, jiang an mentioned asking li mei to accompany her to jiang zhen¡¯s house. li mei was eating porridge and using the action of lowering her head to hide her guilt. ¡°aiyo, what a coincidence. mom happened to be going shopping with a friend today. i¡¯ve already set a time. this time, you have to go alone.¡± jiang an frowned slightly. li mei usually stayed at home most of the time and rarely went out to attend any gatherings. that was why jiang an dared to tell that to jiang zhen directly last night. however, since things had come to this, jiang an could only visit herself. she replied helplessly, ¡°alright.¡± li mei smiled and replied, ¡°jiang zhen doesn¡¯t have many friends here. your third brother has been very busy recently. if you¡¯re the only one going today, stay longer. there¡¯s no hurry to come back.¡± upon hearing this, jiang an was secretly happy. ¡°mom, then 1 might not come back for dinner tonight.¡± although she hoped that the two of them would interact more and get to know each other better, li mei was unwilling for her to go for an entire day and only return at night. the girl acted like she was in a hurry. li mei was worried that her daughter would be looked down on by the man. ¡°you still have to come back for dinner. you can stay for a while after lunch at jiang zhen¡¯s house. just come back before dinner..¡± Chapter 259 - Chapter 259: Gift chapter 259: gift translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an thought that she only had to eat one meal tonight, but it seemed that she still couldn¡¯t avoid that extra meal. jiang an felt bitter in her heart, but she replied obediently, ¡°oh, okay.¡± jiang hai, on the other hand, was worried that the two of them would have nothing to talk about. he took the initiative to mention, ¡°an¡¯an, jiang zhen was transferred to jingdu city mainly so that you can have a right-hand man when you take over the company in the future. therefore, if you have anything you want to know about the business, you can ask him directly.¡± this was the first time jiang an knew jiang zhen¡¯s motive for coming to jingdu city. she said seriously, ¡°got it, dad.¡± jiang zhen¡¯s house jiang zhen woke up early this morning. first, he went to the flower shop to buy the freshest sunflowers. then, he felt that some fruits and vegetables in the supermarket were not fresh enough, so he went to the market to buy vegetables. after entering the house and putting away the goods, jiang zhen placed the sunflower into a vase. he realized that it was a little small, but there was only one vase at home, so he could only use it first. the doorbell rang. jiang zhen opened the door. as he had expected, he only saw jiang an appear alone. a smile appeared on his face. ¡°welcome to my house. please come in.¡± jiang an¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°brother jiang zhen, congratulations on moving to your new residence.¡± jiang zhen turned sideways. ¡°thank you. please come in. why didn¡¯t madam come with you today?¡± jiang an walked in with an apologetic expression on her face. ¡°my mother suddenly had an urgent matter today and asked me to be the representative of our family.¡± jiang zhen closed the door and led jiang an to the living room. he replied gently, ¡°the noble are busy. it¡¯s normal for madam to be busy.¡± ¡°take a seat. i just moved in. i¡¯ve not fully settled everything yet. i only have orange juice and water. which do you want?¡± jiang an sized up jiang zhen¡¯s new home as she walked. she walked to the sofa and replied, ¡°water is fine. why does your house look like a model room?¡± jiang zhen chuckled. he poured a glass of water and placed it on the coffee table in front of jiang an. ¡°you have a good eye. you could tell at a glance.¡± ¡°i¡¯m too lazy to renovate. when i saw that there was something already renovated, i bought it directly and moved in with my bags. i don¡¯t have to care about anything. it saves time and effort.¡± jiang an raised her eyebrows. she had to admit that this was an efficient way to stay. then, she handed over her gift. ¡°brother jiang zhen, this is my housewarming gift.¡± jiang zhen looked at the high-end wrapping paper and took the gift. he looked into jiang an¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°thank you!¡± jiang zhen placed the gift on the coffee table, then took out a small pair of scissors and slowly cut open the wrapping paper. jiang an looked at jiang zhen¡¯s careful movements and chuckled. ¡°this is just a layer of wrapping paper. you¡¯re really meticulous. you¡¯re even so particular about unpacking.¡± jiang zhen looked up at jiang an with a hint of gentleness in the corners of his eyes. ¡°even if it¡¯s wrapping paper, it¡¯s still part of the gift.¡± after saying that, jiang zhen continued what he was doing. after a minute, he completely lifted the intact wrapping paper and opened the gift box to see the crystal vase inside. he picked it up and looked at it carefully. ¡°the vase is very beautiful. i like it very much.¡± seeing that jiang zhen seemed to be especially satisfied with this vase, jiang an smiled and said, ¡°as long as you like it.¡± jiang zhen took the new vase to the kitchen and filled it with water. then, he took out the sunflowers from the old vase on the coffee table and placed them in the new vase. the size was especially suitable. jiang zhen teased, ¡°that vase was a gift from the developer. when i placed the flowers today, i thought that the vase was a little small and not generous enough. i planned to buy a suitable one another day. i didn¡¯t expect you to send it over immediately. is this considered telepathy?¡± jiang an also replied jokingly, ¡°yes.¡± jiang zhen poured away the water from the old vase and put it away. he looked at jiang an, who was sitting on the sofa, and said, ¡°feel free to look around. i¡¯ll go cook first.¡± jiang an nodded and watched jiang zhen enter the kitchen. she began to tour the house curiously. the house that jiang zhen had bought was not big. it had two bedrooms, two living areas, and two bathrooms. jiang an estimated that the area was about 150 square meters. it could be considered a two-bedroom house. the kitchen and dining room were both open. the dining room separated the kitchen and living room into two spaces. the master bedroom had a cloakroom and bathroom, and the guest bedroom was only a bedroom. jiang an finished touring jiang zhen¡¯s house in a few minutes. looking at jiang zhen¡¯s busy back view in the kitchen, she decided to go forward and help. jiang an walked to jiang zhen¡¯s side and asked enthusiastically, ¡°is there anything i can help with? it¡¯ll be faster if two people work together..¡± Chapter 260 - Chapter 260: Apprenticeship chapter 260: apprenticeship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang zhen was cutting vegetables when she turned to look at jiang an. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i¡¯m not slow by myself. go play in the living room.¡± when jiang an heard jiang zhen¡¯s tone as if he was dismissing a child, she was stunned for a moment. she thought that jiang zhen was afraid that she would be a hindrance and hurriedly explained, ¡°1 used to work often. i¡¯m very agile. if you need any help, just tell me.¡± when jiang zhen heard this, he stopped what he was doing. he knew that jiang an¡¯s life in the tan family was not easy, but when he heard jiang an say that she often worked, jiang zhen felt very uncomfortable and at the same time, he felt a little irritable. jiang zhen restrained his emotions. when he looked up, there was only a gentle smile in his eyes. ¡°there¡¯s really no need. i¡¯m used to cooking alone. 1 find it troublesome to have another person out. go watch television or play a mobile game. i¡¯ll be done soon.¡± jiang an looked at the vegetables on the chopping board. the thickness was moderate. just by looking at the knife skills, she knew that jiang zhen¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. if she helped, she might really make it worse. hence, she smiled and said, ¡°alright, 1¡¯11 go to the living room. call me if you need me.¡± jiang zhen smiled and nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you if i need anything.¡± at 11:30am, all the dishes were served. the two of them sat at the dining table. jiang an looked at the dishes that looked and smelled good and gave jiang zhen a thumbs up. ¡°your culinary skills are at the master level.¡± receiving jiang an¡¯s praise, jiang zhen heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. he smiled faintly and said, ¡°i usually like to study recipes in my spare time. it looks alright, but 1 don¡¯t know if the taste is to your liking. i still need you to review it for me later.¡± jiang an took out her phone and started taking photos as she replied, ¡°with this appearance, how can the taste be bad!¡± after jiang an finished taking pictures, she uploaded it to her social media account and wrote: [my friend¡¯s culinary skills are awesome! another day of good food. i¡¯m happy! ] before posting it this time, jiang an carefully checked the photo to ensure that no part of jiang zhen¡¯s body appeared before pressing the send button. [wow, an¡¯an, you¡¯ve finally reappeared! 1 haven¡¯t seen your status for almost half a month. if you hadn¡¯t signed with your own company, 1 would have thought that you had been frozen!] [i¡¯m so touched. i scroll every morning, noon, and night. i¡¯ve finally managed to wait for it today! an¡¯an¡¯s friend¡¯s culinary skills are really good. just looking at it makes me drool. speaking of which, could this friend be her boyfriend?!] [even if he¡¯s not her boyfriend now, an¡¯an can still do it! men who know how to cook are rare. you have to cherish them and make the first move!] [the dining table in this photo looks so familiar. it seems to be from the new neighborhood area where my family just bought a place. that developer¡¯s model room has this set.] [there should be a lot of such tables. they don¡¯t look special. it¡¯s just that the patterns are a little real.] [the sisters upstairs might not know, but there aren¡¯t many of such tables. our boss recently asked me to help him buy some real estate. i¡¯ve seen all the houses in jingdu city, but only the purple light courtyard in zone 2 is equipped with this table. just by hearing this location, everyone should be able to guess that this house is worth a lot! those who can get land to develop here are all big developers. just this table between the boards costs millions! that pattern is unique to the high-end series under the lin wood company. i¡¯m definitely not mistaken.] [the friend of the daughter of the jiang family is indeed not an ordinary person. 1 suddenly thought of the childhood sweetheart that an¡¯an mentioned during the new year! could the two be related?] after jiang an sent the photo, she stopped looking at the comments section and began to focus on eating with jiang zhen. the dishes were especially rich. jiang zhen made five dishes and a soup, all of which were jiang an¡¯s favorites. jiang an took a bite of the spicy chicken and gave jiang zhen a thumbs up. ¡°delicious! it¡¯s spicy and authentic.¡± jiang zhen looked at jiang an taking bites of the chicken and was very satisfied. he instructed softly, ¡°eat slowly. the portions are definitely enough.¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes were fixed on the fried golden and crisp lotus root again. she picked up a piece and tasted it. it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. it was fresh and not greasy. ¡°brother jiang zhen, your culinary skills are not bad. have you really never learned from a master?¡± jiang zhen smiled. ¡°there¡¯s no such thing as apprenticeship. it¡¯s really something 1 just learn myself at home. if you like it, eat more..¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 261: A Little Taste chapter 261: a little taste translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an had only planned to have a little taste of the food and save her stomach for dinner with zou bai at five o¡¯clock. however, jiang zhen¡¯s cooking made her forget about this matter and focus on eating. it was not until she was full that she remembered that she had to save stomach space. jiang an patted her head gently and frowned. ¡°look at my memory.¡± seeing this, jiang zhen thought that jiang an was feeling unwell. he hurriedly stood up and walked over. ¡°an¡¯an, does your head not feel well?¡± jiang an laughed dryly. ¡°no, no. my stomach feels a little uncomfortable. 1 think 1 ate too much. do you have any digestive pills at home?¡± jiang zhen had just moved in and had yet to prepare the usual medicine. ¡°1 don¡¯t have any medicine, but i have green tea. i¡¯ll make you a cup. it¡¯s also good for digestion.¡± jiang an nodded repeatedly. she had to drink it quickly and empty her guts. there were still two consecutive meals at night. she really couldn¡¯t fit them all! jiang an stayed at jiang zhen¡¯s house for a while more before bidding farewell. however, jiang an was not in a hurry to leave the district. instead, she walked quickly for an hour in the fitness corner of the district and went to the toilet before leaving. jiang an calculated the time along the way. she even stopped by the pharmacy to buy digestive tablets. when she arrived at the restaurant, she was still almost half an hour early. fortunately, they had reserved a private room in advance. jiang an went straight to the private room. as she did not take an afternoon nap, she started to feel sleepy after sitting for a while. her head was nodding like a chick pecking at rice. when zou bai entered the private room, he saw this scene. he reached out to stop the service staff behind him who wanted to follow him in. he quietly ordered food outside the door before entering silently. facing jiang an¡¯s sleeping face, zou bai raised his phone and took dozens of photos from various angles. jiang an felt as if she had slept for a long time. when she opened her eyes, she saw zou bai sitting steadily beside her. she immediately woke up and covered her mouth as she yawned. ¡°why did i fall asleep? you¡¯ve been here for a long time, right?¡± zou bai reached out to stroke jiang an¡¯s messy long hair and replied gently, ¡°1 haven¡¯t been here for long. it¡¯s only been ten minutes. looks like you had a good time at your friend¡¯s house. you couldn¡¯t even bear to take a nap.¡± jiang an thought of what she had been doing all afternoon and felt extremely stifled. however, she could not tell anyone, so she could only smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°it was okay, i was so engrossed in chatting that 1 lost track of time.¡± when zou bai heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°sleep for a while more. i¡¯ll wake you up when the dishes are served.¡± jiang an shook her head. she picked up the tea that had appeared on the table at some point in time and took a big sip to wake herself up. she casually looked at the time and realized that she had slept for more than half an hour. ¡°no need. i¡¯m completely awake now.¡± the waiter knocked on the door and interrupted their conversation. the dishes they ordered were served at once. ¡°please enjoy.¡± after the door was completely closed, zou bai asked, ¡°when 1 saw the photos you posted in the afternoon, 1 felt that the arrangement of those dishes was very professional. is your friend a chef?¡± jiang an¡¯s expression froze for a moment before quickly returning to normal. ¡°no, they just like to eat, so they like to cook.¡± zou bai recalled the comments he had seen in the comments section and said to jiang an with a smile, ¡°that¡¯s good. by the way, 1 heard that you have a childhood sweetheart? when can you introduce him to me? i haven¡¯t met your friends before.¡± childhood sweetheart? jiang an frowned in confusion. ¡°what childhood sweetheart?¡± zou bai saw that jiang an¡¯s puzzled expression did not seem to be fake. ¡°1 followed your weibo and happened to see the post you posted today. i saw what was said in the comments section.¡± jiang an quickly took out her phone and logged in. she looked at the thousands of comments and quickly browsed through the replies with a high number of likes. she chuckled. ¡°oh, you¡¯re talking about this. my fans¡¯ thoughts are more scattered. there¡¯s no childhood sweetheart. it¡¯s just a brother 1 knew when i was young.¡± ¡°i¡¯ve been lost for so many years. how can i have childhood sweethearts? at most, they¡¯re childhood friends. i think they¡¯ve watched too many idol dramas and have to imagine childhood sweetheart scenes.¡± jiang an¡¯s nonchalant attitude made zou bai feel much better. he didn¡¯t continue. ¡°let¡¯s eat. the dishes have already been served.¡± it was already past six o¡¯clock when the two of them finished eating. jiang an secretly glanced at the time. ¡°it¡¯s getting late. i have to hurry back and pack my things. my mother will definitely hold me back to talk for a long time.¡± zou bai thought that the two of them still had a long way to go, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. he didn¡¯t say anything and stood up. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll see you tomorrow when i pick you up.¡± jiang an followed zou bai out of the private room and replied guiltily, ¡°okay..¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 262: Mother chapter 262: mother-in-law meets son-in-law translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai sent jiang an to the car and reached out to scratch jiang an¡¯s cheek. his fingertips felt the delicateness of the girl¡¯s skin, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°be careful when you drive. remember to give me a message when you get home.¡± the tips of jiang an¡¯s ears turned red as she nodded. ¡°then i¡¯ll get going first. bye.¡± after the two of them said goodbye, jiang an hurriedly took another digestive tablet while waiting for the traffic lights to turn green. when jiang an arrived home, the car¡¯s engine turned off. this time, she remembered to immediately send a message saying that she was safe. jiang an: i¡¯ve reached home! jiang an casually sent a photo of the car parked in the garage. zou bai smiled when she saw jiang an taking the initiative to share it with him. zou bai: alright, i¡¯m going back to the office to work overtime now. we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done packing. jiang an put away her phone and went home to continue challenging the next round. she had wanted to secretly eat a little less. however, because jiang an was leaving home to work tomorrow, li mei was afraid that jiang an would miss the taste of home, so she kept putting food into her bowl. ¡°you won¡¯t be able to eat the food at home as soon as you join the production team. you like auntie lin¡¯s dishes more. i think it¡¯s better to let her follow you.¡± jiang an was so frightened that her eyes widened. she stopped li mei from picking up more food. ¡°mom, i¡¯m almost stuffed to death. i ate snacks at brother jiang zhen¡¯s house in the afternoon and my mouth never stopped. i really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± only then did li mei stop picking up food and ask with concern, ¡°how was your chat at jiang zhen¡¯s house today?¡± jiang an thought that li mei was concerned about whether she was talking about work, so she replied with a smile, ¡°the conversation was alright.¡± li mei raised her eyebrows slightly and was in a good mood. ¡°that¡¯s good. you have to contact jiang zhen more often and nurture your relationship. you¡¯re all young people, so you must have a lot in common.¡± jiang an also felt that she had to keep in touch. her father had already paved the way for her. no matter what, she had to take some time to care about business matters. she had to cultivate a deep friendship with a capable general like jiang zhen. some things could not be relied on just benefits. ¡°i will, mom.¡± li mei nodded in satisfaction. jiang an felt that she had to move quickly. otherwise, when she burped, she would not be able to hold back the food in her throat and would spray it out. jiang an stood up and said to her parents with a smile, ¡°dad, mom, i¡¯m full. i¡¯ll go back and pack my things first. the two children have a lot of things to pack. i have to rest early tonight.¡± only then did madam jiang and her husband let her go. jiang an called out to the confinement nannies, ¡°auntie sang, auntie fang, bring the babies back to shaohua tower. we still have to pack the things we need to bring on the business trip today.¡± the nanny coaxed jiang yu and jiang yi back to their residence. jiang an sent the two of them upstairs to pack their things. jiang an was alone in the hall on the first floor. she held her waist and slowly walked in circles. her stomach was full and bloated. not to mention bending down, even walking made jiang an¡¯s small face involuntarily frown. she hurriedly took another digestive pill, took a small sip of water, and swallowed it. she said thankfully, ¡°fortunately, it¡¯s only for two days. if it were another day, i would have to tell everyone. who can withstand this?¡± an hour later, jiang an finally felt a little better. then, she returned to her room to pack her things. the next morning, the alarm rang at seven o¡¯clock. jiang an quickly got out of bed. jiang yi did not wake up naturally and was throwing a tantrum in his room. after jiang an quickly washed up, she went over to comfort jiang yi and spent a lot of time. when it was time for breakfast in the main residence, it was almost eight o¡¯clock. jiang zhen had already arrived at the jiang residence 20 minutes early. jiang huai specially did not leave and waited to send jiang an to the car with his parents. seeing jiang zhen arrive, jiang huai instructed the servants to add more bowls and chopsticks and pulled him to the dining table. ¡°have some breakfast together.¡± jiang zhen had already specially eaten breakfast before coming. he first greeted madam jiang and her husband. ¡°good morning, ceo jiang and madam.¡± ¡°jiang huai, i¡¯ve already eaten this morning. you guys eat. i¡¯ll wait for an¡¯an at the side.¡± li mei was a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law. the more she looked at him, the happier she became. she waved for him to sit down. ¡°then eat more. this breakfast won¡¯t take up much space in your stomach.¡± jiang zhen found it hard to refuse such kindness and sat at the dining table. at this moment, jiang an had also brought a group of people and a pile of luggage to the dining room. she brought jiang yu and jiang yi to greet everyone one by one. they sat down and started eating breakfast hurriedly. li mei was worried that jiang an would scarf food down and hurriedly reminded her, ¡°eat slowly. there¡¯s no hurry..¡± Chapter 263 - Chapter 263: Mistake chapter 263: mistake translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an stuffed a shrimp dumpling into her mouth as she stared at the time on her phone. ¡°it¡¯s rush hour at this time. we have to leave before eight. this way, we can still make it even if there¡¯s a traffic jam. if we¡¯re any later, we might not be able to make it.¡± with that, jiang an looked at the progress of the two children¡¯s meals and said to the nannies, ¡°feed them as much as you can. if they can¡¯t finish it in time, pack up and feed them on the plane.¡± li mei looked at jiang an¡¯s anxious expression and said helplessly, ¡°so be it. if you¡¯re late, just be late. at most, you can take your own plane. it¡¯ll be more comfortable.¡± jiang an had just swallowed a large mouthful of porridge when she looked at li mei and did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°mom, you can¡¯t keep giving me special treatment. in the entertainment industry, even small matters will be magnified infinitely. 1 only want to properly be an actress now. i don¡¯t want to be a hot topic.¡± jiang zhen had only gotten half a bowl of seafood porridge. seeing that jiang an was about to finish, he quickly finished the remaining two mouthfuls with a spoon and just swallowed the last mouthful of food. jiang an put down the bowl. ¡°everyone, enjoy your food. i¡¯m done.¡± li mei and jiang hai also put down their chopsticks. ¡°then hurry up and set off.¡± jiang huai was almost done eating. he reached out and picked up the two eggs and a few pieces of bread on the table, planning to eat them when he arrived at the set. li mei hit jiang huai¡¯s hand that was reaching for the egg and said angrily, ¡°what are you eating? just eat your bread.¡± jiang huai widened his eyes and said helplessly, ¡°my status is so low now that i¡¯m not even qualified to eat eggs¡­¡± li mei put all five eggs in the basket into a takeaway box and handed them to jiang an. ¡°an¡¯an, eggs are more nutritious than bread. take them and eat them in the car later. look at how anxious you are. you must not be full.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°mom, i¡¯m really full. third brother is the one who¡¯s really not full.¡± jiang an wanted to give the eggs to jiang huai, but jiang huai quickly refused. ¡°i was just joking. 1 think the eggs are too dry and difficult to swallow. have them. i¡¯ll just bring some bread and milk. hurry up and get into the car. if you dawdle any longer, you¡¯ll really miss the plane.¡± jiang an looked at the time. she really couldn¡¯t dawdle any longer. ¡°dad, mom, third brother, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± li mei waved her hand. ¡°hurry up and go. send us a message when you¡¯ve reached the airport.¡± jiang an also waved goodbye. jiang zhen bid them goodbye and followed her out. jiang zhen drove a five-seater car this time. it could only carry two children and one nanny. jiang an sat in the front passenger seat. the others and the jiang family arranged for the chauffeur to drive the mpv to the airport, together with the luggage. jiang zhen¡¯s car was not driving fast. from the corner of his eye, he saw jiang an holding her phone and looking hesitant. ¡°what¡¯s wrong? you look conflicted.¡± jiang an turned to look at jiang zhen and smiled. she put away her phone. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯ve really troubled you today. you¡¯ve had to wake up early with me.¡± jiang zhen shook his head and replied with a smile, ¡°you seem to always say that it¡¯s troublesome for me, but even if i didn¡¯t send you off, i would have woken up early, so there¡¯s no trouble.¡± ¡°daddy!¡± jiang yu¡¯s excited shout suddenly sounded in the car. jiang yi subconsciously turned his head and looked in the direction jiang yu was pointing. anticipation that he had not noticed flashed across his black eyes. when jiang an heard this shout, she immediately felt her heart skip a beat. she immediately turned around and looked at jiang yu. she realized that she was pointing at a black ferrari beside her. zou bai had been driving this model recently. jiang yu had sat in it before. however, jiang an looked in through the half-opened window and realized that the person in the car was a young man and woman. she was so frightened that she let out a long breath. ¡°little feather, don¡¯t scream whatever you want. that¡¯s someone else¡¯s car.¡± at this moment, jiang yu also realized that the person sitting in the car was not zou bai. a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. she pouted and leaned back in dejection. jiang zhen frowned. ¡°did that man follow you from sea city to jingdu city?¡± when jiang an heard jiang zhen¡¯s misunderstanding, it was not easy to explain. she could only reply vaguely, ¡°no, little feather made a mistake. she keeps blindly calling people that.¡± children weren¡¯t good at identifying people. jiang zhen didn¡¯t think too much about jiang an¡¯s answer. sea city was far from jingdu city, and the jiang family¡¯s status here wasn¡¯t something the si family could provoke. he wasn¡¯t very worried. instead, it was lin city he was worried about. jiang zhen was a little worried. ¡°lin city is adjacent to sea city. you have to be careful of the si family chasing after you there. call me immediately if anything happens. 1 know some people there. they should be able to help..¡± Chapter 264 - Chapter 264: Boarding chapter 264: boarding translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an wasn¡¯t worried. although she usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to si cheng, she knew that he was currently being attacked from both sides. he was in a hurry to get married so that he could tie the bai family down and gain benefits. how could he have the time to pester her? however, these were all jiang zhen¡¯s good intentions. jiang an smiled. ¡°alright, if i need your help, i won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± just after nine o¡¯clock, the group arrived at the airport. the bodyguards went to check in the luggage, and jiang an said goodbye to jiang zhen. jiang an said to the two children, ¡°little feather, little wingsy, say goodbye to uncle.¡± the two of them waved their hands and said goodbye in a childish voice, ¡°goodbye, uncle.¡± jiang yu even blew a kiss. ever since she learned it recently, she liked to show off. jiang yi glanced at his sister¡¯s childish actions in disdain. then, he retracted his gaze and shook his head. the uncle in front of him looked at his mother the same way his father looked at his mother. didn¡¯t this mean that this uncle wanted to be their father, but his sister foolishly went to get close to him? if his mother really liked this uncle and changed his father, he wanted to see how his sister would react. jiang yi was annoyed by jiang yu, but he did not notice that the way he addressed zou bai had already subconsciously changed. jiang an glanced at the time on her phone. it was already past nine. worried that zou bai had already set off, she suppressed her anxiety and said with a smile, ¡°i¡¯ll contact you when i get to lin city. you can go back first. thank you for today. be careful on the way.¡± jiang zhen could tell that jiang an was anxious. as it was almost time to board the plane, he didn¡¯t think too much about it and replied with a faint smile, ¡°you¡¯re welcome. 1 wish you a safe journey. hurry up and go in to wait for the plane.¡± jiang an led her men into the waiting room. as soon as she sat down, she hurriedly took out her phone and called zou bai. zou bai had just gotten into the car. when he saw jiang an¡¯s call, he thought that she was rushing him. he smiled and picked up the phone. ¡°don¡¯t worry. we¡¯ll set off now. 1 guarantee that i¡¯ll be there by 10.1 won¡¯t delay your schedule.¡± jiang an hurriedly stopped him. ¡°zou bai, you don¡¯t have to come to my house. i¡¯m already at the airport.¡± zou bai was stunned for a moment. ¡°your flight is at 12 o¡¯clock. why did you go so early?¡± jiang an laughed dryly. ¡°i remembered wrongly. the plane takes off at ten o¡¯clock. this morning, my agent called me to wake me up. only then did i know the right time.¡± ¡°i was in a hurry and forgot to tell you. i just remembered when 1 arrived at the airport. turn around and go to work.¡± jiang an finished what she wanted to say in one breath. she was afraid that zou bai would notice something if she was interrupted midway. zou bai narrowed his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. zou yi didn¡¯t know what the conversation was about, so he started the car and drove out of the house according to the original plan. zou bai didn¡¯t issue any new orders. there was a short silence on the phone. jiang an listened to the silent phone and felt a little uneasy. thinking that she had lied first, she braced herself and apologized in a low voice, ¡°zou bai, i¡¯m sorry. i got the time wrong.¡± zou bai¡¯s cold voice came through, ¡°it¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re on time now.¡± there was no emotion in zou bai¡¯s voice. jiang an couldn¡¯t figure out his current mood, but she could imagine that zou bai was probably very unhappy. jiang an said with a smile, trying to fool him. ¡°don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ll definitely figure out the time next time before telling you. i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose this time.¡± zou bai snorted, ¡°you want to do it again?¡± jiang an quickly replied, ¡°no, no. this is the last time. when we meet again, i¡¯ll definitely make up for it.¡± zou bai¡¯s ice-cold expression finally became slightly better. ¡°regardless of whether you did it intentionally or unintentionally, the result now is that i was stood up by you. you have to think carefully about your way of apologizing. if you¡¯re not sincere enough¡­ i won¡¯t accept it.¡± through the phone, jiang an felt zou bai¡¯s attitude soften. she heaved a sigh of relief. she had coaxed him enough. jiang an chuckled and said, ¡°no problem. i¡¯ll definitely be sincere!¡± ¡°attention, passengers on the beijing a5538 flight to sea city at 10am, please board at gate al.¡± the announcement sounded in the departure hall. zou bai heard the announcement, ¡°hurry up and board the plane. call me when you get there.¡± jiang an looked at the boarding gate through the glass of the vip lounge. there was already a long queue. she replied, ¡°alright, we¡¯ll talk later..¡± Chapter 265 - Chapter 265: The Four Great Families chapter 265: the four great families translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the corners of zou bai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°have a safe trip.¡± when jiang an heard zou bai¡¯s blessing, she smiled and said, ¡°alright, then hurry up and go do your work.¡± after the two of them hung up, zou bai glanced at the car that was still driving in the direction of the jiang family. he closed his eyes and relaxed his body in the car seat. he slowly said, ¡°zou yi, drive straight to the company.¡± zou yi was stunned for a moment and quickly replied, ¡°yes.¡± zou er stole a glance at zou yi, who was about to turn around at the intersection ahead. he hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°boss, the meeting this morning was brought forward to yesterday, but there are still some loose ends. the people below still want to confirm it. do you think we should deal with it later, or wait for the small meeting in the afternoon to deal with it together?¡± zou bai liked to prioritize work, so he replied as usual, ¡°the afternoon meeting will be brought forward to the morning.¡± zou er turned around and looked at zou bai, who had his eyes closed expressionlessly. he mourned for some unfortunate people. ¡°okay.¡± after saying that, zou er took out his phone and used his email to inform the secretary. he asked her to inform the list of people who were going to die as soon as possible. no, it was the list of participants. zou yi suddenly thought of something. seeing that zou er and zou bai¡¯s conversation had ended, he immediately said, ¡°boss, our people have received news that third master zhao is preparing to take action. that batch of goods will be handed over to china.¡± zou bai slowly opened his eyes. ¡°is it time?¡± zou yi quickly replied, ¡°at the moment, our people only know that they will make a move at the end of this month, but we¡¯re still investigating the exact time.¡± zou bai¡¯s fingers tapped on the sofa randomly. the zhao family and the zou family in jingdu city, in addition to the wang family in ying district and the li family in ji district, were the four oldest families in china. in the past, no one had any obvious advantage over the other. however, the situation was slightly different now. in the past few decades, the zou family had made great contributions to the founding of the country. later on, when the situation was unstable, they stood on the right side. now, they vaguely had the momentum of a dragon. in fact, the zhao family was the same as the zou family back then. they followed the founding leader to establish the government. unfortunately, the head of the zhao family was short-sighted at that time. he became powerful overnight and was blinded by power. he did many things against the law with some people. later on, after the political situation stabilized, although the zhao family could be dealt with lightly, their foundation was still damaged. however, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. even if they were ranked last and lost the momentum, they could still firmly sit as one of the four great families. as for the other two families, they had always followed the principle of self-preservation. although they did not make any great contributions, they did not make any big mistakes. now, they occupied the middle position. after a while, zou bai blinked. the emotions in his peach blossom eyes were indifferent and distant. ¡°as soon as possible.¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to get my stuff.¡± zou yi listened to the voice that sent a chill down his spine. he composed himself and replied, ¡°boss, i¡¯ll speed up the process.¡± zou bai continued, ¡°have you chosen the person i asked you to choose?¡± zou yi replied seriously, ¡°they¡¯ve all been chosen. swallow and penguin have just completed their missions, and the time is right. moreover, the two of them are more experienced in protecting their women.¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°inform them to fly there directly.¡± jiang an arrived in lin city in the afternoon. the production team had arranged a presidential suite with four rooms for jiang an. jiang an had one for herself, and the nannies and the children each stayed in one room. the two male bodyguards stayed in the guest room opposite jiang an. jiang an and the nannies had just put down their things when the doorbell rang. aunt sang opened the door and saw two unfamiliar girls standing in front of her. she asked curiously, ¡°hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± the tall, short-haired girl took a step forward and said in a short and powerful voice, ¡°hello, we¡¯re here to protect miss jiang an.¡± aunt sang was stunned for a moment. she did not know if it was true or not, so she did not dare to let them in directly. jiang an overheard their conversation in the living room and walked out. ¡°i¡¯m jiang an. who are you?¡± swallow smiled at jiang an. ¡°hello, miss jiang. mr. zou sent us to protect you.¡± jiang an widened her eyes slightly and asked, ¡°mr. zou? zou bai?¡± swallow maintained her standard smile and nodded. ¡°yes. didn¡¯t sir tell you?¡± jiang an returned to the living room and wanted to contact zou bai with her phone. she unlocked the screen and saw zou bai¡¯s message.. Chapter 266 - Chapter 266: Female Bodyguards chapter 266: female bodyguards translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai: i¡¯ve chosen two female bodyguards for you. they¡¯ve received professional training and can help you avoid a lot of trouble. after all, we¡¯re out of town. when you¡¯re in trouble, it¡¯s inevitable that i won¡¯t be able to take care of you in time. they¡¯ll be by your side and take care of everything. you just have to work in peace. this way i¡¯m more at ease. after reading it, jiang an quickly replied. jiang an: 1 just arrived at the hotel and was about to send you a message when they arrived. thank you, mr. zou. jiang an turned off her phone screen and smiled slightly. she turned around and shouted at the two people outside the door, ¡°please come in.¡± swallow and penguin walked into the living room. when they saw jiang an sitting on the sofa, they began to introduce themselves. ¡°hello, miss jiang. my name is swallow, and her name is penguin. we will be in charge of your safety for the next four months in lin city. if you need to go anywhere, feel free to tell us.¡± jiang an glanced at the two of them. swallow was tall and had fair skin. her short hair, which was shaped like a student¡¯s hairstyle, made her look especially young and harmless, like a university student. jiang an asked curiously, ¡°swallow, how old are you?¡± swallow smiled and replied, ¡°i¡¯m 26 years old this year.¡± jiang an was a little shocked. she then looked at the girl called penguin. she was slightly short and had a healthy tan. she had a small round face and her hair was tied into a bun. she was a little cute, but she didn¡¯t have a memorable face. she was the kind that couldn¡¯t be spotted in a crowd. ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡± penguin smiled. ¡°hello, miss jiang. my name is penguin. i¡¯m 28 years old this year.¡± jiang an was shocked again. after all, the other party¡¯s youthful face was too deceptive. she thought that the other party was in her early twenties. after the shock, jiang an still had to arrange accommodation for the two of them. ¡°i have four rooms. you have to make do with sharing one. otherwise, if you really can¡¯t stand it, i¡¯ll get you another place.¡± swallow stopped her. ¡°miss jiang, there¡¯s no need to get another place. penguin and i have to take turns sleeping in the living room at night. this way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to control the situation in the house at any time.¡± jiang an chuckled. ¡°there¡¯s no need for such a big show. i¡¯m just a small celebrity with some fame now. there shouldn¡¯t be any crazy fans or people with ulterior motives targeting me.¡± the penguin said softly, ¡°miss jiang, it¡¯s better to be careful. it¡¯s better for us to be on guard. danger can happen in an instant.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t say anything else. after all, she really didn¡¯t know anything about the field of bodyguards. there were specializations in every field, so it was better for her not to interfere. ¡°then i¡¯ll get someone to buy a folding bed for you.¡± yanzi looked at the combination sofa and found that it was the right length. ¡°miss jiang, there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. we can just sleep on the sofa. this sofa¡¯s size is very suitable.¡± the two of them had seen all kinds of guns and bullets. they used the sky as a blanket and the ground as a bed. to be able to stay in such a presidential suite, not to mention sleeping on the sofa, even sleeping on the floor was comfortable. when jiang an heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. she said gently, ¡°alright, then let me know if you need anything. don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± swallow and penguin said in unison, ¡°yes, miss jiang.¡± because of zou bai¡¯s people, and jiang an not wanting to expose their relationship, she would have to be strict with the nannies and the bodyguards. jiang yi and jiang yu woke up early in the morning. they refused to sleep on the plane and forced themselves to keep their eyes open. now that they had finally made it to the hotel, the siblings could not take it anymore and started nodding off again. jiang an first asked the nannies to carry the children into their room. after the little guys fell asleep, she asked swallow and penguin to stand guard while she called the nannies and the bodyguards to the living room. looking at the four people standing in front of her, jiang an crossed her legs and took a sip of tea with a serious expression. ¡°i¡¯m going to stay in lin city for four months. do you know why you followed me here? tell me.¡± jiang an always smiled when she saw people. it was rare to see such a serious face. the nannies were a little nervous. the two bodyguards who followed them here this time were selected by the security company under the zou corporation. they were the most capable people. they were all in the service industry. when they heard jiang an¡¯s question, they vaguely had an answer in their hearts. jiang an deliberately waited for a minute before continuing, ¡°let¡¯s hear it from left to right.¡± aunt sang silently looked to her right and replied softly, ¡°to take good care of the babies and you.¡± aunt fang immediately said, ¡°me too..¡± Chapter 267 - Chapter 267: Establishing Power chapter 267: establishing power translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two bodyguards¡¯ responses were similar. ¡°to protect you, little miss, and little master well.¡± jiang an slowly placed the teacup on the table and looked up at them. she said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s quite clear. jiang yu and jiang yi are still young and can¡¯t think. they need adults to make decisions for them, but i¡¯m an independent adult, so 1 don¡¯t want anyone to expose my privacy without my permission, no matter to whoever.¡± ¡°from today onwards, don¡¯t look at what you shouldn¡¯t see and don¡¯t listen to what you shouldn¡¯t hear. when my family asks, do you how you should answer?¡± this was the first time jiang an had established her power in front of the servants at home. however, her status in the jiang family made them not dare to act rashly. they listened to jiang an¡¯s request. however, it had always been difficult to be such a middleman. when the two bodyguards heard jiang an¡¯s words, they knew that jiang an was a little unwilling to let her parents know. however, they had to do whatever their boss wanted since they were getting paid with his money. if it were exposed that they did not obey orders, it would be difficult for them to survive. aunt sang and aunt fang had been with jiang an for a long time, so they had a good enough relationship with each other. the two of them wanted to get an exemption from death, so they exchanged glances. seeing this, jiang an said, ¡°if you have any questions, feel free to ask.¡± aunt sang and aunt fang mustered their courage and took a step forward. ¡°an¡¯an, you know that as servants, we naturally won¡¯t gossip about the main family¡¯s matters. however, if madam asks about anything, if we keep it a secret, when madam finds out, our job¡­¡± jiang an was in no hurry to answer. she continued to ask, ¡°other than this, do you have any other problems? tell me everything at once.¡± the two nannies immediately shook their heads. today, jiang an had let them see the shadow of what their previous employers were like when they were threatening. they only dared to raise the issue they were most worried about and did not dare to push their luck and make any more requests. jiang an looked at the two bodyguards again. ¡°yu feng, li li, if you have any issues, raise them together.¡± yu feng and li li looked at each other. ¡°we have the same worries as aunt sang.¡± only then did jiang an reply, ¡°don¡¯t worry. since i asked you to do this, 1 won¡¯t let you take the blame for this. think about it carefully. if you reveal something 1 don¡¯t want to say, you will definitely see the dismissal letter immediately.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about my power in vouching for you. aunt sang, aunt fang, you¡¯ve been with me for a year and know about our family¡¯s situation. do you believe me if i dare to make such a promise?¡± the nannies were overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°of course we believe you. madam and sir have always taken a fancy to your words. with you protecting us, we naturally know what we can and cannot say.¡± the two bodyguards were not familiar with jiang an. rumor had it that jiang an was doted on by the jiang couple. they also knew that the successor of the jiang group would most likely be jiang an in the future. now that they saw the servants serving the jiang family say this, they felt more confident. ¡°miss an¡¯an, don¡¯t worry. we can also distinguish what we should say and what we shouldn¡¯t say.¡± jiang an nodded in satisfaction. ¡°that¡¯s good. in the future, you only need to report to my parents about me and the babies. you don¡¯t have to report anything that involves others.¡± the four of them immediately agreed. seeing that the effect was not bad, jiang an was secretly happy. ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± due to their gender, the male bodyguard only followed them around when they went out. when the two of them heard jiang an¡¯s words, they returned to their rooms. however, they kept the door open at all times so that they could observe the movements of the main door of jiang an¡¯s guest apartment at any time. the nannies went to replace swallow and penguin. jiang an returned to her room and turned on her phone to find that zou bai had replied to her message. zou bai: remember to bring them with you wherever you go. let¡¯s not talk about whether within your fans there will be crazy and perverted fans. just your reputation as the eldest daughter of xiyun¡¯s jiang family might attract those rotten fish and shrimps who got the news from somewhere. zou bai: not many people in jingdu city and xiyun dare to touch you with the jiang family¡¯s name, but it¡¯s hard to say in those places outside. after all, even a strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. what¡¯s important is that you have to be more vigilant. jiang an really did not pay attention to these things. usually, her life was relatively simple. she only went to and from work at the company and at home. in addition, her parents were by her side to protect her. she had also learned some martial arts from her master. her peaceful life made her subconsciously ignore these hidden dangers. jiang an: alright, i¡¯ll be careful. you have to be careful too. i feel that the probability of you encountering those things is much higher than mine. zou bai: i¡¯m used to it. don¡¯t worry, the protection around me is very strong.. Chapter 268 - Chapter 268: Lesson Learned chapter 268: lesson learned translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at the message and thought of their encounter that night. she smiled and pursed her lips. jiang an: 1 don¡¯t know who was the one who was surrounded and plotted against at huanlang island. when zou bai saw this, he frowned slightly. director zhou from the finance department, who was doing a summary report, saw zou bai¡¯s expression and his heart skipped a beat. he was puzzled. last month¡¯s results were quite good this year. was the boss still dissatisfied? director zhou calmed himself down and continued speaking. zou bai felt a little helpless. he didn¡¯t expect jiang an to suddenly mention the only time he was surrounded and attacked alone after living for so many years. zou bai: the only time it happened you saw it, i don¡¯t even know how to reply to you. just take it that i¡¯ve given you a living example. that¡¯s my blood experience. all you have to do is learn from my lesson. jiang an: hahaha, i¡¯ll definitely learn! jiang an: you should be working at this time, right? if you¡¯re working, hurry up and get busy. we¡¯ll contact each other after you¡¯re done. zou bai: alright, remember to think about your apology gift when you¡¯re free. if you don¡¯t pass, your apology won¡¯t count. when jiang an saw zou bai¡¯s words, she felt that it might not be easy to fool him this time. her eyes darted around as she sent another message. jiang an: when are you coming to lin city? zou bai: miss me already? jiang an had just picked up her cup to drink water. when she saw zou bai¡¯s teasing message, she choked and spat out the water in her mouth. jiang an coughed as she put down her phone. she hurriedly pulled a tissue to wipe her clothes and bedsheets. zou bai waited for two minutes but didn¡¯t see jiang an¡¯s reply. their conversation suddenly disappeared, making zou bai feel a little uncomfortable. zou bai had never had such an experience before. even when he was with his two bad friends, he was the one who would not reply every time they chatted. only jiang an, this little woman, dared to pick on him like this. zou bai controlled his emotions and placed his phone on the table. in the entire conference room, only director zhou was standing in front of the projector and talking about last month¡¯s financial report. zou bai didn¡¯t stop him, so he didn¡¯t dare to stop. when zou bai put down the phone, he finished explaining. ¡°that¡¯s last month¡¯s financial situation.¡± although zou bai was sending messages, his ears were not idle either. he looked up at the finance manager. ¡°director zhou, you reported 23,195,827,770 yuan as long yu real estate¡¯s sales results last month just now, but i remember that on the first of this month¡¯s business statistics report, it was 23,915,827,770 yuan.¡± when director zhou heard zou bai¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he immediately lowered his head and flipped through the report in his hand. he realized that it was indeed the same number as the report he had just reported. he then flipped through the summary report submitted on the first. the number that zou bai had just read was exactly the same as that report. director zhou immediately broke out in cold sweat and swallowed his saliva. the mistake had already been made. all he could do now was to deal with it immediately and try his best to salvage the situation. hence, he quickly replied, ¡°boss, i¡¯ll get my subordinates to verify it immediately.¡± zou bai made a sound with his nose. ¡°mm.¡± director zhou immediately used his phone to inform his subordinates to check. as the next topic of discussion would revolve around this number, everyone was waiting for the final amount to be confirmed. zou bai lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. the others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, so everyone fell silent. director zhou felt that he was doomed this time. the difference between the positions of the two numbers was not just a little bit. it was more than tens of millions! he might not be able to stand in his position. to director zhou, a few minutes was like a year. director zhou suddenly thought of something. he looked up and secretly glanced at zou yi, who was standing behind zou bai. zou yi stood condescendingly and saw the nervousness in director zhou¡¯s eyes. according to his experience, how this matter was resolved had a lot to do with the boss¡¯s mood, and the boss¡¯s mood had something to do with miss jiang, who was chatting with him. zou yi gave him a helpless look before looking away. director zhou felt his head hurt even more. he quickly received an email reply on his computer. when he saw the number, director zhou swallowed his saliva and stood up with a bang. ¡°boss, your number is right. the number i reported today was wrong.¡± director zhou¡¯s voice was tense. zou bai narrowed his eyes and looked at the huge amount error on the paper. just as he was about to speak, he realized that the phone screen had lit up and jiang an¡¯s message had appeared.. Chapter 269 - Chapter 269: Investigation Time chapter 269: investigation time translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an: yes, i miss you. am 1 not allowed to? jiang an wanted to find out when zou bai would come over so that she could prepare a gift in advance. it was not easy to choose a gift that reflected one¡¯s sincerity! zou bai looked at the three words ¡°i miss you¡± and suppressed the smile on his face. zou bai: i¡¯m going overseas this week. 1¡¯11 visit you next weekend. after replying to the message, zou bai put his phone aside and glanced at director zhou. a few seconds later, he said, ¡°the data error is so big. if i hadn¡¯t discovered it, many of the subsequent plans would have been delayed.¡± director zhou lowered his head. ¡°boss, i¡¯m sorry. i¡¯m willing to accept any punishment from the company.¡± zou bai was in a good mood today. he didn¡¯t want to spoil it, so he threw this matter to the relevant departments. ¡°president zhang, your human resources department should follow the company¡¯s rules.¡± zhang xu immediately agreed. ¡°okay, boss.¡± zou bai had asked them to follow the rules, so they could skip to the next segment. director zhou was a golden phoenix that flew out of a poor family in the countryside. he relied on his results to get into a top university. more than 20 years ago, he relied on his ability and academic qualifications to get the only spot from thousands of job seekers to enter the business empire of zl. zl¡¯s reputation gave him a layer of gold in the village. in just a short period of time, director zhou felt as if he had come back to his original life. according to the rules, he would definitely lose half a year¡¯s worth of performance if he made a mistake of this level, but at least he could still maintain his position. jiang an, on the other hand, was counting the time with her fingers in the hotel. she still had 12 days, but she had no idea what gift to buy. jiang an held her head and thought for a while. she decided to apply for a small account on weibo and ask the omnipotent netizens online! jiang an gave her alternate account a nickname that had nothing to do with her real name. it was called ¡°xiaolongbao?¡±. she quickly posted the first post and brought up the topic of giving her boyfriend a gift. [xiaolongbao: urgent request for help! brothers and sisters, what should i give as an apology gift after making my boyfriend angry? i still have more than a week to prepare. please give me some advice, thank you very much!] [sister, there¡¯s a way that¡¯s especially effective. put yourself in a box and give it to him as a gift. remember to wear sexy pajamas!] when jiang an saw this method, she was so frightened that she shook her head crazily through the screen. [previous poster, your method is a little old-fashioned. it¡¯s been so many years. 1 think it¡¯s more appropriate to give a gift that you made yourself. blogger, what does your boyfriend lack?] [xiaolongbao: he doesn¡¯t seem to lack anything.] [if they don¡¯t lack anything, you have to prepare a gift you made yourself!] [scarf, handmade ceramic cup, or make a small commemorative item.] when jiang an saw the specific suggestions given by others, she felt that they were too ordinary. she could only say that they were sincere, but they were not sincere enough! even she could even think of scarves and gloves. these were the favorite gifts given by couples when they were students. [xiaolongbao: i don¡¯t want to make a handicraft that¡¯s too common. if it¡¯s too simple, he won¡¯t be satisfied. i want something special, preferably the kind that belongs to him alone.] [i think that whether it¡¯s unique or not is secondary. the main thing is that the gift has to be delivered to the other party¡¯s heart. therefore, you have to figure out what the other party likes first. on this basis, see if there¡¯s any way to personally participate in this gift. then it will become a gift that belongs to the other party alone and is truly sincere.] when jiang an saw the latest reply, she felt that out of so many replies, only this one was considered a real effective reply. she gave the other party a like. [xiaolongbao: thank you very much for your enthusiastic responses, netizens. 1 already have a general direction in my heart!] jiang an logged out of her social media account and leaned back on the bed. she crossed her hands behind her head and looked at the ceiling as she began to think about the gift. the next day, the production team held the opening ceremony. as the only investor, jiang huai did not have time to attend and sent zhao bing over. wang zhen also arrived at the set today. ¡°an¡¯an.¡± when wang zhen saw jiang an, she jogged over. when jiang an saw wang zhen, she happily raised her hand and waved. ¡°wang zhen.¡± as soon as wang zhen arrived beside jiang an, she immediately took the script and cup from her. ¡°i¡¯ll take them. we have to pray for blessings during the opening ceremony later. it¡¯s not convenient for you to hold these.¡± Chapter 270 - Chapter 270: Character Biography chapter 270: character biography translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an smiled. ¡°as long as you¡¯re around, i¡¯ll always become lazy.¡± wang zhen laughed. ¡°isn¡¯t this my role? if you weren¡¯t lazy, 1 wouldn¡¯t have a job!¡± the ceremony took more than half an hour. after it ended, zhao bing and jiang an chatted for a while before leaving. gu sheng specially found jiang an and said with a smile, ¡°an¡¯an, 1 was busy preparing for filming yesterday. 1 was really too busy, so i didn¡¯t go to the airport to pick you up. it was already past io pm when i finished work. 1 was worried that you had already rested, so i couldn¡¯t go over again. please don¡¯t take offense.¡± jiang an replied, ¡°director gu, you¡¯re too polite. 1 have enough manpower here. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± when gu sheng heard jiang an¡¯s words, he said disapprovingly, ¡°you have sufficient manpower because you¡¯re well-prepared. my lack of etiquette is my problem.¡± ¡°in the future, if i do anything wrong on the set, please forgive me. if you have any objections or suggestions, just tell me. 1¡¯11 definitely try my best to satisfy them!¡± half of the filming funds were already in place, and the remaining half was paid according to the filming process. gu sheng¡¯s dream had already set sail, so he was afraid that jiang an would be dissatisfied with something. if she was angry and complained to jiang huai, his dream would be ruined. that would be a huge blow. of course, jiang an knew why gu sheng was so careful. her eyes curved into crescents as she said helplessly, ¡°on the set, i¡¯m just a new actress. what suggestions can 1 have? you¡¯re the director. you have the final say.¡± ¡°also, don¡¯t give me special treatment. this will make me feel uncomfortable. just treat me as an ordinary actor. if 1 don¡¯t act well, just say it. don¡¯t stand on ceremony. don¡¯t lower your standards for my performance just because my brother invested in it. 1 chose to do this because i like it. i hope to learn real acting.¡± jiang an said it very sincerely. gu sheng was skeptical when he saw this, but at least jiang an¡¯s attitude made him heave a sigh of relief. to be able to say this meant that jiang an was not the kind of person who had the temper of a spoiled young lady. putting aside her acting skills, just her work attitude made gu sheng feel that jiang an really wanted to be an actress, not a celebrity. gu sheng felt that he would treat jiang an according to his previous filming standards first. if he realized that the other party was just saying those words, he would secretly go easy on her. ¡°alright, 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± jiang an recalled the character biography she had written recently. ¡°director gu, 1 want to talk to you and the screenwriter. after i read the script, 1 wrote a character biography myself. 1 want to discuss the character of the female lead, gan lan, with you.¡± in the past, in the entertainment industry, most actors with a lot of scenes would write a biography about their characters after reading the script. but now, only some old actors still retained this habit. the new young actors, regardless of how many scenes they had, all wished they could start filming before reading the script, let alone figure out their lines. when everyone was reading the script, the screenwriter and director would tell everyone the characteristics of each character, the chain reaction caused by major events, instead of letting each actor get into character through their own thoughts and understandings of the character. gu sheng did not expect an actress like jiang an to have such an awareness. he looked at jiang an in surprise. ¡°you¡¯ve already written it?¡± jiang an smiled and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s my first time writing one, so 1 don¡¯t know how well i wrote. 1 wrote wherever i could, so i wanted to discuss with you if my understanding of gan lan is correct.¡± gu sheng smiled in surprise. ¡°of course! filming will only start in the afternoon. there¡¯s a little time now. i¡¯ll call screenwriter cao over and we¡¯ll have a chat.¡± seeing this, jiang an suggested, ¡°then let¡¯s talk in my vehicle.¡± gu sheng had no objections. he called the screenwriter and followed jiang an into the vehicle with wang zhen following behind. to put it nicely, wang zhen¡¯s position was an assistant, but to put it bluntly, she was just a handyman. the nanny only needed to do housework, and the artiste¡¯s assistant could be said to have many roles. however, this was an excellent path to becoming a manager. however, to be able to really become a manager could be considered to have crossed a sacred bridge. screenwriter cao arrived. after the three of them sat down, wang zhen served tea and prepared fruits. jiang an briefly introduced wang zhen. ¡°this is my assistant, wang zhen..¡± Chapter 271 - Chapter 271: Star chapter 271: star translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wang zhen had never seen such a famous director or screenwriter up close before. moreover, she had been singled out by jiang an. she immediately bowed excitedly. ¡°director gu, screenwriter cao, hello!¡± gu sheng was not surprised. ¡°hello.¡± screenwriter cao looked gentle and wore a pair of black-framed glasses. she was more introverted and only smiled at wang zhen as a greeting. next, jiang an began to get to the point. she took out a notebook from her bag and handed it to the two of them. ¡°1 sorted this out.¡± gu sheng took the notebook and began to read it with screenwriter cao. jiang an wrote in detail, covering more than ten pages. the basic needs of the characters were described externally, internally, in life, and in action, focusing on the reasons for the formation of gan lan¡¯s personality and several typical childhood experiences. screenwriter cao nodded repeatedly after reading it. she smiled and looked at jiang an. ¡°your understanding of gan lan is very comprehensive! 1 can tell that you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort in analyzing this character.¡± even the screenwriter who created the character acknowledged the biography she had written. jiang an was still very happy. ¡°i especially like the character of gan lan. i¡¯ve already read the script three times.¡± the screenwriter naturally liked the protagonist she created. this kind of recognition could be considered a two-way street. screenwriter cao smiled and adjusted her glasses before starting to talk about her original intention for creating this character. the more the two of them chatted, the more they got along. however, they ignored gu sheng and chatted until noon. during the audition, jiang an had already given gu sheng a pleasant surprise. now, jiang an¡¯s understanding of the characters and her attitude towards this drama had given gu sheng another pleasant surprise. this was the first time the two sides had gotten used to each other. after chatting, jiang an had a better understanding of gan lan. ¡°legend of gan lan¡± was a female lead drama. the male lead did not have many scenes in the early stages, so the male lead only joined the production team half a month later. jiang an¡¯s early scenes were mainly set in the big house, portraying gan lan¡¯s growing up scenes. after jiang an returned to the hotel after the first day of filming, she continued to think about the gift. ¡°it has to be something related to astronomy.¡± in the living room of the apartment, the two little guys were sitting on the carpet playing with toys. jiang an held her head and tilted it, looking at the siblings in a daze. jiang yu pointed at the little flash cards and said loudly, ¡°ball.¡± jiang yi glanced at it and corrected, ¡°it¡¯s a star.¡± jiang yu took a closer look and realized that there was a round ball on the card. she looked at jiang yi and said firmly, ¡°it¡¯s a ball!¡± jiang yi sighed softly and continued to correct her. ¡°it¡¯s a star. this is mercury.¡± jiang yu was even more confused when she heard that it was both a star and mercury. she frowned slightly and stuck her two small hands at her waist. she puffed out her small chest and emphasized again indignantly, ¡°it¡¯s a ball! it¡¯s round!¡± jiang yi still had a good temper. he said calmly, ¡°it only looks like a ball. a watermelon is also round. is the watermelon a ball? can a ball be eaten?¡± jiang yu was stumped. to her, this question was a little advanced. jiang yi had seen the picture book before jiang yu. jiang an had already told him about the object in the picture, and he had memorized it after hearing it once, unlike jiang yu¡¯s brain, which was confused after reading it a few times. jiang yu looked at her brother¡¯s calm expression and her black eyes darted around. she grabbed the card and first knelt on all fours. then, she stood up with her butt sticking out and walked towards jiang an. ¡°mommy, mommy! what is this?¡± jiang an came back to her senses at her daughter¡¯s shout. she picked up the photo and looked at it. she smiled and replied gently, ¡°this is a star. it has a name. it¡¯s called mercury.¡± when jiang yu heard that jiang an¡¯s answer was the same as her brother¡¯s, a trace of frustration appeared on her small face. however, she quickly thought of something and turned back to the carpet to pick up a few other cards. she threw them at jiang an. ¡°mom! these are balls, right?¡± jiang an took the pictures and realized that they were all stars from the eight planets of the solar system. hence, she explained according to the words written on the pictures one by one, ¡°these are all stars. they are the eight planets of our solar system. the picture in my hand is of mercury. it¡¯s the smallest, but its speed is the fastest.¡± ¡°this is mars. its color is similar to the color of flames. at the same time, it has the largest volcano in the solar system.. that volcano is more than ten thousand meters tall¡­¡± Chapter 272 - Chapter 272: Meeting chapter 272: meeting translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at this point, jiang an paused for a moment. a thought flashed across her mind. she thought of what kind of gift she could give. she quickly read the remaining two cards to jiang yu and coaxed softly, ¡°little feather, be good. play with your brother. mommy has something to do.¡± jiang yu was already used to jiang an¡¯s work-related state. she sensibly took the cards and returned to jiang yi¡¯s side to play with her younger brother. jiang an took out her tablet and quickly checked the pictures of the eight planets. according to the texture of each planet, she found someone to print them with high-resolution 3d printing technology. then, she began to look for a workshop to make handicrafts. jiang an had found a high-end private studio. after all, if her identity as an artiste was exposed, it would only give those entertainment reporters more teasing reports. after that, jiang an started her daily schedule of handicrafts after work. soon, it was time for zou bai to come to lin city. jiang an was worried that it would delay the filming progress, so she didn¡¯t dare to take more leave. she only applied for a saturday. when zou bai arrived at the hotel, it was 11pm on friday. zou er pressed the doorbell. jiang an, who had been waiting in the living room, immediately stood up and went forward to open the door. when zou bai saw the door open, he was greeted by jiang an¡¯s smiling face. the fatigue on his body instantly disappeared. zou bai opened his arms. jiang an took two steps forward and hugged zou bai. ¡°you had to hurry to catch a plane after work. it¡¯s been hard for you, mr. zou.¡± zou bai hugged jiang an tightly and buried his head in jiang an¡¯s hair. he took a deep breath and said, ¡°i thought you were resting, so i didn¡¯t contact you after getting off the plane.¡± jiang an said jokingly, ¡°i don¡¯t know if my apology gift for last time will pass. if i really go to sleep this time, won¡¯t i owe another debt? the previous debt hasn¡¯t been paid, and the debt will increase again. 1 can¡¯t take it.¡± hearing jiang an¡¯s witty words, zou baiqing laughed and let go of jiang an. ¡°let¡¯s go in first.¡± then, zou bai instructed zou yi and zou er, ¡°you don¡¯t have to follow me in. swallow and penguin are here. nothing will happen.¡± the two of them agreed. ¡°boss, we¡¯ll go back to our room first. contact us if there¡¯s anything.¡± zou bai nodded and put his arm around jiang an¡¯s waist as they entered her suite. jiang an was stunned for a moment, but before she could say anything, zou bai had already closed the door. bang! the sound of the door opening jolted jiang an back to her senses. she looked at the suitcase in zou bai¡¯s hand. ¡°don¡¯t you have to go back to your room to put your luggage first?¡± ¡°sir!¡± swallow and penguin didn¡¯t expect to suddenly see zou bai here. they were shocked, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. they immediately shouted in unison. previously, they had only received a mission to protect jiang an¡¯s safety, but they were unaware of the relationship between jiang an and zou bai. therefore, swallow and penguin found it very strange that zou bai would be involved with a woman other than miss chen. after all, they were already secretly guessing whether zou bai would grow old alone. zou bai looked at the two of them and nodded slightly. then, he returned to jiang an and replied, ¡°i¡¯m staying at your place. naturally, my things will be in your room.¡± with that, zou bai pulled jiang an¡¯s arm and entered the room. jiang an looked uneasily at zou bai, who was putting down his luggage casually. her heart was beating nervously. this progress was so fast?! she was not prepared¡­ from the corner of his eye, zou bai saw jiang an wearing a set of long-sleeved pajamas. she was standing in the middle of the room foolishly looking at him. the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°i¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± after zou bai finished speaking, he entered the bathroom. jiang an raised her arm to her chest and frowned as she muttered, ¡°oh my god, why does my heart rate feel like i¡¯m about to die?¡± jiang an looked at zou bai¡¯s luggage on the side and sat down on the bed in frustration. ¡°no, we¡¯ve only been together for a month. although we¡¯ve had sex before, it was caused by confusion and a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°but if we have sex now, it¡¯s too fast. 1 don¡¯t even know much about him. i have to think of a way!¡± while jiang an was still thinking, zou bai had already taken a shower. he walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe and wiped the water droplets from his hair with a large towel. ¡°why aren¡¯t you in bed? what are you doing walking around here?¡± jiang an¡¯s alarm bells rang when she heard the words ¡°in bed¡±. she stammered, ¡°i drank tea at night and couldn¡¯t sleep. i¡¯m walking around and using up some energy before going to bed..¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 273: The Real Him chapter 273: the real him translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an turned around and looked at zou bai¡¯s casual attire. it was completely different from the usual coldness of his formal attire. there was a sense of wanton laziness. that was the real him hidden under his appearance. this realization made jiang an feel that the distance between the two of them had closed a lot, but this intimate feeling also made her feel a little uncomfortable. zou bai noticed that jiang an seemed a little uncomfortable. he thought of something and a smile appeared on his face. he walked to jiang an¡¯s side and reached out to wrap his arm around her shoulder. he bent his body slightly and whispered into jiang an¡¯s ear, ¡°do you want me to help you exercise? this will help you digest.¡± even though jiang an didn¡¯t have much sexual experience, as an adult, she naturally knew what all of zou bai¡¯s exercises were. her small face instantly turned red, and she glared at zou bai coquettishly. ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. 1¡¯11 sleep at little feather¡¯s tonight.¡± after jiang an finished speaking, she was about to leave when zou bai smiled and hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°i¡¯m just joking. in order to rush back to the country this weekend, 1 haven¡¯t slept well for the past two days. tonight, 1 really want to, but i¡¯m really helpless and tired. we¡¯re just chatting under the blanket.¡± jiang an pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly, but she did not walk towards the door. zou bai pulled jiang an onto the bed and turned off the bedside lights on both sides. the two of them laid down quietly. only the white gauze layer of the curtains were drawn. the neon lights of the tall buildings in the distance reflected the originally pitch-black night. through the curtains, one could still see the slightly red light. jiang an crossed her arms over her abdomen. her limbs were a little nervous and stiff as she thought about what topic to find to break the awkward atmosphere. in the end, she thought for a long time before saying softly, ¡°by the way, i¡¯ve already prepared a gift for you. do you want to see it now?¡± jiang an was looking forward to zou bai¡¯s reaction when he saw it. when she thought of the gift, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. after waiting for more than ten seconds, she didn¡¯t hear zou bai respond. she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look. she realized that zou bai¡¯s breathing was calm and he had completely fallen asleep. jiang an smiled silently and turned around to lie on her side. she propped her head up with her hand. zou bai, who had his eyes closed, was lying quietly like this. it was still as pleasing to the eye. jiang an couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and stop less than a centimeter away from zou bai¡¯s eyebrows. she slowly traced zou bai¡¯s eyebrows. upon closer inspection, she realized that jiang yi¡¯s face indeed had zou bai¡¯s shadow. the smile on jiang an¡¯s lips deepened as she muttered, ¡°how good-looking.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll let you look for the rest of my life as long as you think i¡¯m good-looking. to you, i¡¯m free-of-charge.¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes were closed, but the corners of his upturned eyes revealed his good mood. even his voice revealed a gentle smile. jiang an was so frightened that she retracted her hand. she lay flat on her back and pulled the blanket over her head. her actions were so fast that they were done in one motion. zou bai opened his eyes and turned sideways. he stretched out his arms and pulled her into his arms along with the blanket. jiang an was so nervous she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. after a minute, jiang an realized that zou bai was only quietly hugging her. her worried heart finally relaxed. she asked softly, ¡°when did you wake up? or did i wake you up again after you fell asleep?¡± zou bai replied, ¡°i woke up when your hand was about to reach my face. regardless of whether i¡¯m asleep or not, as long as someone approaches me, i will be able to sense it immediately.¡± jiang an¡¯s thoughts digressed for a moment. she thought of the martial arts masters in television dramas. at the slightest movement, they would immediately open their eyes. their eyes would be so alert that it was as if they had never slept. she asked curiously, ¡°then can you rest well at night like this?¡± zou bai felt jiang an¡¯s grip on the blanket loosen. he pulled it down forcefully. ¡°it¡¯s not good to keep covering your head like this.¡± ¡°i¡¯m used to it. of course 1 can rest well.¡± without the cover of the blanket, jiang an stared straight at the ceiling and tried her best to ignore zou bai¡¯s gaze. she quickly said, ¡°then hurry up and sleep. i won¡¯t disturb you.¡± zou bai tightened his grip on jiang an¡¯s arm. he covered jiang an¡¯s eyes with his other hand and closed his eyes. ¡°sleep.¡± her vision fell into darkness. jiang an, who was originally not sleepy, was forced to close her eyes. she gradually began to feel sleepy and quickly fell asleep. when she woke up the next day, it was already nine o¡¯clock. jiang an realized that zou bai had already woken up. there was no one else in the room. just as she got out of bed, she saw him push the door open and enter.. Chapter 274 - Chapter 274: Today’s Schedule chapter 274: today¡¯s schedule translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s messy hair and thought of the puppy that his grandfather had picked up from the farm. every time he saw its messy fur, he couldn¡¯t help but pet it a few times. ¡°morning.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in his sportswear. ¡°good morning. did you go and exercise?¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°i went to the gym to exercise. you should go eat and do your morning exercise first. i¡¯m going to take a shower. we¡¯ll go together later.¡± jiang an asked curiously, ¡°have you arranged today¡¯s schedule?¡± zou bai crossed his arms and tugged at the hem of his shirt. he took it off and walked towards the bathroom half-naked. ¡°it¡¯s all arranged. just come with me.¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t help but take a few more glances at zou bai¡¯s thin and muscular figure. zou bai pushed open the bathroom door and asked without turning his head, ¡°looks like you¡¯re quite satisfied with my figure. do you want to come in and take a closer look?¡± jiang an could hear the teasing in zou bai¡¯s voice and was caught red-handed. jiang an held her forehead helplessly, wondering if zou bai had eyes on his back. however, she still replied stubbornly, ¡°who¡¯s even looking at you? i¡­ i¡¯m looking at the weather outside the window.¡± zou bai walked into the bathroom with an indulgent smile on his face. he chuckled. ¡°oh, i see. do you think the weather is good today?¡± jiang an hurriedly pulled open the curtains. the sky was clear outside. she turned her head and replied loudly in the direction of the bathroom, ¡°it¡¯s quite good. i¡¯ll talk to you later. i¡¯ll go eat breakfast after washing up.¡± jiang an quickly washed up in the sink outside the bathroom and went to the living room to look for the two little guys. in the living room, jiang yi was looking at the lego building blocks. as he had never seen them before, he looked very interested. jiang yu was choosing a few gem-encrusted dresses and preparing to put them on the rag doll beside her. jiang an remembered that she had never bought these. she looked at auntie sang and asked, ¡°where did the lego and rag doll come from?¡± aunt sang replied, ¡°they¡¯re gifts that mr. zou brought for the children. i saw that mr. zou yi brought it over for him this morning.¡± jiang an chuckled. ¡°he¡¯s quite good at gifts.¡± when jiang yu and jiang yi heard jiang an¡¯s voice, they looked up and called out, ¡°mom!¡± jiang an walked forward and kissed each of them. ¡°good morning, babies.¡± jiang yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. as usual, jiang yi only pursed his lips mildly, and his eyes curved slightly. auntie fang brought out the breakfast that had been hot in the pot from the kitchen and placed it on the dining table. she smiled and said, ¡°an¡¯an, breakfast is the pig stomach porridge you said you wanted to eat yesterday. there¡¯s also soup dumplings and egg pancakes. they¡¯re still hot.¡± jiang an walked over and saw that there was still a lot of breakfast left on the table. ¡°have you guys eaten?¡± aunt fang nodded. ¡°we¡¯ve already eaten. you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t.¡± when jiang an heard this, she sat down and finished everything for breakfast. when zou bai came out of the shower, he had already changed into casual clothes. he walked straight to the living room and sat on the floor to play with the two children. after jiang an finished eating, she was about to return to her room to change her clothes. she turned to the nannies and said, ¡°aunt sang, aunt fang, we¡¯re going out later. you guys go change little feather and little wingsy.¡± zou bai raised his head. ¡°there¡¯s no need to change. they¡¯ll only go out in the afternoon.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in surprise. ¡°just the two of us going out?¡± zou bai replied confidently, ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± jiang an glanced at zou bai. in the end, she went to change her clothes and came out. when jiang yu saw that jiang an and zou bai were dressed neatly and seemed to be going out, she stood up excitedly and pointed at the door. she took a few steps forward and said, ¡°go out and play.¡± jiang yi, who had already understood that he was about to be ¡°abandoned¡±, continued to sit on the ground calmly and watch. if his sister succeeded, they could go out together. if not, he would just save the energy it took to speak. when jiang an saw that jiang yu wanted to follow her out, she deliberately looked at zou bai provocatively to see how he planned to resolve the matter. zou bai pulled jiang yu into his arms. ¡°daddy and mommy are going out to earn money. we can¡¯t bring little feather along, but little feather will finish lunch and sleep, and when she wakes up, daddy and mommy will have the money. then, we¡¯ll bring you and little brother out, okay?¡± jiang yu frowned. ¡°i¡¯ll eat now and sleep immediately. daddy, wait for me..¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 275: Coaxing the Child chapter 275: coaxing the child translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai was stunned for a moment. he chuckled and touched jiang yu¡¯s round tummy. ¡°little feather, your tummy is full now. you¡¯re still full. you¡¯ll only feel hungry when it deflates again. you can eat then. then you can only sleep after eating.¡± jiang yu also reached out and touched her stomach. a disappointed expression appeared on her face. then, she asked, ¡°when will it deflate?¡± zou bai stroked jiang yu¡¯s soft hair and replied gently, ¡°change the doll¡¯s clothes and talk to your brother. the two of you will be hungry after playing for a while.¡± jiang yu was really noisy when she made a fuss, but she was also really obedient when she decided to listen, especially when zou bai said something. jiang yu¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the words ¡°doll¡±. her eyes lit up as she replied, ¡°okay!¡± zou bai smiled and turned to see jiang yi looking up at him. he reached out and patted his little head. he bent down and kissed his hair. ¡°little wingsy, play with your sister. 1¡¯11 take you out in the afternoon.¡± jiang yi saw that zou bai didn¡¯t pay much attention to him previously, so he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. however, now that he felt zou bai¡¯s intimacy with him, the initial uncomfortable feeling disappeared. he looked at zou bai and nodded. the two little guys were taken care of by zou bai with just a few words. jiang an, who was watching from the side, was stunned. ¡°you¡¯re quite experienced in coaxing children.¡± zou bai feigned a mysterious smile and didn¡¯t answer about his secret ways. however, the most stunned of them all were the invisible swallow and penguin in the distance. their gazes quietly met and they saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. yanzi: is this still the boss 1 know? 1 remember that he doesn¡¯t like children?! penguin: i wonder if this boss has been swapped. it¡¯s already good enough that he didn¡¯t scare the kids to tears. when did he become so gentle¡­ swallow: what 1 saw just now was a lot of information to process. 1 feel like we¡¯ve discovered a big secret. penguin: in my opinion, it¡¯s indeed a big secret! did you hear that? dad?! when did boss have such a big illegitimate child?! even if he wants to woo miss jiang, he¡¯s working too hard. he¡¯s adapted to his role as a stepfather so quickly. yanzi: i feel a little stifled. although 1 don¡¯t think that miss chen is anything special, boss was so heartbroken back then. after miss chen went overseas, he¡­ sigh, forget it. it¡¯s just that i thought he would keep his chastity for miss chen and almost believed in love again. penguin: that¡¯s not true. people have to look forward. back then, miss chen didn¡¯t cherish it. why should our boss guard it for her?! moreover, he got such a serious illness because of her and almost lost his life¡­ swallow: love is indeed a complicated thing. forget it, i¡¯m more suitable to die alone. the two of them engaged in a verbal battle with their eyes before finally calming down. zou bai walked to the entrance and grabbed his car keys. he turned around and said to swallow and penguin, ¡°you don¡¯t have to follow me out. just watch over the two children.¡± when the two of them heard the order, they replied in unison, ¡°yes!¡± zou bai drove jiang an to a clubhouse with a horse¡¯s head plaque. jiang an gave zou bai a questioning look, but zou bai didn¡¯t answer. after parking the car, he took out a big bag from the trunk and smiled at jiang an. ¡°let¡¯s go, miss jiang.¡± jiang an raised her eyebrows. ¡°let me see what you¡¯ve been keeping me in suspense from.¡± after saying that, jiang an directly entered the clubhouse of the racecourse with zou bai following behind her. manager ma of the club¡¯s business department didn¡¯t even care about his weekend break. he was waiting in the main hall of the racecourse early in the morning. when he saw zou bai¡¯s figure, he quickly walked forward. ¡°mr. zou.¡± zou bai looked at him and asked, ¡°are the horses i asked for ready?¡± manager ma nodded. ¡°everything is ready. i¡¯ll bring you to take a look.¡± zou bai turned around and pulled jiang an¡¯s arm. they went to the stables together, and jiang an followed behind obediently. the stables. the horse manager smugly had two carefully selected horses led out. one was pure black, the other brown. manager ma explained with a smile, ¡°mr. zou, these two are purebred arabian horses that were specially transferred from the horse farm in xijiang according to your request. their explosive power is especially good. although they can¡¯t compare to your wind, they¡¯re still rare good horses. the rarest thing is their gentle temperament.¡± ¡°the black horse is called big black, and the red one is called big red..¡± Chapter 276 - Chapter 276: Riding a Horse chapter 276: riding a horse translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai took the hay and fed them some food. he realized that the two horses were indeed very obedient. they had been domesticated and did not have much wildness left. it was good for jiang an to use them to learn. ¡°these two will do. don¡¯t let anyone in before i leave.¡± manager ma thought of the commission he had gotten from booking the entire venue this time, and his face almost wrinkled into a smile. ¡°alright, mr. zou, don¡¯t worry. the venue is absolutely quiet today. take your time browsing. i¡¯ll take my leave first. if you need anything, call the front desk at any time. i¡¯ll wait there.¡± zou bai raised the whip in his hand, and manager ma quickly left. zou bai turned around and opened the bag in his hand. he took out a set of clothes and handed the bag to jiang an. ¡°there¡¯s a lady¡¯s riding suit inside. 1¡¯11 bring you to the changing room to change into it.¡± jiang an took the bag. ¡°i don¡¯t know how to ride a horse. are you going to teach me?¡± zou bai glanced at jiang an. ¡°why else would i bring you here?¡± jiang an looked at zou bai suspiciously. thinking of what she had told him a few days ago, she had a flash of inspiration and asked with a smile, ¡°did you specially bring me here because 1 said that gan lan would have a horse riding scene later?!¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°you¡¯re not too stupid. you said that your riding scene will be completed in the last month. 1 can¡¯t stay here every day, so if you start learning now, it definitely won¡¯t delay your filming progress.¡± the production team had hired a coach who specialized in teaching horse riding. she would take a week off before the riding scene and the coach would train all the actors who had this part of the scene. jiang an felt that zou bai had done something unnecessary this time. ¡°our production team has a training class.¡± zou bai snorted coldly, ¡°i¡¯m teaching you one-on-one, and you still despise me?¡± when jiang an heard this, she quickly put on a fawning smile. ¡°how is it despise? don¡¯t slander me. i¡¯m just afraid of exhausting you.¡± whether it was riding a horse, watching a movie, or other activities, zou bai¡¯s real goal was to have more private space with jiang an and cultivate more feelings, especially for activities where there was a certain level of intimacy. how could zou bai not know that jiang an still had the intention to observe him? zou bai put his arm around jiang an¡¯s shoulder and walked towards the changing room. ¡°my riding skills are better than your coach¡¯s. up till now, there¡¯s been no horse that i couldn¡¯t tame.¡± zou bai had learned how to ride a horse since he was young. later on, because of his excellent horse-taming skills, he was always teased by people in the circle, saying that he must have grown up on a horse in his previous life. however, jiang an still had doubts about the credibility of these words. a good student might not be a good teacher. learning and teaching were two different things. zou bai seemed to know what jiang an was thinking. he turned to jiang an and continued, ¡°it¡¯s the same for teaching.¡± jiang an chuckled. ¡°i realized that not only do you have eyes on your back, but you also know how to read minds.¡± ¡°have you been here before? it feels like you¡¯re quite familiar with this place.¡± zou bai replied, ¡°this is my friend¡¯s ranch. i used to come here often when i was free in sea city.¡± the two of them went to the changing room. after changing, zou bai brought jiang an back to the stables. zou bai first asked jiang an to learn how to feed the horse. ¡°this is the basic operation of building a relationship after getting to know the horse.¡± zou bai had chosen a mare for jiang an. the brown horse¡¯s fur was shiny. jiang an looked at it as she fed it. ¡°this horse is so beautiful! there¡¯s white fur on its head and legs. it¡¯s so special. the color of its fur is also good. it looks especially smooth. this horse is very expensive, right?¡± zou bai fed his horse and glanced at jiang an. ¡°good horses aren¡¯t cheap. this horse¡¯s quality should be in the seven digits. the characteristic of arabian horses is that they have good endurance and are very fast. i¡¯ll bring you for two laps first.¡± when jiang an heard that she could bring the horse for a ride, she was a little excited. ¡°sure!¡± zou bai placed his fingers on the saddle and exerted a little force. he turned around and got on the horse. jiang an¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°you didn¡¯t step on the stirrups when you got on the horse just now? oh my god, 1 always thought that those were just acting. i thought you would need wires on your body to lift you up to do this.¡± zou bai sat on the horse and bent down slightly. he extended his arm to jiang an. ¡°that¡¯s because they¡¯re not skilled enough. come up.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai with admiration. she placed her hand on zou bai¡¯s palm and obediently stepped on the stirrup, sitting behind zou bai.. Chapter 277 - Chapter 277: Acceleration chapter 277: acceleration translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an sat more than a meter above the ground and looked around. she felt like she was looking down from above, and her field of vision was much wider. ¡°this feels good!¡± zou bai pulled the reins and reminded her, ¡°an¡¯an, hug my waist tightly.¡± jiang an put away the novelty of being able to look further into the distance and hugged zou bai¡¯s waist with both hands. ¡°i¡¯m holding tight.¡± zou bai gently squeezed the horse¡¯s belly with his leg and said in a low voice, ¡°big black, let¡¯s go.¡± hearing the order, big black immediately ran forward in small steps. big red didn¡¯t even need to be instructed. when she saw big black running, she followed closely behind. when jiang an saw this, she was amazed. ¡°how did big red know to follow us? don¡¯t we need to hold its leash? what if it gets lost?¡± zou bai glanced at big red. ¡°they¡¯re husband and wife. we only need to ride one horse away, and the other horse will automatically follow us.¡± jiang an looked at big black and big red in surprise. ¡°they¡¯re actually husband and wife?! no, how did you know?¡± zou bai was amused by jiang an¡¯s surprised tone. ¡°i won¡¯t tell you how i know. is it strange that they¡¯re husband and wife?¡± jiang an thought about it and felt that she was making a fuss over nothing. she chuckled and did not continue the topic. as zou bai blocked her view, jiang an tilted her head slightly to look at the scenery in front of her. she felt the wind whistling past at a close distance and shouted, ¡°this feeling is awesome! i think we can go faster.¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°i just accelerated. since you¡¯re adapting so well, 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± jiang an nodded excitedly. ¡°accelerate, accelerate!¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. he tilted his head and said, ¡°lift your butt a little now. don¡¯t sit on the horse¡¯s back. otherwise, you¡¯ll fall from the horse later.¡± jiang an fixed her feet firmly in the stirrups and raised her body. she sat in the air some distance away from the horse¡¯s back. ¡°i¡¯ve lifted.¡± zou bai exerted more force on his legs. he raised the horsewhip in his hand and gently patted big black¡¯s buttocks. big black understood what zou bai meant. it followed zou bai¡¯s signal and adjusted its speed. zou bai faced the incoming wind. jiang an was able to feel it a little, and her face was filled with satisfaction. ¡°faster.¡± ¡°okay!¡± zou bai¡¯s smiling voice drifted into jiang an¡¯s ears along with the wind. as the speed increased, jiang an felt the rise and fail of the horse¡¯s back. on the mountain path, the trees on both sides flew past her eyes. the wind blew at her eyes, making jiang an unable to open them, but she was still excited. the racecourse was on a small hillside, with mountain paths, woods, and streams, and at the top was a wide grassland. zou bai rode very fast, but it took them about 10 minutes to reach the top of the mountain. ¡°phew!¡± zou bai gave the order while tightening the reins. big black obediently stopped running. zou bai got off the horse and turned around to help jiang an down. when she was on the galloping horse just now, jiang an didn¡¯t think much of it because she was in an excited state. now that she stopped and stood on the ground, jiang an realized that the two sides of her thighs were so stiff that she couldn¡¯t close them. zou bai bent down and massaged jiang an¡¯s inner muscles. only then did jiang an slowly move her legs normally. ¡°this is your first time riding. you¡¯re still not used to it. you¡¯ll be fine after you learn it.¡± jiang an smiled and replied, ¡°i used to be especially envious of those people riding horses on television. they were valiant and heroic! i¡¯ve filmed modern dramas a few times. now that i finally have the chance, i must learn well.¡± ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i won¡¯t be able to learn those authentic traditional martial arts at my age. i can only think about playing ¡®dao madan¡¯. 1 should work hard to be a ¡®da qingyi¡¯ then.¡± ¡®da qingyi¡¯ referred to the characters who played in important scenes, while ¡®dao madan¡¯ referred to the characters who were good at martial arts. they would have learned the traditional art of kung fu in china since they were young, so in the past, dao madans usually had a foundation in kung fu. although it was called acting, they were also good at fighting. although jiang an had also become a disciple of a sect, it was not traditional martial arts. instead, it was a newly established sect that had fused modern combat techniques. after she learned it, she mainly used it for self-protection and self-defense. their directions were not standardized, and her master would not be as strict with her as other disciples.. Chapter 278 - Chapter 278: Mental Health chapter 278: mental health translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios it was zou bai¡¯s first time talking to jiang an about work. ¡°i¡¯ve seen the two roles you played. the scripts you chose were not bad. the complexities of the characters you play is also very high. it¡¯s too late for you to be a dao madan, but as for da qingyi, i think you still have plenty of hope.¡± jiang an tilted her head slightly and looked at zou bai. ¡°are you telling the truth?¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°do you think i¡¯m the kind of person who can¡¯t differentiate between public and private matters and distorts facts?¡± jiang an really thought about it seriously for a while. suddenly, she smiled and raised her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t think so. i think i should be at least a little capable.¡± jiang an praised herself shamelessly. she might not have had much confidence in the past, but in the past two times, her role had indeed attracted a lot of fans and was recognized by some directors in the industry. zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s arrogant expression and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently pinch jiang an¡¯s nose. a faint smile appeared at the corner of his eyes. ¡°you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the jiang family. you should have such confidence. if you can¡¯t do something well, then work hard. don¡¯t forget your original intention. i¡¯ll cover for you and support you. don¡¯t look back. just walk forward.¡± jiang an found it difficult to breathe. she reached out and pushed zou bai¡¯s palm away. she mildly glared at zou bai. ¡°don¡¯t pinch my nose!¡± jiang an¡¯s sassy appearance made zou bai feel even better. he teased, ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll teach you how to ride a horse. if you learn, you can go be a heroine.¡± jiang an snorted and walked towards big red. zou bai followed behind her with a smile. the two of them practiced all morning and only returned to the hotel after having lunch outside. jiang an looked at the scattered lego on the carpet and frowned slightly. ¡°why didn¡¯t you pack these things? if a part is missing, we won¡¯t be able to complete it.¡± aunt fang stepped forward and explained, ¡°little wingsy wouldn¡¯t let me take it. he said that i¡¯ll mess up his things and he won¡¯t be able to complete it in the afternoon.¡± jiang an walked forward and looked at the lego box beside her. it was a piece of building blocks from a magic castle. the castle had a total of three components, and the embryonic shape of a small castle had already appeared on the carpet. she was a little surprised. ¡°little wingsy put this together himself?¡± auntie fang smiled and went forward. there was a hint of pride in her voice as she said, ¡°that¡¯s right! we didn¡¯t help at all. we only saw him tinkering with the blueprint alone. i thought he was playing with parts. i didn¡¯t expect him to really make it look like this.¡± jiang an turned to look at zou bai. ¡°what ages is this set meant for?¡± zou bai recalled, ¡°a year and a half to three years old, a total of 160 pieces.¡± when jiang an heard this, she smiled and said casually, ¡°my son is only one year old next month. he can actually play with toys meant for an older age. no matter how i look at it, he looks like a potential prodigy!¡± zou bai looked at the prototype and smiled slightly with his eyes. ¡°mom and dad!¡± jiang yu woke up first. after waking up, she walked out of the room on her short legs. when she saw jiang an and zou bai appear as scheduled, she rushed towards zou bai like a small cannonball. zou bai smiled and picked jiang yu up. ¡°did little feather listen to me and play with your toys this morning?¡± jiang yu nodded seriously and replied in a childish voice, ¡°yes. little feather also ate well and slept well.¡± jiang an went forward and brushed jiang yu¡¯s messy hair. ¡°hurry up and come down to wash up and change. we¡¯ll go out when little brother wakes up.¡± jiang yu struggled excitedly. ¡°daddy, i want to go down.¡± zou bai placed her on the ground, and jiang yu immediately ran to the bathroom. aunt sang followed closely behind and helped jiang yu learn basic washing up. jiang an looked at jiang yu¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°with jiang yu¡¯s personality, she can go anywhere in the future and fit in. it¡¯s just that jiang yi¡¯s personality makes me a little worried.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an in confusion. jiang an explained, ¡°didn¡¯t you realize that jiang yi¡¯s personality is too boring? he¡¯s only interested in people and things he¡¯s never seen before. once his curiosity is satisfied, he starts to become nonchalant again.¡± ¡°in addition to being picky about food, he also has a morning temper. last month, the doctor gave him a physical examination and said that he was a little malnourished. i¡¯m so worried, especially when it comes to making friends. i¡¯m now worried that if he doesn¡¯t have any friends, his mental health will be affected.¡± zou bai glanced at jiang an and smiled helplessly.. ¡°are you sure your understanding of your son is correct?¡± Chapter 279 - Chapter 279: My Son Is Very Good chapter 279: my son is very good translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when jiang an heard this, she looked at zou bai in confusion. ¡°there¡¯s a hidden meaning in your words.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an and smiled. ¡°i didn¡¯t mean anything. don¡¯t think too much. my son is very good.¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°oh, you know it again? are you a charlatan?¡± zou bai was about to say something when he saw jiang yi walking out of the room, rubbing his eyes. he shut his mouth and stopped talking. jiang yi was stunned when he saw the two of them. he called out in a soft voice after getting out of bed, ¡°mom.¡± then, he looked at zou bai and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°uncle.¡± zou bai did not mind the way he addressed him and smiled. ¡°good afternoon, little wingsy.¡± jiang yi pursed his lips and raised his head to look at zou bai. jiang an felt that jiang yi¡¯s feelings for zou bai were a little complicated. every time, he would feel conflicted about wanting to get close to him, but not wanting to. just as jiang an was thinking about how to break the barrier between father and son, jiang yi spoke first. ¡°mom, i¡¯ll wash up and change first.¡± jiang yi still remembered that he was going out in the afternoon. he turned around and went to the bathroom. zou bai looked at jiang an¡¯s sportswear and said, ¡°we¡¯re going to the beach later. 1 have to change my clothes too. do you want to change?¡± when jiang an heard that they were going to the beach, her eyes lit up. ¡°of course i have to change!¡± when the family of four changed their clothes and set off, it was already past three o¡¯clock. it was about as zou bai had planned. it was already four o¡¯clock when they drove to the beach. the sun was no longer very hot. zou er had already reserved umbrellas, tables, and other things in advance. he and zou yi hid in the crowd like the other hidden guards. however, jiang an was wearing a sun hat and big sunglasses. she was wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts, so no one recognized her. zou bai was also wearing sunglasses and was dressed like a beach person. although no one could see their faces, the temperament of a beautiful woman and handsome man was different. in addition, there were two beautiful and cute children. the group passed by the beach and successfully attracted the attention of many people. ¡°a handsome man and a beautiful woman! they¡¯re pleasing to the eye. what a pity. one look and you can tell that they¡¯re family. we won¡¯t have a chance.¡± ¡°1 haven¡¯t even seen her face yet. it¡¯s too early to make a conclusion. her sunglasses are covering half her face. the two cute little kids are still more appealing to me! especially that little girl. her face is so chubby that i want to take a bite.¡± many people on the beach were discussing jiang an and zou bai¡¯s looks, but some sharp-eyed people could tell that they had money. ¡°did you see what that man was wearing?¡± ¡°flower shirt and shorts? isn¡¯t this what everyone wears to the beach? what¡¯s so special about it?¡± ¡°what do you know? he¡¯s wearing vqs high-end clothes. it costs hundreds of thousands!¡± ¡°so expensive?!¡± ¡°there are also the two people following the children. one look and you can tell that they¡¯re confinement maids. although the other two young women at the back are also wearing casual clothes, look at their eyes and posture. they¡¯re definitely people trained in martial arts. this family is not simple.¡± ¡°then let our children go over and play with them?¡± ¡°of course, but it has to be natural. rich people hate such artificial encounters the most.¡± when jiang an arrived, she saw the sun, the sea, and the beach chair. a big smile appeared on her face. she immediately lay on the beach chair and looked up at zou bai, who was standing beside her. ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve slept on a beach chair by the sea. renting a chair here costs 100 yuan. in the past, 1 didn¡¯t have money. every time i came, i could only play with the free seawater and bask in the free sunlight.¡± zou bai listened to jiang an¡¯s nonchalant smile as she talked about her past life. his eyes under the sunglasses didn¡¯t hide his heartache, but what he said was teasing. ¡°then why don¡¯t i rent a few more so that you can rotate?¡± jiang an laughed out loud. ¡°do you think you have too much money? it¡¯s a pity that i can¡¯t split myself up. otherwise, i would definitely let you set up a row.¡± ¡°what¡¯s the saying? when 1 have money, i¡¯ll get two bowls when 1 eat. when 1 eat from one bowl, i¡¯ll pour food into the other bowl. your behavior is encroaching on resources and wasting them.¡± zou bai also relaxed his body and lay on the chair beside jiang an. he crossed his hands behind his head and said, ¡°then have you ever thought that my actions are also promoting economic development? if i spend money, the boss will earn money.¡± ¡°when he has money, he will also increase his spending. whether it¡¯s spending on services or manufacturing, it¡¯s a virtuous cycle. in a sense, i¡¯m doing good in another way..¡± Chapter 280 - Chapter 280: Unfair chapter 280: unfair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an was stunned for a moment. she felt that something was amiss. after thinking for a while, she finally knew how to reply. ¡°but there¡¯s a limit to the number of chairs. you snatched so many resources when you didn¡¯t need them. the people who need them won¡¯t be able to use them then.¡± zou bai turned to look at jiang an¡¯s serious expression. ¡°do you think it¡¯s unfair?¡± jiang an nodded vigorously to express her attitude. zou bai smiled casually. ¡°this society has always been unfair. otherwise, why would some people be born at the top of the pyramid while others can¡¯t even afford milk powder?¡± everyone knew that reality was cruel, and these words were indeed irrefutable. however, jiang an felt that when zou bai spoke, he had the high and mighty attitude of a superior. she was a little unhappy. if someone else said this, she might only feel helpless because she could not resist such a reality. however, when zou bai said this, jiang an felt especially uncomfortable. for some reason, she only knew that she did not want to continue talking to him. jiang an turned around and faced the sea without saying anything. zou bai waited for a while and realized that jiang an hadn¡¯t replied to him, so he asked, ¡°why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± jiang an replied indifferently, ¡°i¡¯m tired.¡± zou bai felt that jiang an¡¯s tone was a little indifferent, but he thought that jiang an might be really tired, so he didn¡¯t say anything else. he took out his phone and began to deal with the work that he had been ignoring today. jiang yu and jiang yi took the two sets of sand tools that zou er had prepared beforehand and found an open area in the distance to start digging. it was their first time coming to the beach, and it was also their first time touching sand with their own hands. the two of them were a little excited. they watched as the girl who was slightly older than them shoveled sand into the bucket and followed suit. jiang yu was very strong. she shoveled a large spoonful of sand, and a lot of sand fell every time. in a short while, the small bucket was filled. she sat on the beach and clapped her hands happily. ¡°brother, it¡¯s so fun.¡± jiang yu knew that jiang yi was weaker, so she picked up the shovel and planned to help. she turned around and saw a few cars made of sand in front of jiang yi. her small mouth opened in surprise. ¡°brother, you¡¯re amazing!¡± jiang yu pounced forward and landed on all fours. then, she slowly stood up and went to squat in front of jiang yi to take a closer look. jiang yi was a little proud. this was a new way of playing that he had discovered himself. he picked up the mold and handed it to jiang yu. his expression was still cold. ¡°use this to press it and it¡¯ll come out.¡± jiang yu was very supportive. she clapped her hands again. ¡°tsk, what¡¯s so great about using a mold to form something that¡¯s ready-made? i can make the great wall with my hands!¡± a dissatisfied voice interrupted the siblings¡¯ conversation. jiang yu and jiang yi looked in the direction of the voice and saw a fat boy two heads taller than them talking to them with his hands on his hips. jiang yi was the first to retract his gaze. he picked up the hourglass ferris wheel beside him and studied it. jiang yu stood up and looked at the other party¡¯s arrogant gaze when he looked at her. she compared the difference in height between the two of them and very wisely took her shovel and continued to shovel her sand. the siblings did not want to cause trouble, but that did not mean that others would not cause trouble. the fat boy realized that the pretty little girl did not show him sparkling admiration. she did not even say a word of praise. his rough eyebrows furrowed as he approached jiang yu. ¡°why are you ignoring me?¡± aunt sang and aunt fang had been watching from the side. when they saw that the fat boy was still a meter away from jiang yu, they did not interfere. before setting off, jiang an had considered that there were many children on the beach and specially instructed them not to interfere too much with the children¡¯s social interactions as long as it was safe. jiang yu looked up at the chubby boy. the smile on her face was gone, and her chubby little face was full of seriousness. ¡°because you¡¯re rude. little feather doesn¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± when the fat boy heard this, not only did he not feel guilty or ashamed, but he became even angrier. ¡°are you saying that i was wrong?!¡± seeing the fat boy¡¯s reaction, jiang yu became even more steadfast in her opinion. she turned around and played with her own things. seeing this, the fat boy stomped his feet fiercely. soon, he thought of something and said proudly, ¡°do you know who my father is?! my father is the mayor, li gang! the entire city has to listen to him!¡± jiang yu did not know what a mayor was, but she subconsciously felt that it had nothing to do with her. ¡°i only listen to my parents.. why should i listen to what your father says!¡± Chapter 281 - Chapter 281: Moves Failed chapter 281: moves failed translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios when the fat boy heard this, the smug expression on his face became even more obvious. ¡°your parents have to listen to my father too. as long as my father asks, you¡¯ll be sent to my house by them!¡± jiang yu was still young. when she heard that she was going to be sent away, she was frightened and quickly shook her head in protest. ¡°no, 1 don¡¯t want to go to your house!¡± jiang yu was somewhat at a loss. she lowered her head to look at jiang yi, who was still playing with the sand, and couldn¡¯t help but say with a sobbing tone, ¡°little brother, little brother, i¡¯m going to be sent away!¡± aunt sang was about to comfort her when she heard jiang yi speak. jiang yi looked up at jiang yu calmly and did not say anything complicated to her. he only asked, ¡°will you give mom and dad to someone else?¡± without even thinking, jiang yu shook his head violently. ¡°that¡¯s my parents. i won¡¯t let them!¡± jiang yi asked again, ¡°why?¡± jiang yu was stunned for a moment. she frowned and replied seriously, ¡°dad, mom, grandpa, grandma, and uncle love me. they often say that they want to see me every day. 1 love them too and want to see them every day. if i let them out, i won¡¯t have them.¡± jiang yi forced a smile and nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right. because of love, you won¡¯t let them get sent away, and they won¡¯t let you get sent away.¡± jiang yi¡¯s tone was extremely calm, which made the flustered jiang yu feel relieved. she turned around and puffed out her chest at the fat boy. she said firmly, ¡°did you hear that? daddy and mommy won¡¯t send me to your house!¡± seeing that jiang yu was not afraid, the fat boy was so angry that he panted heavily. he took a few steps forward, wanting to drag jiang yu back to his house to play with him. the two nannies were so frightened that they hurriedly stood in front of jiang yu and jiang yi. because she knew that the little boy¡¯s father had an official background, they used more tactful words. ¡°little kid, our younger brother and sister here like to play alone. go find other children.¡± the fat boy had an arrogant expression on his face. he pointed at jiang yu, who was standing at the back, and said, ¡°move aside! i want to find her. she must play with me today!¡± the couple, who had been waiting for an opportunity in the distance, finally saw an opportunity to show off. they held their daughter¡¯s hand and went forward. ¡°aiyo, which family are you from? you¡¯re so domineering! where are your parents? i must get them to educate you well.¡± when the fat boy saw another family of three jump out, he sized them up impolitely. he had seen many good things since he was young. under his mother¡¯s influence, he could tell a little about the quality and brand of these clothes. ¡°heh, you dare to jump in front of me in such a brand.¡± he then looked at the little girl the woman was holding. she was about the same height as him, but not as cute as that little feather. the fat boy revealed a look of disdain. ¡°get lost. don¡¯t block my path.¡± when the young couple heard the fat boy¡¯s tone, they were so angry that their hearts stopped. they did not dare to say that their brand was top-notch, but it was definitely more than overstepping to criticize it. the woman was belittled like this. in a fit of anger, she picked up the fat boy¡¯s ear and said, ¡°brat, i have to make a move today. i must teach you a lesson.¡± the fat boy had never suffered such grievances before. he burst into tears. ¡°you¡¯re dead! my father is the mayor. i¡¯m going to let my father kill your entire family!¡± the woman was so frightened that she quickly let go. ¡°who¡­ who is your father?¡± the fat boy covered his ears and repeated fiercely, ¡°my father is li gang, the mayor of lin city! i¡¯ll get someone to skin you alive!¡± the man only wanted to use jiang yu to deal with higher-level businessmen. he did not expect to offend the city¡¯s head. he was so frightened that his legs went weak. he hurriedly squatted in front of the fat boy. ¡°little boy, i¡¯m sorry. don¡¯t be angry. uncle will apologize to you.¡± after saying that, the man wanted to leave with his wife and daughter. the people did not fight with the officials. there was no need to offend the parents of one party just to expand their connections. at this moment, two middle-aged women suddenly rushed out. ¡°little yuan 0! you scared me to death. how did you come here in the blink of an eye?¡± one of the short-haired women had already carefully noticed the fat boy¡¯s abnormality. ¡°aiya! little yuan, why are your ears red? you¡¯re even crying. who hit you?! tell aunt hong. aunty hong will settle the score with them!¡± little yuan raised his hand and pointed in front of him. the man quickly moved to the side and pointed his little round finger straight at aunt sang. Chapter 282 - Chapter 282: Ignorant chapter 282: ignorant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the man also pointed at aunt sang. he stood up and said to aunt hong, ¡°it¡¯s this group of people who are ignorant! just now, young master wanted to play with their children, but they rejected him!¡± ¡°isn¡¯t that right, young master? it¡¯s all because of their rejection that the subsequent series of misunderstandings caused such an unpleasant scene. they have to give up that little girl and play with you until you¡¯re happy.¡± little yuan was confused by the man¡¯s actions. he scratched his forehead. ¡°the person who pinched me just now¡­¡± the man immediately interrupted xiao yuan. ¡°young master, didn¡¯t you want that little girl to play with you? you can only make requests if they did something wrong.¡± little yuan looked at the tender-looking jiang yu and was completely led astray. he pointed at aunt sang and said affirmatively, ¡°she was the one who twisted my ear!¡± aunty hong suspiciously looked at the man. ¡°and who are you?¡± the man immediately handed over a title. ¡°my surname is huang, and my name is huang jin. i own a not-so-small technology company.¡± aunty hong took the business card and looked at it before stuffing it into her pocket. ¡°hello, boss huang. thank you for speaking up for justice.¡± auntie sang and auntie fang were completely stunned by this series of reversals. a good person had become an accomplice, and he even deliberately distorted facts. however, they were no longer the same as before. they were just mayors. no matter what background they had, could they be more powerful than the zou family?! over the past few days, they had understood that zou bai, as the current head of the zou family, had taken a fancy to jiang an and was willing to treat the two children as his own. this was enough to show that zou bai had already taken jiang an and the children into the zou family¡¯s wings. however, they were not people who used their power to bully others. at this moment, aunt sang did not know whether to laugh or cry at the groundless accusation. ¡°i say, you, huang, are really good at making up stories. you could probably try to tell someone that the dead are alive! it was clearly your wife who twisted his ear, but you still tricked this little boy to lie for you!¡± when aunty hong heard this, she glanced at the woman beside huang jin and discovered that her gaze was a little evasive. she hid behind huang jin, so she bent down and asked little yuan, ¡°little yuan, who pinched you just now?¡± little yuan had been completely brainwashed by huang jin. he pointed at aunt sang and said, ¡°it¡¯s her. if not for her, i would have pulled little feather away just now!¡± huang jin was completely relieved. he looked at aunt sang and said righteously, ¡°don¡¯t slander me. it¡¯s fine if you criticize me, but now you¡¯re saying that the young master can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong and can¡¯t differentiate between people! you have such bad intentions towards a child. has your conscience been eaten by a dog? you have to apologize and do as the young master asks!¡± seeing that someone was helping him, little yuan became even more imposing. ¡°yes, apologize to me! if you don¡¯t want my father to teach you a lesson, you have to let little feather play with me until i¡¯m satisfied.¡± aunt sang was so angry that she opened her mouth for a long time but could not think of what to say. aunt fang stepped forward and continued, ¡°who knows who twisted the ear? if you want to pin the blame on us, you have to see if you really have the ability!¡± ¡°we don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but if you insist on bumping into us, you don¡¯t even know who¡¯ll be the one left bleeding! ah fang, let¡¯s go.¡± aunt fang quickly packed up the toys and picked up jiang yi. now that the conflict was intensifying, they were also afraid that the other party would attack. it was fine if they bumped into each other, but if jiang yu and jiang yi were injured, this matter would blow up. aunt sang turned around, picked up jiang yu, and walked towards jiang an and zou bai. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± ¡°you want to leave after hurting our young master? it¡¯s not that simple!¡± the two middle-aged women shouted as they ran forward to stop aunt sang and the others. swallow and penguin, who had been waiting not far away, stepped forward and swept the two of them away. ¡°move aside! this is not someone you can stop!¡± how could swallow and penguin care about a mere li gang? they grabbed the two maids of the li family and pressed them to the ground. ¡°auntie sang, auntie fang, you guys leave first.¡± when the two of them heard this, they quickly carried the children and left. two meters away from jiang an, jiang yu wanted to get on the ground. then, she ran all the way to jiang an. ¡°mommy! mommy!¡± jiang an turned around and saw jiang yu running. she sat up. jiang yu rammed into jiang an and hugged her tightly without saying anything. jiang an could feel that jiang yu was a little depressed. zou bai also noticed that something was wrong with jiang yu. he looked at the nannies, and the two of them recounted what had just happened. zou bai snorted coldly, ¡°ignore them, just let the two of them play however they want..¡± Chapter 283 - Chapter 283: The Family of Four chapter 283: the family of four translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios with zou bai¡¯s words, aunt sang and aunt fang felt relieved. however, they did not dare to go too far away. they only went to collect a few buckets of water to wet a portion of the sand. they managed to create a dry and wet separation and played by the side with the two little ones. jiang yu was a little tired of shoveling sand into the bucket and pouring it out again. she picked up the mold beside her and began to pester jiang yi to teach her how to use it. jiang yi patiently taught her a few times. after jiang yu learned it, he left jiang yu to the side. he rubbed the wet sand with his small hand and continued to build sand. seeing this, zou bai got up and walked over. he squatted down and observed jiang yi¡¯s movements for a while. as he only saw a line of rising sand, he asked in a low voice, ¡°little wingsy, what are you building now?¡± jiang yi focused on what he was doing and replied without looking up, ¡°the great wall.¡± jiang yi wanted to build the great wall because he had learned about the new game of sand from little yuan. now, he planned to figure out how to build it with his bare hands. zou bai looked at jiang yi¡¯s small hands that could only hold a small handful each time, but he was still patient and persistent. he estimated that the ¡°wall¡± had already been built by about ten centimeters and asked with a smile, ¡°can 1 build it with you?¡± jiang yi¡¯s hand paused. he raised his head and looked at zou bai. then, he lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°sure.¡± zou bai felt that jiang yi was closer to him than before. he touched the top of jiang yu¡¯s head, crossed his long legs in front of them, and sat on the beach. there were also many couples on the beach who brought their children out in this family mode. jiang an turned her head to look at the father and son beside her and suddenly realized that this was the first time the family of four had gone out on a trip. she had a strange feeling. ¡°daddy, look, my cars.¡± jiang yu stood up and excitedly walked to zou bai¡¯s side and tugged at his sleeve. zou bai turned his head and looked in the direction that jiang yu was pointing at. a long line of cars that were printed by molds came into view. he immediately praised, ¡°little feather is amazing. she¡¯s already producing a team.¡± jiang yu raised her head proudly and repeated, ¡°little feather is very amazing.¡± jiang yi looked at the rectangle in his hand and glanced at the cars with mild disdain. ¡°they¡¯re over there!¡± a young boy shouted from afar. little yuan dragged an exquisitely dressed young woman over angrily. behind him were the two maids and a lean man in a t-shirt and long pants. his skin was a dark tan, and the muscles revealed by his short-sleeved shirt were firm and powerful. huang jin¡¯s family of three also followed closely beside the young woman. ¡°mrs. li, it¡¯s those people. i think their families should have some money.¡± yu xin pushed her sunglasses up and placed them on her head. she looked in zou bai¡¯s direction and saw a tall man¡¯s figure. the corners of her mouth curled up as he patiently played with the children to nurture their parent-child relationship. even though she was wearing sunglasses, yu xin could still see the advantage of the other party¡¯s looks from the side of her face. ¡°he looks pretty good, but unfortunately, ability is still more important for men¡­¡± ¡°there are also many rich people. 1 wonder which new nouveau rich this is. just because his family has some money, he¡¯s arrogant and doesn¡¯t care about anyone.¡± huang jin¡¯s wife nodded repeatedly. ¡°that¡¯s right. he¡¯s probably an ignorant and incompetent rich second-generation heir! unlike mayor li, who relied on his own ability to rise step by step. he¡¯s a person with real talent!¡± they did not know if li gang had a background, but it was definitely not wrong to praise his ability. when yu xin heard this, she smiled and continued walking forward. when the nannies and jiang yu heard little yuan¡¯s voice, they immediately looked over. only jiang yi and zou bai continued to move their hands calmly, as if they were immersed in their own world. jiang an also sensed that it might be the little boy who had caused trouble previously, so she sat up from the beach chair and planned to wait and see. yu xin approached with a group of people. swallow took a step forward and stood in front of yu xin. she asked as usual, ¡°madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± when yu xin saw swallow, she frowned. ¡°who do you think you are? how dare you talk to me? move aside!¡± swallow was not angry at the other party¡¯s disdainful attitude. her face was as cold as a piece of ice. she was expressionless. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. if you¡¯re just passing by, please take a detour..¡± Chapter 284 - Chapter 284: Who Do You Think You Are? chapter 284: who do you think you are? translator: atlas studios editor: attas studios yu xin looked at swallow, who was completely stubborn. she looked at the maid behind her and gave her a look. when aunty hong saw swallow, the fear of her body being dominated surged out again. she went forward and whispered into yu xin¡¯s ear, ¡°madam, this woman¡¯s skills are amazing! my arm is still in great pain.¡± yu xin glared at aunty hong. ¡°they¡¯re all useless!¡± yu xin¡¯s gaze shifted to the short-sleeved man. ¡°ah da.¡± ah da received the hint from her gaze and went forward to push swallow away. before the other party could touch her, swallow¡¯s muscle memory automatically raised its hand to block. the two of them directly fought. now that there was no obstruction in front of her, yu xin was about to take a step forward when penguin suddenly appeared in front of her again. yu xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. all da was the only one who could fight. fortunately, she didn¡¯t have a heart attack for too long. ¡°let her come over.¡± when penguin heard zou bai¡¯s cold voice, she moved to the side. yu xin snorted coldly at penguin. she crossed her arms in front of her chest and slowly walked in zou bai¡¯s direction. jiang an looked at the other party¡¯s aggressive appearance and stood up to walk to zou bai¡¯s side. zou bai dusted off the sand on his hands and stood up. he took out a black handkerchief from his pants pocket, lowered his head slightly, and began to carefully wipe it. zou bai¡¯s temperament made yu xin guess that zou bai¡¯s family background was not bad. at the very least, he was a rich second-generation heir. however, so what if he was rich? after reaching a certain status, the power in her hands could crush most people. after yu xin sized up zou bai and jiang an, she said arrogantly, ¡°your servant hit my son. what do you plan to do about it?¡± jiang an was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand such distortions. she retorted, ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble this parent here to investigate clearly before questioning me. my daughter was playing with her toys. your son rushed up and forcefully asked my daughter to play with him. after my daughter rejected him, it was also the couple beside you who hit your son. they instigated your son to lie and turn white into black!¡± ¡°compared to finding trouble with us, you should find out the truth first and educate the child.¡± jiang an¡¯s gentle and reasonable method was not suitable for yu xin, who liked to use her power to suppress others. yu xin snorted softly. ¡°are you teaching me how to do things?! who do you think you are?¡± when zou bai heard yu xin¡¯s ridicule of jiang an, he frowned slightly. he looked up slightly, and the light in his eyes was a little sharp. he looked straight at yu xin. ¡°i really don¡¯t know how li gang fell for you.¡± as the mayor of a city, li gang could shake the city with a stomp of his foot. yu xin was used to being praised by the people around her, especially in lin city. if li gang was the local emperor, she was the local empress. now that she heard the undisguised disdain in zou bai¡¯s tone, yu xin was so angry that her eyes widened. ¡°you¡¯re talking big. you don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth just because your family has a little money! what kind of business does your family do? do you know who has the final say in lin city?!¡± when zou bai heard this, he chuckled. ¡°i really don¡¯t know who has the final say in lin city. why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± yu xin heard zou bai¡¯s intentional teasing tone and laughed in anger. huang jin saw an opportunity to perform and rushed to yu xin. ¡°of course, the mayor of lin city has the final say. from your accent, it doesn¡¯t sound like our lin city¡¯s local accent. it¡¯s a little like the accent in jingdu city. you¡¯re here to test the market potential and prepare to invest, right?¡± ¡°no matter which mountain you were on before, once you reach a place, you have to bow to the mountaintop of this place. this is the rule! young man, you still have a lot to learn. today, madam li is giving you a chance. how to apologize and show your sincerity? think about it yourself. don¡¯t offend someone you shouldn¡¯t offend for those ignorant servants who are afraid of taking responsibility.¡± huang jin¡¯s words meant that he wanted to absolve themselves of any blame. he could not expose that they were the ones who played little yuan. he could also pretend to be nice to yu xin and help her say something. it was not appropriate for her to say it directly with her identity. yu xin was beautiful, but she came from a remote village. her parents worked in a factory assembly line. later, because her company was bidding for government supplies, she had to communicate often. after a while, she hooked up with li gang, who already had a family at that time.. Chapter 285 - Chapter 285: It’s Not Good to Be Too Kind chapter 285: it¡¯s not good to be too kind translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li gang coveted yu xin¡¯s young and beautiful appearance and divorced his first wife. his daughter was raised by his ex-wife, and he married yu xin, who was 15 years younger than him. however, yu xin was a pheasant who had never seen the world. although she usually disguised herself well, when it came to her character and the way she saw things, she exposed this shortcoming. it was easy to tell that she had become arrogant after gaining power. as the saying went, sincere words hurt the ears, and yu xin only liked to hear flattery and beautiful words. huang jin¡¯s words were exactly what she wanted, and her face revealed a smug expression. when little yuan heard the word ¡°apology¡±, he tugged at yu xin¡¯s arm and made his request again. ¡°mommy, 1 want to bring little feather home to play with me!¡± li gang had always favored boys over girls. he had a child in his middle age and had always liked yu xin and her son. he would agree to anything little yuan asked for. yu xin looked at little yuan dotingly. ¡°okay, no problem. mommy will find a way to satisfy whatever you want.¡± when yu xin turned her gaze to zou bai and jiang an, she returned to her high and mighty appearance. ¡°if you want to enter the market in lin city, i can introduce you to mayor li. however, you have to show your sincerity now.¡± the ¡°show of sincerity¡± yu xin wanted was to get zou bai to punish the nannies and send jiang yu to the li family to play with him. jiang yu could leave whenever little yuan was tired of her. jiang an was so angry that she wanted to use her fists on the spot. zou bai reached out and wrapped his arm around jiang an¡¯s shoulder. he slowly said, ¡°there are some people who are not qualified for you to overpower yourself.¡± before yu xin could get angry when she heard this, huang jin jumped out to show off again. he pointed at zou bai and said, ¡°you¡¯re courting death! how dare you belittle madam li like this!¡± zou er, who was hiding not far away, threw a small stone forcefully and hit huang jin¡¯s finger pointing at zou bai. at the same time, he quickly grabbed huang jin¡¯s wrist and threw him over his shoulder. ¡°all!¡± huang jin screamed. yu xin didn¡¯t expect zou bai to dare to directly oppose her. her original intention was to put on airs and bring the little girl home. seeing this scene, she understood that zou bai wasn¡¯t the soft persimmon that she usually saw. when little yuan saw this scene, he was so frightened that tears welled up in his eyes. he usually dared to act tyrannically because those people could be frightened by li gang¡¯s name. however, now that his trump card was useless, he panicked. he suddenly hid behind yu xin and grabbed the corner of his mother¡¯s clothes tightly to get protection. swallow stopped fighting after beating ah da into retreat. she quickly surrounded zou bai with zou yi, zou er, and penguin. yu xin saw the blood at the corner of ah da¡¯s mouth and knew the other party¡¯s combat strength. she quickly took a few steps back and pulled away from zou bai and the others. ah da could already be beaten like this. the remaining two maids who did not have any combat strength, be it in terms of quality or quantity, could not beat them at all! however, she couldn¡¯t lose her face. if the secret method didn¡¯t work, she would use the open method. yu xin looked at zou bai and sneered. she took out her phone and quickly made a call. ¡°director zhao, this is yu xin. someone hit my driver and beat up a child. 1 want to call the police.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t want to waste the weekend. after all, he didn¡¯t spend much time with jiang an and the children. however, when he saw yu xin¡¯s unwillingness to give up, he suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t good to be too kind sometimes. the corners of zou bai¡¯s mouth widened as he said in a low voice, ¡°this is getting more and more interesting.¡± then, he looked at jiang an and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°stop standing. do what you want to do. it¡¯s hard to persuade a damned ghost with good words.¡± jiang an watched as zou bai sat back down beside the sandpit. jiang yi had stopped before the commotion and had been watching quietly. zou bai patted the two children¡¯s heads and revealed a familiar smile. ¡°it¡¯s alright. let¡¯s continue.¡± jiang yi and jiang yu¡¯s panicked hearts instantly calmed down. jiang yu squatted on the beach and continued to use the model to press on various sand piles. zou bai guided jiang yi to continue building his ¡°great wall.¡± seeing this, jiang an no longer paid attention to yu xin and the others. she squatted down and accompanied jiang yu. yu xin and the others were completely ignored, but there was nothing they could do. huang jin was helped up by his wife. the pain in his waist and butt kept reminding him of his face that had just been stepped on. he had wanted to find an opportunity to curry favor with zou bai, but his mentality had changed. moreover, he had a better choice now, so he glared fiercely at zou bai.. Chapter 286 - Chapter 286: Bad Feeling chapter 286: bad feeling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios huang jin leaned close to yu xin¡¯s ear and said, ¡°mrs. li, don¡¯t worry. these ignorant and incompetent rich second-generation heirs look calm, but they are actually just fearless. we have to teach them a harsh lesson!¡± yu xin looked suspiciously at zou bai and the others¡¯ calm appearances, but she had a bad feeling in her heart. the police came out very quickly. in less than ten minutes, zhao gao personally brought people over. zhao gao glanced at everyone at the scene. in order to avoid arousing suspicion, he didn¡¯t appear especially familiar with yu xin, but the gentleness in his attitude was still visible to the naked eye. ¡°ms. yu, were you the one who called the police just now?¡± seeing zhao gao, yu xin completely calmed down and nodded. ¡°it¡¯s me and aunt hong. i¡¯ll tell the police the whole story.¡± all the retelling was naturally disadvantageous to zou bai and jiang an. zhao gao looked at the two of them and shouted angrily, ¡°how arrogant! you dare to attack a child in broad daylight. don¡¯t even think about escaping. all of you, follow me back to the police station.¡± jiang an was so angry that she laughed. a murderer still had a chance to defend herself, but she didn¡¯t even have this basic human now?! jiang an stood up and retorted, ¡°there are no surveillance cameras here. do you think you have the final say?¡± seeing jiang an like this, a trace of impatience flashed across chief zhao¡¯s eyes. the mayor¡¯s wife had encountered such an insensible troublemaker, and they were the ones who were suffering! it was the weekend, and he couldn¡¯t stay in the office to enjoy the air conditioner! chief zhao¡¯s tone was naturally affected by his mood. when he faced jiang an, he was angry. ¡°you want to defend yourself, right? show me your identification and then show me the evidence. don¡¯t think we will take it seriously just because you¡¯re talking.¡± zou bai¡¯s gaze was still fixed on jiang yi¡¯s actions. he said unhurriedly, ¡°director zhao, before asking us for our identity cards, shouldn¡¯t you first have to let the person who reported it show it? is this your ability as the director? can the police station¡¯s rules and procedures be ignored so easily?¡± director zhao¡¯s biased actions were exposed by zou bai just like that. he could not help but feel a little embarrassed and angry. ¡°i¡¯m a police officer. you¡¯ll do whatever i tell you!¡± zou bai raised his head and smiled. ¡°either we treat everyone equally, or we treat everyone specially.¡± one of them stood and the other sat. chief zhao was still looking down from above, but compared to zou bai, who was sitting on the beach with a calm expression, he looked more like the weaker side. zhao gao was very dissatisfied with the other party¡¯s calm expression. he had always had the advantage when facing ordinary people in this police uniform. zhao gao frowned. ¡°you refuse a toast and like to drink a forfeit, right? bring them back to the police station first!¡± as soon as zhao gao finished speaking, the five police officers who had followed him immediately went forward to arrest them. zou yi and the others saw zou bai lowering his head again. it was obvious that he was ignoring them. they immediately went forward to stop the police. the two sides quickly became entangled. how could a first-rate police officer¡¯s martial arts skills compare to professional bodyguards like zou yi? in less than two minutes, they had collapsed. many people saw the battle situation and stayed far away, afraid that the police would take out their guns and they would be implicated. however, some people who liked to watch the show still wanted to go forward. the secret guards hidden in the crowd deliberately led the crowd to other places. they immediately went forward to stop those who wanted to take photos. since they couldn¡¯t win, they naturally had to start shooting their guns. however, just as chief zhao pulled out his gun, zou yi kicked it away. zou er and the others also took the opportunity to unload the police officers¡¯ guns on the ground. this scene stunned the people on yu xin¡¯s side. the other party was courting death to the point that they didn¡¯t even care about the police. yu xin was so frightened that she quickly secretly called li gang to bring people over. chief zhao¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. he pointed at zou bai and the others and shouted, ¡°you¡¯re dead! you¡¯re attacking the police!¡± zou er looked at chief zhao with a trace of disdain. he wondered how someone with his intelligence could climb to the position of the police chief. they even dared to be so arrogant. didn¡¯t they think about the reason first? chief zhao took out his phone and wanted to continue calling for help, but zou yi didn¡¯t give him a chance. he slashed at chief zhao¡¯s wrist again. only then did chief zhao realize that he was being controlled indirectly. he glared and said, ¡°what! you want to put us under house arrest? do you think we police officers are pushovers?! if we don¡¯t respond after a certain period of time, our colleagues will come looking for us. there are so many people watching on the beach. there are surveillance cameras from the beach to the road. you want to deal with us without anyone knowing? i¡¯m afraid even the heavens can¡¯t do that..¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 287: Noisy chapter 287: noisy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai frowned and said calmly, ¡°noisy.¡± when zou yi heard this, he grabbed zhao gao¡¯s hands behind his back. zou er tacitly and, a little excitedly, took out a handkerchief and covered zhao gao¡¯s mouth. ¡°you talk too much. be quiet!¡± yu xin looked at zou bai¡¯s people¡¯s well-trained movements and the way he attacked the police. she knew that she might have provoked someone she shouldn¡¯t have. she pulled little yuan and gave the two servants a look. she quietly moved back. just as she turned around, she realized that there were a few more people behind her. they stood silently behind them. yu xin could tell at a glance that they were zou bai¡¯s men. now, they could not leave even if they wanted to. the other party remained silent and could only stand back with a sullen expression. when huang jin saw yu xin¡¯s actions, he also came back to his senses. he had unintentionally barged into the dispute between big shots. he wished he could beat himself up now as long as he transmigrated back to the beginning of the dispute to stop his stupid actions. huang jin¡¯s wife was still dumbfounded, but she also felt how weak her side was. she asked softly, ¡°hubby, what¡¯s going on now?¡± beads of sweat appeared on huang jin¡¯s head. he glared at his wife and scolded in a low voice, ¡°shut up.¡± then, he gave his daughter a warning look, afraid that someone would notice their existence. hence, it became a group of people surrounding zou bai and jiang an, playing with the sand with the children. the scene was very quiet. only the noise of the crowd on the beach in the distance and the sound of the waves hitting the shore could be heard, making this area seem even more strange. jiang yi acted as if nothing had happened. he was not affected at all. he focused on perfecting the final shape of the great wall under zou bai¡¯s gentle guidance. jiang yu looked at yu xin and the others curiously. she turned to look at jiang an, who was beside her. ¡°mom, why are they looking at us? aren¡¯t they going to play?¡± jiang an had already vaguely guessed the meaning of zou bai¡¯s action. she smiled at jiang yu and said, ¡°mommy doesn¡¯t know either. 1 don¡¯t think little feather¡¯s molds have all been tested yet. mommy will play with all the molds with you, okay?¡± jiang yu¡¯s attention was immediately diverted. she replied with a smile, ¡°okay.¡± when li gang brought his men over, it was almost half an hour later. li gang watched as his wife and children were surrounded and zhao gao was being controlled. the other police officers stood at the side dejectedly like quails. they quickly walked forward and shouted, ¡°what do you want? is there no law? how dare you detain a public official in public!¡± the police officer who followed them had already held the gun in his hand. li gang was full of confidence. when yu xin heard her husband¡¯s voice, she turned around excitedly and shouted with a sobbing tone, ¡°hubby, quickly save me and our son.¡± when jiang an heard this, an indescribable expression appeared on her face. she looked at zou bai. ¡°why do i feel like we¡¯re going to become bandits?¡± zou bai turned around and looked at jiang an with a smile. ¡°have you seen bandits with such good looks like us?¡± when jiang an saw that the other party had so many guns, she was a little nervous. however, now that zou bai was smiling gently with a joking and relaxed tone, she instantly felt that everything was fine. her mood also relaxed, and she quietly waited for zou bai to step forward to deal with it. li gang rushed into the encirclement with his men and looked at zou bai, who was sitting on the beach talking to jiang an but ignoring him. he frowned slightly and quickly scanned the area. his many years of officialdom made him quickly realize that something was wrong. because zou bai and jiang an were wearing sunglasses, li gang could not tell if he knew them or not. he probed, ¡°sir, may i ask for your name?¡± zou bai raised his head and stared at li gang for a few seconds before taking off his glasses. li gang was stunned for a second before he reacted. his pupils constricted and he could not help but swallow his saliva. he shouted obediently, ¡°..mr. zou.¡± zou bai put on his sunglasses again with a faint smile on his face. ¡°mayor li¡¯s family is so impressive. i¡¯ve learned something new.¡± yu xin didn¡¯t say anything in detail on the phone before hanging up. li gang only knew that the other party had hit his son and attacked the police, so he rushed to the police station with more than ten people. li gang turned to look at yu xin with a dark expression.. ¡°what exactly happened?¡± Chapter 288 - Chapter 288: Training chapter 288: training translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios yu xin told him what she knew. when li gang heard that the incident was started by his son, he glared fiercely at little yuan. ¡°you can¡¯t do anything right!¡± this was the first time little yuan had been lectured by his father like this. he burst into tears. ¡°i didn¡¯t want to lie. it¡¯s all because of him.¡± little yuan cried as he pointed at huang jin. at this moment, huang jin, who wanted to be invisible, saw little yuan pointing at him and was instantly frightened until his eyes widened. when yu xin heard this, she turned to look at aunt hong with a questioning expression. aunty hong was also frightened by this answer. she pointed at huang jin and hurriedly explained, ¡°when i asked, this man said that it was the group of people opposite little yuan. little yuan also said with certainty that it was the person opposite him, so i believed it. 1 didn¡¯t expect that little yuan had actually been bewitched by someone else.¡± aunty hong was also smart. in her panic, she was still able to push things away. at the same time, she pulled out an outsider like huang jin to take the bullet. li gang was not very tall. he was thin and wore a pair of black-framed glasses. he looked refined and kind, but when he looked at huang jin now, his eyes were as cold as ice with a flash of ruthlessness. ¡°who are you?¡± huang jin swallowed nervously. ¡°hello, mayor li. i¡­ i¡¯m just a passerby. this has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°at that time, young master wanted to find a playmate. coincidentally, i saw it. 1 was kind and wanted to help young master in this way. i didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be a bad thing.¡± this explanation made jiang an click her tongue. ¡°i¡¯ve really seen what it means to have a glib tongue today. he can still try to make things up at this point. his mental fortitude is really good.¡± when zou bai heard jiang an¡¯s whisper, he suppressed a smile. ¡°this is nothing. there will be an even more exciting scene to watch later.¡± li gang had been in politics for more than 10 to 20 years. huang jin¡¯s little tricks did not catch his eye at all. no matter what problem his son had, he had to put it aside. otherwise, he might be implicated by zou bai¡¯s anger. li gang thought quickly and looked at huang jin angrily. he accused him loudly, ¡°my son¡¯s personality is a little domineering, but he never lies. what motive do you have to induce my son to lie?! you¡¯re really heartless to use the people and things to manipulate a five-year-old kindergarten child!¡± li gang shifted the conflicting point of the matter to huang jin luring children. huang jin was also dumbfounded. from li gang¡¯s attitude towards zou bai, he could vaguely guess that zou bai¡¯s status was definitely higher than li gang¡¯s. he was definitely not just an ordinary rich businessman or a rich second-generation heir. however, he had already stood on the sidelines. if he immediately turned around when he saw that the situation was not good, it would make the higher-ups even more displeased. moreover, it was better to manage the county officials on the spot. no matter what kind of god this man that li gang was afraid of was, he had to return to his territory. huang jin quickly made a judgment that was beneficial to him. he slapped himself twice and said to li gang with a long face, ¡°mayor li, i¡¯m not human. 1 got lost in it. when i saw the young master, i wanted to please him and curry favor with you. that¡¯s why 1 said that nonsense.¡± huang jin¡¯s reaction was within li gang¡¯s expectations. with someone taking the initiative to take responsibility, it would be easy for him to express his stance. as for huang jin, as long as he was fine, he would naturally return the favor and not pursue the matter. moreover, such a small fry probably wouldn¡¯t even enter zou bai¡¯s eyes. how could zou bai have the time to pay attention to this huang something? when zou bai returned to the capital, he would be the one to decide how to deal with him. li gang glanced at huang jin with deep meaning. li gang then shouted at huang jin sternly, ¡°instigating a child to lie almost resulted in a fight between the two families. you can¡¯t absolve yourself of the blame for the series of things that happened at the beginning! go to the police station and tell them later. they will sentence you accordingly.¡± zou bai quietly watched the show from the side. he didn¡¯t say anything, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion on his face that could be seen by others. however, this calmness made li gang even more uncertain. after li gang finished berating huang jin, he turned to zou bai. ¡°mr. zou, i definitely cannot shirk responsibility for this matter. this¡­¡± li gang pointed at huang jin with his mouth open. he was about to ask the other party¡¯s name. huang jin quickly replied, ¡°my name is huang jin.¡± li gang paused for a moment and immediately continued, ¡°huang jin must pay the price for this. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory explanation..¡± Chapter 289 - Chapter 289: Deal With It chapter 289: deal with it translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai did not plan to turn a big issue into a small one. he stood up and clapped his hands. li gang immediately took off his coat and walked forward quickly, handing it over with both hands. zou bai lowered his eyes and glanced at it. he reached out to take it naturally, wiped his hands, and threw it back to li gang. he said indifferently, ¡°i brought my family to the city managed by mayor li to look at the sea on the weekend. 1 didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a terrible thing. my daughter was almost kidnapped to mayor li¡¯s house. is this considered robbery?¡± the word ¡°daughter¡± made li gang a little confused. he remembered that zou bai was not married yet. how did he have a daughter? however, he could not waste time thinking about this now. he thought that zou bai had an illegitimate child behind his family¡¯s back. now, zou bai once again pulled his gaze back to the beginning of the matter. li gang knew that if he didn¡¯t shed a layer of skin this time, zou bai probably wouldn¡¯t stop. beads of sweat began to appear on li gang¡¯s forehead. he waved his hand and asked the people who followed him to wait in the distance, leaving only his family of three and huang jin¡¯s family. after seeing them leave, li gang spoke again with a nervous expression. ¡°fourth master, 1 didn¡¯t teach my son well. can you spare little yuan on account that i¡¯ll do some errands for the zou family? i¡¯m almost 50 years old and i only have this son at such an old age. 1¡¯11 definitely teach him well in the future!¡± ¡°i know that half a year ago, you came to lin city and saw a piece of land in the eastern suburbs. you¡¯ve always wanted to make an eastern version of disney. i¡¯m actually working on it. now that the relevant approval has been issued, if you want to take it down, 1¡¯11 definitely arrange all the supporting facilities and hardware.¡± businessmen valued profits. even an aristocratic family with an official background like the zou family valued money. politicians and money were inseparable. this was the nutrient solution to maintain the growth of the huge family behind them. li gang was attached to the zou family, but he did not understand zou bai. it was normal for him to form factions in politics. if li gang wanted to advance with an ordinary family background, the best way was to take sides. li gang chose the rich zou family. however, there were many disciples who had climbed up the social ladder. those who could meet the head of the zou family a few times were only qualified to meet him if they reached a certain level. those who could occasionally interact with him and sit down to say a few words were even fewer. li gang took out a bargaining chip that he thought zou bai would be satisfied with. he also deliberately used a form of address to close the distance between the two of them, hinting to zou bai that he was from the zou family¡¯s camp. however, how could zou bai care about this piece of land? he chuckled and reminded, ¡°mayor li, 1 want a way to deal with it, not a compensation plan.¡± zou bai¡¯s non-accepting attitude made the sweat on li gang¡¯s forehead thicken. ¡°fourth master, can you give me some hints?¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes turned to the sea in the distance. after a few seconds, he continued, ¡°i see that your young master¡¯s personality is quite domineering. why don¡¯t you send him to jiangzhou¡¯s sand mountain to train? he¡¯s still young now. if he grinds his temper, his bad habits will change quickly.¡± jiangzhou might sound like a good place to live by mountains and rivers, but it was actually a bitter and cold place near the border. it was a place filled with yellow sand. this name was only given to give beautiful expectations to the locals. in reality, it was a place that no one was willing to go. sand mountain was the town with the worst environment in jiangzhou city. the elevation was slightly higher, the temperature was low all year round, and the oxygen was thin. there was only a first-line patrol unit, a forestry field, and a prison. yu xin panicked. ¡°old li, jiangzhou is already suffering enough. that sand mountain is not a place for humans! our little yuan won¡¯t go!¡± li gang glared at yu xin angrily. ¡°shut up! you taught my son to be like this. i haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet!¡± yu xin was frightened by li gang¡¯s fierce gaze. she cowered and did not dare to interrupt again. little yuan seemed to have sensed his fate and his tears flowed. ¡°daddy, i¡¯m not going anywhere. i want to stay by your side.¡± li gang looked at his son¡¯s tear-stained face and felt as if a knife was being twisted in his heart. he pleaded with zou bai, ¡°fourth master, little yuan is only five years old. he¡¯s not sensible. 1¡¯11 definitely teach him well in the future. 1¡¯11 let him apologize to miss.¡± li gang pulled little yuan in front of him. ¡°quick, apologize to fourth master and miss!¡± although little yuan was already five years old, he was still young after all. he had always been indulged by his mother and the servants at home. from the moment he was born, he had heard all kinds of flattery. the voice in his heart kept telling him that everyone had to listen to his father.. Chapter 290 - Chapter 290: Post Transfer chapter 290: post transfer translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in little yuan¡¯s heart, whether or not he would be sent away depended on his father. he only wanted to please his father. who were the others? as he thought about this, such an expression unconsciously appeared on his face. he pointed at zou bai and said, ¡°dad, why should 1 apologize to them! who does he think he is? pfft!¡± little yuan¡¯s domineering personality was revealed once again. from little yuan¡¯s expression, jiang yu could tell that it was definitely not a good thing. her two small brows furrowed as she strode in front of zou bai. she stuck her two short hands at her waist and looked aggressive. ¡°what are you talking about? apologize to my father!¡± not to mention zou bai, even jiang an was shocked when she saw this scene. this little girl, who had only learned how to walk for a few months, had already begun to be empathetic and be protective of others. jiang an felt both gratified and jealous. she, who had been pregnant for ten months and had given birth to her with difficulty, had yet to receive this little girl¡¯s protection. zou bai had already enjoyed it. thinking of this, jiang an pouted slightly and glanced at zou bai beside her. zou bai felt jiang an¡¯s gaze and held back his good mood. when li gang saw his son¡¯s arrogant and despotic attitude in front of zou bai, he was almost angered to the point of having a heart attack. he was thinking about how to turn the tide while zou bai was crazily tearing down the corner! li gang first took a few deep breaths. seeing that little yuan had also imitated jiang yu and was about to open his mouth to retort, he couldn¡¯t care less. he was so angry that he slapped him. ¡°shut up!¡± li gang¡¯s slap was hard enough for a child even if he restrained his strength. seeing the blood seeping out of the corner of little yuan¡¯s mouth, li gang felt more at ease. this slap was both urgent and specially done by li gang for zou bai to show that he was severely punishing little yuan and would not tolerate his bad behavior. however, little yuan was completely dumbfounded. in his memory, he had never even encountered such a harsh scolding like today, let alone a beating. tears welled up in his eyes, but he did not dare to retort. li gang glared at little yuan. ¡°apologize!¡± little yuan mimicked those who had been bullied by him in the past. he bent down and whispered in a choked voice, ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± zou bai then said unhurriedly, ¡°mayor li, what are you doing? of course, i can understand your love for your child. if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°then you should also change your position. if you stay in lin city for too long, it¡¯s easy for you to break away from the people of the first-tier. your style of doing things is inevitably filled with bureaucracy. this is not good. it¡¯s not conducive to your promotion in the future. now that 1 think about it, your son is too young. it¡¯s indeed not good to go alone. then you can go to jiangzhou to experience it together. don¡¯t worry, your position won¡¯t change. you¡¯ll still be mayor li.¡± they were both mayors. it looked like a fair transfer, but in fact, it was a demotion. back then, li gang was able to be transferred to a wealthy place like lin city because of his good political achievements. however, he had lost more than half of his family¡¯s savings. in recent years, he had only earned half of his losses. if he went there, he would really be demoted back to the past. li gang felt a chill run down his spine. he suddenly remembered something his colleague had told him before. although he didn¡¯t understand zou bai, he had heard some things about zou bai. the orders he gave wouldn¡¯t be changed. if his subordinates resisted, the result would only be worse. li gang had already forgotten that he had made a mistake once. he definitely couldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. at the thought of this, li gang forced a smile and praised, ¡°fourth master is indeed far-sighted. 1 really lack basic training now. when i go there this time, i¡¯ll definitely pay attention to my son¡¯s education. 1 won¡¯t let him cause such a huge disaster again.¡± when huang jin heard that zou bai had decided the fate of a mayor in lin city with just two sentences, wouldn¡¯t punishing him be as easy as pinching an ant to death? his limbs went numb, and even his backbone began to turn cold. his head shrank even more, and he wished he had a shell to hide in. zou bai glanced at huang jin from the corner of his eye and didn¡¯t say anything. he just waved at li gang. when li gang saw zou bai¡¯s gesture for him to leave, he immediately dragged his son and left with his group of people. seeing this, huang jin quickly followed behind the crowd and mixed with the group of people.. Chapter 291 - Chapter 291: Sweet Little Cotton Jacket chapter 291: sweet little cotton jacket translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an saw huang jin¡¯s figure in the crowd and frowned slightly. she looked at zou bai in confusion. zou bai did not look at jiang an. instead, he squatted down and touched jiang yu¡¯s little face. ¡°that little tyrant is taller and fatter than you. little feather even ran out to stand in front of daddy. weren¡¯t you afraid just now?¡± when jiang yu heard the question, she recalled little yuan¡¯s appearance. she tilted her head slightly and thought for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°i was a little afraid, but he was rude to you. 1 was very angry and forgot about that.¡± zou bai glanced at jiang yi, who was watching him interact with jiang yu. he rubbed jiang yi¡¯s head a little harder. ¡°kid, i treat you well, right? but i really can¡¯t see any worry for me from you.¡± when jiang yi heard this, he pursed his lips and did not say anything. he was not his stupid sister. when he saw the attitude of the little tyrant¡¯s father in front of this man, he knew that the little tyrant would not have a good time this time. jiang yi really did not think that he had anything to worry about, so he calmly watched the entire process. when he heard zou bai¡¯s slightly dissatisfied tone, he slowly replied, ¡°why would 1 worry about something that you can solve?¡± when zou bai heard this, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°fortunately, one of them inherited intelligence from me.¡± zou bai turned his head and gently hugged jiang yu again. he chuckled and said, ¡°daughter is indeed a sweet little cotton jacket. keep playing with your brother for a while more. daddy will bring you guys out to sea later.¡± jiang yu did not understand what it meant to go out to sea, but she understood what ¡®keep playing¡¯ meant. she turned around and started looking for the molds that she had yet to try. she continued to strengthen her team of cars. seeing that the siblings had returned to their previous playful state, zou bai stood up. he could sense jiang an¡¯s doubts through the two layers of sunglasses between him and jiang an, so he took the initiative to ask, ¡°do you think i¡¯ve forgotten the mastermind who added fuel to the fire?¡± jiang an raised her eyebrows and joked, ¡°with your methods, fourth master zou, you shouldn¡¯t have forgotten.¡± hearing jiang an¡¯s teasing, zou bai took off his sunglasses and looked at her. the usual indifference in his peach blossom eyes was replaced by a smile. ¡°are you teasing me?¡± jiang an shrugged and replied, ¡°i wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± zou bai watched as jiang an became more and more relaxed in front of him. she was also more and more open about her true emotions at the moment. he felt a little gratified. it was not in vain that he had been diligently chatting to her on the phone every night before sleeping for the past half a month. ¡°who do you think is involved in this matter?¡± jiang an thought for a moment and included huang jin and li gang¡¯s families. zou bai nodded. ¡°then, from the results of the matter, who looks unaffected?¡± jiang an replied without thinking, ¡°of course it¡¯s huang jin¡¯s family of three. aunt sang and aunt fang have already said that they could have thought of a way to coax li gang¡¯s son away. it¡¯s because huang jin was stirring up the fire and wanted to use little feather to please that little tyrant that this fire became more and more intense.¡± zou bai looked at jiang an with a promising expression and continued, ¡°that¡¯s right. nothing happened to the person who should take responsibility. regardless of whether li gang is responsible or not, if i only take action on him now, he will feel that he has taken more punishment. or rather, he will think that i disdain communicating with huang jin, so he will blame everything on him.¡± ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks. what¡¯s important is that under such an imbalanced mentality, will li gang let go of huang jin, this despicable person who fanned the flames?¡± jiang an quickly shook her head. following zou bai¡¯s direction, she narrowed her eyes and began to analyze. ¡°although li gang is about to be transferred, he still has his connections. for huang jin to get to know li gang in this way, it means that he¡¯s the weaker party. moreover, he might not be ordinary weak. if li gang wants to deal with him, it¡¯s just a matter of moving his fingers.¡± at this point, jiang an slapped her head and came to a realization. ¡°oh! you want to use someone else to do your dirty work.¡± zou bai looked through the brown sunglasses on jiang an¡¯s face and saw her big blinking eyes. he smiled and explained, ¡°it¡¯s not necessary to use someone else to kill him. at most, the two of them will fight each other. that kind of person is not worth my time and effort to deal with.¡± jiang an gave zou bai a thumbs up. ¡°brilliant, really brilliant.¡± jiang an suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°what about that little fatty? are you really going to let him work in sand mountain?¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 292: Killing chapter 292: killing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai replied indifferently, ¡°why not? he¡¯s so free and energetic. wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to go to sand mountain to help the forestry workers do some work?¡± jiang an did not think much of it. ¡°he¡¯s just a five-year-old child. those employees can¡¯t really make him do anything, right?¡± zou bai looked at jiang an and asked, ¡°then who do you think is at fault for knowing how to bully others at such a young age?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°his parents, of course. they didn¡¯t discipline him well.¡± zou bai nodded in agreement and mentioned li gang again. ¡°what¡¯s your impression of li gang?¡± jiang an recalled li gang¡¯s behavior just now. after more than ten seconds, she replied, ¡°he looks like a very refined scholar, and he¡¯s gentle and polite. however, he spoils his children a little. i think their family is an old couple. is this wife his first wife or his second wife?¡± zou bai pulled jiang an back to the recliner and chatted. ¡°he¡¯s indeed remarried. that woman was a mistress. li gang is timid and cautious. he likes power and money very much. he¡¯s selfish and a sanctimonious hypocrite.¡± when jiang an heard this answer, she was a little surprised. ¡°you know him very well? but it didn¡¯t seem like you two are very familiar with each other.¡± zou bai turned to look at jiang an. ¡°we¡¯re not very close, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from understanding him.¡± ¡°did you hear him mention the eastern suburbs of lin city just now? that¡¯s a big project that the lin city government is going to focus on developing. although he stands with the zou family, i¡¯m still used to doing background checks on relevant people before making a decision.¡± jiang an nodded in understanding and teased with a smile, ¡°i was wondering why you know so much about unfamiliar people when you¡¯re so busy every day.¡± jiang an suddenly thought of her question just now. ¡°he¡¯s a very selfish person. so you mean that he¡¯ll think of a way to make little yuan suffer less and play tricks with you?¡± when zou bai heard jiang an¡¯s answer, he frowned slightly and looked at her helplessly. ¡°there are so many keywords, but you only listened to one.¡± ¡°not only will li gang not play tricks with me, but he will also accept his punishment. he still wants to make a comeback and won¡¯t miss any opportunity to show his loyalty. to extremely selfish people, their own interests are always the most important.¡± jiang an interrupted, ¡°moreover, li gang will be dissatisfied with his son because this time, he was transferred to jiangzhou because of little fatty¡¯s actions.¡± zou bai nodded comfortingly. ¡°he does favor boys over girls, but no matter how much he values them, as long as he compares them to his career, he¡¯ll still choose the latter. moreover, after this incident, his remarried wife and son¡¯s lives won¡¯t be as easy as before.¡± every time li gang got up and saw that godforsaken place, he would compare it to the rich lin city and the poor jiangzhou. every time he compared it, he would feel stifled. how could he still be nice to yu xin and her son? their good days were really over. jiang an recalled her eldest brother and second brother¡¯s previous evaluation of zou bai. his methods and schemes of killing without spilling blood were indeed not something she could fight against. however, she did not dislike zou bai¡¯s method of handling this matter at all. jiang an glanced at zou bai. ¡°i¡¯ve finally seen what it means to kill someone. instead of destroying and torturing a person¡¯s body, it¡¯s better to slowly defeat their mind and soul.¡± she was not a saint, who would still pity others first after being bullied by them and escaping it. jiang an knew very well that if it weren¡¯t for her family background and her relationship with zou bai, if she was just an ordinary person, she would have no choice but to compromise in the face of such a powerful suppression. some rich and powerful people just liked to snatch. to them, the resistance of ordinary people was like watching a battle between trapped beasts. they might even clap and cheer from the side from time to time. zou bai was good at manipulating people¡¯s hearts and took pleasure in it. when he heard jiang an¡¯s words, he closed his eyes and lay leisurely on the recliner. ¡°you¡¯ll often be active in the social circles of upper-class society in the future. besides, you also want to enter the business circle. if you don¡¯t want to be eaten up until there¡¯s nothing left, you have to learn these methods.¡± there was no limit to learning. this was something that would continue for the rest of one¡¯s life. it was like rowing a boat in the reverse current. if one did not row forward, they would be carried back by the current.. Chapter 293 - Chapter 293: Meeting Friends chapter 293: meeting friends translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at zou bai¡¯s side profile seriously. ¡°were you teaching me just now?¡± zou bai revealed a helpless expression and turned to look at jiang an. ¡°was i not obvious?¡± jiang an laughed dryly. ¡°obvious. very obvious.¡± they lay there for another half an hour. zou bai¡¯s phone rang. after taking it out and taking a look, he immediately sat up and said to jiang an, ¡°let¡¯s go out to sea now and eat on the boat tonight.¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°sure!¡± looking at the sunset at sea was quite different. jiang an was still looking forward to it. zou bai then said to jiang an, ¡°by the way, i have two friends coming to eat with us later.¡± jiang an was stunned for a moment. then, she immediately lowered her head and looked at her casual clothes. she looked at zou bai in frustration and said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? 1 didn¡¯t even bring any formal clothes to change into.¡± zou bai sized jiang an up. ¡°1 think this is good. they¡¯re friends who grew up with me. they won¡¯t care about this.¡± jiang an still felt that something was amiss. ¡°but this is the first time we¡¯ve met, and they¡¯re very important friends of yours. i¡¯d better drive to the nearest shop to buy a dress.¡± zou bai pulled jiang an, who was about to leave. ¡°there¡¯s really no need to go through so much trouble. they¡¯re all familiar people. besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re attending a banquet. they won¡¯t dress up too formally at sea either. besides, they¡¯re already on the boat.¡± considering that it wouldn¡¯t be good to let the guests wait there, jiang an could only give up when she heard this. ¡°then let¡¯s hurry over first.¡± jiang an walked to jiang yu and her brother and squatted down. she began to pack up. ¡°little feather, little wingsy, pack up with aunties. we¡¯re going to eat.¡± when the nannies heard that they were leaving, they immediately squatted down and started working together. jiang yu and jiang yi also began to learn to pack their toys. the siblings¡¯ clothes were a little dirty and were even stained with wet sand. fortunately, the nannies had brought spare clothes. zou bai directly brought his people to the yacht to change there. the pier was less than 10 minutes away from the beach. on the yacht. lin hui and meng yu were chatting leisurely on the sofa. lin hui saw that meng yu was texting non-stop on his phone. he reached out and gently pushed his friend who was chatting with an unknown woman. ¡°do you think zou bai will bring that legendary woman along to eat with us this time?¡± meng yu was chatting happily with a smug look on his face. without turning his head, he nodded and replied perfunctorily, ¡°yes.¡± lin hui frowned and snatched the phone away. ¡°let¡¯s talk. will it kill you not to have a woman?!¡± without his phone, meng yu¡¯s attention landed on lin hui. ¡°tsk, look at you. you fell out of love, but you won¡¯t allow others to feel the sweetness of love.¡± lin hui chuckled and threw his phone aside. ¡°you¡¯re a playboy. don¡¯t taint the word love. tell me who we¡¯re going to meet later.¡± meng yu yawned and reclined on the sofa cushion. ¡°i was just guessing. that night, zou bai used the cooperation rights of the new development area in the western suburbs of jingdu city to lure me to give him ideas. i think he¡¯s serious about that woman. i¡¯ve been thinking about when we can meet her. this time, zou bai went through so much trouble to ask us to prepare a gift. my first instinct is that it will be her.¡± lin hui listened to meng yu¡¯s gossip and touched his chin. ¡°then why did he ask us to prepare two gifts for children?¡± a puzzled look appeared on meng yu¡¯s face. ¡°that¡¯s right. i¡¯m confused about this too. just watch. anyway, the mystery will be revealed soon.¡± as soon as meng yu finished speaking, they heard the sound of people walking on the deck. the two of them walked out of the salon area on the main deck of the yacht and saw zou bai and the others. jiang an took off her disguise, revealing her fair face. she saw two young men dressed casually in front of her. zou bai started introducing them to each other. ¡°jiang an, my girlfriend.¡± although jiang an was not famous, she had dramas and endorsements. she could be considered a common figure on television now. meng yu liked to hang out with women and often got along well with young models and actors. in addition, jiang an was still tied up with jiang huai. when he saw jiang an, he immediately remembered her identity as an actress. he raised his eyebrows. ¡°hello, miss jiang.¡± zou bai then started introducing his two good friends. ¡°the one wearing a flowery shirt and always looking like a playboy is called meng yu..¡± Chapter 294 - Chapter 294: Playboy chapter 294: playboy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios meng yu was unhappy when he heard that. ¡°hey, what do you mean by a playboy? i¡¯m not happy to hear that. this is the l family¡¯s butterfly lover series. it has a very beautiful meaning. after hearing you say that, 1 feel like i¡¯m about to become a brothel.¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. when she saw meng yu¡¯s depressed expression, she hurriedly replied, ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i didn¡¯t mean to laugh at you. i just feel that your analogy is a little¡­¡± zou bai interrupted with a smile, ¡°there¡¯s no need to explain so much to him. after knowing him for a long time, you¡¯ll know how appropriate the title i gave him is.¡± as he spoke, zou bai pointed at lin hui. ¡°this is lin hui.¡± lin hui did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but he had been to the jiang family¡¯s family recognition banquet. although he had only appeared briefly with his mother, he could still recognize the main character, jiang an. he smiled and said, ¡°hello, miss jiang.¡± jiang an hurriedly replied with a smile, ¡°hello, meng yu and lin hui.¡± zou bai saw that the two sides already knew each other, so he called everyone into the salon area to chat. the nannies also carried the two little fellows and followed jiang an in. zou yi and the others spread out on the deck to guard the ship while the captain sailed out to sea. zou bai asked the crew member to lead the nannies to take jiang yu and jiang yi to shower and change their clothes. after meng yu and lin hui found out that zou bai was with jiang an, they didn¡¯t show any surprise on their faces, but they were secretly shocked. in terms of looks and family background, jiang an and zou bai were compatible, but one would be married for the first time, and the other would be married for the second time¡­ although the two of them didn¡¯t say it, they still didn¡¯t think highly of them. however, because they had grown up in a large family, they were used to scheming against each other. their acting skills were unquestionable. the four of them sat on opposite sofas and started chatting. ten minutes later, the two little guys came out of the shower. their tender appearances made people adore them. meng yu immediately turned around and took out a gift. he squatted on the ground with a gift box in each hand. he deliberately waved his hand and said in a seductive tone, ¡°you two babies, i¡¯ve prepared gifts for you. do you want the gifts in my hand?¡± jiang yi stood beside jiang an¡¯s leg, unmoved. when jiang yu saw that one of the gift boxes was actually sparkling, it immediately caught jiang yu¡¯s eye. however, no matter how much she liked it, she did not rush forward immediately. instead, she first patted jiang an gently with her small hand. then, she looked up at her and called out in a soft voice, ¡°mommy.¡± jiang an looked down at jiang yu¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°if you want uncle meng¡¯s gift so much, have you called him uncle meng?¡± jiang yu immediately turned around and called out sweetly to meng yu, ¡°uncle meng.¡± jiang yu¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons as she smiled. meng yu¡¯s heart softened when he saw this. he opened his arms and said, ¡°hey! come to uncle meng quickly.¡± jiang yu looked up at jiang an again. jiang an nodded slightly, and jiang yu waddled quickly towards meng yu. meng yu gently hugged jiang yu and handed her the gift that she was staring at. jiang yu held the gift box with both hands and replied politely with a sweet smile, ¡°thankyou, uncle.¡± after jiang yu thanked him, she placed the box on the coffee table. she opened it and saw a chinese doll inside. there was no jewelry on the doll, but the color was gorgeous. under the light, the clothes the doll was wearing had a beautiful shine. because of tianqi clothing, jiang an knew a lot about fabrics related to clothes. she recognized at a glance that this was domestic cloud brocade fabric. this was something traditional to their culture and heritage. there had always been a saying in the market that an inch of cloud brocade was worth an inch of gold. this was not an exaggeration, but because the cloud brocade was really woven into fabric with real silk after being handmade by a craftsman. coupled with the complicated craftsmanship, it required the cooperation of two people. even if an experienced master worked non-stop, he could only make five to six centimeters of it in a day. as for the blue part of the cloth doll¡¯s cloud brocade clothes, it was mixed with peacock feathers and silk thread, making the fabric of the clothes show a gorgeous but natural luster. from the craftsmanship, it was enough to show how expensive this gift was. jiang an felt that this greeting gift was a little expensive, so she turned her head slightly to look at zou bai.. Chapter 295 - Chapter 295: The Coach Wasn’t Hired For Nothing chapter 295: the coach wasn¡¯t hired for nothing translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after zou bai felt jiang an¡¯s gaze, he turned to look at her. seeing the hesitation in her eyes, he patted the back of jiang an¡¯s hand comfortingly and lowered his head to jiang an¡¯s ear. he lowered his voice and said, ¡°this money is just their normal expenses for a day.¡± the clothes on this doll cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. jiang an could only sigh at the life of the rich again. although she could be considered one of them now, she still couldn¡¯t bear to spend so much money on eating, drinking, and having fun. after all, she had been poor before and knew that it wasn¡¯t easy to earn every cent. lin hui, who was sitting beside meng yu, was also interested when he saw that jiang yu was not afraid of strangers. he placed his gift on the coffee table beside him and wanted to tease her with a smile. ¡°little kid, uncle lin also has a gift here. do you want it?¡± jiang yu glanced at the shiny gift box and kept her mouth shut. however, the smile on her face had already exposed her thoughts. lin hui looked at jiang yu¡¯s chubby little face and could not help but be amused. he stretched out his index finger and gently scratched it. ¡°you will like the things in uncle¡¯s box too. tell me your name and uncle will give you the gift.¡± jiang yu immediately raised her head and replied, ¡°my name is little feather.¡± looking at jiang yu¡¯s obedient appearance, lin hui could not help but reach out and pat jiang yu¡¯s head. ¡°little feather¡¯s name is really nice. i¡¯ll give you this gift.¡± when jiang yu heard this, she didn¡¯t forget to thank him before taking it. ¡°thank you, uncle lin.¡± as zou bai had mentioned jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s preferences in advance, lin hui¡¯s gift was naturally very much to jiang yu¡¯s liking. jiang yu took the gift and placed all her attention on it. she stood by the coffee table and studied it. when lin hui and meng yu saw that jiang yi was still standing there without any intention of coming over to take their gift, they could not help but laugh. ¡°these two siblings have completely different personalities. the elder sister is called little feather, what¡¯s the younger brother¡¯s name?¡± jiang an gently patted jiang yi¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°little wingsy, tell the two uncles, what¡¯s your name?¡± jiang yi looked at the two men he had met for the first time and said calmly, ¡°hello, uncle. my name is jiang yi.¡± jiang yi looked like a child version of zou bai. the two of them were zou bai¡¯s childhood friends. now that they were sitting down to take a closer look, they naturally felt that something was wrong. lin hui and meng yu felt that it was a little strange, but there were many people now, so it was not appropriate to ask in detail. the two of them took the gifts they had prepared and looked at jiang yi¡¯s serious face. lin hui and meng yu consciously did not tease him like they did with jiang yu. jiang yi took the gifts and thanked them seriously. this meeting was mainly because lin hui and meng yu knew that after zou bai returned to the country, he actually did not return to jingdu city to work and came to lin city to look at the sea. the two of them thought that it had been a while since they went out to sea, so they bought a plane ticket and flew over, insisting on having a meal together. zou bai, on the other hand, wanted to meet his friends as a way to further his romantic relationship. after thinking about it, he agreed to have dinner together that night. jiang an wasn¡¯t familiar with the two of them either. worried that the three men couldn¡¯t talk freely when she was present, she brought the two younger ones to the sun deck on the second floor after eating and enjoyed the beautiful scenery on the sea under the setting sun. the men began to play pool. meng yu took the powder and smeared it on the head of the cue stick as he said to zou bai, ¡°you¡¯ll be the last to start!¡± zou bai held the cue stick and shrugged. lin hui patted zou bai¡¯s shoulder twice. ¡°look at you. no matter what you learn, you always get first place. only meng yu and 1 have a good mentality. otherwise, with you beating us like this, we would have long suffered from depression.¡± zou bai looked at meng yu, who looked like he was ready to make a good start. he smiled and said, ¡°if 1 don¡¯t take first, someone else will. if i get first, you guys can still get involved.¡± meng yu¡¯s left hand set up the stand. with a forceful push, the white ball completely scattered the various balls that were arranged. when meng yu saw the scattered spheres on the table, he clenched his fists and shouted excitedly, ¡°yes!¡± lin hui looked at meng yu and said with a smile, ¡°looks like you didn¡¯t hire that coach for nothing.¡± meng yu turned to look at the two people standing at the side. ¡°of course! i¡¯ve already invited her to the bed. how can she hide these techniques from me?¡± zou bai looked at meng yu with disdain. ¡°don¡¯t make your excuses too obvious. can¡¯t you stop? it hasn¡¯t even been a month since that previous woman, right?¡± meng yu shook his head nonchalantly. ¡°don¡¯t care about longevity. as long as you once had it! you¡¯re just old-fashioned!¡± ¡°no, you¡¯re not old-fashioned when it comes to marriage. what are you thinking? i¡¯m not saying that jiang an¡¯s conditions are bad, but there are more suitable options for you..¡± Chapter 296 - Chapter 296: Guessed Quite Quickly chapter 296: guessed quite quickly translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios meng yu was very tactful, but his meaning was very clear. fie was just short of saying that jiang an was not worthy of zou bai. when zou bai heard this, his originally gentle eyes darkened. ¡°she¡¯s very good and suits me very well. 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re right to use those basic standards to measure her.¡± before zou bai knew that jiang an was the woman who had sex with him that night, he had already developed a good impression of her. this included the fact that after knowing that she had divorced, he took the initiative to get his mother to pull strings for him and jiang an. these were all decisions he had made under the premise of wanting marriage. zou bai didn¡¯t think that he was being impulsive. the affection he had for jiang an when they were young was the cornerstone of their relationship. later on, when they interacted again, it was the main reason why he had the thought of being together. it was definitely unrealistic to say that he loved jiang an so much. the two of them had met again after 23 years, and now that they were officially together, they hadn¡¯t spent much time together. however, zou bai knew very well that jiang an made him feel like getting married. fate was so coincidental that they met in a hotel and had a pair of children. zou bai could only attribute all of this to god¡¯s arrangements. when lin hui heard zou bai¡¯s statement, he paused for a moment. when he saw meng yu walking over and wanting to say something, he quickly interrupted, ¡°the two of you are the ones who are getting married. you definitely have the most sense about who¡¯s suitable for you. your brain is better than ours. as brothers, we definitely believe in your taste.¡± meng yu did not agree with this, but lin hui kept glaring at him and stood at the side gloomily. how could zou bai not see their small actions? ¡°alright, don¡¯t stop him. let him speak. if he doesn¡¯t, i¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll suffocate to death.¡± lin hui could only let out a long sigh helplessly and retract his gaze. meng yu rolled his eyes at zou bai. ¡°who¡¯s suffocating? i¡¯m doing this for your own good. dating has nothing to do with being smart. you have to think more about reality. if you really marry jiang an, her child will call you dad. if you get called that, you¡¯ll become a person who has to bear the responsibility of being a father.¡± when meng yu mentioned the word ¡®responsibility¡¯, zou bai couldn¡¯t help but glance at him. he teased, ¡°yo, it¡¯s rare to hear the word ¡®responsibility¡¯ coming from your mouth.¡± meng yu frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t interrupt. don¡¯t change the topic.¡± when lin hui heard meng yu mention this, he suddenly thought of jiang yi¡¯s peach blossom eyes and that strange sense of familiarity. he quickly sized up zou bai carefully. zou bai saw lin hui¡¯s suspicious expression and frowned slightly. ¡°why are you looking at me?¡± lin hui rubbed his chin. ¡°hey, why do 1 feel that jiang yi looks so similar to you?¡± lin hui¡¯s words woke meng yu up. meng yu suddenly turned to look at zou bai. ¡°yes, yes, yes! i was wondering why i seemed to have seen him somewhere before. he also has a pair of peach blossom eyes!¡± zou bai chuckled. ¡°you guessed it pretty quickly. you guessed it faster than 1 thought.¡± meng yu covered his mouth with both hands. lin hui was also shocked by this news. after a while, meng yu found his voice and said, ¡°oh my god, when did you become a third party?!¡± lin hui also came back to his senses. ¡°that¡¯s right. at that time, jiang an hadn¡¯t gotten a divorce, right? wouldn¡¯t that become an affair?¡± zou bai couldn¡¯t help but hit the two of them with the pole in his hands. he glared at them and said, ¡°it¡¯s all your fault!¡± meng yu rubbed his shoulder and looked at zou bai innocently. ¡°what does this have to do with us? before jiang an returned to the jiang family, we didn¡¯t even meet each other before.¡± lin hui also jumped to the side and rubbed the spot where he had been hit with a depressed expression. zou bai recounted what had happened that night. meng yu looked surprised. ¡°this is really a plot that only appears in novels.¡± lin hui was shocked again. he shook his head and sighed. ¡°then i can only say that the two of you are destined to be married. in this situation, why don¡¯t you just get married? why are you still dating like young people?¡± zou bai chuckled. ¡°is marriage something that 1 can decide alone? jiang an¡¯s thoughts are also very important.¡± lin hui came back to his senses and said helplessly, ¡°sigh, women are troublesome.¡± meng yu rolled his eyes at lin hui. ¡°what do you know? women are the cutest creatures in the world. they can even secrete dopamine effectively when they¡¯re in a relationship.¡± meng yu looked at zou bai and teased, ¡°dating is a skill. work hard! if you don¡¯t understand, ask me. 1¡¯11 still say the same thing.. for god¡¯s sake, i¡¯ll definitely do my best till 1 die!¡± Chapter 297 - Chapter 297: Apology Gift chapter 297: apology gift translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai smiled and teased, ¡°i think you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll never get up early if it doesn¡¯t give you benefits.¡± after meng yu and lin hui found out about zou bai and jiang an¡¯s relationship, coupled with the fact that the two children were zou bai¡¯s biological children, their impression of jiang an changed. when the sky completely darkened, jiang an brought the two children down to the main deck and realized that meng yu and lin hui were much more enthusiastic about her. the yacht docked, and the two parties said goodbye and parted ways. lin hui had an apartment in lin city, and meng yu insisted on staying there for the night. in the car, meng yu could not help but sigh. ¡°1 really didn¡¯t expect this unusual relationship.¡± lin hui, who was driving, smiled when he heard this. ¡°if it counts, it counts. auntie can rest assured.¡± when meng yu heard lin hui¡¯s words, he turned around. ¡°chen xiang is really coming back to china?¡± lin hui shook his head slightly. ¡°how would i know? i don¡¯t know how auntie got the news.¡± meng yu said doubtfully, ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy for her to go overseas. why is she coming back again? two days ago, 1 asked someone overseas to ask around and said that she¡¯s developing quite well in the overseas entertainment industry. she even took on a new movie. it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s planning to return to china to develop in two months?¡± lin hui paused and frowned slightly. ¡°there¡¯s such a huge difference in information, but the zou family¡¯s information has always been accurate. you¡­¡± when meng yu saw lin hui¡¯s doubts about his information, he immediately widened his eyes and retorted, ¡°don¡¯t doubt my source of information. i have acquaintances in that circle.¡± lin hui suddenly thought of jiang an and felt that he had neglected some key points. however, after thinking for a moment, he could not think of any connection. in the end, he gave up. when zou bai and the others returned to the hotel, it was already past nine o¡¯clock. jiang yu and jiang yi had only washed the sand off on the yacht, so when they returned, the nannies took them to shower again. then, it was time to sleep. jiang an and zou bai watched the siblings fall asleep before returning to their room. zou bai walked behind her. when jiang an heard the door close behind her, she felt a little nervous. she swallowed her saliva and picked up her pajamas by the bed. ¡°i¡¯ll take a shower first.¡± with that, jiang an quickly took her clothes into the bathroom and soaked in the bathtub like a quail. zou bai was in his room dealing with the more urgent matters of the day. when he was done, he realized that jiang an hadn¡¯t come out yet. he looked at the time and saw that she had been in for a long time. worried, he walked to the bathroom door and knocked. ¡°an¡¯an, are you alright?¡± jiang an, who was a little sleepy, was awakened by the knocking. she suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the bathroom door. she raised her voice and shouted, ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± zou bai reminded her, ¡°it¡¯s easy to run out of oxygen if you take a bath for too long. you¡¯ve been in there for almost an hour. come out quickly after you¡¯re done.¡± only then did jiang an realize that her state just now was a sign of lack of oxygen. if zou bai hadn¡¯t knocked on the door, she might have fainted. she hurriedly replied, ¡°i¡¯m done showering. i¡¯ll be out soon.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t dare to delay any longer. she got up and splashed cold water on her face. after waking up, she hurriedly wiped the water droplets off her body and put on her clothes. then, she saw zou bai leaning against the door frame with his arms crossed. there was a faint smile on his face. ¡°i thought you were planning to stay there tonight.¡± as she had just taken a shower and was a little lacking in oxygen, jiang an¡¯s cheeks were red, masking her embarrassed expression after hearing zou bai¡¯s teasing. ¡°hurry up and take your shower.¡± zou bai smiled as he took out his clothes from the wardrobe and entered the bathroom. jiang an walked to the bed and sat down. suddenly, she remembered the gift she had made. she hurriedly took out the gift from the bedside table and placed it on the bed. when zou bai came out of the bathroom, he saw that the bedroom was pitch-black. only the dim yellow light from the bathroom behind him could be seen. zou bai frowned slightly. he hadn¡¯t come out yet. with jiang an¡¯s meticulous personality, it was impossible for her not to even leave a lamp on for him. he felt that it was strange. there was a soft click that sounded like a switch being turned on and off, and the dark shapes of several round spheres appeared on all four walls. zou bai followed the light and saw jiang an sitting by the bed, holding the light source in her hand. seeing zou bai walk towards her, jiang an stood up with the lamp in her hand. ¡°this is my apology gift.¡± zou bai lowered his eyes slightly and saw the lamp with the eight planets as the theme. in the middle was the source that was emitting a cold white light. it stood in the middle like the sun. the other planets were in their respective orbits. transparent threads fixed them to their positions.. Chapter 298 - Chapter 298: Tried My Best To Replicate chapter 298: tried my best to replicate translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at the threads that reflected the silver light under the light and said regretfully, ¡°i could use transparent threads as far as possible. when 1 don¡¯t turn on the lights during the day, it looks like these planets are floating around. they¡¯re especially beautiful. it¡¯s a pity that when i turn on the lights at night, they¡¯re completely exposed.¡± zou bai looked at the ¡°orbit¡± of the eight planets on the wall. he smiled and said softly, ¡°what¡¯s there to pity? just because it¡¯s invisible doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. the orbit in the universe might just be invisible to the creatures in our dimension.¡± zou bai looked at the appearance and size of the eight planets. these small details surprised him pleasantly. he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°these are the accurate ratios, right?¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes curved slightly. ¡°yes, you like these stars so much. i knew at a glance that you could tell the difference in these details. i didn¡¯t dare to be perfunctory. i tried my best to replicate them.¡± a smile appeared on zou bai¡¯s face. he raised his hand and rubbed the top of jiang an¡¯s head. he said in approval, ¡°not bad! this apology gift is very thoughtful. you¡¯ve passed.¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes narrowed with laughter. zou bai gently placed the lamp on the bedside table. ¡°how long did it take to make it?¡± jiang an pouted slightly. ¡°over a week. i rushed to the studio every day after filming.¡± zou bai smiled and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window with jiang an in his arms. he pulled open the curtains a little and hugged her from behind. jiang an lived on the 56th floor. every day when there was fog, when she woke up and looked out of the window, she would have the illusion that she was in the heavenly realm. lin city was not a pure industrial city, and it was close to the sea. the air quality was not bad, and jiang an could see the stars in the sky at a glance. zou bai didn¡¯t do anything else. he just hugged jiang an quietly. jiang an¡¯s tense body slowly relaxed after seeing the stars. jiang an said in a low voice, ¡°i¡¯ve been here for so long, but i¡¯ve never properly admired the night scenery here.¡± zou bai replied, ¡°you, don¡¯t stress yourself out too much. just treat things calmly.¡± jiang an blinked. after a few seconds of silence, she continued, ¡°it¡¯s easy for you to say. i want to treat it calmly, but 1 like this role very much. i don¡¯t want the audience to be unable to feel gan lan¡¯s charm because of me and affect the popularity of this character.¡± zou bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say anything to jiang an. he just stared silently at the night sky with jiang an. ¡°i remember talking to you about how these stars appeared in front of us after hundreds of millions of years. when we first discover this star, it might have already exploded and died.¡± ¡°the universe is so vast, and we are so small. everything in this world has its own rules, and we can¡¯t forcefully reverse them. instead of worrying about these things, you should learn to let nature take its course. this way, there might be more unexpected effects.¡± jiang an leaned her head back slightly against zou bai¡¯s chest and chuckled. ¡°you¡¯ve seen the profundity between the universe and being a human. no wonder your mentality is so good. could this be the secret to becoming stronger?¡± hearing jiang an¡¯s teasing, zou bai felt jiang an¡¯s body relax. the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°respond to all changes with inflexibility. don¡¯t care about the outside world. focus on being yourself.¡± after saying that, zou bai bent down slightly and lowered his head to kiss the corner of jiang an¡¯s mouth. jiang an was stunned for a moment, but she did not dodge. she just stood there passively. zou bai used the tip of his tongue to pry open jiang an¡¯s teeth. their lips and teeth intertwined. zou bai wrapped his arm around jiang an¡¯s waist and grabbed jiang an¡¯s knee with one hand. he carried her onto the bed like a princess. jiang an lay on the bed and looked at the table lamp that was still lit. she tugged at zou bai¡¯s clothes and made a mosquito-like sound. ¡°light¡­¡± zou bai looked at jiang an, who lowered her head and did not dare to look at him. his throat became even dryer. he reached out his arm and pressed the button on the side of the lamp. there was only a little light shining in from the window in the room. zou bai pulled off his bathrobe and leaned over jiang an¡¯s body again. the air in the room seemed to have become thinner¡­ it was almost noon the next day when jiang an woke up. when she opened her eyes, she realized that the sun shining through the white gauze curtain had already become a little dazzling. she stretched and instantly felt soreness as if she had been crushed by a large car.. Chapter 299 - Chapter 299: You Want Me to Stay? chapter 299: you want me to stay? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an quickly rubbed her waist and couldn¡¯t help but curse at zou bai, who had tortured her to death last night. she reached out to take her phone and looked at the time. the words ¡°11 o¡¯clock¡± appeared. jiang an¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°oh my god!¡± jiang an exclaimed and quickly got out of bed. just as she was washing up, zou bai entered the room. hearing the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, zou bai walked over. ¡°i thought you weren¡¯t up yet. i¡¯m preparing to set off back to jingdu city.¡± jiang an was rinsing her mouth when she subconsciously asked, ¡°so soon?! aren¡¯t you going to eat first before leaving?¡± a smile flashed across zou bai¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°do you want me to stay and eat before leaving?¡± it wasn¡¯t easy to meet in a long-distance relationship. jiang an still wanted zou bai to stay for a while longer and nurture his relationship with his children. jiang an thought for a moment and asked, ¡°what time is your flight?¡± zou bai casually placed one hand on the sink and tapped the counter in a brisk and rhythmic manner. ¡°there¡¯s still time. do you want me to stay to eat?¡± jiang an spat out the foam in her mouth. ¡°it¡¯s almost time to eat. if you have time, have a good meal. 1¡¯11 get aunt fang and the others to move faster. we¡¯ll have lunch earlier.¡± seeing that jiang an had already started making arrangements, zou bai agreed. ¡°okay.¡± jiang an rinsed her mouth with water and quickly washed her face before walking out of the bedroom. ¡°aunt fang, aunt sang, go cook some rice first. just cook some time-saving dishes. zou bai has a plane to catch.¡± zou yi and zou er stood at the entrance. when they heard jiang an¡¯s instructions, they didn¡¯t even need to count the time. they knew that even if they rushed over now, they would only barely be able to catch the plane. zou er raised his hand and touched his nose. he covered his mouth and said angrily, ¡°sigh, i finally know what it means. from now on, the king doesn¡¯t attend morning court anymore. master isn¡¯t drunk, but he still fell into the beauty¡¯s tent.¡± zou yi opened his mouth slightly. without moving his lips, he replied softly, ¡°it¡¯s another matter. i only know that those executives are going to be stood up at the meeting at four in the afternoon.¡± zou er glanced at zou yi disapprovingly. ¡°master has been diligent for so many years. now, he occasionally indulges himself. what¡¯s wrong? he¡¯s just standing them up. if they end up working overtime, they get 1.5 times their salary.¡± zou yi silently rolled his eyes. ¡°have you been studying flattery literature recently?¡± zou er¡¯s expression froze. ¡°what do you know? this is called being understanding.¡± the two of them were chatting when they suddenly felt a cold gaze on them. they looked back and saw zou bai looking at them with a faint smile. zou yi and zou er immediately straightened their postures, as straight as poplar trees. zou bai retracted his gaze and sat cross-legged on the carpet in the living room with jiang an, playing games with the two children. jiang yu seemed to have sensed something. her face no longer had her usual smiling expression. she strode forward with her short legs and sat on zou bai¡¯s thigh. ¡°daddy, are you leaving?¡± jiang yu¡¯s body was filled with the smell of milk. her flesh was so soft that zou bai couldn¡¯t help but pull the little child into his arms. he lowered his head and kissed the top of jiang yu¡¯s head. ¡°yes, daddy has to go to work. be good here with little brother. don¡¯t let mommy worry. i¡¯ll come back to see you guys after a while.¡± jiang yu was not in a good mood. she leaned into zou bai¡¯s arms with a reluctant expression on her face. ¡°daddy, i¡¯ll miss you. and there¡¯s mommy and little brother. you have to come and see us quickly.¡± jiang yu looked up with watery eyes, making zou bai¡¯s heart soften. ¡°okay, daddy will deal with the work as quickly as possible and then come to see you guys.¡± jiang yu nodded solemnly. ¡°alright.¡± zou bai touched jiang yu¡¯s face and extended his arm to rub the back of jiang yi¡¯s head. ¡°little guy, will you miss me?¡± although jiang yi had been fiddling with the building blocks with his eyes lowered, after zou bai sat down, the progress on the prototype of the lego palace on the ground had completely halted. hearing zou bai¡¯s question, jiang yi raised his head slightly and asked, ¡°then will you miss me?¡± zou bai raised his eyebrows. ¡°oh, you¡¯re not easy to trick. if i don¡¯t miss you, you won¡¯t miss me anymore, right?¡± jiang yi rolled his eyes in thought and nodded. after interacting with each other for so long, zou bai had somewhat understood jiang yi¡¯s personality. he smiled helplessly. ¡°of course 1¡¯11 miss you, so you have to miss me too.¡± the corners of jiang yi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, but he did not look at zou bai anymore. instead, he lowered his head to look at the carpet and replied softly, ¡°that¡¯s for sure. i¡¯m a very fair person..¡± Chapter 300 - Chapter 300: About Education chapter 300: about education translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai and the two children said their goodbyes. jiang an walked over and said with a smile, ¡°aunt sang and the others have already prepared lunch. it¡¯s your favorite dishes.¡± zou bai noticed that she was wearing a high-collared dress and asked with a smile, ¡°the weather is very good today. won¡¯t you feel hot wearing so much?¡± ¡°as if this isn¡¯t your doing.¡± jiang an rolled her eyes at him. after fooling around last night, her entire body was covered in red marks. the ones on her neck had the darkest color. moreover, there were even marks behind her ears. she could only turn over a high-collared shirt to block them. zou bai hugged her waist and smiled without saying anything. he knew that he had gone overboard. because zou bai was about to leave, the atmosphere at lunch was a little gloomy. jiang an even couldn¡¯t eat. after all, the two of them were still together yesterday, but today, they were facing separation. jiang yu, after all, was still young and had already accepted the separation. she looked at jiang an excitedly and said, ¡°mom, where are we going to play today?¡± after yesterday¡¯s incident, jiang yu no longer wanted to stay at home. she wanted to go out and play every day. jiang an also wanted to fulfill her wish, but she still had to rush back to the production team to continue filming today. she really didn¡¯t have time to accompany the children out to play. jiang an coaxed jiang yu, ¡°i¡¯m really tired today and can¡¯t go out with you. how about i take you guys on a trip after i¡¯m done with work?¡± this was not jiang an¡¯s way of refusing. she really wanted to bring the children out to play and enjoy the time of parenthood. after all, the children¡¯s childhood could not be limited because of busy production teams, and they had to have the company of their mothers. jiang yu twisted her body and pouted. ¡°but 1 really want to go out and play today.¡± zou bai lowered his head and looked at jiang yu. ¡°little feather, what do you want? daddy will buy it for you in exchange for being at home today, okay?¡± jiang yu nodded excitedly and began to think about what she wanted. in the end, jiang an stopped him. ¡°no, you can¡¯t go along with everything she says.¡± jiang an knew that the people around her doted on the two children very much. fortunately, jiang yi was not affected much. his personality was calmer than his peers, so no one knew what was going on in his little brain. jiang yu, on the other hand, was a person who knew how to climb up the ladder. she could say sweet nothings for free, so the people around her were willing to satisfy her wishes. recently, jiang an realized that this was very disadvantageous to jiang yu¡¯s growth. she couldn¡¯t let her think that her requests could always be fulfilled. if this continued, she would become arrogant and willful. if she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, she would definitely make a fuss. if jiang yu became like that, it would be no different from yesterday¡¯s little yuan. zou bai wasn¡¯t a fool. he instantly understood jiang an¡¯s intentions. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. little feather is a good child. she won¡¯t become like that.¡± ¡°no one can say for sure. children have to be taught to grow up healthily. as parents, we have to guide them well,¡± jiang an said solemnly. zou bai understood that jiang an was saying this for the sake of the children, not because she had any objections to him. seeing that the two children were almost done eating, zou bai turned to aunt sang, who was not far away, and said, ¡°take the children somewhere else to play first. we have some things to talk about.¡± then, he looked down at jiang yu and said, ¡°let¡¯s put aside the topic of going out to play for now and continue after i¡¯m done talking to your mother, okay?¡± jiang yu could sense danger from her mother¡¯s serious tone just now. she nodded and said, ¡°okay.¡± at this moment, jiang an also broke free from the warmth of last night. she realized that this was the first time they were talking about the education of children. she sat on the sofa and said, ¡°what do you want to say to me?¡± zou bai sat beside her. ¡°an¡¯an, you did the right thing in educating your children. 1 agree with your thinking.¡± when jiang an heard him say this, her entire body softened. she originally thought that zou bai would object to her thoughts. after all, his tone was a little cold just now. zou bai continued, ¡°however, we still have to let the children know that what they want can be obtained because little feather and little wingsy are not only our children, but also the future successors of the jiang and zou families. they are destined not to live like ordinary children.¡± the jiang family had already expressed that they wanted to hand the corporation over to jiang an, and zou bai¡¯s siblings did not want to take over the family business. as their children, jiang yu and jiang yi had a responsibility from birth. jiang an frowned and said, ¡°the children might have something they like to do when they grow up. i don¡¯t want to force them to inherit the family business. they should live the life they want..¡± Chapter 301 - Chapter 301: Thank You chapter 301: thank you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an¡¯s thoughts were actually not wrong. all parents wanted their children to live happily, but since they had enjoyed a life that ordinary people did not have, they had to pay the corresponding price. ¡°if possible, i don¡¯t want to either.¡± zou bai reached out and grabbed his wrist. ¡°but we have to let them have the ability to inherit the family business. even if the two children don¡¯t have to inherit the family business, they are also children of the jiang family and the zou family. they are destined not to live like ordinary people for the rest of their lives. think about your three brothers. even if they are doing what they want to do, are they going to give up on the jiang family?¡± the eldest brother of the jiang family, jiang yan, was a lawyer, but he also provided legal counsel for the jiang family. it was precisely because of him that the jiang family did not have to worry about legal issues. the second brother of the jiang family, jiang xun, was a police officer. he provided the jiang family with convenience in the government. with the jiang family, it was the fastest to settle any procedures. the third brother of the jiang family, jiang huai, entered the entertainment industry. it seemed to have nothing to do with the jiang family, but after establishing an entertainment company, he could interfere with public opinion and provide strong public opinion support for the jiang family at any time. they seemed to have nothing to do with the jiang family¡¯s business, but in fact, they were still doing it for the jiang family. jiang an fell silent after hearing this because zou bai was right. her three brothers were still working hard for the future of the jiang family. although she had been adopted by the tan family, she had always lived the life of an ordinary person. therefore, when she considered the children¡¯s education, she used the mindset of an ordinary person and forgot that this was not in line with her current life situation. the two children¡¯s identities were destined to be extraordinary in the future. she should adapt to this change. ¡°you¡¯re right. i was wrong.¡± jiang an nodded. zou bai held her hand. ¡°you¡¯re just using what you think is the best way to teach them. there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡± jiang an looked at zou bai in surprise. he didn¡¯t naturally express his disagreement with her thoughts. instead, he advised her that her thoughts weren¡¯t wrong but just unsuitable. if si cheng heard her words, he would definitely scoff and make disdainful comments. jiang an¡¯s heart surged with indescribable emotions. in the end, she reached out and hugged zou bai. ¡°thank you.¡± thank you for coming to my side. thank you for loving me. ¡°you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± zou bai kissed her forehead. ¡°no matter what you want to thank me for, you don¡¯t have to do anything. because everything you have now is because of yourself.¡± before leaving, he kissed jiang yu and jiang yi respectively. jiang an turned around and handed him his coat. ¡°i¡¯ll watch you leave.¡± jiang yu pointed at her. ¡°daddy should kiss mommy too.¡± zou bai stroked her hair. ¡°my baby is right.¡± with that, he kissed jiang an¡¯s cheek. in his mind, he wanted to give her a deep kiss, but he knew that jiang an would definitely not agree, so he could only settle for the next best thing. but jiang an gently kissed his lips and said, ¡°have a safe trip.¡± after getting into the car, zou bai still hadn¡¯t recovered from the kiss. there was a constant smile on his face. zou yi sighed and said, ¡°we definitely won¡¯t be able to make it in time for the plane. we can only contact the helicopter to send master over.¡± ¡°stop complaining. as long as the master is happy, the plane is nothing,¡± zou er said. the two of them looked at each other helplessly. their master was immersed in love now, and his mind was filled with miss jiang. after sending zou bai off, jiang an had to return to the production team. it was a little dangerous as she had to film a wire scene today, so she didn¡¯t want to bring the children to the scene. ¡°little feather, mommy is going to work now. you have to be obedient at home, understand?¡± jiang an squatted down and instructed. jiang yu nodded repeatedly. ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± only then did jiang an feel more at ease. although jiang yu was usually a little mischievous, she was still very sensible. she always kept her word. jiang yi, on the other hand, was engrossed in building blocks. unless it was time to eat, he would sit on the carpet and work on building blocks. jiang an kissed his forehead and said, ¡°you have to get up and exercise occasionally. you can¡¯t always stay still.¡± ¡°i will.¡± jiang yi nodded. jiang an left reluctantly. when she arrived at the set, she was still worried about them. ¡°our production team hasn¡¯t finished filming yet. you just can¡¯t use it,¡± a sharp voice said. jiang an had just gotten out of the car when she heard this voice. gu sheng said anxiously, ¡°the contract says that today is our filming date. you should leave immediately.¡± ¡°the contract is a contract. we just want to film for another afternoon.. nothing will happen to you even if you miss half a day!¡± Chapter 302 - Chapter 302: Snatching the Venue chapter 302: snatching the venue translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an could already tell what had happened. the filming location today was in a valley. the government had stipulated that only one location could be used. no other place could be used for filming. however, because of the beautiful scenery in the valley, many production teams wanted to use it. the government had to arrange a date for each production team. according to the contract, their production team should film today, but it was obvious that someone wanted to seize time for themselves. wang zhen frowned and said, ¡°why aren¡¯t these people following the contract?¡± ¡°maybe they didn¡¯t finish filming yesterday,¡± jiang an said. wang zhen thought that she wanted to retreat and asked, ¡°then what should we do now?¡± ¡°we¡¯ll do what we have to do. we¡¯ve already signed the contract. this place belongs to our production team today,¡± jiang an said firmly. she was no longer as weak as before, when she would not dare to speak up if her things were snatched away. at this moment, gu sheng noticed jiang an¡¯s arrival. he walked over and said, ¡°it might take some time to start filming. you can go and do your makeup now. 1¡¯11 definitely snatch the filming location back today.¡± jiang an nodded and was about to go to the dressing room when a woman in a green ancient dress walked over and said, ¡°sister jiang an, i¡¯m really lucky to see you today.¡± wang zhen quickly whispered into jiang an¡¯s ear, ¡°this person¡¯s name is mi na. she¡¯s an actress who has just become popular recently.¡± recently, jiang an had been spending time understanding the characters in ¡°legend of gan lan¡±, so she did not pay attention to what was happening in the entertainment industry. she nodded at mi na and said, ¡°hello.¡± mi na smiled and said, ¡°sister jiang an, has si cheng come to see the children recently?¡± this question made jiang an frown. she didn¡¯t know what mi na was trying to ask. mi na explained, ¡°1 forgot to tell you. i¡¯m bai ting¡¯s cousin.¡± as cousins, mi na had a good relationship with bai ting, so she also knew that bai ting wanted to marry si cheng. then, jiang an, his ex-wife, would become an eyesore. moreover, she had two children of that age. no matter how she looked at it, bai ting was at a disadvantage. in her opinion, jiang an must have cheated. a refined person like si cheng would not do such a thing. it was just that the jiang family had relied on their own power to clear jiang an¡¯s name. mi na and bai ting have shared the same hobbies since they were young. they liked the same clothes and jewelry. now, mina also liked si cheng, but she didn¡¯t dare to say a word. after all, the mi family and the bai family helped each other and relied on each other. if their families became enemies because of her, it would definitely not end well. however, she had nowhere to vent her jealousy. she could only vent it all on jiang an, the ex-wife. si cheng and bai ting had mentioned jiang an before. they said that she was dull and boring and didn¡¯t even dare to say it out loud that she was bullied. mi na naturally thought that jiang an was still the same, so she said those provocative words. jiang an didn¡¯t have the ability to see through people¡¯s hearts. she didn¡¯t know that mi na actually liked si cheng and only thought that she was doing this for bai ting. ¡°si cheng and i are already divorced. if you want to find him just go to the si family,¡± jiang an said calmly. mi na stepped forward to stop her and said, ¡°you¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. could it be that you haven¡¯t even seen each other yet?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have to explain it to you.¡± after jiang an finished speaking, wang zhen took a step forward to block her. jiang an took this opportunity to rush to the dressing room. she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with si cheng anymore. in the past, she had been a little soft-hearted because he was the children¡¯s father. now that her family was reunited, she could just treat si cheng as a stranger. as for the trouble he brought, there was even less need to take it to heart. mi na did not expect jiang an to have such an attitude. she stomped her feet anxiously and said, ¡°is she looking down on me?¡± the assistant beside her said, ¡°the production team is about to fight. it¡¯s better for us to go back.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think jiang an has good taste. she actually found such a production team to film with. they can¡¯t compare to our production team at all.¡± mi na snorted. gu sheng, who was arguing with someone, was about to die of anger. he really did not expect to encounter such a thing. these people were simply shameless. they refused to leave the filming site no matter what. ¡°xiao gu, we¡¯ve invested a lot in ¡®absolute demigod love¡¯. if we can¡¯t finish filming today, it¡¯ll affect our progress later. anyway, you don¡¯t have anything urgent to do. it¡¯s fine for us to film for half a day,¡± director zhang hua said.. Chapter 303 - Chapter 303: Successful Resolution chapter 303: successful resolution translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this matter-of-fact tone almost made gu sheng faint from anger. he had never seen such a shameless person. the right to use it belonged to their production team, but zhang hua actually carried out such a blatant robbery. zhang hua did this with confidence. he had been a director for many years and could be considered gu sheng¡¯s senior. in addition, he was the son of a famous movie director and had a strong backing. he believed that gu sheng could only swallow this anger. however, his judgment was wrong. gu sheng didn¡¯t care whose son zhang hua was. all he wanted now was the filming rights of the valley. this was the highlight of the script. it had to be perfect. a good shot was crucial. for his television drama, gu sheng would give everything else up. he stood opposite zhang hua and said, ¡°we came according to the time in the contract. you have already lost the right to film here. you have to leave immediately!¡± zhang hua did not expect gu sheng¡¯s attitude to be so unyielding. he was unwilling to make an exception even after half a day. with a livid expression, he said, ¡°i¡¯m your senior after all. i can be considered to have a say in the director¡¯s circle. you¡¯re not even willing to give me this bit of face?¡± face? zhang hua¡¯s face was not even worth a cent to gu sheng. it was already very moral of him not to immediately scold him. gu sheng looked at zhang hua quietly. although he did not say anything, his expression said it all. zhang hua looked at the staff behind him and felt that he had lost face. he said angrily, ¡°alright, since you don¡¯t agree, don¡¯t think about continuing in the director¡¯s circle in the future. no matter how well you film this television drama, i can prevent it from ever being released!¡± jiang an, who had just finished putting on her makeup, happened to hear these words. she walked over and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to waste your breath on them. just call the police.¡± only then did gu sheng, lost in his anger, realize that he could call the police. they had signed a formal contract to obtain the right to use it. if zhang hua and the others were unwilling to leave, it would be illegal. of course, zhang hua recognized jiang an and knew that she was the daughter of the jiang family in xiyun. however, he looked down on women from the bottom of his heart. he thought that with three sons in the jiang family, they would not value this daughter too much. although he was a director, he looked down on the entertainment industry because of his rich background. he felt that if the jiang family really doted on their daughter, they wouldn¡¯t have let jiang an be an actress. ¡°miss jiang, there¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of this. anyway, it¡¯s only a delay of half a day. speaking of which, my father and mr. jiang are still considered friends.¡± zhang hua used the friendship of the older generation to speak. however, jiang an did not back down. she took out her phone and called wang li. ¡°mom, one of dad¡¯s friends is called¡­¡± jiang an paused. gu sheng hurriedly said, ¡°zhang hua¡¯s father¡¯s name is zhang dong.¡± jiang an continued, ¡°is there a person called zhang dong?¡± wang li thought for a moment and said, ¡°no. your father doesn¡¯t have many good friends. there¡¯s definitely no such person.¡± jiang an had put this call on speaker. this sentence was like a slap to zhang hua¡¯s face. he really did not expect jiang an to call home directly. he said angrily, ¡°miss jiang, your production team is unwilling to give us half a day today, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± jiang an nodded and said, ¡°our contract states that we have the place today, so you have to leave.¡± in the past, jiang an was most afraid of others being angry at her. the tan family¡¯s life had caused her to develop a people-pleasing personality. she felt that she would only live well if everyone was happy. however, she now understood that it was wrong. there was no need for her to curry favor with others. besides, this drama was the blood and sweat of gu sheng and screenwriter cao. she could not use the progress of the entire production team to do favors. zhang hua snorted coldly. ¡°we just don¡¯t want to retreat. the actors in our production team are still hanging on the wires. if you have the ability, tear down the wires now!¡± the valley was remote. even if jiang an and the others wanted to call the police, it would take time. by the time the police arrived, it would be too late. zhang hua wanted to go back on his word. he felt that jiang an and the others couldn¡¯t do anything to him. at this moment, penguin, who was standing behind jiang an, stood up and said, ¡°miss, do you need us to do it?¡± ¡°can you resolve it?¡± jiang an asked. penguin smiled confidently. ¡°don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not difficult.¡± after saying that, she took out her phone and began to operate it on the screen. in less than two minutes, a group of workers in blue uniforms arrived. they took wrenches and ladders to start working on zhang hua¡¯s production team.. Chapter 304 - Chapter 304: Tina chapter 304: tina translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhang hua did not expect these people to attack like bandits. even the actors on the wires were brought down. they were about to tear down their arrangements. he said anxiously, ¡°all of you, stop. this belongs to our production team. you can¡¯t touch it.¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°these things do belong to your production team, but the venue now belongs to our production team. we don¡¯t need these things, so of course we can tear them down.¡± after being influenced by zou bai for such a long time, she had become domineering. since she could solve the problem in the simplest way, there was no need to waste time. the teacher the jiang family had hired to teach her had also taught her this. after all, business was like a battlefield. she could not hesitate at all. as the future successor of the jiang family, she was slowly growing up. ¡°jiang an, do you think you can do whatever you want just because of your identity?!¡± zhang hua shouted. ¡°sooner or later, you¡¯ll have to marry off and become someone else¡¯s family. the jiang family can¡¯t always help you!¡± only those close to jiang an knew that she was going to be the heiress. outsiders thought that the jiang family would be handed over to jiang yan. after all, he was the first child of the jiang family. this was what jiang an hated the most. why was it that in the eyes of such people, women were just destined to get married? moreover, after getting married, they would become other families. could it be that after getting married, relatives would no longer be relatives? jiang an¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. at least i have the ability to treat you like this now.¡± penguin moved very quickly and dismantled everything in zhang hua¡¯s production team. the actors in the production team were dumbfounded, especially yuan shao, who was playing the third male lead. this was because the next scene was between him and the female lead. now that it was torn down, there was no way to film it. he was afraid of jiang an and did not dare to say anything. he turned around and went into the dressing room to look for the female lead. ¡°sister tina, we can¡¯t film today¡¯s scenes. jiang an, the female lead of the opposite production team, got someone to tear down the wires!¡± tina, who was touching up her makeup in front of the mirror, stood up with a whoosh and said in a broken accent, ¡°why?!¡± ¡°the female lead of the opposite production team is jiang an. of course, the eldest daughter of the jiang family in xiyun has a bad temper. even the director couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± yuan shao said exaggeratedly. he had only obtained his current status because he had been following tan si. recently, because tan si had gone for closed-door training, no one had contacted him for a new television drama. he could only be the third male lead in the production team. hence, yuan shao desperately wanted to do something to make tan si happy. this way, she would be able to give him good resources if she was happy. tina did not know that this was yuan shao¡¯s true motives. she only thought that he was angry because he could not film. she lifted her skirt and stood up. ¡°i want to see who this jiang an is!¡± tina was beautiful and had a fiery temper. as she was of mixed blood and lived overseas all year round, it was a little difficult for her to speak mandarin. the production team that wanted her to act had to contact the voice actors in advance. even so, there were still times when the mouth and audio did not match. therefore, the evaluation of tina¡¯s acting skills on the internet was not very good. however, it was precisely because of the controversy surrounding her that it brought her a topic of discussion. in the entertainment industry, she was not afraid of her acting skills being bad, but she was afraid that no one would know her. therefore, many television dramas had invited her. tina specialized in collaborating with famous directors, which was why she joined zhang hua¡¯s production team. she was hoping to use this television drama to turn things around and prove to everyone that her acting skills could not go wrong. tina rushed out as she thought about this. she looked around and found zhang hua. ¡°director, who exactly is jiang an?¡± zhang hua was busy stopping these people from dismantling things, but the production team could not stop them at all. after all, they were the zou family¡¯s secret guards and were even better than the special forces. ¡°jiang an is the one in the white dress opposite.¡± zhang hua¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. ¡°she was the one who got someone to dismantle our things. 1 really don¡¯t know who she learned this banditry from.¡± zhang hua had completely forgotten how unwilling he was to leave just now. this was the true act of a bandit. tina walked over and said, ¡°jiang an, quickly get these people to stop. otherwise, i¡¯ll make you pay the price now.¡± seeing her walk over, penguin hurriedly stood in front of jiang an to prevent any accidents. penguin was a tall person to begin with. even in flat shoes, she was half a head taller than tina. jiang an almost did not see who spoke. however, she knew that this person was definitely an actor from zhang hua¡¯s production team. she said, ¡°i¡¯ve already communicated with your director. there¡¯s no need to say anything else to you..¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 305: Little Assistant chapter 305: little assistant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an was right. she had already resolved this matter, so there was no need to explain it to everyone. however, tina did not think that way. in her eyes, this was looking down on her. ¡°stop right there. you have to restore everything that was dismantled. otherwise, i¡¯ll crusade against you online,¡± tina vowed. she had tried this trick time and again. anyone who provoked her would be posted on the internet. tina would act like a weeping beauty and cry. some fans and people who did not know the truth would believe her and scold that person. tina had used the words ¡®cyber violence¡¯ to the extreme. previously, a reporter had reported that she was acting like a big shot on the set and was immediately scolded by her fans to quit their job and stop being a reporter. later on, she heard that the reporter had depression, but tina did not care at all. as long as she was happy, it did not matter if the others were dead or alive. hearing her words, jiang an understood that this actress was not a good person. she immediately said coldly, ¡°do whatever you want.¡± after saying that, she turned around and left to prepare for filming. although she had already memorized the script for today, she still needed to familiarize herself with the actors she was working with. gu sheng was overjoyed. he had thought that he would continue arguing with zhang hua, but he did not expect jiang an to resolve the matter cleanly. now, he was instructing people to start setting up wires to give the female lead a stunning appearance. the character of the female lead in legend of gan lan was very weak in the early stages, so she needed a beautiful appearance to leave an impression on the audience and let the audience understand how much the feudal society had destroyed the female lead. to be able to numb a lively and beautiful girl until she finally understood that she had to stand up and resist, her first impression would become an important memory in the plot. gu sheng valued this scene very much. just as the production team was busy, tina rushed over to grab jiang an¡¯s collar without a care. she didn¡¯t care who jiang an was at all. anyway, her family¡¯s power was overseas, so it didn¡¯t matter if she offended someone. jiang an¡¯s attitude just now made her very angry. moreover, it was in front of so many people that she felt embarrassed. no matter what, she had to teach jiang an a lesson. if she wanted to attack, penguin would not let her succeed. she directly threw her over her shoulder. tina lay on the ground and wailed. yuan shao stood in the distance and held up his phone to record it. this was a video that could be used. tina¡¯s assistant quickly went to help her up, but because she was too weak, she did not succeed. tina directly slapped her and said, ¡°do you know how to help people up?¡± the assistant knew her usual temper and did not dare to say anything. with tears in her eyes, she helped her up and said, ¡°1 was wrong.¡± the assistant looked young and had a red palm print on her face. no matter how one looked at her, she looked pitiful. jiang an walked over and said, ¡°she¡¯s your assistant, not your slave. how can you hit her casually?¡± tina was very disdainful. ¡°1 was the one who gave her a job so that she wouldn¡¯t starve to death. hitting her twice won¡¯t kill her.¡± the assistant lowered her head to hide the tears in her eyes when she heard tina¡¯s words. jiang an felt even sadder when she saw her like this. this was because this assistant looked like she had just reached adulthood. moreover, she looked a little similar to jiang yu. she almost could not control the maternal instincts in her heart. jiang an¡¯s voice became gentle. ¡°young lady, is there no way for you to do other work?¡± she wanted to know if she could help. if the young lady could only stay by tina¡¯s side, she did not mind lowering her head to let her live a better life now. after all, the life of a young lady was more important than the dispute between two production teams. it had been a long time since the assistant had heard such a gentle question. the things she heard the most every day were the insults from tina. she had almost forgotten that she was still a person with dignity. initially, she did not want to say anything as she was afraid that she would be abused by tina in the future. however, she suddenly gathered her courage and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°i¡¯m two months away from adulthood. a year ago, my parents wanted to marry me to a boy from the same village. 1 could only run away at night, but no one dares to hire me when i don¡¯t have an identity card. if i go to get an identity card, my parents will definitely know where 1 am and they will bring me back.¡± at this point, the little assistant could not stop crying. if she could, she would also want to do other jobs, and she did not want to be abused by tina here. however, she had no other choice now. she could only wait for two months before she became an adult. at that time, she would not have to worry about her parents bringing her back as her caretakers.. Chapter 306 - Chapter 306: Escape chapter 306: escape translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an did not expect such a situation. she said lovingly, ¡°at your age, you should be in school. you shouldn¡¯t have experienced this.¡± the little assistant shook her head and said, ¡°i still have a younger brother at home. mom and dad said that we should let him go to school. i just have to wait to get married.¡± jiang an understood her pain because she had heard these words when she was in the tan family. however, her adoptive parents had said that they wanted to give all the good things to tan si. as an adopted daughter, she should be grateful that she could survive. tina could not understand the little assistant¡¯s pain. she reached out to hit her. ¡°you have no right to speak here.¡± ¡°stop her!¡± jiang an said. penguin moved quickly and grabbed tina¡¯s wrist, preventing her from successfully hitting the little assistant. tina said angrily, ¡°this is my employee. you have no right to stop me.¡± ¡°this is not a feudal society. you are not qualified to hit employees,¡± jiang an said coldly. tina was arrogant. ¡°i did hit her. what can you do?¡± jiang an turned to look at the assistant. ¡°are you willing to follow me? i¡¯ll give you money to continue your schooling. your parents won¡¯t have a chance to find you either.¡± to the assistant, this was like a pie falling from the sky. however, she could not believe that such a good thing would fall on her. she hesitated and did not know if she should agree. tina grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°i won¡¯t allow you to agree. she¡¯s definitely up to no good. when you get there, she¡¯ll sell you out. by then, you won¡¯t even have a place to cry.¡± after all, the little assistant was still a young lady. coupled with the fact that she did not go to school, she was very gullible. when she heard tina¡¯s words, she instantly gave in. she felt that even if she was beaten up, she only needed to survive for two months. at that time, she would be able to support herself even if she had to go to the restaurant to serve dishes. ¡°our miss is the eldest daughter of the jiang family of xiyun. what she doesn¡¯t lack the most is money. she can¡¯t do such a thing as selling people. you¡¯re clearly just scaring people.¡± penguin snorted. although she was the zou family¡¯s secret guard, she had already been sent to jiang an¡¯s side by zou bai. she had to prioritize jiang an¡¯s needs. moreover, this young lady was too pitiful. she had to speak up for justice. the assistant was obviously tempted. after all, what penguin said made sense. she had read about jiang an¡¯s identity on the internet and knew how rich she was now. the opportunity was right in front of her. she hesitated, not knowing if she should agree. after all, there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. jiang an could tell that she was hesitating. she said, ¡°all the help i¡¯ll give you is not for free. you need to be in the top ten of the school in every exam. moreover, you have to enter our jiang corporation to work after graduation.¡± these conditions sounded very harsh, but as long as one was willing to work hard, they could do it. the assistant¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. ¡°i¡¯m willing!¡± jiang an¡¯s requests made her feel at ease. all her previous worries were thrown away. tina bristled. ¡°i don¡¯t agree. she¡¯s my assistant. none of you are taking her.¡± the assistant didn¡¯t know what to do either. she could only look at jiang an for help. jiang an thought for a moment and said, ¡°you¡¯re underage now, so you didn¡¯t sign an employment contract with her, right?¡± the assistant nodded. ¡°we only have a verbal agreement.¡± jiang an smiled. since that was the case, tina could not force her assistant to stay. their employment relationship was not valid. the little assistant shook off tina¡¯s hand and walked towards jiang an. tina could not hold her at all. at this moment, she realized that the little assistant was very strong. usually, she only did not retaliate because she was aggrieved. now, she had lost the leverage to threaten her. jiang an patted the little assistant¡¯s head and called her brother to arrange this. jiang yan didn¡¯t know when his sister started to care about such things, but he still went to do it immediately. he asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you filming? why are you sponsoring students again?¡± jiang an told her eldest brother the whole story. after listening, jiang yan frowned. ¡°do you need me to do anything?¡± his tone was as if he could get tina arrested the next second if jiang an the word. jiang an refused. ¡°there¡¯s no need. i can handle this matter myself. the filming is starting soon, so i won¡¯t bore you for now.¡± after jiang yan hung up, he immediately called jiang huai. ¡°arrange for a few more people to take care of an¡¯an¡¯s filming location. there¡¯s a production team nearby that you have to pay attention to..¡± Chapter 307 - Chapter 307: Experience the Plot chapter 307: experience the plot translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the incident in the production team was quickly investigated. jiang huai was so angry that he almost fainted. who did zhang hua think he was? how dare he quarrel with an¡¯an? no one could make an¡¯an suffer again. jiang huai immediately started to reach out to people. he started to make things difficult for zhang hua¡¯s production team in all aspects. either they did not have enough manpower or the staff resigned one after another. zhang hua was busy all day. he also felt that everything had not been going smoothly recently, but he did not suspect that jiang huai was the reason. after all, in his opinion, his conflict with jiang an was standalone. the jiang family would not take revenge on him because of this. however, the treasure of the jiang family was jiang an. anyone who bullied jiang an had to pay the price. tina was also affected by this. all kinds of comments appeared on the internet about this drama, but they were all unanimous and not optimistic. however, all of this had nothing to do with jiang an. she was fully immersed in the filming of ¡°legend of gan lan¡± and was completely focused on the plot every day. she quickly lost weight. this was because in her current scenes, the female lead was in a torn state. on one hand, she came from modern times, with modern thinking, and on the other hand, she was suffering from the cruelty of the ancient feudal class system. she wanted to live, but she could not accept such values. she lived like a walking corpse. anyone could come and bully her. in this plot, jiang an had to be completely dispirited and not show any happiness. even if she had to smile in the script, she had to smile bitterly. this was a test of an actress¡¯ skills. this was because it could not be an external performance. it had to be done implicitly. she could only use her eyes and micro-expressions. therefore, jiang an chose to let herself become gan lan. even after filming scenes, she had to maintain this state. after returning to the hotel, she hid in her room and did not turn on the lights. she also did not look at any messages on her phone, as if she was about to escape at any time. she would only smile when facing her children. only this short period of time belonged to jiang an. aunt sang and the others were very worried about jiang an, but they could not tell anyone. once the jiang family found out, they would definitely not let jiang an film again. this would be a fatal blow to her. however, penguin and the others couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and secretly sent a message back. after dealing with his matters, zou bai took a private jet to lin city and rushed to the hotel as quickly as possible. when he opened the bedroom door, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°an¡¯an.¡± zou bai called her name. ¡°aunt sang said that you only eat one meal a day. this won¡¯t do.¡± when jiang an saw zou bai, her first reaction was to pounce on him. however, she was too exhausted to do so. she could only sit on the bed in a daze and look over. her eyes were filled with fear, as if she was about to run away in the next moment. zou bai quickly walked over and pulled her into his arms. ¡°there are thousands of ways to act, but you¡¯re making us worry.¡± of course, he understood that this was jiang an¡¯s acting method. she wanted to use this method to improve her acting skills, but this was already a threat to her health. although she tried her best to be normal in front of the children, they could all feel their mother¡¯s unhappiness. when zou bai entered, little feather frowned and said, ¡°daddy, mommy seems to be very sad recently. can you go and comfort her?¡± even jiang yi, who spoke the least, said worriedly, ¡°mom is very sad. we should make her happy.¡± jiang an allowed zou bai to hug her. she looked at the ceiling with unfocused eyes and said, ¡°i want gan lan to really live for a while and let everyone know that it¡¯s not easy for women in a feudal society.¡± ¡°i know.¡± zou bai caressed her back. ¡°i know why you chose this script. 1 will support your thoughts, but please don¡¯t hurt your body. the children and i will be very sad.¡± hearing this, jiang an¡¯s eyes lit up. she sat up and reached out to touch zou bai¡¯s face. ¡°you look so haggard. didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡± zou bai held her hand and kissed it. ¡°i heard that you hid in your room without eating or drinking, so 1 rushed back.¡± jiang an¡¯s face was filled with guilt. ¡°it¡¯s my fault. 1 didn¡¯t consider your feelings.¡± zou bai pulled her back. ¡°it¡¯s okay, but you can¡¯t do this anymore. you have to take good care of your body. the children are all frightened by you.¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go and see them now.¡± jiang an lifted the blanket and was about to jump out of bed.. Chapter 308 - Chapter 308: Normal Life chapter 308: normal life translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an¡¯s movements were too big, causing her to lose her balance and almost fall to the ground. zou bai quickly grabbed her waist and saved her. ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. the children won¡¯t run away either.¡± zou bai reached out and placed his hand under her knees. he picked her up and walked out. jiang an patted him. ¡°put me down quickly. it won¡¯t be good for the children to see this.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with this? daddy and mommy¡¯s love is what they want to see the most,¡± zou bai said firmly. after saying that, he carried jiang an to the living room. jiang yu ran over and said, ¡°mom, you¡¯re finally out. i missed you so much.¡± ¡°mommy clearly plays with you every day. why did you miss me so quickly?¡± jiang an sat on the sofa and smiled. jiang yu threw herself into her arms and said, ¡°mommy hasn¡¯t come back at all these few days. only her body came back home.¡± this sentence shocked jiang an. she did not expect jiang yu to say such a thing. strictly speaking, she had indeed not returned. her soul was still on the set with gan lan. she hugged jiang yu in her arms guiltily and said, ¡°it¡¯s my fault. 1 didn¡¯t take good care of you during this period of time. it won¡¯t happen again.¡± not far away, jiang yi was also looking at jiang an. although he was not as excited as jiang yu, his expression was visibly calm. he no longer had that worried feeling. jiang an reached out and said, ¡°little wingsy, come here too. mommy wants to hug you.¡± he walked over and snuggled into jiang an¡¯s arms. zou bai reached out and hugged them. only then did the family of four get together again. with zou bai watching from the side, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. even though jiang an was still immersed in the plot, this situation did not happen again. at least life was normal. just as everything was developing in a good direction, legend of gan lan finally filmed the scene of the interaction between man and woman. as a numb person, the female lead, gan lan, met the gentle second son of an aristocratic family, xiao lang. in this chaotic world, he wanted to save everyone. he could see ganlan¡¯s unyielding soul, so he tried his best to change her personality. he wanted her to return to her true self. however, the more he acted like this, the sadder gan lan was. as someone benefiting from this feudal society, all that xiao lang had carried the blood and tears of the people at the bottom. however, xiao lang did not understand this. he had been chasing after gan lan, which attracted the attention of the male lead, fang rui. as a sacrificial soldier who protected the young masters of aristocratic families, he thought that gan lan was the same as him. they were both slacking off and waiting for death. today¡¯s filming was about gan lan being chased by xiao lang and then meeting fang rui who was deliberately looking for her. the entanglement between the three of them officially began. the script of ¡°legend of gan lan¡± attracted jiang an because it did not consider love as the first element. in this chaotic world, the three of them had sincere friendship and comrades-in-arms who fought together. the only thing they did not have was love between a man and a woman. in the current television dramas where love was mainstream, in order to attract the attention of the audience, the plot and the actor¡¯s acting skills were very important. when gu sheng casted actors, he valued acting skills the most. it did not matter if they were not famous or had not attended a professional school. acting was something that was rewarded by talent the most. as long as one had talent and was willing to learn, he would accept them. wang yuan, who was playing the second male lead, was an example. before he entered the entertainment industry, he was a designer. he only came to participate in the auditions with the intention of just giving it a try. he did not expect to be chosen to play xiao lang, who had a heavy role. he had already filmed some of his scenes alone previously, and this was the first time he was acting with jiang an. he had watched ¡°circle¡± and knew how good jiang an¡¯s acting skills were. at this moment, he was so excited that his hands were trembling. jiang an noticed this and comforted him. ¡°don¡¯t worry. nothing will go wrong if we rehearse a few more times.¡± wang yuan nodded and revealed a stiff smile. clearly, he could not calm himself down at all. jiang an thought of the scenes they were going to film later and reached out to hold his wrist. ¡°i¡¯ll count to one and two. breathe according to my rhythm and let your heartbeat return to normal first.¡± wang yuan obediently did as he was told. after calming his breathing, he indeed felt much better. he smiled and said, ¡°teacher jiang, thank you so much.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to call me teacher jiang. just call me jiang an,¡± jiang an said with a smile. si cheng, who had come to visit, did not see the cause. he only noticed that jiang an was holding wang yuan¡¯s wrist, and wang yuan¡¯s face was still red, as if he was shy.. Chapter 309 - Chapter 309: Old Rag chapter 309: old rag translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this scene completely ignited the anger in si cheng¡¯s heart. me had been dating bai ting recently, but her attitude was a little distant, as if she was afraid of something. he instantly understood that bai ting was not sure of his identity as the heir. the only daughter of the bai family had to marry the heir of the corporation. although he could understand, he was still very angry. coincidentally, his mother was agitated and kept talking about the benefits he could get from being with jiang an every day. she said that if he didn¡¯t get a divorce, those two illegitimate siblings would definitely not be able to compete with him. si cheng listened every day and felt that since bai ting could hesitate, he could also look for jiang an. for the sake of the two children, they might be able to get back together. he hurriedly inquired about jiang an¡¯s filming location, bought roses, and rushed over excitedly. he did not go straight to jiang an¡¯s set. instead, he went to look for mi na, who was filming. although their production team had been in constant trouble recently, they could barely continue filming because they had sufficient funds in the early stages. the two sets were very close to each other. the first thing gu sheng did every day at work was scold zhang hua. this had already become a routine on the set. after chatting briefly with mi na for a while, si cheng found an excuse to leave. he asked his assistant to keep an eye on the set of ¡®absolute demigod love¡¯ in case mi na knew that he was here to see jiang an. then, he carried the roses to the periphery of the set of legend of gan lan and saw the ¡®intimate¡¯ contact between jiang an and wang yuan. ¡°jiang an, what are you doing?¡± he shouted, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. jiang an really didn¡¯t expect to see him here. after all, the two of them were already divorced. they should have cut ties with each other. previously, she still had scruples about si cheng, but because he was little feather and little wingsy¡¯s father, she didn¡¯t want the children to see their parents fall out too much. however, now that it had been proven that the two children were not his, and the children had received the fatherly love they deserved, si cheng had become an old rag that should be thrown into the trash can. wang yuan recognized si cheng and said in a trembling voice, ¡°jiang an, should we let go?¡± jiang an didn¡¯t have the intention to anger si cheng. she couldn¡¯t do such a childish thing. she immediately let go of his hands and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll handle this matter. it definitely won¡¯t affect the filming.¡± just as she was speaking, si cheng had already rushed in. because it happened too suddenly, the stage supervisor couldn¡¯t stop him at all. jiang an looked at him and said, ¡°what are you doing here?¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to see you.¡± si cheng pointed at wang yuan. ¡°but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to find the next one so quickly.¡± jiang an was very calm. ¡°wang yuan and 1 are just acting together. and even if 1 have a new relationship, what does it have to do with you?¡± these words made si cheng choke. he indeed had no right to ask about jiang an¡¯s relationship. the two of them had already gotten a divorce certificate and had nothing to do with the law. he looked at jiang an¡¯s cold face and suddenly recalled the period when he had just woken up. at that time, jiang an¡¯s heart was filled with him. she was busy taking care of him every day, afraid that he had not fully recovered. as long as he treated jiang an nicely, she would be so happy that she didn¡¯t even need to worry about coaxing her. it was this easy-to-obtain feeling that made him a little annoyed. that was why the subsequent series of events happened. he really regretted it. if those things had not happened back then, he would be the happiest man in the world now. with his wife and two children who loved him deeply, those two illegitimate children would definitely not dare to fight with him for the family assets. divorcing jiang an was the worst decision he had ever made. he had to correct this mistake. seeing that he was standing rooted to the ground, jiang an called out, ¡°penguin, please ask him to leave. we¡¯re going to start filming now.¡± just as penguin was about to make a move, si cheng pushed it away and shouted, ¡°an¡¯an, let¡¯s be together again. i realize that i still love you. besides, the children need their father¡¯s company!¡± it was impossible for jiang an to mention the children¡¯s true background in public. she could only say helplessly, ¡°i won¡¯t agree to it. hurry up and go back.¡± ¡°no, i¡¯m not going back.¡± si cheng was very emotional. ¡°unless you agree to remarry me.¡± zou yi and zou er, who were standing not far away, felt a chill run down their spines because zou bai happened to hear these words. he was standing on the set with a smile on his face because he was very happy to see jiang an. now, his smile was completely frozen on his face. ¡°do you think master will kill someone later?¡± zou yi swallowed his saliva and asked.. Chapter 310 - Chapter 310: Previous and Current chapter 310: previous and current translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the most awkward thing in the world was that jiang an did not know that zou bai had already arrived for the unplanned meeting between her ex-husband and her current boyfriend. iler mind was filled with thoughts of how to chase si cheng away. ¡°i will never remarry you.¡± jiang an felt a headache coming on. ¡°no matter what reason you use to persuade me, it¡¯s useless.¡± she actually wanted to say that the children had nothing to do with him, but if she said this in public, it would definitely be exaggerated and posted online. the children would fall into new public opinion. jiang an knew very well that she was the one who entered the entertainment industry, not the children. there was no need for the world to know about the children¡¯s background. they just had to live happily. as if he didn¡¯t understand jiang an¡¯s words, si cheng knelt on one knee and took out a ring. ¡°this is our previous wedding ring. as long as you agree, we¡¯ll go to the civil affairs bureau now. you¡¯ll be the only woman in my life.¡± jiang an scoffed. ¡°1 wasn¡¯t even the only one before. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say it now?¡± si cheng knew that she was talking about tan si and quickly explained, ¡°1 have nothing to do with her anymore. besides, that child is not mine.¡± he really wanted jiang an to understand his previous actions. he only tolerated tan si¡¯s misdeeds for the si family¡¯s sake. jiang an sneered. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s yours or not. you were with tan si when 1 was pregnant, and i couldn¡¯t find you when i gave birth. you¡¯ve long lost the right to be my husband!¡± zou yi and zou er saw what was happening in front of them and went forward. ¡°master, are we not going over now?¡± ¡°let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± zou bai said with a grave expression. zou bai also wanted to stand up and declare sovereignty, but that would only embarrass an¡¯an even more. after all, before her ex-husband¡¯s matter was settled, another boyfriend appeared. moreover, only jiang an¡¯s own rejection was most effective on si cheng. si cheng thought that jiang an was throwing a tantrum because of what had happened in the past. this made him happy. he felt that jiang an still cared about him. as long as he coaxed her well, she could remarry. si cheng continued, ¡°an¡¯an, 1 really love you and our children. as long as you¡¯re willing to return to my side, i¡¯ll be the best husband and make you the happiest woman in the world.¡± jiang an knew very well why si cheng had come to ask her to remarry. her eldest brother had said that the si family had already become chaotic because of the inheritance rights. the illegitimate children and si cheng were fighting each other. si ming favored those two illegitimate children even more and was getting more and more impatient with si cheng. therefore, he needed a wife from a wealthy family now. this could increase his importance in the corporation. in other words, if jiang an had not been found by her family and was still that pitiful adopted daughter of the tan family, si cheng would definitely abandon her and marry someone else¡¯s rich daughter. jiang an understood very well. her expression was cold as she said, ¡°it¡¯s useless for you to say all this. it¡¯s impossible between you and me. if you continue to pester me, i¡¯m going to call the police.¡± ¡°no, if you don¡¯t promise me, i¡¯ll keep kneeling here and not get up.¡± si cheng planned to pester her. he felt that jiang an still had him in her heart. moreover, bai ting¡¯s status could not be compared to jiang an¡¯s. after marrying the only daughter of the jiang family of xiyun, it would be possible for him to replace his father. it was impossible for jiang an to really make him kneel here. the production team still had to continue filming. after thinking about it, she smiled. si cheng was dazzled by this smile and thought that jiang an¡¯s heart had softened. however, she leaned into si cheng¡¯s ear and said, ¡°i already have a boyfriend and i¡¯m getting married. if you want to come to the wedding banquet, i can send you an invitation.¡± these words were like a bolt from the blue. si cheng never expected jiang an to have a boyfriend. ¡°we haven¡¯t been divorced for long and you already have a boyfriend. you¡¯re being uncouth!¡± si cheng stood up and shouted. jiang an crossed her arms and looked at him. ¡°you also know that we¡¯re already divorced. then it has nothing to do with you whether i find a boyfriend or marry someone else.¡± looking at si cheng¡¯s exasperated expression, jiang an felt inexplicably at ease. this was his true face. she had to remember it well. ¡°who is it?¡± si cheng threw the roses in his hand to the ground. ¡°who is that adulterer?¡± hearing this, zou yi and zou er looked at zou bai. although they didn¡¯t think that their master was an adulterer, the person si cheng was asking for was indeed their master. jiang an was really angry. fortunately, gu sheng had already asked the production team to go elsewhere, so si cheng¡¯s words were not heard by them.. Chapter 311 - Chapter 311: Zou Bai’s Appearance chapter 311: zou bai¡¯s appearance translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°you¡¯re just an ex-husband. you have no right to say there¡¯s an adulterer.¡± jiang an pointed outside and said, ¡°you¡¯d better leave now.¡± however, si cheng had fallen into madness. he looked around for the production team and said, ¡°is he here? i want to see who it is.¡± ¡°stop him quickly,¡± jiang an said to penguin. however, before penguin could make a move, si cheng shut up as zou bai walked over with zou yi and zou er. his back was facing the sunlight, like a god descending to the mortal world. ¡°fourth master, why are you here?¡± si cheng was stunned. zou bai ignored him and walked straight to jiang an. ¡°auntie asked me to bring you some fruits. they¡¯re all organic products from our family¡¯s plantation.¡± ¡°my mother actually asked you to send these things. she¡¯s really overqualified.¡± jiang an knew that this was an excuse and continued. zou bai said, ¡°it¡¯s my honor to give you fruits.¡± ever since the two of them got into their relationship, zou bai had been trying to say some sweet nothings. jiang an should not have been able to stand it, but zou bai¡¯s tone was really sincere. every word he said made her blush and her heart beat faster. si cheng looked at the communication between the two of them and felt that something was out of his control. si cheng asked hesitantly, ¡°an¡¯an, do you know fourth master?¡± jiang an looked at him as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°don¡¯t you know that the jiang and zou families have been in contact for many years?¡± only then did si cheng realize that there was such a thing. because the si family was not a top wealthy family, they only had some power in sea city, so he was not very clear about the family matters in jingdu city. si cheng had always been arrogant and thought that he only needed to pay attention to the company¡¯s matters. as for who was close to whom among these families, it didn¡¯t matter. anyway, his mother had to worry about these things. since he understood the relationship between zou bai and jiang an, si cheng raised his head, puffed out his chest, and said imposingly, ¡°fourth master, i really didn¡¯t expect us to have such a relationship. please take care of me in the future.¡± at this point, si cheng felt good. jiang an was indeed a good wife. if he built a relationship with the zou family, the si family would definitely be able to dominate sea city. however, zou bai immediately shattered his fantasy. ¡°this is your ex-husband, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± jiang an sighed. ¡°i married blind back then.¡± ¡°since you¡¯re already divorced, why is he here again?¡± zou bai asked even though he already knew the answer. jiang an¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡°he said that he regretted it and wanted to remarry me.¡± zou bai looked at si cheng sharply. ¡°if 1 remember correctly, miss bai and you have been on a date. many people say that good things are about to happen to you.¡± si cheng¡¯s back broke out in cold sweat. he didn¡¯t expect zou bai to even know such a small matter. there had always been a legend in upper-class society about the zou family¡¯s intelligence network. it was said that if the zou family wanted to find out about your eight generations of ancestors, whether they committed crimes or wet their beds, nothing would be able to escape the zou family¡¯s eyes. he had always thought that this was an exaggerated rumor, but he did not expect it to be true. jiang an was very happy to see si cheng standing rooted to the ground. he had finally shut up. zou bai lowered his head and said, ¡°1 met gu sheng just now. he said that the next scene is about to start. do you want me to help chase away this unimportant person?¡± ¡°this person shouldn¡¯t be so thick-skinned as to have to be chased away to leave, right?¡± jiang an said as she looked at si cheng. he also understood that it was impossible for jiang an to change her mind today. he could only lower his head and say, ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb an¡¯an¡¯s filming.¡± after saying that, he stumbled and turned to leave, but zou bai stopped him. ¡°don¡¯t forget to take the trash away.¡± he was referring to the roses on the ground. si cheng wanted to refute that they were not trash, but when he met zou bai¡¯s cold gaze, he could not say anything. si cheng could only obediently pick up the roses on the ground and leave dejectedly. he was no longer as high-spirited as when he first arrived at the set. at this moment, jiang an held zou bai¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°why are you here?¡± ¡°fortunately, i came. otherwise, how could i have missed such a scene?¡± zou bai said sourly. jiang an smiled. ¡°i would never agree to him. i didn¡¯t expect him to be so shameless.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± zou bai tucked jiang an¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°he won¡¯t come again. i¡¯ll get someone to find something for him to do.¡± when si cheng returned to sea city, the two illegitimate children had the courage to provoke him time and time again. si cheng was already exhausted from dealing with the two of them every day. not to mention finding jiang an to convince her to remarry him, he didn¡¯t even have time to see his own mother.. Chapter 312 - Chapter 312: Possessive chapter 312: possessive translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai wasn¡¯t looking for an excuse to chase him away. gu sheng was really in a hurry to film. today¡¯s filming hadn¡¯t started yet, and he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish today¡¯s scenes. jiang an expressed her opinion on this. ¡°it¡¯s all si cheng¡¯s fault.¡± zou bai agreed with a smile. he knew that it was impossible for jiang an to be with si cheng again, but he also had deep hostility towards her ex-husband. after all, he was once jiang an¡¯s legal husband. he called zou er. ¡°find something for si cheng to do. don¡¯t let him have the chance to leave sea city again.¡± zou er was very familiar with this kind of thing. in the past, zou er had been the one to deal with things involving causing trouble for others. he nodded and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, si cheng will definitely be so busy that his feet won¡¯t touch the ground.¡± after sending si cheng away, jiang an quickly adjusted her mood and completed the rest of the filming very well. this period of immersion allowed jiang an to understand the character better. after it ended, wang yuan praised, ¡°jiang an, your acting skills are really good. 1 hadn¡¯t even warmed up yet, but your acting brought me into the show.¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°your acting skills are also very good.¡± she was not just being polite. wang yuan was really talented. just now, he had very easily portrayed the demeanor of a young master of an aristocratic family. his actions were upright and polite, but he also had the noble aura of a superior in a feudal society. he could not understand gan lan¡¯s thoughts. the first confrontation was very exciting. gu sheng was clapping excitedly in front of the monitor just now. this was the feeling he wanted. because filming a television drama did not follow the sequence of the plot, they had to film the main scene of gan lan right after filming their first encounter. the actor playing fang rui greeted jiang an excitedly. he was a student called yu heng, from the jingdu city film academy. in this era that valued speed, the students of the film academy often began to go to various production teams for interviews while still in school. if they were lucky enough to be chosen to be an actor, it was common for them not to return to school for a semester. they would spend their time earning money in various production teams and disregard their studies. yu heng was an exception. he had been attending classes seriously in school and only started taking on roles after graduation. moreover, he only took on roles that he liked. even if it was a character that only appeared once, it was fine. he didn¡¯t consider the screen time of the character. moreover, when he was in school, he spent his free time improving himself in order to act in period dramas and learn various skills. gu sheng chose him as the male lead because of this. although ¡°legend of gan lan¡± mainly told the story of the female lead, as the male lead, fang rui was also very important. he was gan lan¡¯s first confidant in the feudal society. he was truly awakened from his ignorance by gan lan and knew that he had to resist the world. the two of them were like sparks on the grassland that would eventually ignite the entire world. yu heng was not as excited as wang yuan. he started to act with jiang an very naturally. the two of them were thinking about how to make this scene more outstanding. zou bai stood not far away and watched. his face was expressionless, and no one could tell what he was thinking. however, zou yi knew that his master was very unhappy at this moment. every time his master wanted to kill someone, he would have this expression. the zou family¡¯s influence was spread all over the world. when zou bai took over, it was a mess. it took him several years to subdue them all. to be able to do this, zou bai was naturally not a good person. in fact, he could even be said to be cold-blooded and heartless. during that period of time, he had bloodstains that could not be washed away. he was very possessive of jiang an and did not want to see her talk to other men. this was a desire that was buried deep in his bones, but his rationality also told him that he could not treat jiang an like this. that would only drive him further and further away. they should get married earlier. that way, jiang an wouldn¡¯t leave him. this thought suddenly popped into zou bai¡¯s mind. at this moment, jiang an noticed zou bai¡¯s expression. however, because she was still filming, she could not leave. she could only give him a comforting smile and secretly make a heart gesture with her hand. this small action instantly soothed zou bai¡¯s anxiety. a heartfelt smile appeared on his face. zou yi, who had witnessed what had happened, silently swore that he would definitely serve miss jiang like a mistress in the future. his master would definitely not be able to escape this. he would probably nod and agree even if miss jiang said that the moon was square. however, miss jiang was gentle and considerate even to the servants. it was not bad to have her as a matriarch. when zou er returned, he saw zou yi¡¯s smile and asked, ¡°why do you have such an expression?¡± zou yi glanced at him. ¡°you don¡¯t understand..¡± Chapter 313 - Chapter 313: Never Submit chapter 313: never submit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou yi had already found a direction to work towards. he was determined to try his best to please miss jiang in the future. this way, his promotion and salary increase would be just around the corner. jiang an didn¡¯t know what zou yi was thinking. her thoughts were filled with the upcoming main scene. at this time, gan lan would have already gotten to know the male lead in the script. she thought that she had found someone similar to her, and she no longer had the negative attitude she had when she first met him. it was precisely because of her change that xiao lang was even more curious about what had happened to gan lan. fang rui had seen him chasing gan lan all the way. fang rui felt that gan lan should not be with xiao lang. then, the two of them had an intense argument. fang rui used the class argument of feudal society and said that gan lan, a poor person, should not have any dealings with the young masters of aristocratic families, as this would be mocked by others. gan lan finally realized the difference between fang rui and herself. in this feudal society, she would always be an outcast. her long life had numbed her, but at this moment, she finally awakened. she should not submit to this evil feudal society. so what if she compromised and lived to be a hundred years old? she would become a mindless puppet and be burned to death in the end. ¡°that¡¯s just how things are. what can you do?¡± fang rui asked. thunder rumbled in the sky, and it started to rain heavily outside the house. ganlan pulled off the bun on her head and took off her heavy outer robe. without looking back, she rushed into the rain to wash away the makeup that hid her face. she also said the famous line in the script, ¡°may the heavens, the earth, and the eternal moon bear witness. no matter where 1 am, 1 will still be me. i, gan lan, will never submit!¡± these words were deeply imprinted in fang rui¡¯s heart and became a seed that sprouted. it paved the way for the resistance of fang rui and the female protagonist. the production team simulated a storm. because jiang an needed to undo her hair and wash off the makeup on her face, it was best for her to nail it in one take. this was the main event that belonged to jiang an alone. she hid at the side and emptied her mind. then, she stuffed gan lan¡¯s experience back into her head bit by bit, hypnotizing herself to be gan lan. by the time she walked out, her entire aura had changed. she was like gan lan in the script, her limbs stiff as she tried to move forward, but her eyes seemed to burn with fire. jiang an used all her strength to rush out of the door and complete gan lan¡¯s awakening in the heavy rain. her eyes were filled with tears, but there was a smile on her face. she tore off the shackles and ran in the rain, feeling this rare freedom. then, under fang rui¡¯s incredulous gaze, she looked up at the sky and said her lines. every word she said was filled with blood and tears. her voice was hoarse as if she wanted to shout it out to the heavens. that was her accusation of this world and her warning to herself that she should never forget who she was. when jiang an finished her scene, the entire production team fell silent. they did not even realize that she had finished acting. everyone was immersed in jiang an¡¯s performance just now. a small stage supervisor had already begun to cry. without any editing or soundtrack, jiang an had won them over with her acting skills. zou bai quickly rushed over and wrapped jiang an in a blanket. only then did everyone realize that the act was over. gu sheng then hurriedly called cut and asked someone to get a hot water bag and towel. wang zhen took them and used them on jiang an to prevent her from falling sick from being drenched. at this moment, everyone burst into enthusiastic applause for jiang an. the videographer in charge of recording the highlights recorded all of this to be released when the television drama would be broadcasted. gu sheng said excitedly, ¡°jiang an, your acting is too good. only you can act out gan lan¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°this is also because screenwriter cao¡¯s script is good,¡± jiang an said humbly. gu sheng shook his head. ¡°no matter how good the script is, if an actor can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s useless. only an actor like you can be considered a real actor.¡± today¡¯s scenes were considered finished. thinking about jiang an¡¯s health, zou bai quickly carried her to the car and said, ¡°zou yi, quickly get the hotel to prepare ginger soup.¡± ¡°i won¡¯t fall sick so easily.¡± jiang an held his hand. ¡°do you think 1 acted well just now?¡± zou bai was still busy tucking in the blanket and said, ¡°yes, you¡¯re the best actress i¡¯ve ever seen. this television drama will definitely win an award.¡± ¡°you¡¯re coaxing me,¡± jiang an said with a smile. after the car started, zou bai asked, ¡°do you want to tell your family about us?¡± jiang an thought for a moment. ¡°it¡¯s better to wait for a while. 1¡¯11 tell mom after i finish filming. after all, the process is too complicated..¡± Chapter 314 - Chapter 314: Considerate Child chapter 314: considerate child translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an thought that si cheng¡¯s matter today had agitated zou bai. he held his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to tell si cheng that you¡¯re my boyfriend, but i¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll do something bad to you. after all, 1 haven¡¯t been divorced for long on paper. if others find out, they¡¯ll criticize you.¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of criticism.¡± zou bai kissed her hand. ¡°you can announce it whenever you want. i¡¯ll respect your choice.¡± of course, jiang an knew that zou bai respected her. even when he came to visit the production team, he used the excuse of delivering fruits and handed all the initiative to her. ¡°i love you.¡± jiang an broke free from the blanket and threw herself into zou bai¡¯s arms. he didn¡¯t expect jiang an to say that she loved him at this time, but he immediately smiled and hugged her tightly. as soon as they returned to the hotel and opened the door, jiang yu pounced on her and shouted, ¡°mom, i¡¯ve made a castle today. take a look.¡± zou bai stopped her and said, ¡°little feather, mommy needs to quickly take a shower so that she won¡¯t get sick. daddy will go and see the castle, okay?¡± ¡°then mom, hurry up and go. if you¡¯re sick, you have to take medicine. i don¡¯t like to take medicine the most,¡± jiang yu urged jiang an. she bent down and kissed jiang yu on the cheek. ¡°little feather is so considerate.¡± this praise made jiang yu float. when jiang an came out of the shower, she stood at the door with a glass. ¡°mom, dad asked me to bring this ginger soup over. drink it quickly.¡± jiang an quickly picked up the cup and drank it. jiang yu felt that she had done something very important and was especially happy to go and ask zou bai for credit. jiang an sat in front of the dressing table, drying her hair. at this moment, jiang yi quietly came in. ¡°mom,¡± jiang yi called her. ¡°this is for you.¡± he opened his hand to jiang an. on it was a candy she liked. jiang an¡¯s heart was about to melt. she didn¡¯t expect her two children to be so considerate. they already knew how to take care of their mother at such a young age. she hugged jiang yi to her knees and kissed him. ¡°our little wingsy is so good. mommy loves you so much.¡± jiang yi was not used to this level of intimacy. he was used to being alone and quiet. he could not stand being held in jiang an¡¯s arms and her pinching his face. he instinctively wanted to struggle, but he felt that his mother would be sad if he did this. he could only stiffen his body and let jiang an rub him. fortunately, jiang an only hugged him for a short while before aunt sang came to call them for dinner. at the dining table, the family was happy and harmonious. after dinner, they all rested in the living room. jiang yu continued to fiddle with her castle, while jiang yi looked at zou yi in a daze. zou yi¡¯s hair stood on end from his little master¡¯s stare. he could only hypnotize himself into being a block of wood. zou bai noticed his gaze and asked, ¡°little wingsy, what are you looking at?¡± jiang yi pointed at zou yi and said, ¡°i want that.¡± zou yi instantly became shy. why did the young master want him? zou bai looked at zou yi carefully and said, ¡°bring me the gun on your waist.¡± only then did zou yi realize what his little master wanted. he quickly handed the gun over with both hands. ¡°is this what little wingsy wants?¡± zou bai asked. jiang yi nodded and was about to reach out to take it, but zou bai did not give it to him. ¡°this thing is very dangerous. little wingsy can¡¯t touch it casually.¡± ¡°i know what this is.¡± jiang yi looked at zou bai. ¡°this is a gun. as long as you don¡¯t pull the trigger, nothing will happen.¡± these words shocked zou bai. he did not expect little wingsy to know how to use a gun and to accurately explain how to use it. it was unbelievable that he was so young. jiang an said nervously, ¡°hurry up and take the gun away. this thing is not for children to play with.¡± however, jiang yi reached out and took the gun. then, he said, ¡°it¡¯s a classic ppk pistol.¡± this sentence made everyone fall silent. they did not expect jiang yi to be able to name the model of this gun. this was not knowledge that could be learned from watching television dramas. zou bai asked him seriously, ¡°how does little wingsy know this gun?¡± ¡°i saw it on the phone,¡± jiang yi said. jiang an could not believe it. ¡°but you don¡¯t even know how to read.¡± ¡°nowadays, phones can read aloud the words on the screen,¡± jiang yi replied. this sentence sounded simple, but seeing and remembering were two completely different things. jiang yi recognized the gun at a glance. zou bai pondered for a moment and said, ¡°looks like little wingsy was born extraordinary. this kind of talent is not something that ordinary people have.¡± he thought about the history of the zou family and suddenly felt that jiang yi was indeed a child of the zou family.. Chapter 315 - Chapter 315: About Spending Money chapter 315: about spending money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing his smug look, jiang an quickly said, ¡°stop spouting nonsense. hurry up and take the gun away.¡± zou bai obediently took the gun away. ¡°little wingsy, when you grow up, daddy will give you a custom-made gun. this gun is not good enough now.¡± after saying that, he threw the gun to zou yi. he held the gun and did not know how to react. this was a gun manufactured by the zou family¡¯s military factory. how could it not be good? however, whatever his master said was right. zou yi lowered his head and tacitly agreed. jiang yi stretched out his hand and said, ¡°then let¡¯s pinky promise. when 1 grow up, i want a gun.¡± zou bai made a pinky promise with him. ¡°daddy won¡¯t lie to you.¡± jiang yu was not as easy to coax as jiang yi. she asked jiang an for a new castle. she had seen the latest model when she video-called zou ya,. jiang an coaxed jiang yu, as she threw zou bai a look. she didn¡¯t understand why zou ya would buy a building castle. it was even pink, based on the picture. zou bai smiled and said, ¡°since the child wants it, buy it.¡± jiang an still didn¡¯t want to spoil jiang yu like this, so she could only pull her out of her arms and say, ¡°if you want the new building blocks castle, it¡¯s fine, but you have to sell this castle.¡± jiang yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°no. i like this castle.¡± ¡°you can only have one castle. it¡¯s up to you whether you want the new one or the old one.¡± jiang an¡¯s tone was irrefutable. she could consider zou bai¡¯s words and adjust her parenting methods, but she could not spoil her. jiang yu didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t get that castle. she sat on the ground and started crying, hoping that her tears would make her mother lower her head. however, jiang an was unmoved. she calmly looked at jiang yu until she finished crying before asking, ¡°do you really want that castle yourself, or do you think you have to have it just because zou ya has it?¡± jiang yu lowered her head and thought about it carefully. then, she replied between choking sobs, ¡°i think 1 want this toy because zou ya has it.¡± jiang an took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. ¡°i knew it. you just started playing with this castle yesterday. it¡¯s impossible for you not to like it today already. it¡¯s precisely because of this that mom won¡¯t agree to buy a new castle for you.¡± ¡°why?¡± jiang yu did not understand. ¡°our family is very rich.¡± jiang an sighed. ¡°it¡¯s not about money. if you need something, mom will definitely buy it for you. if you really like it, mom will buy it too. but now, you only want to buy it to compare yourself to others. that¡¯s absolutely unacceptable.¡± this was the first time zou bai had heard such an argument. he turned to look at jiang an, wanting to know what she would say next. jiang yu was completely stunned. her little head could not understand at all. ¡°our family is very rich, but our money doesn¡¯t come from nowhere. look, your three uncles have to work every day, and mom is always busy filming, right?¡± jiang an guided her patiently. ¡°so when you buy something, you have to think about whether you really need it or if you really like it. money shouldn¡¯t be spent on something you¡¯ll regret.¡± jiang yu didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. she nodded and said, ¡°i understand, mom.¡± after coaxing the two children to sleep that night, jiang an returned to the bedroom and went to bed. zou bai hugged her waist and said, ¡°i thought you would teach little feather not to spend money recklessly. i didn¡¯t expect you to teach her to spend money without regrets.¡± ¡°if i were just tan ming, i would definitely teach the children not to spend money recklessly.¡± jiang an snuggled in his arms. ¡°but i¡¯m jiang an now, and the two of them are also children of the zou family. in the future, what they lack the least is probably money. therefore, what they should learn is not to be thrifty, but how to spend money. only then will they not become profligate children.¡± this was also the parenting method that jiang an had been thinking about for a long time. jiang yu and jiang yi would grow up in different environments than ordinary children, and the things they would have to face in the future were even more different. therefore, they had to have a special education method. zou bai laughed. ¡°you¡¯re right. my an¡¯an is too smart.¡± after saying that, he pressed her down with force, lowered his head, and kissed her. jiang an naturally placed her hand on his back. as she kissed zou bai, her breathing became unstable. jiang an grabbed his hand that was going to her waist. facing zou bai¡¯s confusion, jiang an smiled and said, ¡°not today. i have to film tomorrow, so i can¡¯t be tired.¡± jiang an did not want to sleep until noon again. moreover, her back would be so sore that she could not move.. Chapter 316 - Chapter 316: Tan Si’s Plan chapter 316: tan si¡¯s plan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai fell silent when he heard this. he had indeed gone overboard. however, he began to kiss jiang an¡¯s neck and said, ¡°i¡¯ll be gentler this time, okay?¡± ¡°not okay.¡± jiang an pushed him. ¡°you said the same thing last time.¡± in the end, zou bai did not succeed. jiang an¡¯s heart was filled with the scenes she was going to film the next day, and she firmly rejected him. the next day, when jiang an went to the set with a radiant face, zou bai stood at the door to send her off with a very bad expression. jiang yu tugged at his trouser leg and said, ¡°daddy, are you unhappy now?¡± ¡°no.¡± zou bai picked her up. ¡°daddy just didn¡¯t sleep well last night.¡± he walked to jiang yi¡¯s side and sat down. ¡°daddy bought you a batch of picture books. they¡¯re all about weapons and firearms. you should like them.¡± a smile appeared on jiang yi¡¯s face. then, he imitated jiang yu and leaned over. ¡°thank you.¡± seeing his actions, zou bai suddenly realized that jiang yi wasn¡¯t a calm person who didn¡¯t like to talk. he just focused all his energy on thinking. moreover, he was as good at following the flow as jiang yu. zhang hua¡¯s production team was still struggling to hold on. yuan shao could see the director¡¯s lifeless face every day when he was filming. he had long heard that the production team¡¯s capital chain was about to be cut off. he was only relying on the previous investments to hold on. he suspected that the production team would not be able to last until the day they finished filming. there were many television dramas in the entertainment industry that had not been completed. perhaps in the end, he would not even be able to get his last paycheck. at the thought of this, he felt that he had to find a way out for himself. he was not young anymore and did not have a role to play. he had to take a risk. yuan shao took out his phone and sent the video he had taken previously to tan si. however, he only sent the first part. she would understand what this video represented. at this moment, tan si was participating in the training camp for ¡°ancient legends¡±. this movie was the director¡¯s hard work. the actors had gone through layers of selection and special training. only then could they start filming. tan si wanted to go all out. this was the best opportunity. disappearing for a period of time could also make the public forget about her scandals. when it was time for lunch, she saw the video that yuan shao had sent. she quickly replied, ¡°when did this happen?¡± ¡°two days ago. at that time, the two production teams were filming at the same place, so i took a video,¡± yuan shao replied. tan si was extremely excited. if she posted it, she would be able to say that jiang an was acting like a big shot and had even hurt someone. it would be impossible for her to explain herself. she immediately wanted to send a message to ask for the second half of the video, but she suddenly stopped typing. she knew that jiang an¡¯s identity was different now. with the jiang family backing her up, she definitely couldn¡¯t take such news seriously. she had to have news that could kill her in one shot. she bit her finger and thought about what to do next. in the end, she sent a message to yuan shao. ¡°i¡¯ve bought this video. there will be a male lead drama that will contact you, but i want you to keep an eye on jiang an.¡± yuan shao was blinded by the male lead drama and quickly agreed to complete the mission. tan si looked at her phone and smiled. in her opinion, she had become like this because of jiang an. if not for jiang an, she would have married into the si family long ago. she definitely had to take revenge on jiang an. just as she was fantasizing about her revenge plan, wang li¡¯s name appeared on the screen. she quickly walked to a corner and picked it up. as soon as she picked up the call, the child¡¯s cries could be heard. he kept shouting for his mother. tan si¡¯s head hurt when she heard that. ¡°can¡¯t we make him shut up?¡± wang li was also very helpless. ¡°no one can do anything about the child missing his mother. can¡¯t you find an opportunity to come back?¡± ¡°i can¡¯t go out at all during the training. just take care of him,¡± tan si said as she held her forehead. she didn¡¯t like children to begin with. she only chose to give birth because she thought that she could use the child to marry into the si family. in the end, this child wasn¡¯t si cheng¡¯s at all, so it was useless. her heart was filled with thoughts of how to quietly get rid of this child and not let him affect her acting career. she had to achieve higher achievements in the entertainment industry and trample jiang an under her feet. ¡°since you can¡¯t come back, there¡¯s nothing i can do.¡± wang li¡¯s heart ached for the distressed child. ¡°the child is already so old, but he still doesn¡¯t have a name. hurry up and think of a good name..¡± Chapter 317 - Chapter 317: Zhao Yan chapter 317: zhao yan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios speaking of this, tan si had a headache. she didn¡¯t want to put this child in her household register. if that happened, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him. she was still going to marry into a wealthy family in the future. how could she bring such a burden along? ¡°let¡¯s talk about it after some time. my phone is about to be collected,¡± tan si lied. after saying that, she hung up the phone, ignoring wang li¡¯s unfinished words. tan si had actually been thinking about how to deal with the child recently. since she had already given birth, she could only raise it. however, she could not appear as a mother with the child, so she had to make everyone forget about this child. it was also because of this that she participated in the training. not only could she give herself a shot, but she could also temporarily withdraw from the public¡¯s view. when the time came, she would just leave the child to a nanny. anyway, she did not lack money, but she could not let this child appear in the news again. more importantly, she wanted to know who the father of the child was. she wanted to tear the man who had ruined her plans into pieces. at the same time, the man in jingdu city was listening to his subordinate¡¯s report. ¡°young master, zou bai has been staying in lin city recently. 1 think he¡¯s staying in a hotel near a production team.¡± ¡°what do you mean by ¡®you think¡¯?¡± the man fiddled with the lighter repeatedly. ¡°are your inquiries so ambiguous?¡± ¡°the zou clan¡¯s intelligence network is really powerful. if we approach, we will definitely be noticed.¡± the messenger lowered his head and apologized. ¡°so you¡¯re saying that our zhao family can¡¯t compare to the zou family at all?¡± as soon as this question was asked, everyone began to tremble. zhao yan put away the lighter in his hand and sneered. ¡°this zou bai is actually staying in a small city. he must have his own considerations. we have to find out the reason.¡± although the zhao family was also one of the four major families in jingdu city, they had gradually declined because of what had happened decades ago. it was only because of zhao yan¡¯s grandfather that they did not fully decline. however, it was not enough compared to the zou family. after all, they had already begun to develop overseas forces, while the zhao family was struggling to maintain the situation in jingdu city. zhao yan and zou bai were about the same age. his parents had compared him to zou bai since he was young. from bigger things like his grades to small things like his clothes and food, they had to compare him. then, they would spurn him for being inferior to zou bai. under such education, zhao yan had never felt the love of his parents, and he hated zou bai very much. he wanted to make a name for himself and let everyone know that zou bai was inferior to him. however, ever since zou bai inherited the zou family, his power grew day by day. zhao yan, the heir of the family, was not on the same level as him. ¡°i don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t make mistakes for the rest of his life,¡± zhao yan said coldly. secretary wu ming, who was standing beside him, said, ¡°young master, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ve already gotten someone to investigate what happened before. zou bai must have done something that day.¡± only then did zhao yan remember that two years ago, he and zou bai were in the same hotel. at that time, he had a beautiful affair. ¡°did you find out who that woman is?¡± zhao yan asked. wu ming lowered his head. ¡°the hotel that day was especially chaotic. moreover, the surveillance cameras were not turned on from the beginning. the registration records were also destroyed. we can only take our time to find it.¡± zhao yan didn¡¯t get angry when he heard this. instead, he smiled. ¡°the more this is the case, the more it means that zou bai is guilty. what happened in the hotel is definitely his shame.¡± he couldn¡¯t wait to find out what had forced zou bai into such a state. the zhao family¡¯s investigation in lin city was quickly reported to zou bai by the people of the intelligence network. he didn¡¯t really care. ¡°zou yi, just let the zhao family learn a lesson.¡± he had always known zhao yan¡¯s intentions, but as long as he was not hindered, it was not a big deal. the zou family¡¯s matters were already enough for him to be busy with. he did not have the time to care about others. when jiang an heard this, she walked over and asked, ¡°what zhao family?¡± zou bai pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. the zhao family in jingdu city wants to investigate me. it should be their heir, zhao yan. 1¡¯11 get zou yi to send them away.¡± jiang an had some understanding of the four major families in jingdu city. she had even taken notes during the heir class previously. she recalled and said, ¡°zhao yan shouldn¡¯t have any conflict with you. why did he find someone to investigate you?¡± ¡°the four great families don¡¯t have any conflicts on the surface.¡± zou bai smiled and said, ¡°but zhao yan always thinks that i¡¯m his lifelong enemy and wants to find a place to attack me..¡± Chapter 318 - Chapter 318: Jiang Huai Is Here chapter 318: jiang huai is here translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°did you offend him in some way?¡± jiang an asked. zou bai shook his head. ¡°i don¡¯t have much interaction with him. we only meet when the four great families gather, but we don¡¯t talk much.¡± jiang an¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°then why would he think that way?¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s because his parents always want him to follow my example,¡± zou bai said calmly. with the intelligence network around, he could easily obtain information. moreover, this was not a secret in the zhao family. anyone who had worked in their family knew that the zhao family¡¯s parents would mention him a few times a day. jiang an finally understood and said, ¡°in the future, i definitely won¡¯t let little feather and little wingsy use others as role models. they¡¯re already good enough.¡± zou bai couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw her serious expression. jiang an could always turn what happened into parenting. it could be seen how afraid she was of raising the children astray. ¡°don¡¯t worry, our children won¡¯t ever experience such a thing.¡± zou bai smiled. of course, jiang an trusted zou bai. recently, the time they had spent together had increased greatly. she felt that zou bai was really a gentle person. not only was he reliable and loyal to her, but he was also very patient with the children. he was no longer as cold as when they first met. he was a qualified boyfriend and father. if zou bai¡¯s enemies knew about jiang an¡¯s thoughts, they would probably vomit blood on the spot. there were actually people who felt that the cut-throat zou bai was gentle. the people he had killed could already be piled up into a small mountain. anyone who threatened the zou family would be eliminated by zou bai. he did not sympathize with such emotions. he was like a killing machine. zou bai also knew that his past was too scary for jiang an, so he hoped that she would never know about it. jiang an was very happy with zou bai¡¯s company. every day, after filming was completed, she would return to the hotel and enjoy this intoxicating warmth. jiang yu and jiang yi needed their parents to accompany them. the vacancy in their father¡¯s position had been filled, and even jiang yi had become more lively. there were many topics between father and son that jiang an couldn¡¯t participate in, but she didn¡¯t force herself to join. she just prepared some snacks and the family of four could share their time together. at this moment, jiang huai arrived. he had finally finished his work and had time to visit her at work. in his opinion, an¡¯an must be suffering. this was because the first person he saw after coming to the production team was gu sheng. the scolding battle with the other production team during this period of time had consumed a lot of his energy. coupled with the fact that the filming during this period of time was the climax, he was tense every day. his face looked sunken, like a walking corpse. jiang huai immediately started to worry. if the director was like this, it would only make things worse for an¡¯an. he quickly searched the entire set for her. the entire production team had a tacit understanding about the matter between jiang an and zou bai. when the two of them looked at each other, the deep love in their eyes could not be hidden. only a blind person could not tell. therefore, zou bai had been coming to the set to visit jiang an recently. coincidentally, the script was already at the time of gan lan¡¯s awakening. it required jiang an to have a very energetic appearance, so the director tacitly agreed to this matter. when jiang huai anxiously looked for jiang an, he saw zou bai beside her before he could speak. just as he was wondering why zou bai was here, he lowered his head and kissed the back of jiang an¡¯s hand. from their intimacy, it was obvious that their relationship was not ordinary. jiang huai exploded. he rushed over and shielded jiang an behind him. ¡°what are you doing?¡± in his eyes, zou bai was no longer the heir of the zou family that he had to respect. instead, he was a hooligan who was teasing his sister. zou bai subconsciously looked at jiang an. after all, the initiative was in her hands. jiang an didn¡¯t expect jiang huai to visit her at work. he didn¡¯t call her in advance, leading to this accidental meeting. she racked her brains to think of a way to muddle through this matter, but jiang huai couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°an¡¯an, did this person violate you? you don¡¯t have to be afraid of him. just tell your brother!¡± jiang huai knew that his mother wanted to matchmake an¡¯an and jiang zhen. he also felt that jiang zhen was a good candidate. at least with the jiang family around, he would never dare to bully an¡¯an in his lifetime. moreover, everyone grew up together and understood each other¡¯s personalities. jiang zhen was a very good person. however, zou bai definitely was not eligible. he was a person who killed without batting an eyelid. even now, his deeds when he first became the family head were still circulating. the content was so cruel and bloody that it made people afraid.. Chapter 319 - Chapter 319: A Kiss chapter 319: a kiss translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai shielded jiang an behind him. ¡°an¡¯an, you don¡¯t have to be afraid with me around.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t understand why jiang huai had such an attitude, as if zou bai would eat people. she patted his arm and said, ¡°third brother, i¡¯m really fine. you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± jiang huai could not relax at all. he stared at zou bai and said, ¡°fourth master, what were you doing just now?¡± although the jiang family couldn¡¯t compare to the zou family, they wouldn¡¯t agree if zou bai attacked an¡¯an. ¡°i just kissed an¡¯an.¡± zou bai was very honest. this was a provocation in jiang huai¡¯s ears. his blood boiled and he wanted to rush up and punch zou bai, but jiang an stopped him. seeing that this matter could not be hidden anymore, jiang an said helplessly, ¡°third brother, zou bai is my boyfriend!¡± a smile appeared on zou bai¡¯s face when he heard her words. he had finally been acknowledged. contrary to zou bai¡¯s happiness, jiang huai felt that the sky was about to collapse. jiang an was actually with zou bai. jiang huai pulled jiang an away. zou bai knew that he shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter between the siblings, so he stood where he was and didn¡¯t follow them. when they reached a corner, jiang huai said, ¡°an¡¯an, how can you be with him?¡± jiang an asked in confusion, ¡°can¡¯t 1 be with him?¡± ¡°he¡¯s a person who¡¯s comparable to the king of hell.¡± jiang huai felt a headache coming on. ¡°the things he¡¯s done over the years can scare people to death. if you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll have to face too many things. moreover, the zou family is very powerful. it¡¯s not a good place to go.¡± jiang an knew that jiang huai was worried about her. she held his hand and said, ¡°third brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i chose to be with zou bai after careful consideration. he treats me very well too.¡± jiang huai got angry when he saw that she wasn¡¯t listening. ¡°you should find a good person. even if something happens, you will at most be separated. this kind of person who¡¯s only good to you will not love you one day. the consequences will be very serious.¡± in jiang huai¡¯s eyes, zou bai was definitely not a good candidate for a brother-in-law. an¡¯an had already experienced a failed marriage. even if she wanted to get married again, she should find a good person and live a warm and peaceful life. zou bai seemed to be in a high position, but he had to face countless bloodbaths. who knew if he really liked an¡¯an or if it was just a whim. if he abandoned an¡¯an one day, it would be no less than a disaster for her. those mocking gazes would be enough to kill. jiang an was not sad that she had been rejected. she only felt her brother¡¯s love for her. they said these words because they genuinely loved her. if she had still been in the tan family and had not left, they would have beaten gongs and drums to celebrate that she had been fancied by a big shot. they might even have wanted to send tan si over. in their eyes, their daughter was only useful for marriage. she could be with anyone who could bring them benefits. ¡°i know that, brother, you mean well,¡± jiang an said. ¡°but zou bai and 1 aren¡¯t just boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± jiang huai became nervous. ¡°then what¡¯s between you two?¡± jiang an felt that she had to tell third brother the truth. otherwise, he would definitely be worried. she said directly, ¡°he¡¯s little feather and little wingsy¡¯s biological father.¡± this news struck him like a lightning bolt out of the blue. jiang huai froze on the spot and was speechless. jiang an did not expect him to have such a reaction. she quickly helped him sit down and asked someone to bring water over. at this moment, zou bai walked over. when he saw him, jiang huai immediately came back to his senses. he pointed at him while trembling and could not say anything. ¡°third brother, you should take a break first,¡± jiang an said. jiang huai could not slow down at all. he stood up and said, ¡°you beast!¡± this scolding was very loud. zou yi immediately wanted to walk up but was stopped by zou er. ¡°this is a family matter. we don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t look angry at all. to the jiang family, he wasn¡¯t a good person. after scolding zou bai, jiang huai looked at jiang an. ¡°an¡¯an, what¡¯s going on? weren¡¯t you still with si cheng when you gave birth? why is zou bai the father of the children?¡± this did sound unbelievable, and jiang huai didn¡¯t think that jiang an would have an affair. something must have happened. ¡°i¡¯ll tell you slowly when we get back. this matter is a little complicated,¡± jiang anan said as she comforted jiang huai. jiang huai also needed time to digest this matter. he nodded and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll wait for you.¡± then, such a scene appeared on the set. zou bai and jiang huai sat at the side and waited. there was at least three meters between them.. Chapter 320 - Chapter 320: Don’t Call Me Third Brother chapter 320: don¡¯t call me third brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios initially, jiang huai only respected zou bai and felt that he was very powerful to be able to support the zou family at his age, but they did not interact much. however, he did not expect that he would suddenly become his brother-in-law. he felt that everything that had happened was a fever dream. jiang huai really wanted to ask his big brother how to deal with this matter, but he understood that the fewer people who knew about this, the better. otherwise, they would definitely come to look for an¡¯an, and this matter would become even more chaotic. jiang huai¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts about an¡¯an and zou bai. his expression became more and more twisted and even ferocious. seeing him like this, zou er pushed zou yi. ¡°look at third young master jiang¡¯s expression. will he attack master later?¡± zou yi shook his head. ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. from third young master jiang¡¯s point of view, he really wants to take action.¡± zou bai naturally heard their conversation, but he didn¡¯t care if he would be beaten up. he only cared that an¡¯an had announced his identity to her family. since they had already reached this step, they were not far from getting married. he thought about it contentedly with a smile on his lips, forming a sharp contrast with jiang huai beside him. because of the existence of these two people, the production crew sincerely hoped that they could finish filming as soon as possible. everyone worked together much faster than usual, and it was not even time for dinner when it ended. according to gu sheng¡¯s personality, he should have added one more scene so that he could finish filming as soon as possible. however, he understood that today was not a good day to add scenes, so he quickly announced that everyone could get off work. jiang huai continued to get into the car with a dark expression. it was terrifyingly quiet on the journey from the set to the hotel. only when he entered did he smile because jiang yu and jiang yi were at the door. jiang yu pounced over in surprise. ¡°third uncle, are you here to see me?¡± jiang huai kissed her cheek. ¡°uncle brought gifts for you and little wingsy. hurry up and take a look. do you like them?¡± the word ¡°gift¡± was very attractive to children. their attention was caught by the boxes, leaving the three adults staring at each other in the living room. jiang huai took the lead and sat on the sofa. ¡°tell me, what exactly happened between the two of you?¡± if it was in the past, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to zou bai like this. but now, his anger had consumed his rationality. in his eyes, zou bai was a beast who had deceived an¡¯an. jiang an told him the whole story in detail, and jiang huai¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°even so, you can¡¯t fall in love secretly. you have to let your family know, right?¡± jiang huai straightened his neck and said. jiang an nodded repeatedly. ¡°1 know. 1¡¯11 definitely find a chance to tell mom.¡± it was impossible for jiang huai to lose his temper at an¡¯an. he turned his attention to zou bai. ¡°and you, your friends just wanted to give you someone. if it weren¡¯t for an¡¯an, would you be married to someone else now?¡± these words were simply unreasonable. if it weren¡¯t for an¡¯an, zou bai definitely wouldn¡¯t have submitted. he would have kicked her out at that time. however, he was facing an¡¯an¡¯s brother, so he could only remain silent and let the other party vent his anger. in the end, jiang huai¡¯s mouth was dry, but he forced himself to continue. in his opinion, although zou bai did not know that the person was an¡¯an, the speed at which he found her was too slow. if he had found an¡¯an earlier, she would not have suffered so much. jiang huai finally finished scolding him. jiang an came over with water and said, ¡°third brother, stop scolding him when you¡¯ve already vented your anger.¡± these words instantly ignited jiang huai¡¯s anger. ¡°you¡¯re actually still protecting him. men are all unreliable. an¡¯an, break up with him now!¡± zou bai didn¡¯t care about anything else, but asking them to breakup made him unable to endure it. ¡°an¡¯an and i are truly in love. i will also take on the responsibility of taking care of an¡¯an.¡± zou bai held jiang an¡¯s hand. ¡°third brother, you can¡¯t ask us to break up here.¡± ¡°what third brother? don¡¯t call me third brother!¡± jiang huai jumped up from the sofa. ¡°i have nothing to do with you.¡± even though he knew that the biological father of the two children was zou bai, jiang huai could not accept him calling him third brother. at this moment, jiang yu, who was carrying a big doll, rushed in. ¡°third uncle, this doll¡¯s eye has fallen off.¡± the stiff atmosphere suddenly relaxed. jiang huai couldn¡¯t lose his temper in front of the child. he smiled and walked over. ¡°third uncle is coming to see. why are the eyes falling?¡± jiang yi, who was standing outside the door, sighed. fortunately, he had let jiang yu rush in. otherwise, they would definitely end up missing dinner.. Chapter 321 - Chapter 321: Jiang Huai’s Nightmare chapter 321: jiang huai¡¯s nightmare translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios regarding jiang an and zou bai¡¯s relationship, jiang huai did not approve of it from the bottom of his heart. even at the dining table, he glared at zou bai. however, zou bai could completely ignore his gaze. he even picked up some food for jiang an affectionately. the two of them looked very sweet. jiang huai sighed every time he ate a mouthful of food. he could not imagine the reaction of his family when they found out about this. moreover, his parents thought very highly of jiang zhen and did not include zou bai in the list of candidates for a son-in-law. this worry lasted until the end of dinner. then, when he saw that zou bai had yet to leave, it reached its peak. ¡°it¡¯s already so late. why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°i live here,¡± zou bai said very calmly. jiang huai widened his eyes. ¡°how can you live here?¡± ¡°of course 1 can stay here.¡± zou bai reached out and hugged jiang an¡¯s waist. he could tolerate jiang huai for everything else, but he could not agree to him staying with jiang an. jiang huai shouted and rushed over. ¡°an¡¯an isn¡¯t married to you yet. you can¡¯t live together!¡± ¡°since third brother is so worried, an¡¯an and i will register our marriage tomorrow.¡± zou bai smiled. even auntie sang and auntie fang felt sympathy for jiang huai as his face filled with despair. jiang huai had been angry the entire day. now, he could not hold back his emotions anymore. after shouting, he almost could not stand anymore. zou bai said considerately, ¡°zou yi, quickly help third young master back to his room to rest.¡± zou yi immediately went forward and carried jiang huai on his back. his protests disappeared into the room. ¡°is that really okay?¡± jiang an was a little worried. zou bai comforted her, ¡°zou yi will take good care of him. this matter has affected him too much. instead of letting him watch over us, it¡¯s better for him to rest in another room.¡± jiang an felt that what zou bai said made sense, so she didn¡¯t say anything else. however, jiang huai still did not accept this fact. he woke up early the next day and followed her to the set. he squatted in a corner and stared at jiang an. jiang an was a little helpless. ¡°third brother, zou bai is accompanying the children in the hotel. why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care what he¡¯s doing.¡± jiang huai¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°i have to guard you now, or i won¡¯t be at ease.¡± jiang huai had a dream last night. at first, it was the scene of an¡¯an and zou bai getting married. then, it was zou bai abusing her and the children. in the end, she was abandoned and returned home covered in wounds. he was really worried about an¡¯an, but there was nothing he could do about zou bai. he could only watch an¡¯an at all times. jiang an had no choice but to let him be. anyway, it was fine for jiang huai to squat in the corner. just as jiang an was rehearsing with her fellow actors, tina walked over, holding her skirt up, and said, ¡°jiang an, someone wants to see you!¡± jiang an did not have a good impression of tina. after all, she had mentioned si cheng in a sarcastic manner previously. she did not know what she wanted to do. si cheng had come from the opposite production team two days ago. she suspected that it was tina¡¯s idea. now, she had casually brought someone over. she didn¡¯t even have any manners. seeing that jiang an was ignoring her, tina said angrily, ¡°i¡¯m talking to you. didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°miss jiang an is the eldest daughter of the jiang family of xiyun, so she naturally has a temper,¡± a woman in a black dress said as she walked over. tina, who was putting on an arrogant display, immediately became obedient. she lowered her head and said, ¡°miss zhao, why did you come here personally?¡± the woman called miss zhao smiled. ¡°i think it¡¯s better to come over personally. after all, she¡¯s someone brother mo misses.¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t understand these words at all, and she didn¡¯t know the woman in front of her. miss zhao walked over and said, ¡°nice to meet you, miss jiang. my name is zhao lan.¡± although she was annoyed that these people were disturbing her filming, jiang an still greeted her out of courtesy. zhao lan smiled charmingly. ¡°miss jiang is really a rare beauty. no wonder she makes people worry about her day and night.¡± ¡°what on earth are you talking about?¡± jiang an asked. zhao lan looked at her. ¡°miss jiang, don¡¯t you remember mo shen?¡± this name was completely unfamiliar to jiang an. she shook her head. ¡°i don¡¯t know this person.¡± zhao lan was enlightened. ¡°i shouldn¡¯t have asked this. i should be asking if miss jiang knows meng shen.¡± these two words brought jiang an into distant memories. at that time, tan si knew that she was adopted and bullied her every day. she ran out of the house in tears and met that big brother. he gave her a handkerchief that smelled of gardenias and said that if she was wronged, she could come to him. from then on, the two of them would always meet in the evening. he said that his name was meng shen.. Chapter 322 - Chapter 322: Meng Shen in Her Memory chapter 322: meng shen in her memory translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios that was the period of time that jiang an had in her childhood. it was also meng shen who taught her to live uprightly. one day, her life would become better. meng shen knew that she would sometimes be punished by being made to starve, so he brought a lot of snacks over and asked her to hide them. meng shen could teach her some homework that she didn¡¯t understand. compared to the tan family, he was more like her family. meng shen¡¯s health was not good. he was so tall that he was almost as thin as a skeleton, so she did not tell him the truth. she only said that her parents were biased towards her sister. meng shen also explained his predicament. after his mother passed away, his father hated him and left him here without a care. he did not even come to take a look when he was sick. the two of them were in the same predicament and saw each other¡¯s daily meetings as the only warmth. however, meng shen¡¯s illness was getting worse and worse, and his mental state was visibly worsening. jiang an persuaded him to go to the hospital for treatment. meng shen smiled and said, ¡°the hospital can¡¯t treat my illness. if i don¡¯t come to see you one day, it means i¡¯m gone.¡± this was the first time jiang an had faced the question of life and death. she cried for a long time out of fear. she didn¡¯t want meng shen to die. he was such a good person. why did he have to die? after jiang an asked this question, meng shen smiled. ¡°life and death are the most unreasonable things in the world. if i could, i would want to live too. 1 want to take you away from your current predicament, but i don¡¯t have much time left. you have to stay strong and live on. help me see the flourishing flowers in this world.¡± meng shen had accompanied her for a long time that day. jiang an swore that she would work hard to survive. not long after that, meng shen disappeared. jiang an knew that she had already left this world. every night, she would cry for her dear brother. when tan si discovered her, she beat her up. this was because during that period of time, the tan family¡¯s business was not good, and they thought that it was because jiang an cried every day. however, meng shen had always been in jiang an¡¯s heart. she would always remember the warmth that her dear brother had given her. she had to grow into someone like him. jiang an had already accepted meng shen¡¯s departure. this was the first time she had heard this name from someone else. ¡°you know him?¡± jiang an¡¯s tone began to tremble. zhao lan took two steps forward and leaned out. she whispered in jiang an¡¯s ear, ¡°of course i know him. i¡¯m very close to him.¡± ¡°he mentioned me to you?¡± jiang an didn¡¯t ask the second half of her question. zhao lan smiled. ¡°he didn¡¯t just mention it. he misses you every day. i¡¯m really curious about what kind of person can make him worry for so long, so i came to look for miss jiang.¡± jiang an understood the meaning behind her words and looked at her in disbelief. ¡°are you saying that he¡¯s still alive?¡± ¡°of course he¡¯s alive. he just woke up some time ago. the first thing he wanted to do was to look for you.¡± zhao lan¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for the fact that family matters really didn¡¯t allow it, he would have gone to sea city long ago.¡± jiang an almost cried. she did not expect meng shen to still be alive. this was great news for her. although jiang huai didn¡¯t know who this person was, he understood the importance of this person from her reaction. he comforted her. ¡°it¡¯s good news that he¡¯s still alive. you should be happy and stop crying.¡± jiang an stopped crying and asked, ¡°miss zhao, i wonder if you can tell brother meng shen that i want to see him.¡± zhao lan revealed a very faint smile. ¡°you two will meet again sooner or later.¡± with that, she turned around and left. jiang an wanted to chase after her but was stopped. jiang huai said, ¡°i remember now. there¡¯s a young lady from the zhao family in jingdu city called zhao lan. if she¡¯s unwilling to say it, it¡¯s useless even if you chase after her.¡± ¡°but 1 want to see brother meng shen.¡± jiang an was a little anxious. jiang huai comforted her. ¡°it¡¯s alright. she said that meng shen has already woken up and will look for you again. you will definitely meet again.¡± hearing jiang huai¡¯s words, jiang an temporarily put this matter aside and completed today¡¯s filming in peace. after returning to the hotel, zou bai asked, ¡°zhao lan went to your set?¡± ¡°yes.¡± jiang an nodded in confusion. ¡°how did you know?¡± after saying that, she realized something and turned to look at penguin. zou bai smiled. ¡°she didn¡¯t tell me. the zou family¡¯s intelligence network has been paying attention to the movements of the other three families. i will definitely know that zhao lan came to lin city.¡± ¡°then do you know what kind of person she is?¡± jiang an asked. zou bai was a little confused. ¡°why would you ask such a question?¡± jiang an thought for a moment and said, ¡°because she knows someone i¡¯d really like to meet, so 1 want to know..¡± Chapter 323 - Chapter 323: Mo Family chapter 323: mo family translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this piqued zou bai¡¯s curiosity. he thought that he knew everything about jiang an, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be someone he didn¡¯t know. it seemed that the quality of the intelligence network should be improved. if the people from the intelligence network knew about this, they would probably vomit blood from anger. they could find out about jiang an¡¯s childhood because other people had participated and witnessed it¡­ however, there was no third person who knew about her meeting with meng shen. they only met at a fixed time every night. as long as the two of them did not say anything, no one would know. ¡°who could make you so worried?¡± zou bai asked. jiang an didn¡¯t know how to describe her relationship with meng shen. she roughly explained, ¡°this should be considered a good friend, right?¡± zou bai forced himself to smile in agreement, but his heart was already filled with jealousy. this meng shen had been thinking about jiang an for so many years. it was definitely not purely friendship. moreover, he had participated in jiang an¡¯s childhood. that was a period of time that he could not touch no matter what. but now that jiang an was already his girlfriend and the two of them had children, zou bai suppressed the discomfort in his heart and said, ¡°i¡¯m not familiar with zhao lan. i¡¯ve only heard that the zhao family has such a daughter. however, i heard that she likes the heir of the mo family and has always stayed in the mo family, unwilling to return to the zhao family. the head of the zhao family was so angry that he went to the mo family to ask for her and was thrown out. back then, this matter was especially big.¡± jiang an was puzzled. ¡°the zhao family is also one of the four major families in jingdu city. their family head was actually thrown out?¡± ¡°the mo family has the ability to do so,¡± zou bai said. the four major families in jingdu city were indeed shockingly powerful, but the mo family was definitely an anomaly in jingdu city. they guarded the valley on the outskirts of jingdu city. the members of the family rarely appeared at banquets, but no one doubted their status. the mo family did not rise after the founding of the country, so they could not be ranked among the four great families. however, their legacy had been passed down for a long time and they continued to live in seclusion in the suburbs of the capital. it was not until an epidemic erupted more than 20 years ago, spreading extremely quickly and with a high mortality rate. the country was helpless. the mo family then brought the prescription to jingdu city. they had thousands of years of medical heritage in their hands and had always followed the traditional belief to live a low-key life. if the country was in trouble, they had to step forward. after verification, this prescription was very useful and saved the lives of millions of people in china. from then on, the mo family became a family that the government protected. they still lived in the valley on the outskirts of the capital, but military bases had been built on the periphery to prevent anyone from hurting them. nowadays, many specialist medicines were developed by them. moreover, the children of the mo family would change their names and study abroad. while continuing the family business, they would also receive advanced medical knowledge. the mo family had amazing medical talent and conquered one terminal illness after another. it could be said that the mo family was the medical shelter of the entire country. many cheap and useful medicines were made by them. ¡°i remember that miss zhao asked me if i knew mo shen at first. then, she changed her words and said that it was meng shen. could it be that brother meng shen is from the mo family?¡± only then did jiang an realize that something was wrong. zou bai didn¡¯t expect this either. he shook his head and said, ¡°the intelligence network can¡¯t find out anything about the mo family. the government has protected the mo family very well. you can only get an answer when you see meng shen.¡± jiang an did not dwell on this question for long. it did not matter what meng shen¡¯s identity was. he would always be the big brother who gave her warmth. she leaned into zou bai¡¯s arms and enjoyed the peace, but jiang huai would not let them continue like this. he rushed over and pulled jiang an up. ¡°no matter what, the two of you have to sleep separately today. 1 don¡¯t want another little nephew.¡± in jiang huai¡¯s opinion, jiang an was the jiang family¡¯s treasure and deserved the best. even if she and zou bai already had children, they couldn¡¯t live together for no reason. afraid that that would make zou bai subconsciously look down on jiang an, he had to let zou bai know how precious jiang an was. only then would he respect jiang an. zou bai stood up and walked over. jiang huai forced himself to meet his gaze without moving and did not show any fear. ¡°third brother is right.¡± zou bai smiled unexpectedly. ¡°an¡¯an and i aren¡¯t married yet, so we shouldn¡¯t live together. there needs to be a wedding first.¡± jiang huai could still accept this, but he immediately realized that this was a trap and shouted, ¡°who wants to have a wedding with you?¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 324: Can’t Publicize chapter 324: can¡¯t publicize translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the power of these words was comparable to an atomic bomb. jiang huai pulled jiang an behind him and assumed a defensive posture, as if zou bai would snatch her away in the next second. it had not been easy for him to accept the fact that an¡¯an had a boyfriend, and he had been forced to accept it. if they got married now, he would immediately faint. even if the father of the two children was zou bai, he was unwilling to let an¡¯an marry into the zou family from the bottom of his heart. zou bai¡¯s family was not very peaceful even up to now. in addition, the zou family¡¯s overseas forces were complicated. it was not easy to be the madam of the zou family. moreover, an¡¯an had suffered so much when she was young. it was not easy for the jiang family to find her. they had yet to make up for the guilt they had felt all these years. they could not let her get married now. zou bai was not surprised by jiang huai¡¯s reaction. after all, he was not the ideal son-in-law for the jiang family. the jiang family did not have any intentions of clinging to the rich and powerful. they only wanted an¡¯an to live a blissful life. therefore, he would let the jiang family understand that he was the one who could give an¡¯an happiness. ¡°third brother, an¡¯an and 1 won¡¯t get married now. 1¡¯11 propose marriage according to etiquette,¡± zou bai said with a smile. jiang huai felt like his head was about to explode. he shook his head and said, ¡°you should wait quietly first. my parents can¡¯t know about this now.¡± ¡°i think uncle and auntie still like me a lot,¡± zou bai said. when jiang huai heard this, he wished he could kick him. of course, his parents liked the zou family¡¯s fourth young master, but not to the point where he could qualify to be an¡¯an¡¯s future husband. ¡°an¡¯an just came home not long ago. if my parents find out, they will only object. let¡¯s talk about it after some time.¡± jiang huai looked at zou bai. ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, you didn¡¯t tell your family about this either, right?¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°an¡¯an didn¡¯t agree to be with me before, so 1 didn¡¯t tell my family. moreover, if i told my family, they would definitely immediately request to see little feather and little wingsy. i don¡¯t want the three of them to be separated.¡± at this point, jiang an was also a little worried. with the zou family¡¯s status, they would definitely value their children. once they knew jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s background, they would definitely think of a way to bring their children back. jiang huai sneered. ¡°how shameless is your zou family to want to pick up the children? your zou family has never cared about the two children since they were born. it was an¡¯an who raised the children alone. it¡¯s impossible to bring them back now.¡± zou bai wasn¡¯t angry when he heard this because he had the same thoughts. ¡°third brother, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let these sort of things happen. an¡¯an took care of the two children herself until now. i won¡¯t let them be separated.¡± zou bai¡¯s tone was very sincere. only then did jiang huai¡¯s expression ease up. he felt that zou bai at least understood an¡¯an¡¯s sufferings and was much better than si cheng. even jiang huai himself did not realize that he would subconsciously compare zou bai and si cheng. ¡°it¡¯s good that you think that way. i think you still have to hide the matter between you and an¡¯an for a while. after all, the process is a little too complicated and bizarre.¡± jiang huai sighed. ¡°besides, an¡¯an is a celebrity now. you have to think twice before doing anything.¡± jiang an thought for a moment and said, ¡°1 think we should hide it too. i don¡¯t want people to talk about little feather and little wingsy.¡± she was currently at the center of the entertainment industry and her every move would be reported. if little feather and little wingsy¡¯s identities were revealed, it would definitely become a topic of conversation. the two children were still young and should not experience this. jiang huai said in satisfaction, ¡°then we have reached a consensus. it¡¯s best for the two of you to meet less.¡± after saying that, he pointed at the door and said, ¡°fourth young master, i won¡¯t send you off.¡± jiang huai did not forget his initial plan to let zou bai and an¡¯an live separately. zou bai slowly walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°third brother is too polite. there are many rooms in this place. i¡¯ll just find one to stay in.¡± ¡°this is where an¡¯an lives, you can¡¯t stay even if it¡¯s in another room.¡± jiang huai rejected this suggestion. he was also a man who understood zou bai¡¯s thoughts. as long as they were still in the same house, he would definitely not be able to control himself. they had to be completely separated. zou bai turned to look at jiang an. ¡°an¡¯an, i can¡¯t bear to be too far away from you and the children. can you let me stay here?¡± when he said this, his entire body softened. it was a strong contrast to his usual cold face. jiang an couldn¡¯t reject him at all. jiang huai despised this. he did not expect zou bai to use such a method of seduction.. Chapter 325 - Chapter 325: Fan chapter 325: fan translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, in all fairness, this was a very good move. who asked zou bai to have a face that could charm hundreds of thousands of girls? if not for the terrifying aura on his body, the girls who wanted to woo him would have queued all the way overseas. jiang huai could only hope that an¡¯an was not a superficial person, but seeing her nod, jiang huai held his heart and felt that he was about to die. jiang yu walked over and said, ¡°third uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± jiang yi said, ¡°third uncle should go to the doctor.¡± zou bai immediately called out, ¡°zou yi, zou er, send third young master to the doctor now. don¡¯t delay.¡± zou yi and zou er quickly picked him up and ran out, not giving jiang huai a chance to react. no one listened to him even when he shouted. ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that third brother will hate you for doing this?¡± jiang an asked. she did not ask zou bai to stop. she knew that sending third brother out was just to let him calm down. he had suffered too many shocks in the past two days and could not take it anymore. just now, jiang huai¡¯s every word was on the verge of collapse. it was better for him to be separated from zou bai. moreover, with zou yi and zou er by his side, nothing would happen to him. ¡°who asked him to make me stay outside?¡± zou bai held jiang an¡¯s hand and said. he was only gentle to jiang an. after all, he was still the ruthless head of the zou family. to let jiang huai to scold him like this, it was already on account of jiang an. he liked jiang an, so he respected her family and was willing to lower his head for this. but it was absolutely impossible for him to be separated from jiang an. this was the lover he had finally found. he wished he could hold a wedding the next day and let everyone know. how could they be separated again? that night, zou bai was still staying with jiang an. jiang huai, who had failed, had a terrifyingly dark expression. he sat on the set and exuded a cold aura. even gu sheng noticed that something was wrong with him. ¡°third young master, are you dissatisfied with our show?¡± gu sheng asked. jiang huai suppressed his anger and said, ¡°i¡¯m quite satisfied.¡± seeing that he didn¡¯t look satisfied at all, gu sheng knew that it must be his own business, so he tactfully didn¡¯t ask further. jiang huai sat there sulking. he blamed himself for not being firm enough last night. he had to make zou bai move out today. before he could finish thinking, he saw a girl in ancient clothes walking over. her eyes were deep and it was obvious that she was mixed-blood. the person who came was tina. she was unwilling to film those dangerous scenes. other than the scenes where she needed to show her face, all the scenes were completed by the stunt double, so there were not many scenes that she needed to film every day in the production team. she sat under the parasol with nothing to do. when she looked up, she saw jiang huai opposite her. even if the directors wanted to fight, they each had to prioritize filming. gu sheng and zhang hua continued filming after the scolding battle every day. the two production teams were next to each other and could see each other every day. because tina hated jiang an, she would secretly look at her every day, wanting to know what kind of scenes she was filming. however, jiang an completed her scenes very quickly. she basically finished each of them in one take. coupled with the fact that the scenes were not coherent, she could not understand anything even after watching for a few days. unexpectedly, she had a pleasant surprise today. she could see her idol, jiang huai. when tina was still living abroad, she liked jiang huai. she even skipped class to watch his concerts overseas and entered the chinese entertainment industry in hopes of getting close to him. however, jiang huai had been busy with the entertainment company for the past few years and had many bodyguards around him. the manager knew that she liked jiang huai, so he deliberately arranged for her to work further away and to reduce chances of interaction with jiang huai. after all, tina was a willful person. it would be bad if something happened to her. logically speaking, if tina liked jiang huai, she should love jiang an as well, but her love was too bigoted. although she liked jiang huai, she hated everyone around him and hoped that jiang huai only had eyes for her. that was why she had such malicious intentions towards jiang an that day. it was because she thought about how jiang an could see jiang huai at any time, but she still couldn¡¯t do it. she couldn¡¯t suppress the jealousy in her heart. jiang huai knew that this was an actor from the opposite production team and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± tina smiled brightly. ¡°jiang huai, i¡¯ve liked you for a long time. can you give me your autograph?¡± after saying that, she handed over a poster and a pen. she was very excited. facing his fan, jiang huai was still very gentle. he took the pen and started to sign. ¡°do you need me to write anything else?¡± tina did not expect that there would be a day when her dream would come true. her voice began to tremble. ¡°can you draw a heart on my name? my name is tina..¡± Chapter 326 - Chapter 326: Jealousy chapter 326: jealousy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios of course, jiang huai would satisfy such a simple request. moreover, he saw that tina was trembling and even comforted her. he felt that his little fan was really too cute. he had no idea that tina was trembling because she was resisting her urge to hug jiang huai. she was not a fan who looked up to her idol at all. she just wanted jiang huai to belong to her. jiang huai handed the poster to her after signing it. tina quickly put it away carefully and looked at jiang huai with a burning gaze. ¡°i really really love you.¡± jiang huai had heard many fans say this before. he thought that tina was like them and revealed a bright smile. ¡°i love you guys too.¡± these words made tina unable to hold it in anymore. she went forward and hugged jiang huai. tears rolled down from her eyes and wet his shirt. for a moment, jiang huai did not know if he should push her away, but his principle was not to be too close to fans. he could only pat tina¡¯s back and gently push her out of his arms. ¡°don¡¯t cry anymore. 1 said 1 hope every fan will be happy.¡± tina shook her head, wanting to say that she was not a fan but someone who admired him. noticing that jiang an had finished filming, jiang huai lowered his head and said to tina, ¡°i¡¯m very happy to see you today. i hope you can become a good actress in the future.¡± after saying that, he walked towards jiang an. seeing that she was covered in sweat from filming, he quickly wiped her forehead with a handkerchief. in tina¡¯s eyes, this action made her so jealous that she almost lost her mind. other than herself, jiang huai should not be close to any other woman, even if this person was his biological sister. jiang an noticed tina not far away and asked, ¡°third brother, what¡¯s she doing here?¡± ¡°she¡¯s my fan. she¡¯s here to ask for an autograph,¡± jiang huai said. jiang an really did not have a good impression of tina. after all, she could leave it as that if she abused her assistant, but when she thought about how third brother had always cherished his fans, she did not know if she should tell him. in the end, she could only sigh. ¡°the two production teams don¡¯t have a good relationship. it¡¯s better to talk less to them.¡± jiang huai had always been obedient. he nodded and said, ¡°i understand.¡± after saying that, he noticed that jiang an¡¯s foot was a little swollen and asked, ¡°what happened?¡± ¡°i lost my balance when i was hanging from the wire just now. i should be fine.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t take it seriously. jiang huai carried her up and said, ¡°we have to let the doctor take a look.¡± he carried jiang an into the car and left. anyway, they had already finished filming for the day, so it was time to go back. tina clenched her fists as she watched them leave. jiang huai had always been shining like a star on the screen, and there were very few women who worked with him. tina really couldn¡¯t stand him hugging another woman in front of herself. the fire of jealousy almost ignited her. ¡°jiang an, you shouldn¡¯t exist,¡± tina muttered. after saying that, she took out her phone and dialed a number. a lazy voice came from the other end. ¡°my sister, why are you looking for me?¡± tina¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°i want you to do me a favor.¡± ¡°i only help kill people,¡± the person on the other end of the line said. tina laughed. ¡°that¡¯s exactly what i want to do.¡± jiang huai did not know that his fan was about to cause trouble. his heart was focused on jiang an¡¯s foot injury and he insisted that the driver go to the hospital first. jiang an knew that she was fine, but she couldn¡¯t win against jiang huai. by the time they returned to the hotel from the hospital, it was already very late. zou bai was waiting for them at the door. ¡°what did the doctor say?¡± zou bai asked. jiang huai smiled and said, ¡°she said that it¡¯s nothing serious. she just needs to rest well for the next few days.¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°i¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s nothing serious. why did you have to take me to the hospital?¡± zou bai stood on jiang huai¡¯s side. ¡°after all, we didn¡¯t know how serious this injury actually was. it was better to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°zou bai said so too, you should listen to us.¡± jiang huai had a smile on his face. because he didn¡¯t want jiang an to be carried by zou bai instead, jiang huai didn¡¯t argue with him on this. he felt that he should accept this fact. the two children were shocked when they entered. little feather cried, ¡°why can¡¯t mommy walk?¡± jiang yi was also worried. ¡°did mommy hurt her foot?¡± this made jiang an¡¯s heart ache. she explained, ¡°mom just lost her balance today and twisted her ankle. she¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡± the children still did not understand what it meant to twist her ankle. little feather could not stop crying.. Chapter 327 - Chapter 327: Sleeping Together chapter 327: sleeping together translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios little feather¡¯s tears were like a faucet that had been turned on. no matter how they coaxed her, she could not stop them. she had always been very warm to zou bai. jiang an felt that she probably liked her father more, but now that she was crying like this, she understood that children loved their parents the same. jiang an gently stroked her head. ¡°little feather, mommy is really fine. she¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡± jiang yu leaned into her arms and sobbed. ¡°really?¡± at this moment, jiang yi walked over and said, ¡°i want to sleep with mom today.¡± although he didn¡¯t express his worry for jiang an, his words had already made jiang an understand. she hugged the children on both sides and said, ¡°alright, mommy will sleep with you tonight.¡± when jiang huai heard this, he immediately smiled and looked at zou bai gloatingly. ¡°you should sleep alone today then.¡± zou bai replied with a smile. then, he walked to the sofa and squatted down. ¡°daddy and mommy will accompany you guys, okay?¡± of course, the children agreed. they even started to run to the bedroom to snatch the best spot, leaving jiang huai standing there at a loss. he was stunned for a long time before he squeezed out, ¡°beast!¡± jiang huai finally realized that he was no match for zou bai. when he returned to the bedroom, he was still angry. although jiang huai knew that his methods were useless against zou bai, he still followed jiang an to the set the next day because he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hotel with zou bai. he was afraid that he would die of anger if he stayed in the same space. over the past two days, jiang huai had also figured out life on the set. he took a thermos and jacket and took on the assistant¡¯s job. as soon as jiang an finished a scene, he would immediately rush up and ask about her well-being. this made wang zhen feel that she was about to lose her job, and it was caused by her own boss. jiang an found it strange. ¡°third brother, haven¡¯t you had any work recently?¡± jiang huai chuckled. ¡°i gave myself a long vacation.¡± anyway, jiang huai was the boss himself. it didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t work. as a singer, he had won countless awards over the years and his career had already reached a perfect state. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he loved his fans and that he was passionate about his singing career, he would have retired behind the scenes long ago. ¡°then don¡¯t watch over me every day.¡± jiang an gestured for him to look behind him. ¡°wang zhen is probably wondering where she¡¯ll go after she loses her job.¡± only then did jiang huai remember that jiang an had an assistant. he smiled at wang zhen in embarrassment. ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll only stay here for a few days. after that, you can still go to work as usual. just treat it as a paid leave.¡± only then did wang zhen smile. as long as her job was safe, everything else was fine. the new scene began. jiang huai sat in a corner in a daze. tina looked at him from afar with fanatical love in her eyes. god knew how much she wanted to rush up and hug him now, but her remaining rationality made her understand that she could not do such a thing now. that would scare jiang huai away. tina¡¯s new assistant walked over and said, ¡°sister tina, it¡¯s almost time for your scene. let¡¯s go back and prepare quickly.¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to prepare? this drama isn¡¯t that valuable anyway,¡± tina pouted. this was the truth. there was nothing new about the script of ¡°absolute demigod love¡±. in the past two years, there had been a lot of filming of the same theme. it would probably not make much of a splash even if it was broadcasted. tina didn¡¯t have much ambition to begin with. she entered the entertainment industry because she liked the feeling of being pursued and wanted to get close to jiang huai. now that jiang huai was in front of her, she couldn¡¯t care less about filming the television drama. the assistant was extremely anxious and advised, ¡°the director¡¯s side is already prepared. the stunt double scenes have already been completed. you just have to go over and show your face.¡± at this point, tina left reluctantly. before she left, she looked at the wires of the production team opposite her and revealed a meaningful smile. jiang an was brewing the emotions in the plot. then, she asked master wei ya to get the equipment ready. her scene was portraying her jumping down from the valley and needed her to show a sense of weightlessness. hence, she could only have the ropes tied around her waist. her master instructed her to be careful so that she would not hurt other parts of her body due to gravity. jiang an had also taken a coercion class before. she quickly grasped the balance and waited for the filming to start to jump down. in the plot, gan lan jumped into the water. however, as they were filming the two scenes separately, jiang an only needed to jump halfway. the production team had also set up a net to catch her halfway so that she would not be injured even if she could not control her pressure. everyone thought that this was just a simple shoot and got into position to start.. Chapter 328 - Chapter 328: Falling chapter 328: falling translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios following the director¡¯s order, jiang an jumped down from the valley without any hesitation. her clothes were being blown by the wind. at this moment, gan lan had just run out of xiao lang¡¯s banquet with the clothes he had given her. the silk material was blown by the wind, making her look like a blooming magnolia as she jumped down the valley with determined courage. this scene had to be filmed beautifully enough. gu sheng stared at the monitor, afraid that something would be wrong. jiang an didn¡¯t disappoint him. the expression on her face as she descended so quickly was also very accurate, as if she was the stubborn gan lan who refused to lower her head. just as he was about to shout in excitement, the wire around jiang an suddenly broke. she fell uncontrollably. the worst part was that she had more than one wire around her waist. the remaining wire caused jiang an to sway and she was about to hit the mountain wall of the valley. gu sheng screamed in fear. jiang huai stood up and ran over, but it was useless. jiang an also realized that she had to rely on herself. she knew that she had to protect her head and internal organs now, so she reached out her hand to cushion the impact. even if she broke her arms and legs from the impact, it was better than injuring other parts. just as everyone thought that jiang an would definitely be injured, a few men suddenly appeared in the valley and grabbed the wire. who knew what their gloves were made of, but they were actually not damaged by the wire. the few of them worked together to stabilize the swing of the wire. although jiang an was still hanging in the air, she was finally safe. the stunt master quickly went up and pulled her up. when jiang an got down, jiang huai rushed over and hugged her. ¡°you scared me to death. why did the wire suddenly break?¡± gu sheng quickly stepped forward and explained, ¡°our wires are all the newest. moreover, we¡¯ve tested them repeatedly before using them. 1¡¯11 get the stunt master to check what¡¯s going on.¡± jiang huai didn¡¯t want to hear this now. he looked at gu sheng sharply. ¡°if someone hadn¡¯t saved her, an¡¯an would have been in danger just now. what¡¯s the point of saying this?¡± jiang an tugged at the corner of jiang huai¡¯s shirt, indicating for him not to continue making things difficult for gu sheng. after all, he was the person who least wanted anything to happen to the production team. jiang huai also understood this, but the director was responsible for the safety of the entire production team. it was not wrong to scold him. jiang an turned to look at the men who had suddenly appeared and said, ¡°thank you for saving my life just now. please leave your names. the jiang family will definitely thank you heavily.¡± the leader smiled and said, ¡°miss jiang, you¡¯re too polite. we¡¯re the zou family¡¯s secret guards. we¡¯re here to protect you. you don¡¯t have to thank us.¡± after saying that, these people quickly left and disappeared into the valley almost instantly, as if they had never appeared. jiang an really didn¡¯t expect them to be from the zou family. zou bai had actually left so many people by her side to protect her. she thought that swallow and penguin were all there was. ¡°don¡¯t worry about this first. hurry up and go to the hospital for a checkup,¡± jiang huai said anxiously. jiang an was puzzled. ¡°i¡¯m not injured. why would i go to the hospital?¡± ¡°there are some injuries that you can¡¯t notice. you had an accident at such a high place just now. 1¡¯11 be worried if you don¡¯t go to the hospital,¡± jiang huai said. gu sheng also agreed to stop filming today and send jiang an to the hospital. he was not in the mood to continue filming. he had been too shocked just now and had yet to recover. if something happened to someone on set, it would definitely shock the entire country. moreover, she was the eldest daughter of the jiang family. if she was really injured, all he could think about was his execution date. jiang an did not try to dissuade jiang huai, but she still went to the hospital in the end. after a thorough examination, all it proved was that she was very healthy. only then did jiang huai dare to heave a sigh of relief. he got into the car and slumped in the seat. ¡°i was really afraid that something would happen to you just now. then i wouldn¡¯t have to go home. i¡¯d just jump down with you. 1 can¡¯t accept you being hurt at all.¡± ¡°this was just an accident. it won¡¯t happen again,¡± jiang an said. however, jiang huai did not think so. ¡°gu sheng will definitely not lie. it has already passed so many tests. why did you suddenly break when you went up? there must be something fishy about this.¡± after saying that, he began to make a call. jiang an asked curiously, ¡°what are you doing?¡± ¡°i asked jiang zhen to come over. he¡¯s very good at investigating these things,¡± jiang huai replied. ¡°we can¡¯t let this matter end just like that. we have to find the person who tried to harm you..¡± Chapter 329 - Chapter 329: The Shocked Jiang Zhen chapter 329: the shocked jiang zhen translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an really didn¡¯t expect third brother to do this, but this was indeed the best solution. calling the police would definitely blow this matter up. the production team would have to stop filming. this was something neither she nor the director wanted to see happen. after jiang zhen received the call and said that he would come immediately, jiang huai¡¯s expression became better. the secret guard had already told zou bai about the incident. he stood at the hotel entrance and waited for jiang an. then, he looked at jiang huai and said, ¡°third brother, what did the hospital say?¡± ¡°an¡¯an is very healthy. she¡¯s fine.¡± jiang huai¡¯s tone softened when he thought of what had happened during the day. ¡°1 have to thank the people you placed by an¡¯an¡¯s side. if it weren¡¯t for them, something much worse would have happened today.¡± ¡°i know that an¡¯an doesn¡¯t like to have many people around her, so i sent a small team of secret guards to guard her every day. 1 didn¡¯t expect this to happen,¡± zou bai said with a serious expression. ¡°have you found out who did it?¡± although the zou family¡¯s secret guards were guarding jiang an, the equipment had been prepared before she arrived. there was no way to know who had really handled it. ¡°i¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. we should know soon,¡± said jiang huai. zou bai nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll also get the people from the intelligence network to investigate. we must find this person.¡± he could not allow such a hidden danger to exist around jiang an. it was impossible to guard against people who wanted to harm others. he had to ensure jiang an¡¯s absolute safety. jiang huai and zou bai reached an agreement and even stayed in jiang an¡¯s place at night. seeing jiang huai and zou bai sleeping on the floor in the living room, jiang an said, ¡°there are so many rooms here. the two of you don¡¯t have to sleep on the floor, right?¡± ¡°you and the children are in the room. it¡¯ll be safer for the two of us to guard outside,¡± zou bai said as he placed the pillow. jiang huai nodded. ¡°that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. when i saw you fall today, my heart almost jumped out. i can only fall asleep here.¡± since the two of them insisted, jiang an had no choice but to bring the children into the house to sleep. because of the wire incident, the production team had a day off. gu sheng felt that he needed to give everyone time to rest. tina saw that no one was smiling on the other side. she heard a loud cry yesterday. something must have happened to jiang an. her brother was indeed efficient. he had settled it yesterday when she said he wanted to attack. tina was in an unprecedentedly good mood. she even cooperated a lot with the filming. the assistant hoped that she would be this happy every day. at this moment, something very awkward happened at the hotel. jiang zhen had rushed over early in the morning, but he did not expect zou bai to open the door. jiang zhen didn¡¯t expect zou bai to be here, and he looked very familiar with this place. if he hadn¡¯t turned around and seen the mattresses on the floor in the living room, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress the anger in his heart. jiang huai came out of the bathroom and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally here. i was with an¡¯an yesterday and didn¡¯t have time to check those things, but zou bai has already gathered them. you can go over and check them at any time.¡± ¡°how is an¡¯an now?¡± jiang zhen asked. zou bai replied, ¡°she brought the children downstairs.¡± this natural tone seemed to be that of the male head of this house. jiang zhen acutely sensed that something was wrong. this zou bai definitely had other intentions for an¡¯an. jiang huai did not think of introducing zou bai¡¯s identity and allowed the two men to exude hostility towards each other. when jiang an came up with the children, they were sitting at opposite ends of the sofa. there was a space between them for five or six people. ¡°uncle jiang.¡± little feather ran over excitedly. jiang zhen carried her up with a smile and handed her a gift, and a toy for jiang yi. the two children were both taken care of. he really looked like a loving father. zou bai gritted his teeth. ¡°little feather, little wingsy, it¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± zou bai called out to the children. jiang yu immediately abandoned jiang zhen and ran over. ¡°then can daddy carry me there?¡± zou bai had been waiting for a long time to be called her daddy. he quickly responded and carried her up. jiang zhen couldn¡¯t believe his ears. he didn¡¯t understand why jiang yu called zou bai daddy. he turned around to look at jiang huai, but his expression was as if he had accepted this matter long ago. jiang zhen knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask this in front of the children. he waited until breakfast was over and the children were playing before asking jiang an, ¡°an¡¯an, why are the children calling zou bai daddy?¡± ¡°because he¡¯s indeed the children¡¯s father.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°jiang yu and jiang yi are his children.¡± jiang zhen was puzzled. ¡°but your husband was si cheng at that time.¡± he didn¡¯t think that jiang an would betray si cheng during their marriage. this matter really couldn¡¯t be explained.. Chapter 330 - Chapter 330: Severed Wire chapter 330: severed wire translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an told him the whole story. jiang zhen¡¯s expression became worse and worse. in the end, he said, ¡°even so, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to be with him. your happiness is the most important.¡± jiang zhen thought that jiang an had submitted for the sake of the child. after all, si cheng was already difficult enough to deal with. zou bai¡¯s power was not something si cheng could compare to. he was worried that jiang an was with zou bai because of this. jiang an was very grateful for jiang zhen¡¯s worry for her. she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m with him because 1 really like him. it has nothing to do with any other external conditions.¡± jiang zhen was silent for a long time after hearing this. then, he smiled. ¡°as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± as long as jiang an was happy, he would pretend not to know anything. he would forget everything that had happened before. although he liked jiang an, he wanted her to be happy even more. jiang an didn¡¯t know what her family had been planning. she treated jiang zhen like her biological brother and thought that he was sincerely happy for her. jiang zhen hid all his thoughts and focused on investigating the matter of the wires. zou bai suggested going with him. jiang an and jiang huai just needed to rest at home. after all, the two of them had been frightened yesterday. jiang huai also understood that the two of them needed time to talk, so he agreed to stay. the place where the equipment was placed was guarded by the secret guards. after making sure that no one came over, the two of them walked over to investigate. ¡°this steel wire was cut too neatly. it¡¯s obvious that it was cut by someone,¡± jiang zhen said. of course, zou bai could tell. ¡°the people from the zou intelligence network have already started investigating this matter. everyone who handled the wire that day has to be investigated.¡± ¡°any results?¡± ¡°not at the moment, because the wires were found stable during the morning¡¯s trials. i don¡¯t think anyone did anything before that.¡± this outcome was not out of jiang zhen¡¯s expectations, because if it were him, he would not have made a move at that time. this person was obviously here for jiang an¡¯s life, and he was very decisive. if not for zou bai¡¯s secret guards, jiang an would have either died or been injured. ¡°there aren¡¯t any surveillance cameras in the scenic area. we don¡¯t know who approached the wires. we need to start from other places,¡± zou bai said. jiang zhen also understood this point. he had also experienced such a thing in xiyun. it was even more sinister and bloody. in a sense, his methods should be similar to zou bai¡¯s. the two of them collected all kinds of traces and preserved them. jiang zhen deduced what had happened in his mind. then, he retreated step by step into the forest above the valley and stepped on something hard. he picked it up and saw that it was a knife. the blade was engraved with patterns and a string of letters. it was obviously something from a foreign country. jiang zhen showed it to zou bai. he sneered and said, ¡°this is the surname of the paravian family. it¡¯s a mafia family in russia. however, their power is not in china, and they never accept assassination missions. why is this knife here?¡± zou bai really couldn¡¯t understand. this didn¡¯t make sense. these mafia families had their own rules, and they had to strictly abide by them internally. it was rare for such an abnormal thing to happen. ¡°then let¡¯s investigate this family. there must be some clues that can be discovered. i believe the intelligence network can do it, right?¡± jiang zhen asked. since this person was jiang an¡¯s boyfriend now, he had to convince people of his ability to protect jiang an. zou bai understood the meaning behind his words. he smiled and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing the intelligence network can¡¯t do.¡± after investigating this, it was time to talk about some private matters. jiang zhen said directly, ¡°do you really like an¡¯an? or is it because of the children?¡± ¡°i fell in love with an¡¯an before i found out about the two children,¡± zou bai said firmly. ¡°you can rest assured about this.¡± ¡°i believe you won¡¯t lie to me. after all, you¡¯re the famous fourth master zou.¡± jiang zhen stared at zou bai and said. at the same time, in the valley in the suburbs of the capital, mo shen struggled to get out of the door but was stopped by zhao lan. ¡°your body is still very weak. you have to recuperate.¡± mo shen grabbed her arm and said anxiously, ¡°you said that you saw tan ming previously. how is she now?¡± zhao lan helped him onto the bed and said, ¡°she¡¯s very good. she¡¯s already found her biological parents. her name is jiang an now. she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the jiang family in xiyun.¡± mo shen didn¡¯t expect so many changes to happen when he woke up, but he was still happy about jiang an¡¯s news. she had really kept her promise and was working hard.. Chapter 331 - Chapter 331: Continue Filming chapter 331: continue filming translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an¡¯s health was fine. after a day of rest, she planned to return to the production team to continue filming. the three men at home objected. ¡°an¡¯an, you should rest for two more days after experiencing such a big thing,¡± jiang huai said. ¡°those people might still be watching you. it¡¯s safest to stay at home,¡± jiang zhen said anxiously. ¡°it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go. we¡¯ll catch the murderer soon. the crew will continue filming then,¡± zou bai advised. however, these words could not stop jiang an. she stood at the door and said, ¡°i¡¯m an actress. filming is my profession. now that i have nothing to do, 1 should go to work. as long as those people in the dark know that i¡¯m still alive, they¡¯ll continue to attack. it¡¯s not safe to hide at home either. why don¡¯t 1 go and film openly and let him know that i¡¯m not easy to bully?¡± of course, jiang an knew that this was risky, but she couldn¡¯t delay the production team¡¯s progress because of her own matters. if the filming couldn¡¯t be completed as scheduled, the subsequent work wouldn¡¯t proceed smoothly. this was the hard work of gu sheng and the entire production team. if they did not achieve a good outcome, jiang an would not be able to forgive herself. seeing how insistent jiang an was, the three men knew that it was useless for them to persuade her. they could only agree to let her join the production team, but there were conditions. jiang zhen put on his coat. ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡± jiang huai naturally had to follow. then, the two of them looked at zou bai. ¡°leave swallow behind to take care of the children. i¡¯ll bring the other secret guards to the production team. 1¡¯11 definitely be able to protect an¡¯an,¡± zou bai said. he couldn¡¯t stay in the hotel after such a thing happened. he had to follow jiang an to be at ease. jiang an felt a headache coming on when she saw how fully armed they were. she had so many people following her just to film. those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was acting like a big shot. however, she knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this door today, so she could only nod. when gu sheng received jiang an¡¯s call, he was about to cry. after what had happened yesterday, he didn¡¯t think jiang an could continue filming. even if she didn¡¯t plan to quit, she would at least take a break for a while. under normal circumstances, when the main lead was resting, he could film other people¡¯s scenes and not delay his progress too much. however, jiang an had almost lost her life yesterday. in the end, this was the responsibility of the production team. he really did not dare to start filming at this time, not to mention that the jiang family was the biggest investor in this drama. in all aspects, the production team should wait for jiang an to speak. gu sheng comforted himself by convincing himself that jiang an probably wouldn¡¯t quit the show, but he didn¡¯t expect her to return to the production team so soon. when he hung up, he felt like he was dreaming. ¡°director, we have to set up the venue first,¡± the assistant director said. only then did gu sheng seem to have woken up from a dream. ¡°that¡¯s right. we have to set up the filming venue for today. be careful not to make any mistakes. if there are any more accidents, send everyone involved to the police station!¡± jiang an arrived at the set surrounded by a group of people. she held the script and discussed the plot with gu sheng as usual. it was as if nothing had happened. this was just a normal day for her to film. gu sheng also showed 120% enthusiasm. the two of them devoted all their enthusiasm to filming. even wang yuan and yu heng were moved. within a moment, the production team started working hard. tina naturally saw that the production team opposite was starting work. she was very puzzled. ¡°the main lead is gone. what are they filming?¡± she had spoken to her brother on the phone last night and knew that he had tampered with the wires. she had fallen from such a high valley and was either dead or crippled. why was gu sheng still filming? could it be that he had urgently changed the lead actor? the assistant did not quite understand. ¡°sister tina, how did you know what happened on the other side?¡± yesterday, there was a huge commotion on the opposite side, but because they were some distance away, they did not know what had happened. even director zhang hua could not find out, but tina insisted that something had happened to the main lead opposite them. tina also realized that she had said something wrong and yelled angrily, ¡°why do you care so much!¡± the assistant was stunned by the scolding. she had just arrived at tina¡¯s side not long ago. although her manager told her that the artiste had a bad temper, she did not expect her temper to be so bad that she would scold others casually. the assistant was someone who had been properly hired, unlike the little assistant who had something on tina. in a fit of anger, she called her manager. ¡°i¡¯m quitting!¡± the manager did not dare to let tina be alone in the production team. he could only promise her a promotion and a raise and say that she would teach tina a lesson. only then did she stabilize her temporarily.. Chapter 332 - Chapter 332: Hard To Be Her Assistant chapter 332: hard to be her assistant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after comforting the assistant, the manager turned around and called tina. ¡°i told you to restrain your temper. this assistant is also one of the best in the industry. she can handle everything perfectly. how dare you scold her so casually?¡± the position of assistant seemed dispensable. it even felt that anyone could do it, though not everyone could do it in the entertainment industry. after all, the assistant had to be by the artist¡¯s side ail the time. every day, they had to face all kinds of unexpected events. they also had to ensure that the artist¡¯s work ran smoothly. they were even busier than the manager. moreover, because the assistant took care of the artist personally, she knew a lot of things about the artist. if she casually told others about it, the consequences would be unimaginable. it would be fine if the artist was perfect, but everyone would have at least a small problem. after the assistant added fuel to the fire, it would become a big deal. considering this, the assistants around the artists could not be changed easily, so they could only try to win them over and make them stay. some artists even handed the role of assistant to their relatives or friends. they would feel more at ease if they had a pre-existing relationship with each other. tina¡¯s family was overseas and she did not have any friends. her manager could only choose her assistant carefully. previously, the little assistant was sent by her manager. she knew that the little assistant had been bullied, but she did not know what kind of bullying it was. she only thought that it was verbal abuse. in addition, her assistant did need this job, so she turned a blind eye to it. the little assistant suddenly left and the manager hurriedly found a famous assistant, hoping that she could keep an eye on tina to make sure she did not cause trouble. she did not expect tina to offend her so quickly. tina did not care at all. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°the assistant is just here to serve me. it¡¯s normal to be scolded. it¡¯s not like i don¡¯t pay her salary.¡± her manager felt a headache coming on, but when she thought about the family behind her, she couldn¡¯t say anything. she could only coax her. ¡°people can leave at any time they wish. if you want to film alone on set, continue to throw tantrums.¡± tina did not want to be alone. without anyone to take care of her, she did not know anything. she forced herself to answer, ¡°i understand. i won¡¯t scold her in the future.¡± the agent was not completely at ease. she knew tina¡¯s temper very well. there was not much credibility in her words at all. however, she was busy with the handover of the next movie and really could not care about tina who was still on set. she could only try her best to comfort her assistant and make her feel better. for the sake of money, the assistant endured it and treated herself as a work machine. tina did not care what she did. she stared at the production team opposite her with a puzzled expression until she saw jiang an coming out in her costume. her eyes widened in shock. big brother clearly said that he had already taken action, but why did jiang an look unscathed? tina had never doubted her brother¡¯s methods. could it be that jiang an had used a substitute yesterday, so she was not the one who was injured? ¡°tina, it¡¯s your scene soon.¡± the stage supervisor came over to inform her. the assistant quickly responded and called tina over, but she kept staring at jiang an and refused to leave. it was the assistant who forcefully pulled her away. she did not understand why tina kept staring at the production team opposite, but she still reported the matter to her manager for insurance. the manager was puzzled. ¡°the production team opposite is filming the legend of gan lan. tina shouldn¡¯t know the actors inside. why is she keeping an eye on them?¡± she had already investigated the production team opposite her and even looked at the actors¡¯ schedule several times to ensure that nothing would happen. almost all of the cast and crew of ¡°legend of gan lan¡± were newcomers. some of them had never acted before, so they had nothing to do with tina no matter what. the only one who was famous was jiang an. at the thought of this, the manager suddenly understood and said, ¡°ask around if anyone from the opposite production team came to visit. did jiang huai come to see his sister?¡± jiang huai¡¯s name was like a time bomb to her manager. she knew how infatuated tina was with jiang huai, so she had always been wary of the two of them meeting. fortunately, jiang huai rarely came out in the past two years. he had been busy with his own entertainment company and seemed to have plans to retire behind the scenes. the filming manager did not expect the two production teams to be so close. she thought that although the main lead was jiang huai¡¯s sister, jiang huai might not appear. the assistant quickly found out and replied, ¡°jiang huai is in the opposite production team now.¡± the manager sighed. she didn¡¯t expect jiang huai to visit her at work. the manager reminded the assistant, ¡°you must stay by tina¡¯s side and not let her have the chance to get close to jiang huai. otherwise, something bad will happen..¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 333: The First Beauty chapter 333: the first beauty translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios at this moment, the manager still didn¡¯t know how stubborn tina was about jiang huai. otherwise, she would definitely get the assistant to leave with tina now. she would rather pay the production team¡¯s penalty fee to take her away. however, her manager did not know that. she thought that everything would be fine as long as she kept an eye on tina. jiang huai did not know that he was being targeted. he was staring at jiang an¡¯s figure as he filmed. the scene of jiang an jumping off the cliff was not completed because the wire had broken last time. jiang an had to jump down from the cliff again, and the three men all requested to use a stunt double. gu sheng was also frightened by what happened last time. he wanted to nod and agree to this request. however, jiang an refused. ¡°we agreed that if it¡¯s me, 1 have to do it myself. the wire won¡¯t break a second time. it¡¯ll be fine if 1 go down right after we¡¯re done checking.¡± although jiang an had a gentle appearance, she was very resilient. she had clearly experienced falling from above, but she could still muster the courage to do it again. gu sheng began to admire her. after all, no one would say anything if she used a stunt double in this situation. jiang an was really too professional. actually, when she was standing in the valley, jiang an could still feel fear. yesterday, she had really almost bumped into the mountain wall. she still remembered the feeling of being on the verge of death. however, this scene was an important scene in the drama. if she used a stunt double, they had to edit it and it would be inflexible. it was definitely not the effect she wanted. this time, the wiring system was checked by the three masters and the zou bai family¡¯s secret guards to ensure that there were no mistakes. only then did they tie it around jiang an¡¯s waist. she took a deep breath and stood on the edge of the cliff, waiting for gu sheng¡¯s order to jump. however, gu sheng was even more nervous than her. he repeatedly confirmed jiang an¡¯s mental condition through the walkie-talkie, afraid that she was forcing herself. in the end, jiang an said to him personally, ¡°i¡¯m really fine. i can jump now.¡± only then did gu sheng call for the start. jiang an jumped down without any hesitation. the effect this time was better than the last time. her expression was even more attractive. she further analyzed gan lan¡¯s feelings and knew that she had jumped down with the determination to die. therefore, her expression should have been even more relieved when she fell because she no longer cared about whether she lived or died. gu sheng shouted excitedly, praising her for acting so well. jiang huai hurriedly carried her down and handed her a glass of water. ¡°have a sip to calm yourself down.¡± ¡°who drinks water to calm their nerves?¡± jiang an smiled. however, when she turned around, she saw that jiang zhen and zou bai¡¯s expressions were also solemn, as if she had just done something earth-shattering. jiang an quickly comforted them. ¡°i¡¯m already safe. don¡¯t pull a long face.¡± only then did jiang zhen and zou bai force themselves to smile. jiang an didn¡¯t know what to say. jiang huai was much more excited than the two of them. he hugged his sister in his arms again and said, ¡°it was really scary when you jumped down just now. i really wanted to jump for you instead.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. they have to film your face,¡± jiang an said. jiang huai touched his face. ¡°am i not good-looking enough?¡± this sentence made everyone laugh. of course, jiang huai was good-looking, but he really couldn¡¯t be said to be similar to jiang an. after all, there was a difference in the facial bone structure of men and women. however, gu sheng still walked over and said, ¡°with third young master¡¯s face, he can definitely act as jiang yuan.¡± this was the number one prince in the world in the script, and also the most handsome man in the world. because of this condition, he had yet to find a suitable actor. gu sheng planned to only take his back view and not show his face if he still couldn¡¯t find anyone in his scenes. even if jiang yuan did not show his face, there was still more to it. he had to find someone who had the right temperament to act. after hearing this, jiang huai was a little tempted. ¡°if there aren¡¯t many scenes, i¡¯ll act.¡± he had originally wanted to stay on set to accompany an¡¯an. he also understood that an¡¯an valued ¡°legend of gan lan¡± very much. if he could help, he would definitely help. of course, gu sheng was happy. he had finally solved the problem of this role. jiang an tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°third brother, you don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± she knew better than anyone else that jiang huai only loved singing. it had been a long time since he made a cameo appearance in a television drama. she did not expect him to make an exception for her this time. ¡°i¡¯m not forcing myself.¡± jiang huai smiled. ¡°i haven¡¯t acted in a long time. coincidentally, the role this time is the number one prince in the world. it¡¯s so suitable for your third brother. other than me, no one else can act.¡± he deliberately exaggerated and successfully made jiang an laugh. tina had just finished her scenes. she looked at the opposite side with a cold expression while holding the binoculars and secretly scolded her brother for being useless.. Chapter 334 - Chapter 334: Frenzied Tina chapter 334: frenzied tina translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios big brother clearly said that he had already taken action, but jiang an was standing beside jiang huai safe and sound. it was obvious that she was not injured at all. moreover, the two of them were chatting and laughing. they looked very intimate. tina clenched her fists and wished she could rush over right now. she clearly loved jiang huai so much, but why did he never care about her? the world of lunatics was unreasonable. tina¡¯s way of thinking was different from that of normal people. even if jiang an was her biological sister, there shouldn¡¯t be any women around jiang huai. even if jiang huai did not know her, he had to love her unconditionally. it was precisely because tina¡¯s family knew this that they excluded her from the core of the family and stripped her of her original inheritance rights. the family could not be controlled by a lunatic. however, tina was still a member of the family and held shares of the family¡¯s assets. all the brothers were fighting to please her, hoping to get her support. tina did not care about these brothers. it was useless even if they were older brothers with the same parents. she would be on good terms with whoever could bring her benefits. she might have formed an alliance with her second brother today, but she would turn around and support her third brother tomorrow. however, there was no way to reason with a lunatic. these brothers could only try their best to go along with her. because tina liked jiang huai and wanted to debut in china, her family immediately opened an entertainment company in china and arranged everything. that was why the agent could not do anything to tina. after all, money was the last thing she lacked. seeing tina standing still, the assistant came over and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back to the trailer and rest first.¡± tina asked, ¡°who do you think looks better, me or jiang an?¡± the assistant did not know how to answer. of course, tina was beautiful, but jiang an was not inferior either. she could only say that the style of beauty was different. moreover, she did not understand why tina would ask this question. it was obvious that tina and jiang an did not have much interaction. this moment of hesitation enraged tina. she threw down the binoculars in her hand and rushed over. by the time the assistant reacted, she had already run far away. she could only chase after her as quickly as possible. she could not let her cause trouble. ¡°jiang huai!¡± tina shouted. jiang huai subconsciously turned around, but he was hugged first. his first reaction was to push her away, but tina was too strong for him to push her away. although zou bai and jiang zhen did not know the exact situation, they quickly helped to separate them. tina refused to let go and said, ¡°jiang huai, i really love you. why don¡¯t you look at me?¡± when jiang huai heard this, he knew that this was a crazy fan. he had met a lot of them over the years. some of them were even worse than tina. they chased him all the way to his door and refused to leave. at this moment, the assistant finally rushed over. she was so frightened by the situation in front of her that she almost fainted. she immediately reached out to pull tina down. the few of them worked together and finally succeeded. only then did jiang huai recognize that this person was the person who had asked for his autograph previously. he asked curiously, ¡°why are you suddenly like this?¡± in his impression, this young lady called tina was very normal. she was not so fanatical when she signed the autograph last time. tina said excitedly, ¡°you remember me. i knew you would remember me. have you forgotten that you said you loved me?¡± zou bai looked at jiang huai. ¡°have you dated her before?¡± this was really a huge injustice. jiang huai hurriedly explained, ¡°there¡¯s definitely no such thing. it¡¯s just that when i signed her autograph previously, she said that she loved me. i thought that she said this as a fan, so i replied that i love you guys too. i didn¡¯t have any other intentions.¡± it was normal for celebrities and fans in the entertainment industry to have such a conversation. it was nothing at all, but in tina¡¯s heart, jiang huai had confessed to her. she struggled and tried to pounce on him again. ¡°you¡¯re lying. you love me. we should be together!¡± the assistant really could not hold tina back anymore. to her core, she regretted coming to take care of tina. if she had known earlier, she would not have coveted the high salary. as expected, what she had to do correlated to how much money she received. no matter how capable she was, she could not control a lunatic. jiang huai didn¡¯t want to talk to tina anymore. he understood that these fanatical fans wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. they would only believe what they wanted to believe. staying away from them was the best solution. ¡°leave this matter to me,¡± zou bai said. ¡°let the secret guards take her away.¡± after saying that, he signaled zou yi to make a move. a group of people instantly appeared and wanted to forcefully take tina away. this frightened the assistant. she stood in front of tina and said, ¡°what are you guys doing?¡± tina took this opportunity to run away. this time, her target was jiang an, who was standing by the pool.. Chapter 335 - Chapter 335: Hatred chapter 335: hatred translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tina¡¯s movements were too fast to be stopped. even the secret guards could not catch up to her because they were too far away. zou bai took out a gun from his waist and aimed it at tina. as long as she dared to hurt jiang an, he would shoot her. just as he had aimed on target, penguin kicked her away and protected jiang an. jiang huai and the rest hurriedly ran over to check on the situation, afraid that tina would continue to attack. tina¡¯s assistant was scared out of her wits and couldn¡¯t care less about her artist¡¯s safety. she had seen very clearly just now that the man could actually take out his gun at any time, and he was really going to shoot just now. she was just an assistant who took care of the artists. there was no need to risk her life no matter whether she was paid to do it. moreover, tina was in the wrong in this matter. if someone hadn¡¯t stopped her, something would have happened to jiang an. at the thought of this, the assistant felt that she could not continue this job no matter what. she had to resign and leave today. if she continued to be tina¡¯s assistant, she would definitely die. not only was the assistant surprised, but even jiang huai and jiang zhen were surprised. although the jiang family could get guns, they did not dare to carry them around like this. after all, guns were prohibited under chinese law. ¡°an¡¯an, i think it¡¯s better to let the secret guards guard you directly. if you¡¯re too far away, we won¡¯t be able to protect you in time,¡± zou bai suggested. jiang an didn¡¯t want any special treatment, but what had happened in the past two days was really scary. she nodded and said, ¡°alright then.¡± tina, who was lying at the side, finally got up with much difficulty. she was still staring fixedly at jiang an, looking like she hated her to her core. ¡°i¡¯ll kill you sooner or later,¡± tina said fiercely. ¡°you¡¯re not worthy of standing beside jiang huai.¡± jiang an could also tell that tina liked third brother. furthermore, she liked him passionately and obsessively. she had already reached the point of being sick. that was why she was so hostile to her. ¡°you¡¯ve only met my third brother once. why did you have to end up like this? ask yourself, do you really love him?¡± jiang an wanted to wake her up. tina couldn¡¯t listen to a single word. her mind was filled with disgust for jiang an. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°of course 1 love him. i¡¯m the person who loves him the most in this world. he also said that he loves me. he should be with me!¡± jiang huai broke her fantasy. ¡°i love my fans. the fans who have always supported my love for life. you¡¯re not my fan at all.¡± jiang huai refused to admit that tina was a fan because he had met many fanatical fans since his debut. they chased him everywhere and tried everything to get into his private space. at one point, they even sneaked into his hotel room. hence, jiang huai was the first person in the entertainment industry to boycott fanatical fans in a high-profile manner. he publicly said that fanatical fans were not real fans. if she really loved him, she should live a good life and make her own life better, not chase after him and lose her own life. after so many years, jiang huai¡¯s fans had stabilized. when everyone was free, they would listen to jiang huai¡¯s songs. if there was an event, they would go. it had been a long time since someone like tina appeared. faced with jiang huai¡¯s attitude, tina cried. ¡°how can you say that about me? i go to every concert and chase after every event. as long as it¡¯s something you endorse, i¡¯ll buy it in hundreds or thousands. i know very well when your birthday is, what your blood type is, and what you like to eat and drink. i know you the best. you¡¯ll definitely fall in love with me.¡± ¡°that is all fake information,¡± jiang huai said directly. ¡°the birthday you know is fake and so is my blood type. what you know from the beginning to the end is the fake me.¡± the jiang family of xiyun was a wealthy family after all. in order to protect the children¡¯s safety, much information could not be announced. even the birthday banquet for the children was held on a random day during the birthday month. when jiang huai debuted, he followed this tradition and used fake information. tina stood up and said, ¡°even so, 1 still love you. my heart beats for you. this is the truth that i can confirm.¡± jiang huai had underestimated the stubbornness of a lunatic. no one could change what she had set her mind on. jiang huai knew that he could not get through to her. he turned to look at zou bai and jiang zhen and said, ¡°i¡¯ll leave an¡¯an¡¯s safety to you guys first. 1¡¯11 be leaving for a while.¡± zou bai knew that he was afraid that tina would go crazy if he stayed, so he said, ¡°even if you leave, she¡¯ll still hate an¡¯an. it¡¯s useless.¡± tina smiled. ¡°you¡¯re right. i just want jiang an to die. there shouldn¡¯t be any women around jiang huai..¡± Chapter 336 - Chapter 336: Ending Future Troubles chapter 336: ending future troubles translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in tina¡¯s world, jiang huai belonged to her. she had long treated jiang huai as her own. although her family had given up on her since she was young, she did not lack anything in life. as long as she wanted something, she could get it. tina did not have a sense of right and wrong. this kind of life had caused her to inherently believe that if she loved jiang huai, he had to love her. ¡°an¡¯an is my sister. 1 will do my best to protect her.¡± jiang huai stood up and said, ¡°no one can hurt her.¡± if she was just harassing him, jiang huai could still tolerate it, but anyone who threatened an¡¯an should pay the price. tina smiled at jiang huai¡¯s reaction. ¡°it¡¯s okay. when jiang an dies, you¡¯ll forget about her. i¡¯ll bring you home then.¡± zou bai patted jiang huai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°you don¡¯t have to continue talking to her. she won¡¯t listen to anything you say. it¡¯s better to settle it directly.¡± ¡°how?¡± jiang zhen asked. ¡°that depends on miss tina¡¯s choice. is she going to stop harassing jiang an in the future, or would she rather i send her to her death now?¡± zou bai said casually. he was not a good person to begin with. the only gentleness he had was given to jiang an and the children. to others, he was still the cold-blooded and cruel head of the zou family. in his opinion, since tina wanted to hurt jiang an, he would just kill her to prevent future troubles. although jiang zhen also knew about zou bai¡¯s reputation, this was the first time he had directly felt his ruthlessness. however, he did not feel frightened. instead, he felt that only such a person could protect an¡¯an. after all, for an abnormal person like tina, any gentle methods were useless. jiang an couldn¡¯t accept it. although she had returned to the jiang family now, she had lived as the adopted daughter of the tan family for so many years and couldn¡¯t get used to this method of handling things. the education she had received told her that everything should be based on the law. ¡°is there no other way?¡± jiang an said. ¡°after all, it is still a human life.¡± zou bai held her hand. ¡°if that¡¯s what you think, 1¡¯11 do my best.¡± these words meant that he was willing to spare tina¡¯s life. zou yi and zou er, who were following behind, could not believe their ears. no one could change what their master had decided, not even the old madam. but now, miss jiang¡¯s words had changed his master¡¯s mind. he would even do whatever she said. it could be seen how loyal he was to miss jiang. tina did not show any expression indicating she had just escaped death. instead, she laughed and looked at zou bai. ¡°you couldn¡¯t kill me in the first place. i¡¯m the daughter of the paravi family.¡± zou bai now understood that she was the one who had done the wire. after all, the knife had the mark of the paravi family, and tina was bent on killing jiang an. he turned to look at zou yi with cold eyes. that was a sign that he was going to kill someone. zou yi and zou er immediately went forward to hold tina down. zou bai raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at tina. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter whose daughter you are. if you dare to attack an¡¯an, you must die!¡± jiang huai and jiang zhen stood in front of jiang an, but they did not stop zou bai. since tina had already attacked jiang an, there was no chance she would ever be forgiven. although jiang an didn¡¯t know what had happened, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t interrupt when she saw zou bai¡¯s expression. she could only lower her head and stop looking. tina realized that zou bai was really going to kill her and shouted, ¡°if you kill me, my palavi family won¡¯t let you off. i¡¯m a direct descendant of the palavi family!¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care,¡± zou bai said calmly. ¡°it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re the patriarch of the palavi family. anyone who hurts an¡¯an deserves to die.¡± just as he was about to pull the trigger, a few men in black rushed out and stood in front of him. they all had stereotypical russian looks and said, ¡°our miss has offended you, but please forgive us. the paravi family is willing to talk to you about the compensation later.¡± if zou bai wanted to kill someone, no one could stop him. the so-called compensation was worthless to him. the man in black quickly made a call. ¡°please wait a moment. our family head wants to talk to you.¡± a voice came from the phone. ¡°master zou, there¡¯s no need to be so angry. tina might have messed around a little, but she didn¡¯t create any consequences. i¡¯ll get someone to look after her later. this will definitely not happen again.¡± ¡°i only want her to die,¡± zou bai said. the patriarch of the paravi family did not expect him to be so insistent and not give him any face.. Chapter 337 - Chapter 337: Wisdom chapter 337: wisdom translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°if you can agree to me, the zou family¡¯s business in estan will be smooth-sailing. no one will dare to stop you,¡± the patriarch promised. zou bai still didn¡¯t want to agree. he didn¡¯t lower the gun in his hand, and was ready to pull the trigger at any time. in his opinion, business in estan was not important at all. he was more than okay to not have those businesses if it meant he could get rid of any hidden dangers. however, jiang an walked out at this moment and said, ¡°we don¡¯t believe in verbal promises. we have to have a written agreement.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t expect jiang an to say that. he pulled her back. ¡°an¡¯an, business isn¡¯t important compared to you at all.¡± jiang an¡¯s gaze was firm as she said, ¡°business is very important. i can¡¯t let the zou family suffer losses because of me. i¡¯m the party involved in this matter. it¡¯s okay if i say it¡¯s okay.¡± zou bai had always thought that jiang an needed someone to protect her. even if she was tenacious, it was difficult for her to resist malice, so she needed him to be by her side at all times. however, now was the time for her to take revenge. she didn¡¯t mind that she was only thinking on behalf of him. zou bai¡¯s eyes instantly softened as he looked at jiang an affectionately. zou er also sighed in his heart at jiang an¡¯s wisdom. indeed, such a person was worthy of being the madam of the zou family. miss chen could not do this previously and only knew how to rely on master weakly. when patriarch paravi heard that there was a chance, he quickly said, ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to draft an agreement now. we can sign it immediately, as long as you can let tina off.¡± jiang an said coldly, ¡°i¡¯m not forgiving tina with my words. i hope that the paravi family can watch their daughter more carefully in the future. if such a thing happens again, it won¡¯t be so easy to resolve.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll get someone to keep an eye on tina and not let her come out on her own.¡± jiang huai snorted. ¡°i hope you manage to keep an eye on her.¡± he knew these fanatical fans too well. they simply had the ability to go up mountains and swim through oceans. no matter where the artist went, they could chase after them. it was simply impossible to guard against them. the patriarch of the paravi family knew that tina had done countless ridiculous things over the years, so he immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to guard her 24 hours a day. i definitely won¡¯t let her run out again.¡± in fact, none of the three men wanted to let tina off, but since jiang an had made a decision, they could only listen to her. they stared at tina coldly and refused to let go. the men in black quickly pulled tina out and covered her mouth in case she said something she shouldn¡¯t. she let out an incomprehensible whimper. no one knew what she wanted to say, but her eyes were fixed on jiang an. jiang an knew that she was definitely insulting her, but it didn¡¯t matter now. in any case, she hadn¡¯t heard it with her own ears. tina was taken away and there was no female lead in the production team of ¡®absolute demigod love¡¯. although tina¡¯s company had paid the penalty for breaching the contract, zhang hua could not find a female lead immediately. moreover, more than half of the scenes had already been filmed. it would take more manpower and resources to start over again. zhang hua was so angry that he almost fainted. however, the paravi family was standing behind tina. no matter how angry zhang hua was, he could only endure it and was carried into the ambulance that day. gu sheng looked at the ambulance that was leaving and said, ¡°the world is really unpredictable.¡± after settling this matter, the production team returned to normal filming. the three men came to the production team early every day to watch over the safety of the filming location. gu sheng¡¯s initial uneasiness had turned into numbness. in the end, he could even ignore them. he really admired his adaptability. unlike gu sheng, wang yuan and yu heng were trembling with fear every day. they even felt like there were 48 hours in a day. when they were acting, the three of them stared at them with burning eyes, especially when they were acting in the same scene as an¡¯an. their eyes were especially bright, making people panic. it was not easy for them to make it to the post-production stage. they felt that their spirits were not good. when the filming of legend of gan lan ended, wang yuan and yu heng looked dispirited. in order to congratulate jiang an for successfully wrapping up the filming, the three men sent countless flowers, almost drowning the entire production team. jiang an didn¡¯t know what to do, so she could only give them to every staff member of the production team. gu sheng said happily, ¡°there¡¯s a wrap banquet at the hotel tonight. everyone has to come.¡± the staff were also very excited and promised loudly that they would definitely go. jiang an was a little hesitant. ¡°i won¡¯t go. the children are still waiting for me at home..¡± Chapter 338 - Chapter 338: Mo Shen’s Past chapter 338: mo shen¡¯s past translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when jiang an said this, her face was filled with regret. it was obvious that she wanted to go. zou bai smiled and said, ¡°go play. i¡¯ll just stay at home and accompany the children.¡± jiang huai walked over. ¡°you two go together. i¡¯ll go back to the hotel to accompany the children.¡± if it was in the past, he would never have said that, but tina¡¯s incident showed how much he loved jiang an. he was willing to sacrifice the benefits of his family to avenge jiang an. from that moment on, jiang huai had truly accepted zou bai. after all, the person jiang an loved was the children¡¯s father. now that he could protect jiang an, he had no reason to object. jiang zhen also said, ¡°i¡¯ll go with third young master.¡± in the end, zou bai accompanied jiang an to the wrap party. the crew members were basically all young people. everyone gathered together and had a good time. the wrap party was in the hotel¡¯s banquet hall. there was a champagne tower in the middle to celebrate. gu sheng had hired a professional band to play the accompaniment. everyone gathered together and talked about the interesting things about the production team. because zou bai was there, jiang an had a few drinks and her body swayed with the music. zou bai held her hand and guided her to dance. it looked indescribably affectionate. zhao lan tried to help mo shen downstairs, but he pushed her away and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to help me. 1 don¡¯t want jiang an to see me like this.¡± she had no choice but to follow behind. to be honest, she didn¡¯t agree with mo shen leaving the mo family now, but he insisted on coming now. when mo shen was stubborn, there was nothing she could do. ¡°do you think jiang an can still recognize me now?¡± mo shen asked. zhao lan nodded and said, ¡°she remembered your name when 1 said it.¡± mo shen walked to the entrance of the banquet hall and nervously adjusted his collar. then, he pushed open the door and walked in. the music inside wasn¡¯t soft. mo shen¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t attract much attention. he looked around for jiang an. the little girl in his memory had already become blurry. moreover, after so many years, the little girl had long grown up. as a child of the mo family, mo shen was not valued at all. from the moment he was born, he was judged to not live long because of his poor health. his father thought that there was no point in keeping him, so he simply sent him out to fend for himself. mo shen was living a difficult life outside. no one cared about his life and death. he thought that he could just wait for death. however, he did not expect to meet jiang an. that crying little girl evoked the softness in his heart. they were both disliked by their families. although jiang an didn¡¯t say it, mo shen understood how difficult her life was. the two of them accompanied each other. this was a little comfort in his life. mo shen was glad that he could receive warmth before he died. he even wanted to leave the things under his name to jiang an. however, he did not expect to be brought back by the family. as a test subject in the pharmacy, the family wanted him to fulfill his last use. when mo shen was taken away, he didn¡¯t have time to say goodbye to jiang an. but he wanted to see her again, so mo shen held on bitterly. even if he was fed poison, he gritted his teeth and persevered. he actually became the only person who didn¡¯t die from the test medicine. in the end, he swallowed the elixir pill and fell into a coma. that elixir was developed by the mo family with all their efforts. it was impossible to completely abandon it, so they maintained mo shen¡¯s life. he only woke up not long ago. during his coma, the mo family had undergone earth-shattering changes. his two brothers wanted to replace his father as the head of the family, and they fought to the death. in the end, both her brothers died in this battle, and mo shen became the only heir of the mo family. however, mo shen didn¡¯t care about this at all. he wanted to find jiang an to check on her current life. he was afraid that jiang an would be bullied. unexpectedly, jiang an had found her biological parents and finally obtained true bliss. at the thought of this, a smile appeared on mo shen¡¯s face. he looked up and saw jiang an in a white dress. although it had been so long, he still recognized her at first glance. it was the little girl who always met him in the evening. mo shen walked over and asked, ¡°do you still remember me?¡± jiang an looked at the thin man in front of her, and tears fell uncontrollably from her eyes. of course, she remembered her big brother, the person who had brought her warmth when she was young. ¡°big brother,¡± jiang an called him. mo shen reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°1 finally get to see you again..¡± Chapter 339 - Chapter 339: Mo Shen’s Thoughts chapter 339: mo shen¡¯s thoughts translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios just now, jiang an almost thought that she had drunk too much and was seeing things wrong. otherwise, why would she see her dear big brother standing in front of her? it was not until mo shen walked over and spoke and heard the familiar voice in her memory that jiang an was sure that her dear brother had really come to look for her. the two of them hugged each other excitedly, unwilling to let go of each other. they had been separated for so long that they could not believe that the other party was still alive. when zou bai came back with a glass of water, he saw this scene and said with a dark expression, ¡°this is?¡± jiang an didn¡¯t realize that he was in a bad mood. she introduced him enthusiastically, ¡°this is the big brother 1 told you about, mo shen.¡± then, she turned to mo shen and said, ¡°this is my boyfriend, zou bai.¡± although mo shen had only woken up for a short period of time, he knew the other party. after all, zou bai¡¯s name was very famous in jingdu city. moreover, from his extraordinary bearing, he knew that he was someone with a high status. the two of them shook hands and greeted each other. jiang an noticed that mo shen¡¯s expression was not good, so she quickly helped him sit down on the sofa. the two of them chatted about their childhood with happy smiles on their faces. zou bai couldn¡¯t smile anymore. as a man, he understood what men were thinking. moreover, the love in mo shen¡¯s eyes was about to overflow. jiang zhen was only interested in an¡¯an, but it was far from the point of deep love. moreover, he had already withdrawn from the competition. however, this mo shen was different. ever since he sat down, his eyes had been glued to an¡¯an¡¯s body. his gentle gaze made people know how much he loved the person in front of him. coupled with the friendship between him and an¡¯an when they were young, zou bai felt inexplicably frustrated. however, he knew that an¡¯an was very happy to see mo shen again, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just sat beside her. zhao lan was tripped by the crowd at the door. it was not easy for her to walk over. when she saw mo shen, she quickly went forward and said, ¡°you¡¯re not in good health. how can you leave me so casually?¡± mo shen looked at zhao lan indifferently. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. i¡¯m much better now.¡± jiang an said anxiously, ¡°big brother, weren¡¯t you in poor health in the past? are you still not cured?¡± mo shen smiled. ¡°that was a long time ago. i¡¯m much better at home now. at most, my body will be a little weaker in the future, but nothing major will happen again.¡± jiang an tugged at his sleeve. ¡°it¡¯s not easy for us to meet. you have to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll be fine for you.¡± mo shen promised. he really thought that way. for an¡¯an¡¯s sake, he had to survive no matter what. moreover, zou bai¡¯s brutal reputation was known. in his opinion, he was really not compatible with an¡¯an. it was fine if their relationship was good now, but if zou bai stopped liking an¡¯an one day, her life would definitely be very difficult. as the only heir of the mo family, he had the ability to protect an¡¯an. he had to live healthily to do this. zhao lan had tried to persuade mo shen hundreds of times these days, but he only brushed it off and didn¡¯t take it to heart. now, jiang an had only said one sentence and she had already convinced him. looking at this scene, zhao lan felt upset. she had clearly accompanied mo shen for so long. could it be that the feelings from when they were young were so unforgettable? ¡°you have to take good care of yourself. miss jiang¡¯s children are not young anymore. when you play with the children, you have to have good stamina.¡± zhao lan pretended to say this casually. mo shen was stunned. ¡°an¡¯an, you have children now?¡± jiang an nodded and took out her phone. ¡°it¡¯s boy-girl twins. the elder sister¡¯s name is jiang yu, and the younger brother¡¯s name is jiang yi. these are their photos.¡± mo shen leaned over and flipped through the photos with a happy expression on his face. he didn¡¯t think that jiang an had children at all. ¡°these two children are obviously very good children. with an¡¯an around, they will definitely grow up happily,¡± mo shen praised. jiang an was a little embarrassed. ¡°i¡¯m just trying my best to teach them. i¡¯m not as good as you say.¡± ¡°i know you¡¯ll do very well.¡± mo shen smiled. ¡°because you know what kind of mother the children want.¡± zhao lan didn¡¯t expect mo shen to accept it just like that. moreover, he even talked to jiang an about the children¡¯s upbringing. he didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by this. could it be that he already knew? however, mo shen had been recuperating these days when he woke up. he had no idea what was happening outside, and she did not show him any electronic devices.. Chapter 340 - Chapter 340: Deep Love chapter 340: deep love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios moreover, even if he had known, he could not have accepted it so quickly. they were two living children. zhao lan knew that mo shen had special feelings for jiang an. there was kinship, friendship, and even love that she was unwilling to admit. he should have the intention to monopolize her, just like how she herself treated him. but now, they were talking about the children happily, as if he was the children¡¯s biological father. zhao lan said indignantly, ¡°miss jiang, does si cheng still contact you now? after all, he¡¯s the children¡¯s father. they can¡¯t not see each other for the rest of our lives.¡± she deliberately mentioned this name because she wanted him to know that she was already a divorced woman and shouldn¡¯t be so close to mo shen. at this moment, zhao lan really wanted to call si cheng over and ask him to pursue jiang an and remarry her. that way, mo shen would definitely stop thinking about jiang an. however, mo shen did not ask about jiang an and si cheng. he could tell that an¡¯an hated her ex-husband. since it was in the past, there was no need to get to the bottom of it. although zhao lan liked mo shen, she didn¡¯t know him well. because he had been tortured by illness since he was young, he had developed an attitude of being worried about everything. moreover, he loved jiang an deeply. no matter what happened to her or what she became, it could not change this love. children and ex-husbands were nothing. as long as it was jiang an, he would love her. zou bai could naturally see this attitude, so he didn¡¯t say anything until now, leaving the time for them to chat. mo shen loved jiang an too much. as long as jiang an still loved zou bai, zou bai would not make a move. however, zhao lan couldn¡¯t see this clearly. she was so anxious that she almost grabbed mo shen¡¯s neck and said, ¡°look carefully. jiang an already has children. you can¡¯t keep thinking of her anymore.¡± however, she could not say these words no matter what. she had to maintain her gentle image. ¡°last time, miss zhao lan came to me and told me that you were still alive.¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°we have to thank miss zhao for letting us meet again.¡± zhao lan finally found a chance to declare her sovereignty. she smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re mo shen¡¯s little sister, so i naturally will put in the effort. after all, i¡¯m brother mo¡¯s fiancee.¡± jiang an revealed a surprised expression. in her opinion, it was a good thing for her big brother to have someone by his side. moreover, she was such a beautiful and kind lady. in the future, she would definitely lead a good life when they formed a family. mo shen shook his head and said, ¡°the engagement between me and miss zhao was set by the elders. moreover, i was still in a coma at that time and wasn¡¯t awake. this matter didn¡¯t have my permission. 1 think miss zhao can consider it again. after all, we¡¯ve never had a lot of interactions.¡± he didn¡¯t want jiang an to misunderstand, so he cleverly used his speaking skills to explain. at the same time, he saved zhao lan¡¯s face. after all, it would be very embarrassing to be rejected in public. he took a step back and asked the other party to consider it so that he didn¡¯t have to worry about being criticized. however, zhao lan did not feel this thoughtfulness. in her opinion, mo shen despised her and wanted to break off the engagement with her to pursue jiang an. she could not accept such a thing happening. although mo shen did not remember that incident, zhao lan had remembered it in her heart for so many years. zhao lan was the eldest daughter of the zhao family. she had been surrounded by stars since she was young, but she had never been arrogant. she was a good child in everyone¡¯s hearts. however, this was all because her mother was watching over her day and night. she even had to train her walking posture and eating speed, striving to make every move perfect. zhao lan looked very lively on the surface, but she cried every night. moreover, she did not even dare to cry for a long time because if she cried for too long, her eyes would swell the next day. her mother would use all kinds of methods to forcefully reduce the swelling and would even question her about what she had done last night. her mother would not realize that she was crying and would automatically find many other reasons. she would say that she must have drunk too much water before bed or eaten something she shouldn¡¯t have. from then on, zhao lan would not be able to eat anything after three in the afternoon. she suppressed the grievances in her heart, but when her mother brought her to visit the mo family, she could not help but feel hungry. she squatted in the grass in the garden and did not want to leave. it was mo shen who discovered her. after asking for the reason, he handed her some snacks and said, ¡°eat it. i won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± zhao lan would always remember that smile in her heart. she had never seen such a gentle smile. it was as warm as the sun in the sky. but after that, she never saw mo shen again. she tried to ask around, but a child¡¯s ability was limited, so she couldn¡¯t find out anything.. Chapter 341 - Chapter 341: Zhao Lan’s True Feelings chapter 341: zhao lan¡¯s true feelings translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios by the time zhao lan knew who the person who handed her the snacks was, mo shen had already been sent out of the mo house. moreover, the mo family no longer recognized this child and asked him to change his name to meng shen, after his mother¡¯s surname. no one knew where he went. zhao lan wanted to look for him, but she could not even leave jingdu city. she could only try her best to grow up quickly and only saw mo shen in the mo family four years ago. the mo family had lost their heir and could only bring him back. because the family had always been controlled by the government, the mo family wanted to unite with the other families to increase their strength. however, the daughter of any aristocratic family in jingdu city would not agree to a fiance who might not even wake up. only zhao lan agreed immediately. she had waited too long for this day to come. as long as they could be together, it didn¡¯t matter if he never woke up. she would always be with mo shen. that was the happiest period of zhao lan¡¯s life. even if her father objected, it did not succeed. she could always stay by her sun and tell him her love. however, all of this stopped abruptly when mo shen woke up. after he woke up, he insisted on finding a girl called tan ming. he had to find her personally no matter what. zhao lan could feel how important tan ming was to him. this made her crazy with jealousy. when mo shen recounted the process of him and tan ming getting to know each other, zhao lan almost bit through her lip. she really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she was the one who met mo shen first. the two of them should be the most compatible. however, zhao lan couldn¡¯t say anything and could only pretend to understand and accompany mo shen. however, the mo family was obedient to their only heir and quickly found jiang an. zhao lan knew that this news could not be stopped, so she went to see jiang an first. she wanted to know what kind of person could make mo shen remember for so many years. but so what if she saw her? she still couldn¡¯t stop mo shen¡¯s love for jiang an. just like sitting here at this moment, she would only feel even sadder. although mo shen was very happy to meet jiang an, his body was still recovering. he couldn¡¯t take the consequences of staying up late, so he sat for a while before saying goodbye to jiang an. seeing zhao lan carefully supporting him, jiang an sighed. ¡°miss zhao really likes big brother. it would be great if they could be together.¡± zou bai hugged her. ¡°1 hope so too.¡± the banquet ended very late. gu sheng was already drunk and didn¡¯t know who anyone was anymore. he grabbed the microphone and sang rock and roll on stage. not a single word was in tune, but the others were also drunk, so no one cared. finally, zou bai and jiang an had already left earlier than everyone else. it was not good to go back too late while the children were in the hotel, but as soon as they opened the door, they saw the four people in the living room. jiang huai and jiang zhen played with the children. in the end, they slept on the floor of the living room. there were thick blankets and mattresses on it, so they did not have to be afraid of catching a cold. jiang an wanted to carry the children back and ask the two of them to go back to their rooms to sleep. zou bai said, ¡°it¡¯s better not to wake them up. they might not be able to sleep after waking up.¡± ¡°then get someone to turn up the thermostat,¡± jiang an said. after making sure that these people would not fall sick, jiang an and zou bai finally returned to the bedroom. after filming for the entire day and participating in the wrap party, she was so tired that she did not want to move. she changed her clothes and went to the bathroom to take a shower. before she could finish showering, a figure appeared behind her and reached out to hug her waist. jiang an said coquettishly, ¡°i¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°i know,¡± zou bai said as he kissed her neck. jiang an quickly dodged and said, ¡°don¡¯t leave any marks on my neck.¡± zou bai kissed her as usual. ¡°there¡¯s no filming tomorrow.¡± although she said that, jiang an still disagreed. third brother and jiang zhen were outside. it would be too embarrassing to go out with a neck full of hickeys. in the end, zou bai listened and did not leave any traces. this was the only way jiang an was willing to let him touch her. when jiang an opened her eyes in the morning, she felt even more tired than last night. zou bai indeed didn¡¯t leave a mark on her neck, but he didn¡¯t let go of any places below her neck that could be hidden in her clothes. jiang an blushed at the thought of the process of creating these traces. she quickly got out of bed and found a long-sleeved shirt. food had already been prepared in the kitchen. aunt sang and the others were bringing it to the dining room. as soon as jiang an went out, she saw zou bai playing with the children. he looked energetic and did not look tired at all. he did not look like someone who had worked until midnight last night. jiang an sighed again at the difference in physical strength between men and women. she was so tired that she didn¡¯t want to take a step forward.. Chapter 342 - Chapter 342: Inviting Mo Shen chapter 342: inviting mo shen translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios since the filming of the television drama had already ended, it was time for jiang an to set off back to the jiang family. zou bai naturally could not follow them. they had to hide their matters from their elders. jiang an and he were only boyfriend and girlfriend now. the two of them could take their time to date, but if the elders found out, they would definitely force them to get married. jiang huai and jiang zhen also decided not to tell the family for now. they would wait until an¡¯an wanted to say it herself. moreover, the two of them still had expectations in their hearts, hoping that an¡¯an could break up with zou bai. just as the three men were packing their luggages after breakfast, jiang an changed into her sportswear and pushed the door open. zou bai asked, ¡°what are you going out for?¡± ¡°i made plans with big brother to run together. i¡¯m about to be late,¡± jiang an said as he pushed him. zou bai was puzzled. ¡°aren¡¯t you going home today?¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll go back in two days. it¡¯s not easy to see big brother again. 1 want to accompany him.¡± zou bai was a little uneasy. ¡°wait here for a while. i¡¯ll go with you.¡± at this moment, jiang yu also walked over and said, ¡°mom, can you bring me along?¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°i want to bring you along too, but you¡¯re still young and can¡¯t run.¡± jiang yu pouted and said, ¡°but i just want to be with mommy.¡± ¡°mommy wants to meet a good friend. how about uncle play with you?¡± jiang huai picked her up and spun her around. this action was very attractive to children. jiang yu immediately forgot about going out with jiang an and pestered jiang huai to spin her a few more times. jiang yi said goodbye to jiang an. ¡°mom, come back early.¡± he had always liked peace and quiet. sometimes, he could even play by himself for a whole day. it did not matter if there were people around him. jiang an knew that he would be at a disadvantage if he did this. the adults would only notice jiang yu and subconsciously ignore him. she hugged him and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, mom will be back soon.¡± zou bai changed into his sportswear and walked out. when the two of them went downstairs, they saw mo shen sitting on the bench. actually, the weather was very warm now, but he was wearing more than usual. clearly, his health was still not good. zhao lan stood beside him, looking worried. it was obvious that she was very worried about mo shen. seeing jiang an¡¯s figure, mo shen immediately put on a smile and said with concern, ¡°it¡¯s almost autumn now. take good care of yourself when the season changes.¡± jiang an expressed that she understood. unlike the atmosphere between the two of them, there was no communication between zhao lan and zou bai. of course, zhao lan knew zou bai. her brother, zhao yan, had to mention it 800 times a day. she knew what awards zou bai had won when he was young because zhao yan would always be angry because of this. after warming up, they slowly ran around the hotel. the hotel here was built for filming, so no one would come except the production team, so jiang an didn¡¯t have to cover her face. ¡°aren¡¯t you worried that miss jiang will fall in love with someone else?¡± zhao lan suddenly asked. zou bai didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°an¡¯an won¡¯t.¡± zhao lan didn¡¯t believe him. in her opinion, mo shen was the best person in the world. he still had feelings for jiang an from when they were young. she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if jiang an abandoned zou bai, but she didn¡¯t want this to happen, so she used her words to warn zou bai to take good care of his woman. however, she did not expect him to be so stubborn that he did not listen to a single word she said. zhao lan was so angry that she almost fainted. could this be the arrogance that only belonged to the head of the family? the two people in front didn¡¯t know what happened after that. mo shen was very curious about jiang an¡¯s two children. he kept feeling that an¡¯an was still young, but she was already a mother. jiang an was also happy to share the children¡¯s interesting stories with him. he said, ¡°the two children¡¯s birthdays are in half a month. if you have time, you can come over to attend the birthday banquet.¡± of course, mo shen had to come. he agreed immediately and even discussed what gifts to bring. zhao lan followed behind silently, feeling extremely frustrated. zou bai naturally saw through her thoughts, but he wasn¡¯t worried that she would deal with jiang an. zhao lan was too proud. her pride did not allow her to do anything sinister. no matter how jealous she was, she could only say a few sarcastic words and could not do anything else. the one who would really threaten jiang an was tina. although the paravi family had forcefully brought her back, zou bai was still worried. he instructed the secret guards to pay attention to tina¡¯s whereabouts in case she did anything harmful to jiang an.. Chapter 343 - Chapter 343: Patriarch Paravi chapter 343: patriarch paravi translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios not only did zou bai think this way, the jiang family did as well. jiang huai immediately told his family about this. li mei immediately scolded him. although she knew that jiang huai couldn¡¯t be blamed for this, there weren¡¯t many fans who were as fanatical as tina. she actually attacked her idol¡¯s family. if they hadn¡¯t discovered it in time, an¡¯an would definitely have been injured. jiang huai didn¡¯t tell them that zou bai was on set. he only said that he realized that something was wrong with the steel wire before filming started. that was how the entire matter was resolved. since the jiang family knew about this, they could not remain indifferent. although tina had already been taken away by the family, they had to let the other party know that the jiang family was not to be trifled with. although the jiang family of xiyun could not compare to the aristocratic families in jingdu city, the jiang family controlled very important minerals and had stable cooperation with estan all year round. they announced that as long as it was related to the paravi family, all cooperation would be canceled. if someone cooperated with the paravi family behind their backs, the jiang family would never cooperate with them. this was like a stone that caused a thousand ripples. given the scarcity of minerals in estan, they depended heavily on imports. the jiang family had a huge share. if it was really cut off, it would have a serious impact on the businessmen of estan. for a moment, no one in estan dared to cooperate with the palavi family. if not for the fact that they had many overseas forces, they would not have survived. however, this action did not alarm the palavi family. they blamed the jiang family for being petty. they had already forcefully brought tina back and even compensated for it. they thought that the zou family and the jiang family had not handled this matter well, so the jiang family wanted to use this opportunity to extort them again. it was really hateful. the patriarch of the paravi family was a biased person. although he could not give tina the right to inherit because of her mental state, it did not stop tina from being his favorite child. due to the crazy genes flowing in the family from close relatives getting married, the patriarch of the palavian family was actually also a lunatic. however, he held onto his power so tightly that no one could chase him out of his position as the patriarch. tina was like the person he saw himself in. she went crazy without any scruples and did not care about anything as long as she was happy. therefore, he tried his best to give tina everything he could. he wanted her to live a better life, which also caused tina to be even crazier because she knew that her father would back her up. patriarch paravi hated the jiang family and got someone to investigate the jiang family¡¯s situation. after obtaining jiang an¡¯s information, he smiled. ¡°help si cheng with all your might and let him pursue jiang an.¡± he knew that si cheng was a disgrace to the jiang family. it had not been easy for jiang an to divorce him. if he pestered them now, he would definitely cause them a lot of trouble. even si cheng himself did not know why a top family in russia wanted to help him. moreover, the condition was for him to woo jiang an. this was simply a nonsensical request. however, si qin and si lin had been going overboard recently. they wanted to squeeze him out of the corporation, but si ming only had that lover, qin zhen, in his heart now. he would go along with everything she said. si cheng really couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. he wanted to compromise and marry bai ting, but she didn¡¯t agree for a long time. it depended on whether he would inherit the corporation. now, the help of the paravi family was like sending charcoal in the snow. he thought that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with jiang an to begin with, and her status was not something bai ting could compare to. it was beneficial to him, so he nodded and agreed to this request. with the help of the paravi family, si cheng immediately suppressed his two illegitimate siblings. at this moment, he finally tasted the joy of being able to hold his head high. zheng wen finally smiled and said to him, ¡°that vixen still wants to snatch our things. she¡¯s simply daydreaming. the bai family hasn¡¯t agreed to get married for a long time. she¡¯s simply a snob. i¡¯ll find you a girl from a better family to be your wife now.¡± si cheng refused. ¡°i won¡¯t find another girl to marry. i just want to be with jiang an.¡± zheng wen frowned when she heard that. she actually did not like jiang an at all. when they were getting a divorce, everyone knew about it. every day, other noblewomen would laugh at her. at that time, she did not even dare to go out. si cheng quickly advised, ¡°no matter what these people choose, they can¡¯t compare to jiang an¡¯s identity. moreover, they might not have jiang an¡¯s sincerity towards me. at least jiang an and i have two children. she will definitely stand behind me and support me..¡± Chapter 344 - Chapter 344: Mother and Son Conspiring chapter 344: mother and son conspiring translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after zheng wen heard this, she also felt that it made sense. during this period of time, she had also seen the fickleness of human nature. the people who had previously tried to please her turned around to please others when they saw the si family in turmoil. some even went to befriend qin zhen. she felt disgusted at the thought of this. it was obvious that it was better to marry a wife who was loyal to her son. thinking about it this way, jiang an was indeed the best candidate. just her background alone was incomparable to those people from before, not to mention that she had two children. however, when she thought of how rude her family was to her, zheng wen still felt that she could not get over this hurdle in her heart. si cheng knew what to say to make his mother listen. ¡°mother, qin zhen is currently looking for si qin¡¯s wife. if she finds a daughter from a wealthy family, there¡¯s nothing you can do. but if jiang an and i remarry, no one can compare to her except the daughters of the four great families in jingdu city. when the time comes, qin zhen will definitely be inferior to you.¡± now, zheng wen¡¯s greatest enemy was not her daughter-in-law, but qin zhen and her children. hearing si cheng say that changed her mind. ¡°as long as you¡¯ve thought it through, i¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± zheng wen nodded. si cheng smiled and said, ¡°we mother and son are united to get those two illegitimate children out of the corporation.¡± the mother and son began to discuss how to change jiang an¡¯s mind. they didn¡¯t even think about whether jiang an had a new relationship now. in their opinion, as long as she hadn¡¯t remarried, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. jiang an accompanied mo shen for two days before setting off back to the jiang family. mo shen also needed to return to the mo family to recuperate. zhao lan quickly left with her men. zou bai was reluctant to part with her. zou yi and zou er couldn¡¯t stand seeing their master like this. this was the first time they had seen their master so reluctant to part with someone. ¡°alright, even if 1 go back, you can come and see me.¡± jiang an comforted him. ¡°my mother won¡¯t chase you out.¡± zou bai knew that no matter how reluctant he was, he could only let jiang an go. after all, in the eyes of the elders, the two of them had nothing to do with each other. jiang huai and jiang zhen waited in the car for a while before jiang an finally got into the car. zou bai stood at the entrance of the hotel and watched the car leave. ¡°master, old madam is urging you to go back,¡± zou yi walked over and said. zou bai nodded and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back now. keep your mouths shut and don¡¯t let her know.¡± zou yi and zou er naturally understood that zou bai had come out in the name of handling matters. they could not let the old madam know that their master was with miss jiang. when jiang an returned home, li mei welcomed her at the door. she hugged her daughter and said, ¡°you make me miss you so much. you¡¯ve lost weight after being outside for so long.¡± ¡°i look better after losing weight,¡± jiang an said with a smile. li mei disagreed. ¡°that¡¯s nonsense. if you¡¯re too thin it doesn¡¯t look good at all. hurry up and eat more to make up for it.¡± jiang yu and jiang yi ran over and threw themselves into li mei¡¯s arms. she smiled and called the children to eat. jiang zhen said, ¡°since an¡¯an is already home, i¡¯ll leave first.¡± li mei said, ¡°why is this child still so polite? even if you have something to do, you should eat first. just treat it as accompanying an¡¯an.¡± these words were a hint to jiang zhen, but he already knew jiang an¡¯s intentions and still left firmly. li mei felt that something was wrong. she pulled jiang huai and asked, ¡°what happened during this period of time? why did jiang zhen distance himself from an¡¯an? could it be that he doesn¡¯t like an¡¯an?¡± jiang huai could not explain this matter, so he could only say vaguely, ¡°you can¡¯t force a relationship. maybe they just can¡¯t get along.¡± li mei felt that what he said made sense. love could not be forced. if the two children really did not have that intention, it would be useless even if she was worried. however, an¡¯an didn¡¯t have to get married now. it was good for her to stay at home. seeing that li mei was no longer asking about this, jiang huai secretly heaved a sigh of relief. he had finally managed to fool her. meanwhile, zou bai had also returned to the zou residence. when wen li saw her son enter, she asked, ¡°have you settled everything?¡± ¡°it¡¯s all over,¡± zou bai said. wen li had long stopped asking about the family¡¯s matters. she lowered her head and said, ¡°recently, i went to a wedding banquet. that scene is really enviable.¡± she was warning her son that it was time for him to get married. for so many years, this was the only thing she had been thinking about day and night. she was afraid that zou bai would not get married even after she died. it wasn¡¯t that she was a controlling parent who insisted on forcing zou bai to get married. it was just that with the shadow of chen xiang around, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease day and night. she was afraid that one day, her son would come back holding chen xiang¡¯s hand and say that he would not marry anyone but her.. Chapter 345 - Chapter 345: Wen Li’s Wish chapter 345: wen li¡¯s wish translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wen li actually did not care about her daughter-in-law¡¯s background. as long as her family background was clean and she was upright, it was fine. if the zou family wanted to last long, they had to have a matriarch who knew the big picture. if she only had a family background and didn¡¯t know anything, then at least she had to be kind and wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. chen xiang definitely could not do it. back then, wen li could tell that she was restless. she had not done anything yet, but she had already started to ask for things. and they were not just gold, silver, or jewelry. getting recommendations for roles and a good word in to a famous director didn¡¯t seem to be worth much, but in wen li¡¯s opinion, she might as well have asked for money. these were things that could be obtained with the help of the zou family¡¯s status. moreover, even the children of the zou family were not allowed to do this. they had to abide by the rules and fight for it themselves. although the zou family had special privileges, they didn¡¯t use them like this. could it be that they had to use the zou family¡¯s name to do things in the future? chen xiang still wanted zou bai to accompany her. no matter what he was doing, he had to put down everything to accompany her. in the long run, he might as well give away the family business. therefore, wen li did not give her the chance to do so. she directly sent her overseas. in any case, it did not matter where she went as long as she wanted to be a celebrity. moreover, she had given her a lot of help so that she could live well overseas. she only hoped that she would never come back for the rest of her life. however, after that, zou bai seemed to have cut off all ties with her. there was no one of the opposite sex by his side. she thought that her son was going to die alone. the only variable was jiang an. perhaps it was because they had known each other since they were young that he treated jiang an a little differently. this gave wen li hope. it did not matter even if jiang an was divorced and had children. in this era, it was not a big deal. at the thought of this, lin wenli asked, ¡°have you been in contact with an¡¯an recently?¡± she asked with a glimmer of hope. unexpectedly, zou bai nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ve been in contact with her recently.¡± wen li smiled brightly. ¡°how do you feel then?¡± zou bai had long heard about the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law from lin hui and meng yu. they said that this was a problem that needed to be dealt with in advance so that their future days would be smooth. therefore, he didn¡¯t say that he and jiang an were already together. only by making his mother feel that jiang an was her savior would he treat her especially well in the future. zou bai said expressionlessly, ¡°it¡¯s alright. after all, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. it was quite pleasant when we chatted.¡± this sentence sounded like nothing, but it was a huge gift to wen li. finally, a woman could walk to her son¡¯s side. wen li had a good impression of jiang an. she knew that she was a good girl who was independent and strong. she could definitely make the jiang family stable. although zou bai didn¡¯t say anything, wen li was already fantasizing about the days when jiang an would marry into the family. as long as she was willing to be with zou bai, wen li was willing to give her all her jewelry savings. in any case, these would be left for her daughter-in-law anyways. looking at wen li¡¯s expression, zou bai knew that the first step had succeeded. he stood up and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. let¡¯s talk about what the two of you were talking about,¡± wen li said. zou bai was unmoved. ¡°there¡¯s nothing to say.¡± wen li could not help but roll her eyes at this attitude. this was clearly her own son, but she felt that she had invited an old man to her house. he had never acted coquettishly since he was young. now, his words were stiff and could not be compared at all to what he was like with little feather. after returning to his room, zou bai quickly called jiang an and said gently, ¡°did you miss me?¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°we¡¯ve only been apart for a few hours. isn¡¯t it too early for you to ask this?¡± ¡°i asked this because i¡¯ve already started to miss you,¡± zou bai said very sincerely. jiang an really didn¡¯t expect him to be able to say such sweet words. he was clearly like a big iceberg when they first met. ¡°i miss you too,¡± jiang an said shyly. perhaps it was because they were on the phone, but jiang an dared to say something from the bottom of her heart. if they were face to face, she would not say this no matter what. the two of them called sweetly to tell each other that they missed each other. zhao lan had just returned to the zhao family in jingdu city. zhao yan smiled when he saw her. ¡°this is a rare guest. why are you still free to come back when you usually stay in the mo family?¡± zhao lan looked at him. ¡°this is my house too. is there a problem with me coming back?¡± zhao yan only made a few jokes. facing zhao lan¡¯s answer, he smiled and did not say anything. ¡°by the way, i saw zou bai,¡± zhao lan said. ¡°he¡¯s dating the eldest daughter of the jiang family. the two of them look so sweet..¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 346: Amusement Park chapter 346: amusement park translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this attracted zhao yan¡¯s attention. other than chen xiang, this was the first time he had heard that zou bai was in love. this was really a big deal. he sat up straight and said, ¡°is the eldest daughter of the jiang family that an¡¯an on television?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right,¡± zhao lan said. zhao yan was not interested in the entertainment industry, but he knew about the news about jiang an. he smiled. ¡°1 thought he would choose a young lady from another family. i didn¡¯t expect him to like jiang an, who has just returned to the jiang family.¡± zhao yan¡¯s education from a young age had made him arrogant. other than zou bai, no one else in the world was worthy of his attention. therefore, in his opinion, zou bai¡¯s wife should be very noble. although jiang an was also from an aristocratic family, she had only returned home after growing up. she had never received any education as an aristocratic family¡¯s woman and could only be considered an ordinary person. the matter between jiang an and si cheng had also blown up. everyone knew that she was married and had two children. they did not expect zou bai to like such a person. ¡°what¡¯s so funny?¡± zhao lan said bluntly. ¡°miss jiang is beautiful and capable. she¡¯s very compatible with zou bai. at the very least, she won¡¯t like you.¡± this was what zhao yan hated to hear the most. he believed that everyone had misjudged him. zou bai was the one who could not compare to him. it was only because his father had died early and he had become the head of the family that the people around him tried their best to please him, saying that his ability was number one among his peers. ¡°since you¡¯ve said so, i really want to see miss jiang,¡± zhao yan suddenly said with a smile. zhao lan did not have a good impression of this unpredictable brother. in any case, she would marry into the mo family in the future. now that mo shen was awake and the zhao family was respectful to her, there was no need to be nice to zhao yan. after packing up the things she wanted to take away, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°what you want to do has nothing to do with me. don¡¯t provoke zou bai. he¡¯s not someone to be trifled with.¡± with that, she left. zhao yan sat on the sofa and thought about her words. the smile on his face became brighter and brighter, but anyone could tell that the smile was not sincere. he was checking jiang an¡¯s information on his phone and the scenes she had filmed. she was indeed a rare beauty that made people want to snatch her away. zhao yan actually didn¡¯t have any feelings for jiang an, but as long as it was zou bai¡¯s, he wanted it. ¡°looks like i¡¯ll have to make a trip to xiyun,¡± zhao yan said. jiang an didn¡¯t know that someone was thinking about her. she was taking the children to the amusement park. there were many amusement parks under the jiang family. as long as they were empty for a day, the children could go and play there. in fact, jiang an didn¡¯t want to go through so much trouble, but she was a public figure after all. if she really appeared in an amusement park that hadn¡¯t been cleared, she would definitely be watched by many people, and the children would be exposed to the cameras. therefore, she could only take a step back. this way, she could let the children play without worrying about others¡¯ gazes. fortunately, jiang yu and jiang yi could accept this reality. they knew that their mother could not go to a crowded place. with the help of the paravi family, si cheng learned that jiang an and the children were going to play. he immediately prepared gifts for the two children and prepared to look for them at the amusement park. he felt that jiang an had to give him some face in front of the children. after all, he was their biological father. originally, with the jiang family¡¯s security standards, it was impossible for him to sneak in. however, the palavi family had their own methods. they forcefully found two burly men to carry him in from the mountain. during the bumpy ride, si cheng¡¯s hair was in a mess. he quickly ran into the bathroom to tidy it up. he had to maintain a perfect image in front of jiang an. it was best if he could charm the other party the moment he appeared. jiang an did not know that someone was hiding in the amusement park. she held the children¡¯s hands and brought them in to play the carousel. jiang yu sat on it and giggled. she was obviously very happy. in comparison, jiang yi was much quieter, but from his relaxed expression, he was still happy. no matter how quiet he was usually, he was still a child. of course, he would be happy about coming out to play. this was exactly what jiang an wanted to see. she even raised her phone to record this scene. she was actually a little worried that jiang yi¡¯s personality was too boring, so she always wanted him to have some emotional fluctuations. today, she finally succeeded. not only did she send the video to her family, zou bai also received a copy. at this moment, jiang yu said, ¡°mom, come up too.¡± jiang an quickly put away her phone and said, ¡°mom is coming..¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 347: Wishful Thinking chapter 347: wishful thinking translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios actually, jiang an had only come to the amusement park a few times. this kind of treatment only existed before tan si was born. later on, she would only be brought along when tan si wanted to play. at that time, she was not brought along to play. instead, she was in charge of taking good care of tan si and helping to feed her water. in the beginning, she had also suggested that they play together. when she returned, she was reprimanded by her adoptive mother and punished to not be able to eat for two days. from then on, jiang an did not dare to make any requests. therefore, when she was thinking about where to bring the children to play, her first reaction was to go to the amusement park. she could not let the children have her regrets. when she sat on the carousel, she felt that she could not remember the grievances of the past. it was as if she was filled with happiness now. she was not so sad about her adoptive parents treating her badly because she already had parents who doted on her now. ¡°mom, i want to eat ice cream later,¡± jiang yu shouted. ¡°i¡¯ll buy it for you later,¡± jiang an said with a smile. jiang yi turned around. ¡°i want to eat cake.¡± of course, jiang an agreed. since they were out to play, she shouldn¡¯t dampen the children¡¯s spirits. usually, she controlled the amount of snacks they had, but today¡¯s goal was to be happy. there was no need to educate the children today. when si cheng finally came out of the bathroom, he saw the three people on the carousel. they had bright smiles on their faces and looked very happy. this scene hit him in the heart. he suddenly yearned for a family and began to fantasize about the future with jiang an. when the time came, she would no longer have to film in the entertainment industry. she would just have to take care of the two children and his mother at home. he would work hard to give the three of them the best life and not let her have to worry about anything. as soon as he returned home, there would be home-cooked food by jiang an. the children would surround him and call him father. when the time came, he and jiang an could have two more children. then, the house would be even more lively. they would really enjoy family life. with jiang an¡¯s support, those two illegitimate children would definitely not be able to compete with him. when the time came, he would let his father retire and become the chairman himself. no one would be able to restrain him anymore. at the thought of this, a smile appeared on his face. little did he know that the zou family¡¯s secret guards were watching him in the dark. they should have attacked when si cheng appeared, but they knew si cheng and knew that he was miss jiang¡¯s ex-husband. they didn¡¯t know if miss jiang had called him over, so they could only pay attention to his movements at all times. if he hurt miss jiang, they would throw him out. after jiang an and the children were done playing, they got off the carousel. si cheng hurriedly rushed out. ¡°an¡¯an, this is my gift to you and the children,¡± si cheng said with a smile. penguin quickly stood in front of jiang an. if si cheng hadn¡¯t stopped in the distance and didn¡¯t come over, she would have kicked him out. jiang an protected the children and said, ¡°how did you get in? the amusement park has already been booked by our jiang family today.¡± ¡°i wanted to see you so much that i thought of a way to come in.¡± si cheng didn¡¯t mention the help of the paravi family. at this moment, jiang yu asked, ¡°mom, who is this person?¡± before jiang an could answer, si cheng spoke first, ¡°children, i¡¯m your father.¡± ¡°nonsense!¡± jiang yu shouted. ¡°i know who my father is. you¡¯re not my father.¡± si cheng didn¡¯t think too much about this sentence. he only thought that jiang an was deliberately not telling the children. he sighed and said, ¡°an¡¯an, i know you must blame me, but you can¡¯t lie to the children like this. after all, i¡¯m the children¡¯s father. this is a fact, and you have to let them know this, right?¡± jiang an rolled his eyes. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who the children¡¯s father is. their surname is jiang, and they¡¯re my children. it¡¯s enough to know this.¡± she didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. it wouldn¡¯t be good if the children said that her father was zou bai. si cheng would definitely go crazy. if word got out, there would be no way to explain. after saying this, she pulled the children away. si cheng chased after her and said, ¡°i know you won¡¯t forgive me, but i bought these things for the children. at least keep them.¡± ¡°no need.¡± jiang an looked at him coldly. ¡°if you don¡¯t leave now, i¡¯ll call the police. i¡¯ve already booked the entire place, but you still came in. this is illegal.¡± si cheng didn¡¯t want to go to the police station, but he couldn¡¯t bear to leave just like that. he said humbly, ¡°an¡¯an, i¡¯m already here. can¡¯t you let me stay with the children for a while? as their father, i miss them very much..¡± Chapter 348 - Chapter 348: Thrown Out chapter 348: thrown out translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an really didn¡¯t understand. si cheng had already given up all his custody rights when he got a divorce and even chose not to have visitation rights. why was he acting like a loving father now? she was no longer the gullible little girl from back then. she didn¡¯t think that si cheng had found his conscience. facing jiang an¡¯s vigilant gaze, si cheng accepted it well. he knew that she would definitely hate him. as long as he put in more effort in pursuing her again, jiang an would definitely change her mind. si cheng, who had been surrounded by women since he was young, had such confidence. back then, tan si had also loved him to death, not to mention that jiang an had loved him in the past. unfortunately, jiang an would never change. in the past, she loved him not because he was good, but because he was her husband. this natural relationship made jiang an focus on si cheng. moreover, she had lacked the love and care of her family since she was young. naturally, she felt that she should love her husband so that she could obtain the love she wanted. however, that was not true love at all. it was only because of the desire for love. after jiang an returned to the jiang family, she felt love from her parents, her brothers, and even her children. that warm feeling was true love. during that period of time in the si family, even if si cheng showed gentleness, it was just charity. 50 now, jiang an raised her head and puffed out her chest. ¡°i don¡¯t want to see you again because i feel disgusted when i see you.¡± these words were really merciless, causing si cheng¡¯s smile to freeze on his face. it was also from this moment that he realized that the person in front of him was not his wife, tan ming, but the eldest daughter of the jiang family in xiyun, jiang an. with jiang an¡¯s words, penguin hurriedly asked the secret guards to come over and carry si cheng out. a few burly men rushed out without giving him any time to react. si cheng shouted for them to put him down, but no one cared about him. they did not stop at all. ¡°an¡¯an, you can¡¯t do this to me. we were husband and wife after all,¡± si cheng shouted. ¡°can¡¯t we reconcile?¡± jiang an snorted. ¡°no, i don¡¯t want to see you again in my life.¡± 51 cheng was forced into a corner. he knew that it was useless for him to express his goodwill, but he swore that he would remarry jiang an. if he couldn¡¯t do this, the paravi family would have to turn around and support si qin. this was the last thing he wanted to see. si cheng gave up and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t agree to forgive me, i want custody of the children. i¡¯m the biological father of the children. i want to appeal!¡± jiang an knew that si cheng was shameless, but she didn¡¯t know that he could be so shameless. he had clearly promised not to have custody back then, but now, he actually wants to do that for the sake of remarrying her. although she could tell the truth and say that the children were not his so that she would not have to worry about custody, if this matter blew up, the only ones who would be injured in the end would be the children. the two of them were still so young and shouldn¡¯t be discussed by everyone. when they grew up, there would be people who would use this matter to insult them. after all, in the eyes of outsiders, these two children were born when she and si cheng were married. if her biological father was someone else, it would be cheating. this time, jiang an was really flustered. she subconsciously wanted to discuss a solution with zou bai and said, ¡°penguin, get someone to gag him and throw him out. tell zou bai that i want to see him now.¡± after saying that, she squatted down and said to the children, ¡°mommy wants to apologize to you. i can¡¯t continue playing with you today. if you still want to play, can sister penguin and aunt sang accompany you?¡± although it was a pity, the two children were very sensible. they understood that their mother had something very important to deal with and agreed to this solution. at this moment, zou bai was resting at home. he was wondering if he should find an excuse to visit the jiang family tomorrow to see an¡¯an and the children. zou yi walked over and whispered, ¡°master, penguin sent a message saying that miss jiang wants to see you now.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression turned serious. if jiang an wanted to talk to him, it was just a matter of a phone call. there was really no need to let penguin send a message. moreover, she had requested to see him immediately. this was a signal for help. something serious must have happened. ¡°let¡¯s go now,¡± zou bai stood up and said. wen li looked at her son who was in a hurry and sighed. ¡°i was still thinking of visiting an¡¯an and the two children tomorrow and bringing him along. i don¡¯t have to think about it now..¡± Chapter 349 - Chapter 349: Zou Bai Arrives chapter 349: zou bai arrives translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios not long after she finished sighing, zou bai had already rushed to the amusement park. jiang an didn¡¯t want to bring the children home. when the time came, she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain zou bai¡¯s matter. the children were still playing in the amusement park, trying all kinds of activities that they could play. although there were no tourists, the mascots in the amusement park were still working. all kinds of mascots were playing with the two children. jiang yu especially liked that clown and chased after him for all kinds of good-looking balloons. jiang yi was interested in the staff member in the knight¡¯s uniform. both of them were having a good time. seeing them like this, jiang an felt a little comforted. their happiness hadn¡¯t been ruined today. when she turned around and saw zou bai, jiang an couldn¡¯t help but pounce on him and say, ¡°si cheng came here again. 1 don¡¯t know how he got in, but he said that he wants to fight with me for custody.¡± this was what jiang an could not tolerate the most. si cheng had never carried the children even once. there was no such thing as reluctance to part with the children. he just wanted to ruin her current life. zou bai stroked her back and comforted her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll get someone to settle this now.¡± jiang an looked up and asked, ¡°what are you going to do?¡± zou bai was expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything. to him, the simplest way was to kill si cheng. when the time came, he would transport him out from the border of xiyun and throw him in the golden triangle overseas. even gods would find it difficult to find him. jiang an naturally saw through his thoughts and said, ¡°you must not do this. killing is a sinful thing. i don¡¯t want you to encounter anything bad one day.¡± jiang an naturally didn¡¯t care what would happen to si cheng. she was just worried about zou bai. zou bai kissed her hand and said, ¡°then we¡¯ll use a roundabout way. little feather and little wingsy are not his children. he has no right to fight for custody.¡± ¡°of course i know this method can be used, but if this matter is publicized, the two children don¡¯t even need to think about going out in the future.¡± jiang an¡¯s expression was sad. ¡°when i was with you, 1 didn¡¯t divorce si cheng after all. no matter what, it was my affair.¡± it was difficult for jiang an to say the word ¡®affair¡¯. she had never thought that this would happen to her. zou bai understood jiang an¡¯s shame. she was a good girl, and he had implicated her. however, zou bai never regretted what he had done. even if he had to start over, he would still be with jiang an. that night was the first time he felt his heart flutter. facing zou bai, all of jiang an¡¯s strength crumbled instantly. tears streamed down her face, and she couldn¡¯t stop crying. zou bai took out a handkerchief to wipe her face and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll find a solution.¡± after saying that, he turned to look at zou er. he immediately stood up and said, ¡°miss jiang, i studied law in university and have done some research on marriage law.¡± jiang an stopped crying and looked at him in confusion. he did not expect zou bai¡¯s bodyguard to have such a high level of education. zou er explained, ¡°we¡¯re all orphans adopted by the zou family. we¡¯ve been responsible for protecting master since we were young, but master was kind enough to let us choose what we want to do after we finished university.¡± he knew that this was a good opportunity to speak up for his master. he had to grasp it well. jiang an hurriedly asked, ¡°then what are the chances that si cheng will take away custody in my situation?¡± ¡°according to chinese law, if we hide the young master¡¯s background, they will be si cheng¡¯s children in the eyes of outsiders. however, he and you both have the ability to raise children. in fact, the assets under your name will look better than his,¡± zou er analyzed. ¡°then si cheng will have to start from your relationship situation.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t know much about it. ¡°relationship situation?¡± zou er nodded and said, ¡°si cheng¡¯s lawyer will find all kinds of evidence to prove that you have a new relationship and for this relationship, you neglected the children¡¯s growth and couldn¡¯t give them better company. naturally, the custody has to be redistributed.¡± upon hearing this, jiang an¡¯s expression turned ugly. this was because she indeed had a new relationship now. it was not difficult to find evidence. zou bai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said sternly, ¡°hurry up and tell me what you want to do!¡± zou er knew that he had said too much. he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°i have a way to deal with it. you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± ¡°tell me the details.¡± jiang an also realized that it was useless to be afraid. she had to be strong.. Chapter 350 - Chapter 350: Father’s Obligation chapter 350: father¡¯s obligation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou er didn¡¯t dare to delay and immediately said, ¡°we can also use si cheng¡¯s relationship as an attack point. it¡¯s common knowledge that he¡¯s engaged to miss bai. since he¡¯s already going to have a new marriage, he¡¯s at a disadvantage in terms of fighting for custody. moreover, si cheng has never paid child support.¡± hearing this, jiang an was a little hesitant. ¡°but our divorce agreement has already agreed that he doesn¡¯t need to pay child support.¡± ¡°when you and si cheng were married, did he ever spend money on the children?¡± zou er asked. jiang an didn¡¯t even need to recall as she shook her head and said, ¡°he didn¡¯t spend a single cent. i even paid for my hospitalization myself. later on, when mom brought me back, no one even cared about me when i was pregnant, let alone when i gave birth. they all cared about tan si¡¯s child.¡± zou bai¡¯s heart ached when he heard that. his woman and children should use all the best things. if he had known about an¡¯an and the children¡¯s existence at that time, he would have let them enjoy the best treatment. jiang an, on the other hand, had already forgotten her embarrassment at that time. facing zou bai¡¯s pained expression, she smiled and said, ¡°i really don¡¯t want to think about those sad things now.¡± zou er smiled and said, ¡°that¡¯s much easier. si cheng has never paid child support for you and the children. he hasn¡¯t fulfilled his obligations as a father. in that case, he¡¯s at a disadvantage in this situation.¡± hearing this, jiang an¡¯s heart finally calmed down. she smiled and said, ¡°as long as the children stay by my side, 1 don¡¯t care about anything else.¡± jiang yu and jiang yi were her only family before her mother came looking for them. jiang an would never allow anyone to take them away. she looked at the two children nearby. they were interacting with the mascots. they had innocent smiles on their faces, like two cherubs. zou bai put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°nothing can separate you from the children. 1¡¯11 pressure the si family to marry the bai family as soon as possible. when si cheng has his own child, he won¡¯t fight for custody anymore.¡± this was indeed the best solution. jiang an nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll do my best to protect the children.¡± si cheng was not discouraged after being thrown out. he was already prepared for a long-term battle and knew that jiang an would not give in easily. he had originally planned to coax and persuade jiang an to be willing to return to his side, but it seemed unlikely now. jiang an was very resistant to him. moreover, there were too many people surrounding her. it was almost impossible to get close to her. therefore, he could only use his last move to fight for the custody of the children. he could tell how much jiang an doted on the children. as long as he got custody, jiang an would definitely come back. at that time, he would be able to answer to the paravi family. however, before he could finish thinking about this beautiful thing, he received a call from his mother. zheng wen roared on the other end of the phone, ¡°your father has actually got that bastard engaged!¡± ¡°with who?¡± si cheng asked nervously. this was the reason why zheng wen was crazy. her voice became even sharper. ¡°it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the liu family, liu xu.¡± si cheng was almost driven mad. although the liu family was only a small corporation in sea city and not a family business, and their business wasn¡¯t as big as the si family¡¯s, they only had one daughter. chairman liu had announced long ago when she was an adult that liu xu would be the future chairman of the corporation and the entire corporation would be her dowry. if si qin married her, it would be equivalent to obtaining the entire liu corporation. even if he married bai ting immediately, he would not receive such support. it seemed that her father was determined to hand the entire corporation over to si qin, not caring about his eldest son¡¯s thoughts at all. ¡°i¡¯ll get jiang an back to my side as soon as possible. the liu corporation can¡¯t compare to the jiang family of xiyun at all. when the time comes, i¡¯ll chase them all out,¡± si cheng said through gritted teeth. zheng wen thought so too. she had long been twisted by the pain of her husband betraying her. she only wanted the vixen and her bastard children to pay the price. since she could only do this by getting jiang an to remarry, she would do her best to support her son. ¡°what do you want to do?¡± zheng wen asked. si cheng said firmly, ¡°i want to sue for custody of the children. jiang an dotes on the children and will definitely come back.¡± zheng wen also felt that this was feasible. to a mother, children were her weakness. holding the children in her hands was equivalent to controlling jiang an.. Chapter 351 - Chapter 351: Si Qin’s Marriage chapter 351: si qin¡¯s marriage translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai¡¯s actions were very fast. he directly pressured the bai family to agree to the marriage. although they still wanted to wait and see for a while, they could only nod since the zou family had already spoken. bai feng was puzzled. ¡°why is the zou family starting to care about this kind of thing? zou bai is famous for being cold and heartless. he even cares about other people¡¯s marriages?¡± whether the bai family married their daughter or not was a family matter. it was not up to others to interfere. however, the person who said this was zou bai. they could only swallow their anger. zou bai didn¡¯t know that the bai family was still contemplating. in his opinion, since they were already engaged, urging them to get married would only be a few days early. he wouldn¡¯t let jiang an worry about committing sins by doing this. when bai ting heard her father¡¯s words, she said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. 1 was going to marry si cheng anyway. recently, he has also obtained control of the corporation. he¡¯s worthy of my status.¡± mi li knew more than the father and daughter. she shook her head and said, ¡°that¡¯s true, but si ming has already arranged an engagement for his illegitimate son. the bride is liu xu from the liu family.¡± this was really shocking news. liu xu had the entire liu corporation behind her. now, si qin had the capital to compete with si cheng. bai feng frowned. ¡°what¡¯s si ming thinking? he actually brought his illegitimate son into the company to fight with si cheng. he doesn¡¯t even care about rules.¡± it was nothing new to have an illegitimate child in a wealthy family. in any case, he did not lack money. he would take good care of him and send him to study abroad. when the time came, he would leave some money in the trust fund. he would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life. most people dealt with it this way. they had never heard of anyone giving the family business to an illegitimate child. even if it were the case, it would be because they were the only child. however, the si family¡¯s current actions were really incomprehensible. bai ting was very calm. ¡°even so, i have to get married. our family only started as an educational institution and hasn¡¯t been passed down for long. the shortcomings of marrying si cheng will be made up for. even if si cheng can¡¯t compete with si qin, 1 can still agree to a divorce. 1 believe mom and dad won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡± ¡°mom and dad would never do that.¡± mi li pounced over and hugged her. ¡°my daughter, you should live a happy life, but you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for the family.¡± bai feng couldn¡¯t bear it either. this was the daughter he had doted on for so many years. she actually wanted to marry someone she didn¡¯t like for the sake of her family. however, what he didn¡¯t know was that bai ting really liked si cheng. during this period of time, she had already fallen for him. si cheng was cold at first and was bad at talking. at that time, she wanted them to be a husband and wife who looked united but were at odds. she wouldn¡¯t be tied down by feelings. but later on, he became more and more gentle and considerate. he had already reached the point of obedience. bai ting knew that she had already conquered this man. in the future, she would definitely have a blissful marriage. however, she also had to consider the interests of her family. it was impossible for her to agree to marry him because of love, even if si cheng hinted that he wanted to get married. she didn¡¯t expect the zou family to pressure the bai family now. she had dragged it out long enough and it was time for her to get married. ¡°dad, mom, tell the si family that we can prepare for the wedding.¡± bai ting returned to her room. however, the si family did not think that it was a good thing. zheng wen¡¯s mind was only fixated on imagining her son married to jiang an. with such a daughter-in-law, that vixen could only lower her head. they scoffed at the news handed over by the bai family. at this moment, they wanted them to agree to get married. but they didn¡¯t want this daughter-in-law anymore. zheng wen pretended not to see it and went out to play cards as usual. she looked radiant. some of her mahjong friends were puzzled when they saw her like this. how could she still laugh when her family was in such a mess? could it be that she had gone crazy? zheng wen said as she played her cards, ¡°1 was just thinking about my grandson. si cheng told me that he saw the children. the family of four is playing in the amusement park.¡± there was a lot of information hidden in this family of four. it must be jiang an and her two children. back then, they had gotten a divorce and caused such a huge commotion. why were they going out to play together now? someone asked boldly, ¡°do the children miss their father?¡± ¡°of course they do. no matter how well the children are doing, they still need their father¡¯s care. jiang an is getting along well with si cheng now,¡± zheng wen said nonsense. anyway, no one would ask jiang an in person. these people believed most of it after hearing it. after all, women would always compromise for their children. from what zheng wen said, could it be that the two of them wanted to remarry? then it would not be of much use for si qin to marry liu xu. she was the eldest daughter of the jiang family in xiyun. although she still had older brothers, she was the most doted on. it was said that the jiang family had already given jiang an many businesses.. Chapter 352 - Chapter 352: The Angry Li Mei chapter 352: the angry li mei translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when zheng wen went out to play cards, she spouted nonsense everywhere. naturally, she received a lot of preferential treatment. they all thought that zheng wen was about to have a daughter-in-law from an illustrious family and had to curry favor with her. when they got home, zheng wen said smugly, ¡°that vixen¡¯s calculations are useless. my daughter-in-law comes from the best family.¡± after saying that, she called the jeweler and said, ¡°i want to customize an ocean blue treasure necklace for my daughter-in-law. if you have anything good, send it over.¡± zheng wen had always been stingy with others. back then, when tan si gave birth, she had only bought some diamonds. furthermore, they were all finished products from jewelry shops and could not be passed down as family heirlooms. this time, she was willing to spend a lot of money to customize jewelry to make jiang an happy. as long as she was happy, she could return to si cheng¡¯s side as soon as possible. when the time came, as long as the two of them remarried, she could get the jewelry back. anyway, she was her mother-in-law, so she had to be filial to her. just as zheng wen was dreaming, li mei, who was far away in xiyun, found out about this. recently, many people had started to ask about an¡¯an¡¯s relationship situation. she sensed that something was wrong. before she could get someone to investigate, second brother¡¯s wife, yu feng, came to the door. she sat down and asked, ¡°sister-in-law, everyone outside said that an¡¯an is going to remarry si cheng. is this true?¡± li mei¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°who¡¯s spreading lies? an¡¯an has nothing to do with si cheng anymore. she just returned home after filming and didn¡¯t mention such a thing at all.¡± yu feng actually did not want to believe it either. in her opinion, si cheng was not a good person. back then, he cheated on her and had an illegitimate child. it could be seen that he was not sincere to an¡¯an at all. even though it was later proven that the child was not his, the news reports about him and tan si dating were all there. he must have cheated. such a person was not worthy of an¡¯an. she also believed that an¡¯an would not fall for him blindly. yu feng sighed. ¡°but what others say must come from somewhere. they even said that it was si cheng¡¯s mother, zheng wen, who said that she wanted to customize a necklace for her daughter-in-law from a jeweler.¡± li mei smiled. ¡°then it must be for miss bai. si cheng and bai ting are already engaged.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not for bai ting. zheng wen personally said in front of the jeweler that it¡¯s for her daughter-in-law, jiang an. she also wants to customize other jewelry for the two children.¡± yu feng told her what she had heard. this time, li mei couldn¡¯t accept it. she suddenly stood up and said, ¡°what nonsense is she talking about? an¡¯an already has her own life now. why is their family still sticking to her? our jiang family doesn¡¯t care about jewelry. if an¡¯an wants any i can get it for her, we don¡¯t need her to give us anything!¡± in li mei¡¯s opinion, none of the si family members were good people. when she was accompanying an¡¯an during her confinement in sea city, none of them came to visit an¡¯an. even when they came later, they mocked and ridiculed an¡¯an and the children. now that an¡¯an was home, they were starting to regret it. it was simply a daydream to want an¡¯an to go back. they could do such a thing because they valued an¡¯an¡¯s background and not her. they were all despicable people who curry favor with the rich and powerful. yu feng also scolded, ¡°the whole family is not good people. they want an¡¯an to go back, but they¡¯re not here to apologize. instead, they¡¯re spouting nonsense outside. do they think that just a few words will make it true?¡± li mei knew how powerful rumors were. moreover, an¡¯an and si cheng had indeed been married before. as long as such news was spread, people would believe it unless an¡¯an had fallen in love with someone else. at the thought of this, she quickly picked up the phone. yu feng asked, ¡°sister-in-law, what are you doing?¡± li mei said, ¡°since they want to use public opinion to force an¡¯an to submit, i¡¯ll make the public opinion more intense.¡± she called jiang zhen to explain the situation, wanting him to admit that he was with an¡¯an. this way, si cheng would not be able to pester an¡¯an anymore. if it was in the past, jiang zhen would not hesitate to do so. however, now that he knew that an¡¯an liked zou bai, he hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°have you asked an¡¯an about her thoughts?¡± only then did li mei realize that she had not told her daughter yet. however, she felt that her daughter still had a good impression of jiang zhen. moreover, this was only an excuse to the outside world. even if she was unwilling to be together, she could say that they had separated. it was very normal for a man and woman to fall in and out of love. it was not a life-threatening matter. jiang zhen sighed and said, ¡°you should ask an¡¯an how to resolve it first. we might do something wrong if we act on our own..¡± Chapter 353 - Chapter 353: Unfair chapter 353: unfair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei also felt that she was a little anxious. no matter what, she should tell an¡¯an. it seemed that she had really been angered by the si family. after hanging up, she quickly contacted jiang an. however, as soon as she dialed, she saw that jiang an had returned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to play for a while longer? why are you back?¡± li mei asked. jiang an had been outside for the past few days. she said that she wanted to take the children out, so li mei did not care. ¡°the children are tired from playing as well.¡± jiang an asked aunt sang and aunt fang to carry the children back to their rooms. she was actually with zou bai. the family of four had a warm and happy time, which finally eased si cheng¡¯s influence on them. li mei pulled her to sit down and recounted the matter to yu feng. she said worriedly, ¡°1 can¡¯t let her continue spouting nonsense like this. there are already many people who believe her words. if this continues, it will become a fact.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just a rumor. it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t care,¡± jiang an said. li mei didn¡¯t think so. ¡°daughter, you don¡¯t know about these things. if it was in the entertainment industry, it would indeed be diluted by time. after all, there are other rumors. however, if anything happens in the circle of wealthy families, people will remember it for more than 20 years. unless these people who spread lies are all dead, there will never be a time when they are forgotten.¡± jiang an did not expect such a situation. she was fine, but the children could not be made to be put through this. when they grew up, they would have to go to kindergarten. for their safety, they could not go to ordinary places. they would definitely go to kindergartens filled with children from wealthy families. when the time came, those children would definitely discuss it. it would not be good if the children remembered it. seeing her troubled expression, li mei tried to say, ¡°actually, mom had an idea just now. as long as we do this, no one will believe us. it depends on whether you can accept it.¡± jiang an asked, ¡°what idea?¡± ¡°you¡¯re with jiang zhen,¡± yu feng said quickly. li mei added, ¡°as long as we tell the public that you and jiang zhen are in a relationship, the rumors of you remarrying si cheng will be resolved.¡± jiang an stood up in shock. ¡°absolutely not. this is not fair to brother jiang zhen at all.¡± of course, li mei knew that this was unfair to jiang zhen, but in the end, it was not a loss to him. she was just using his name. moreover, they had a tacit understanding previously that if jiang an liked him, they would recruit him as their son-in-law. the main thing was that li mei had no other choice. if she didn¡¯t do this, an¡¯an¡¯s reputation would really be ruined. at this moment, jiang an really hated the si family. previously, she could still suppress her hatred. she already had a happy family, so there was no need to dwell on things that had long passed. but now, not only did si cheng come to pester her and say that he wanted to take away her custody, but the si family also used such a method to force her. did they really think that she wouldn¡¯t resist? jiang an calmed down and said, ¡°mother, let¡¯s hold a grand banquet and invite everyone from the si family over. i want them to pay the price.¡± li mei said in surprise, ¡°are you going to confront them face to face?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for a confrontation. as long as our jiang family ignores the si family, it¡¯s enough to explain everything. if anything happens again, it¡¯ll be a new rumor. the wealthy families will be happy to bring it up after dinner. at that time, it¡¯ll be more useful than any clarification.¡± jiang an¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°the si family will become a joke at that banquet.¡± since jiang an already had an idea, li mei would definitely support her. moreover, she was happy to see her daughter resolve the matter herself. as long as she had a strong heart, she would not be afraid of anything. in the end, li mei told the entire family about this decision. the three brothers outside immediately rushed back as fast as they could. the first thing jiang yan said when he entered was, ¡°little sister, do you need me to sue her in court?¡± as one of the top lawyers in china, jiang yan would definitely succeed if he said he wanted to sue. jiang xun immediately said, ¡°i¡¯ll check if anyone in the si family has broken the law.¡± only jiang huai didn¡¯t know what to say. the si family had long abandoned their entertainment company, so he couldn¡¯t deal with them. jiang an was amused by them and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. as long as my brothers help me at the banquet, it¡¯s fine. look down on si cheng and his mother from all angles and let everyone know that the jiang family definitely does not have anything to do with them. it¡¯s best to make something happen and let everyone focus on this matter..¡± Chapter 354 - Chapter 354: Can’t Call Me Dad chapter 354: can¡¯t call me dad translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai was from the entertainment industry, so he quickly understood what jiang an wanted to do. since the other party wanted to use public opinion to force people, they would make a bigger fuss and suppress this matter. sometimes, this method was better than clarifying. after all, people liked to watch the show. the entire family had decided on their strategy. even jiang hai, who was busy with the corporation, received the notice. then, the jiang family began to prepare for the banquet. jiang an told zou bai about this. ¡¯are you coming?¡± ¡°do you want me to come?¡± zou bai threw the question back. jiang an said without thinking, ¡°of course 1 want you to come, but which identity will you attend in?¡± zou bai smiled and said, ¡°i know we still can¡¯t make it public, but our families are old friends. as your older brother figure, there¡¯s nothing wrong with attending.¡± jiang an did not have many memories of her childhood and could not remember if he was like a brother. she said, ¡°in that case, little feather and little wingsy can call you uncle.¡± at this point, the two of them realized something important. jiang yi would be okay with this, but jiang yu would call zou bai her father. if she called him that at the banquet, it would be a big deal. jiang an thought for a moment and said, ¡°then why don¡¯t you not come?¡± ¡°no.¡± zou bai immediately rejected this suggestion. ¡°i¡¯ll be worried if i don¡¯t go-¡± this title became the biggest difficulty. if little feather called him dad, the si family would definitely pester him endlessly. when the situation became chaotic, they wouldn¡¯t even know how to control it. in the end, it was zou bai who said, ¡°please remind little feather. i believe the children will understand.¡± jiang an also felt that she should do this. the children were growing up day by day. she couldn¡¯t treat them as babies who didn¡¯t know anything. after putting down the phone, jiang an walked to the children¡¯s room. jiang yu and jiang yi were not asleep, and jiang huai was playing with the children. seeing jiang an walk in, jiang yu smiled and said, ¡°mom, can you play with me?¡± jiang an squatted down and looked at jiang yu. ¡°little feather, mommy has a task for you. can you do it?¡± ¡°i can.¡± jiang yu liked the feeling of being treated as an adult. ¡°there will be a huge banquet at home in a few days. daddy will come over to attend, but someone wants to hurt daddy at the banquet. you have to call him uncle to fool the bad guys. then he won¡¯t be able to find daddy,¡± jiang an said. this reasoning sounded like it was full of holes. jiang yi could not bear to listen to it. however, jiang yu obviously took it seriously and said worriedly, ¡°will dad be fine if i do this?¡± ¡°yes, as long as little feather does this, she can protect daddy. are you willing to do this?¡± jiang an asked again. jiang yu nodded solemnly and said, ¡°i will definitely protect dad well.¡± with little feather¡¯s assurance, jiang an was relieved. she knew that although little feather was lively and playful, she would do whatever she promised. the news that the jiang family was holding a banquet quickly spread throughout the upper-class society. they did not expect the jiang family to hold a banquet. other than jiang an¡¯s return appearance last time, the jiang family had not held a banquet for so many years. however, as long as they went, they could take the opportunity to build a relationship with the jiang family, so no one cared about the reason for the banquet. when zheng wen found out, she went crazy. she was afraid that jiang an would not invite her. if that happened, what she said outside would become a lie and she would definitely be mocked. because he was worried that she would go crazy at home every day, si ming hated her to begin with. now, she moved out directly and lived with qin zhen as if she was the real mother of the si family. zheng wen wanted to rush over and beat qin zhen up, but she knew that now was not the time to do such a thing. as long as si cheng and jiang an remarried, qin zhen would naturally be nothing to be afraid of. at that time, she could do whatever she wanted. therefore, she secretly asked who the jiang family had sent the invitations to, but in the end, she still did not find out. after all, she could not ask directly. just as she felt like she had been living for years, she actually saw the jiang family¡¯s invitation letter in the servant¡¯s hand. at that moment, she felt that the heavens were still looking after her. but what she didn¡¯t know was that this wasn¡¯t an invitation to save her life, but a notice of her sentencing to hell. the invitation letter to the si family was personally prepared by jiang an. not only were zheng wen and her son invited, but qin zhen was also invited. when qin zhen received the invitation, she was overjoyed. she understood what kind of status the jiang family had. to be able to obtain their invitation proved that she had also been recognized by the upper-class society.. Chapter 355 - Chapter 355: One chapter 355: one-sided story translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios qin zhen began to excitedly prepare what to wear to the banquet. when si lin got off work, she saw that the living room was filled with clothes hangers. her mother was carefully choosing. ¡°is there an important occasion you want to go to?¡± si lin asked. qin zhen smiled and called her over. ¡°i received an invitation to the jiang family¡¯s banquet. i have to dress well. your and your brother¡¯s names are written on the invitation.¡± si lin was a little puzzled about the jiang family¡¯s intentions. after all, in their eyes, their mother was only a mistress and could not appear in front of others. moreover, not only did they invite their mother, but they also invited her and her brother to go together. she had to think more about it. after all, this was the most critical moment to compete with si cheng. nothing must happen. ¡°mother, did the old si residence receive an invitation?¡± si lin asked. only then did qin zhen realize that something was wrong. she quickly called the servants at the si residence. she had already bribed an old servant to be her spy. she did not have to do anything. she just had to pay attention to what happened at the old residence. the servant quickly reported what had happened at home. only then did qin zhen know what zheng wen had said during this period of time. she had been staying at home and was not accepted by the upper-class circle at all, so she was the last to know a lot of news. ¡°what should we do? if jiang an and si cheng remarry, then it¡¯s useless for us to let your brother marry anyone.¡± qin zhen became anxious. si lin didn¡¯t think so. she sneered and said, ¡°it¡¯s just zheng wen¡¯s one-sided story. jiang an didn¡¯t say anything about remarrying. perhaps it¡¯s that old woman¡¯s wishful thinking. many people are willing to marry the jiang family¡¯s daughter as long as she wants to. it¡¯s not si cheng¡¯s turn.¡± although qin zhen was beautiful, she was really not smart. however, she understood that she was not smart. she would listen to si ming and nurture her children with all her might after giving birth. now, she would listen to the children. ¡°if that¡¯s the case, why did the jiang family invite zheng wen? they could have ignored her,¡± qin zhen asked. si lin thought for a moment and said, ¡°that old woman has been spouting nonsense outside recently. the jiang family might have invited her to take revenge. it¡¯s better for us not to get involved. the more the jiang family hates her, the more beneficial it is for our family.¡± the jiang family¡¯s invitation had already been sent out. li mei also began to prepare a gown for jiang an. looking at the sketch sent by the designer, jiang an shook her head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have to have a new gown made. i can still wear the previous one.¡± ¡°how can that do?¡± li mei disagreed. ¡°those gowns are for you to wear once. as long as you can¡¯t appear in the same clothes in public, it¡¯s not a waste. it¡¯s because with your status at this level, you can¡¯t let others look down on you.¡± since her mother had already said so, jiang an could only listen. in the end, she chose a more elegant gown. after choosing, she wanted to leave, but li mei pulled her back and said, ¡°there¡¯s still jewelry to choose from.¡± this afternoon, jiang an was dizzy. moreover, li mei had called the people from the jewelry shop over. they brought a box of jewelry for jiang an to choose from. there was a dazzling array of gems inside. it was simply blinding. after returning to his room, jiang an immediately called zou bai and said, ¡°mom values this banquet too much. she can¡¯t wait to dress me up from head to toe.¡± ¡°this is also a way for auntie to love you. after all, the image of a family like ours is very important. your clothes will show if the family values you,¡± zou bai said. ¡°uncle and auntie intend to let you take over the corporation. this is also to nurture you and teach you how to host these things.¡± of course, jiang an understood this, so she only told zou bai about this. after that, she would still listen to her mother¡¯s arrangements. she had been away from home for too long and needed to learn. it was originally something jiang an should already know. the entire jiang family was preparing for this banquet. the three jiang brothers were commanding the servants outside. at this moment, someone at the door came in and said, ¡°young masters, someone outside said that they¡¯re from the zhao family in jingdu city and want to visit old master and madam.¡± jiang yan frowned and said, ¡°the zhao family of jingdu city doesn¡¯t have much contact with us. why did they suddenly say that they wanted to visit?¡± the others could not understand either, but since they were already at the door, they could only meet them. jiang huai hurriedly went upstairs to tell his mother and sister to prepare to meet the guests. jiang an thought it was zhao lan when she heard that they were from the zhao family. unexpectedly, when she looked up from the sofa, she saw a smiling young man walking over.. Chapter 356 - Chapter 356: Zhao Yan’s Visit chapter 356: zhao yan¡¯s visit translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao yan walked up to li mei and said with a smile, ¡°auntie, i brought you some gifts for my first visit. please accept them.¡± after saying that, the assistant behind him handed over a pile of things. almost everyone in the jiang family had been taken into account. even the two children had their own gifts. it was obvious that they had prepared them very carefully. seeing such a gift, li mei understood the other party¡¯s kindness. in that case, no matter why they came, she had to treat them well. li mei smiled and said, ¡°our families haven¡¯t been interacting for a long time. why did you think of visiting me?¡± ¡°i¡¯m not too sure about what happened in the previous generations, but my little sister knows an¡¯an. she said that she went out with her some time ago, so when i passed by here, 1 thought that i had to visit no matter what.¡± zhao yan had a smile on his face. these words were really beautiful. no one could find any fault with them, and they were not too close. this meant that it was just a relationship between the younger generation and had nothing to do with the family. jiang an didn¡¯t know the exact situation of the zhao family, but she had never heard zhao lan say that she had a good relationship with zhao yan. she rarely even mentioned this brother. she didn¡¯t expect him to come to the jiang family because of zhao lan. after zhao yan and li mei finished speaking, they shifted their gaze to jiang an and said, ¡°sister an¡¯an is really as xiao lan said. she¡¯s an intelligent and beautiful young lady from a wealthy family. if only xiao lan could be like you in the future.¡± ¡°sister zhao lan is much more gentle and elegant than me,¡± jiang an quickly said humbly. this was not a lie. after all, zhao lan was the daughter of a family who had nurtured her for many years. she was indeed better than jiang an in terms of etiquette. after all, she had been used to those rules since she was young, and jiang an was still slowly adapting. zhao yan laughed loudly. ¡°xiao lan is too rigid. although others praise her bearing, 1 always feel that she should live a little more freely.¡± he sounded like a brother who doted on his sister. jiang an also had a good impression of zhao yan. he should not be a bad person if he treated his sister so well. as for his relationship with zou bai, he could only be said to be competitive. zou bai did not say much to jiang an, so her understanding of zhao yan could be said to be neutral. at this moment, li mei said, ¡°how many more days are you in xiyun for?¡± ¡°the plan is to leave today, but the scenery in xiyun is too good. 1 have to stay for a few more days.¡± li mei loved it when people praised xiyun. after hearing that, the smile on her face widened. ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it. where do you live?¡± zhao yan said, ¡°it¡¯s at a hotel in the city.¡± ¡°the hotels in xiyun city belong to our jiang family. we¡¯re responsible for your accommodation,¡± li mei said heroically. zhao yan agreed with a smile. he had already made plans in his heart. although the jiang family was not an aristocratic family in jingdu city, they could be said to be the most powerful family in xiyun. their four aristocratic families looked illustrious in jingdu city, but other than the zou family, which had power overseas, the other families were slowly shrinking, wanting to find a new way out. the jiang family was different. they had real businesses in their hands. the jiang family monopolized almost all industries in xiyun. nine out of ten shops were related to the jiang family. moreover, they still had a mine in their hands. that was something that couldn¡¯t be bought with money. not only did the jiang family have it, but they also had a lot of mines overseas. therefore, although the jiang family looked rich, they were actually wealthy to an unimaginable extent. it was just that outsiders couldn¡¯t figure it out and thought that they were just ordinary rich families. this was also why the jiang family was smart. they kept a low profile and did not do things ostentatiously, lest they attracted the jealousy of others. after zhao yan left, li mei sighed and said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect the zhao family to have such a person. he¡¯s really worlds apart from his father.¡± ¡°what happened with zhao yan¡¯s father?¡± jiang an asked. li mei shook her head. ¡°his entire life could be said to be straightforward. he would do whatever he wanted. his wife had just gotten pregnant and he went to chase after true love. she was so angry that she almost had a miscarriage. when his ¡®true love¡¯ gave birth, he decided she wasn¡¯t his ¡®true love¡¯ anymore. he said that he wanted to pursue freedom.¡± ¡°he left his family behind and went overseas. he disappeared for a full two years before returning. he said that he took a sailboat across the atlantic ocean. after staying at home for a few months, he carried his bag to the amazon again. when he returned, he was holding a child¡¯s hand. he said that he was his biological child, but in the end, the dna test showed that they were not related by blood at all.¡± jiang an was very surprised. ¡°could he have been scammed?¡± ¡°he knows it very well. it¡¯s because he fell in love with the child¡¯s mother and thought he was a devoted man. he had to raise her child after she died.¡± li mei found this matter ridiculous. if not for the fact that old master zhao only had one son, he would not have been the head of the family.. Chapter 357 - Chapter 357: Jiang Family Banquet chapter 357: jiang family banquet translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an listened to all of this curiously. she had never thought that zhao yan¡¯s father was such a person. at the same time, she felt that it was really not easy for zhao yan to grow up in such a family and still seem to be such a good person. zhao yan still did not know that this was his image in jiang an¡¯s heart. after leaving the jiang family, he moved his smiling face and said, ¡°zou bai¡¯s taste is not bad, but 1 can¡¯t see anything special about jiang an.¡± zhao yi, who was beside him, lowered his head and said, ¡°i can¡¯t tell what kind of person miss jiang is even though we just met.¡± zhao yan did not expect zhao yi to say anything. after all, his greatest responsibility was to protect him. back then, it was also to compete with zou bai that he called the person beside him zhao yi. zhao yi hadn¡¯t really been to school. he had ended his academic career early in junior high, so he did not have high cultural attainment. zhao yan was already used to him not being able to say anything. ¡°let¡¯s not talk about her. have you found the woman from that night?¡± zhao yan asked. zhao yi shook his head. ¡°all the clues have disappeared. it seems like someone erased everything.¡± zhao yan was not surprised by this answer. he leaned against the car seat and said, ¡°do your best to investigate. it¡¯s best if you can find anything out.¡± this matter was a small interlude for the jiang family. anyway, zhao yan¡¯s visit was not a big deal. xiyun was the jiang family¡¯s territory, so he could not do anything. the jiang family was busy preparing for the banquet. the house was built with a banquet hall. it only needed to be cleaned and rearranged. however, this segment was a show of taste. no one wanted to leave a bad impression on the guests, so li mei personally went on stage to design and order her three sons around. jiang an, on the other hand, was repeatedly modifying the gown on her body. the designer came personally to take measurements and then slowly adjusted it to make the gown the best. the children also had their own gowns. jiang yi was very cooperative during the measurement. little feather began to run around as she measured. she didn¡¯t like the feeling of someone touching her. the girl in charge of measuring could only chase after her everywhere, and the scene became very chaotic. it was jiang an who called her over and said, ¡°little feather, big sister is trying to measure you. you can play right after you cooperate.¡± little feather stood on the spot obediently and finally got measured. looking at how busy everyone was, jiang an sighed and said, ¡°1 hope it can go smoothly when the time comes.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss.¡± penguin comforted her. ¡°it will definitely run smoothly.¡± on the day of the banquet, the jiang family was filled with guests. anyone who received an invitation came to the banquet. the entire residence was brightly lit. the servant led the guests to the banquet hall. zheng wen forced a smile and walked in with her son. si cheng comforted her, ¡°when jiang an and i officially remarry, that woman can only kneel in front of you. at that time, you can torture her however you want.¡± with these words, zheng wen finally suppressed the anger in her heart. originally, the three of them were supposed to attend such a banquet. she did not expect si ming to not give her any face and actually bring that vixen along. this was equivalent to slapping herself in public. she did not dare to imagine how many people would laugh at her in the future. however, she had to attend the banquet, so she could only comfort herself with victory in the future. li mei was leading her sons to welcome the guests in the banquet hall and chatting with them with a smile. zheng wen quickly smiled and walked over, wanting to greet her warmly. however, li mei did not even look at her. she turned around and went to talk to someone else, making zheng wen so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. si cheng came over and said, ¡°mom, it¡¯s understandable that the jiang family is angry. let them vent their anger.¡± zheng wen shook off his hand and said, ¡°do i have to endure it forever?¡± si cheng quickly advised her, ¡°do you want to tolerate the jiang family or that vixen? choose one.¡± in this choice, zheng wen naturally chose the jiang family. it was indeed very difficult for her to lower her head to the jiang family, but she would rather die than lower her head to that vixen. zheng wen forced herself to maintain her smile and walked in to greet the people she was familiar with. she planned to continue getting close to li mei later. it wasn¡¯t easy for her to persuade herself. in the end, when she turned around, she saw si ming bringing qin zhen in. behind him were the two bustards, si qin and si lin. the four of them were chatting and laughing like a family.. Chapter 358 - Chapter 358: Mrs. Qin chapter 358: mrs. qin translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this time, zheng wen really could not take it anymore. she thought that she could accept this matter. after all, it was not new for such a thing to happen in the wealthy circle. however, at this moment, she finally understood that she was just an ordinary person. she lifted her skirt and was about to rush up when si cheng quickly pulled her back. ¡°mom, you can¡¯t flare up now. after we¡¯re done, i¡¯ll help you do whatever you want.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you see?¡± zheng wen pointed at si ming. ¡°your father has already brought them to the banquet. there¡¯s no place for us in the si family anymore.¡± ¡°of course 1 saw it, but it¡¯s useless to rush up now except to be treated as a joke. only if we complete our goal will they lower their heads to us,¡± si cheng repeated. after all, zheng wen was a daughter nurtured by her family. she understood the importance of this matter. in the end, she said, ¡°let go of me. 1¡¯11 pretend not to see them.¡± si cheng only let go after confirming that she would not rush forward. he quickly brought his mother elsewhere, afraid that she would go crazy on the spot. li mei looked down on zheng wen, but she also looked down on qin zhen. after all, zheng wen was a legitimate wife, and qin zhen could only be said to be a mistress. however, this matter was not her fault alone. the lecherous man was the main culprit. in addition, she was going to cause internal strife in the si family this time. she said to jiang yan, ¡°go and receive him. there¡¯s no need to be too friendly.¡± jiang yan agreed with a smile. he had always been very good at controlling this aspect. qin zhen had been in a nervous state. she was afraid that someone would look down on her because of her identity, so she could only stay by si ming¡¯s side. this dependence made si ming very satisfied. he had gotten together with qin zhen back then because he could not stand zheng wen¡¯s dominance. anyway, the si family already had an heir. it was not a big deal for him to have a lover outside. however, after being with qin zhen for so many years, he already had deep feelings for her. he knew that if he died, she would definitely be punished. hence, he wanted to leave her a guarantee by ensuring her children could enter the corporation. later on, si qin and si lin displayed astonishing talent, and si cheng always made mistakes. moreover, he was biased towards zheng wen. si ming made a decision. he wanted si qin to become the heir of the corporation. only then could he retire at a stable old age and go sightseeing with his beloved qin zhen. there was indeed no one in the banquet hall who came up to greet them. even if there was, it was only the boss who was working with the si family. he pretended not to see qin zhen, who was beside si ming. just as qin zhen felt that she shouldn¡¯t have come, jiang yan walked over with a gentle smile. ¡°chairman si, it¡¯s an honor to have you here. this must be your partner, mrs. qin.¡± this sentence gave si ming a huge step back. he could finally introduce qin zhen openly to others. moreover, the other party had used the word ¡®partner¡¯. it really made him feel comfortable. not only qin zhen, but even si qin and si lin, who were standing at the back, smiled. their tense expressions when they first entered the house changed. with the jiang family¡¯s words, their mother would be less discussed. however, the two of them could not understand why jiang yan would say that. based on the jiang family¡¯s status, they could completely ignore them. jiang yan didn¡¯t explain and brought them to the resting area to sit down. then, he turned around to receive the other guests. there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about them, as if they were just an ordinary family who had come to attend the banquet. however, this action almost made zheng wen faint from anger. it was only with si cheng¡¯s help that she did not fall. jiang yan must have done this because of the jiang family. as the eldest son of the jiang family, he would not do things according to his preferences. the dignified jiang family of xiyun actually smiled at a mistress and her illegitimate children. were they really not afraid of losing face? ¡°they¡¯re humiliating you and us,¡± zheng wen said with tears in her eyes. if her family was doing well, these people would definitely think highly of her. the things that happened today would not have happened. zheng wen felt that her tears were filled with blood. when she was at home, she was a pampered young lady. when she got married, she was the respected mistress of a large family. she had never suffered such humiliation. of course, si cheng knew his mother¡¯s hardship, but he had no other choice but to endure it. he had to remarry jiang an. otherwise, the paravi family would not let him off. bai ting, who was standing in the crowd, quietly retreated. she had long been standing in the crowd, so si cheng did not notice her at all. bai ting saw the changes in the jiang family and thought about what she should do next.. Chapter 359 - Chapter 359: Bai Ting Is Humiliated chapter 359: bai ting is humiliated translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios she had naturally heard zheng wen¡¯s nonsense. when mi li heard about it, she was furious at home. the bai and si families had already held an engagement banquet. if zheng wen¡¯s daughter-in-law was jiang an, bai ting would be a complete joke. mi li wanted to rush to the si residence to argue, but she was stopped by bai ting. if this matter was true, the bai family would only be at a disadvantage. after all, she could not compete with the jiang family¡¯s daughter. however, if zheng wen¡¯s wishful thinking was one-sided, si cheng should come to explain to her. however, bai ting waited for a few days for si cheng to appear, but he did not. she knew that si cheng agreed with this matter. bai ting had never been humiliated like this before. si cheng actually pursued his ex-wife under the premise of being engaged to her. all the good impressions in the past had turned into hatred. bai ting had been the apple of her family¡¯s eye since she was young. after she grew up, she was always obedient. she thought that her life would always be smooth-sailing, but si cheng had given her the most serious humiliation. she stood in the crowd and watched this farce. she had already decided in her heart that she would not marry si cheng. no matter how much she liked him, she would not marry him. the face of her bai family was much more important than love. the others at the banquet naturally noticed the jiang family¡¯s actions. they were puzzled as to why the young master of the jiang family wanted to express goodwill to qin zhen. it seemed like they were very close. they did not think that jiang yan would do such a thing. ¡°the jiang family has never messed around outside. they should look down on their mistresses. why did they send that woman an invitation?¡± lady a said. lady b held her wine glass and said, ¡°although they don¡¯t like mistresses, they probably hate si cheng and his mother even more.¡± lady c leaned over. ¡°why?¡± ¡°zheng wen has been going around saying that jiang an wants to remarry si cheng. this news has spread like wildfire. the jiang family was definitely unhappy when they heard it,¡± lady b said. lady c still did not understand. ¡°then is this true?¡± ¡°of course it¡¯s fake.¡± lady b was very certain. ¡°with the jiang family¡¯s status, jiang an can find whoever she wants. why would she remarry si cheng? even if she remarries, she would have made the si family cancel the engagement with the bai family.¡± everyone felt that what lady b said made sense. it was obvious that the si family was making things up. after saying this, lady b left and walked to yu feng¡¯s side in the corner. ¡°cousin, everything has been settled.¡± she was yu feng¡¯s distant cousin. although the two of them were not very close by blood, they had always had a good relationship when they were young. after yu feng got married, she also supported her, allowing her to live very smoothly in her in-laws¡¯ family. therefore, when yu feng asked her for help, she agreed without thinking. with her words, a wave of discussion instantly rose in the banquet hall. the noblewomen gathered in groups of twos and threes to debate what the jiang family meant. si lin, who was walking around with a glass of wine, understood what the jiang family meant. they were not expressing goodwill to their mother for no reason. instead, they were more willing to let them take over than zheng wen and her son. si lin couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on her lips. although si cheng had found a backer from somewhere to temporarily suppress her and her brother, the jiang family¡¯s current attitude was disadvantageous to him. if he continued to be delusional, the jiang family would definitely support her brother. at that time, he would be able to pull him down from the position of heir. when si lin thought of this, the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. she decided to do nothing and watch si cheng make a mistake. sooner or later, he would bury everything he had. si cheng didn¡¯t realize all of this. he was anxiously searching for jiang an in the banquet hall. after all, he only had a place to sweet-talk when he saw people. coupled with the recent rumors, he believed that jiang an knew what to choose. just as si cheng was feeling extremely anxious, jiang an finally appeared with the children. the three brothers hurried over to welcome her. this was also the first time the children had attended a banquet. jiang an¡¯s beauty naturally stunned everyone again. the noblewomen present were even more infatuated with the two children. even the noblewomen who did not have children could not resist. jiang yu and jiang yi were too cute. they were simply two dolls carved out of pink jade. zheng wen felt that her heart was about to melt. she said, ¡°as expected of my grandson. he¡¯s really too beautiful. he¡¯s exactly the same as you when you were young.¡± actually, zheng wen didn¡¯t even remember what si cheng looked like when he was young. at that time, she was obsessed with shopping and threw the child to the nanny to take care of. she only started taking care of si cheng when he was five years old.. Chapter 360 - Chapter 360: You’re Not My Father chapter 360: you¡¯re not my father translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng had almost no memories of before the age of five, so in his impression, his mother was taking care of him. he immediately believed zheng wen¡¯s words. ¡°do we really look alike?¡± si cheng asked excitedly. zheng wen nodded. ¡°you look very similar. 1 thought 1 was seeing you when you were young again.¡± after jiang an walked over, jiang yan and jiang huai carried the two children. jiang hai returned home after finishing his work and announced the official start of the banquet. ¡°our entire family welcomes everyone¡¯s arrival.¡± jiang hai raised his glass. the guests naturally raised their glasses in response. the orchestra began to play after he put down his glass. the atmosphere in the entire banquet hall reached its peak. it was rare for the jiang family to hold a banquet, so they naturally couldn¡¯t let the atmosphere turn cold. some went to talk to the jiang family, while others knew that they couldn¡¯t talk to them, so they chatted with people they knew. men and women held hands and walked onto the dance floor. the entire banquet hall was very lively. si cheng hurriedly pulled his mother to look for jiang an and the two children. zheng wen walked over and said with a smile, ¡°let grandma take a look at my two good grandchildren.¡± jiang yu and jiang yi retreated to avoid zheng wen¡¯s hand. jiang yu said, ¡°madam, we don¡¯t know you.¡± zheng wen¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°i¡¯m your biological paternal grandmother. how can you say that you don¡¯t know me?¡± jiang yi added, ¡°we don¡¯t have a paternal grandmother. we¡¯ve only seen our maternal grandmother since we were born.¡± the children¡¯s words caused a commotion in the banquet hall. unexpectedly, these two children had never seen their grandmother before. this was too strange. the children were not young anymore. could it be that the si family had never visited them after the divorce? wealthy families valued blood ties the most. even if their parents divorced, their children would not be affected. if si cheng did not make a will, even if he got married and had other children in the future, he would have to give a portion of his inheritance to the two children. lady a sighed. ¡°the si family really thinks too highly of themselves. they don¡¯t even care about the grandchildren of the jiang family.¡± this sentence simply spoke the thoughts of everyone else. with two children in the si and jiang families, they could be relatives. if it were anyone else, they would come and see the children often even if they were divorced. the si family was too brainless. at this moment, si cheng quickly pulled zheng wen back and said, ¡°grandma couldn¡¯t come to see you because of her poor health. daddy will apologize to you on her behalf, okay?¡± he wanted to quickly muddle through this matter and not let si qin and the others laugh at him. however, jiang yu sized up si cheng and said, ¡°you¡¯re not my father. i¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± ¡°how is that possible? 1 was playing with you at the amusement park some time ago,¡± si cheng said. jiang yi shook his head. ¡°at that time, my mother booked the amusement park. you sneaked in and were thrown out.¡± si qin and si lin, who were standing at the side, almost laughed out loud. they thought that si cheng and jiang an had reconciled, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be imagining it. the jiang family clearly did not like si cheng, and the two children did not think that he was their father. it seemed that remarriage was just empty talk. si cheng looked at jiang an in panic. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t you care that the children are being naughty?¡± ¡°don¡¯t call me that.¡± jiang an¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°please call me miss jiang. we¡¯re not close enough for you to call me by my nickname. this is very rude.¡± ¡°i know you hate me for divorcing you, but the children are still here. if you have any dissatisfaction, let¡¯s go home and talk,¡± si cheng said very affectionately. jiang an was really puzzled as to why si cheng was so thick-skinned. he had already said so much, but he could still have such an attitude. ¡°divorcing you was the best decision i¡¯ve made in my life.¡± jiang an¡¯s voice became louder and louder. ¡°after all, 1 married you back then to repay the tan family for raising me. they didn¡¯t want to marry tan si to you, because you were in a vegetative state at that time. that¡¯s why i married you on her behalf and took care of you for so long.¡± ¡°after that, when you woke up, you went out with tan si. you were the one who let me down. of course, 1 had to leave. even now, i¡¯m glad that i made the choice to get a divorce. 1 don¡¯t have to continue this disgusting marriage.¡± this shocked everyone. they didn¡¯t know that there was such a thing behind jiang an and si cheng¡¯s marriage. the tan and si families didn¡¯t want the news of the substitute marriage to spread, so they tacitly agreed to let jiang an marry over. they did not expect jiang an to mention this in public. it was simply a slap to their faces in front of everyone. zheng wen could not take it anymore and rushed out. ¡°stop spouting nonsense here..¡± Chapter 361 - Chapter 361: Not Worthy of Being a Father chapter 361: not worthy of being a father translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zheng wen was too fast and si cheng couldn¡¯t stop her at all. he could only watch as she stood in the banquet hall and shouted. ¡°you were just an adopted daughter of the tan family back then. my son is already the heir of the si family. you¡¯re lucky to be able to marry my son.¡± zheng wen was smug. ¡°even if you don¡¯t admit that you¡¯re my son¡¯s woman, these two children are still my si family¡¯s children.¡± si cheng really didn¡¯t know what to say. he clearly wanted to soften jiang an¡¯s heart on account of the children, but now that she had said that, it was all over. si lin sighed and said, ¡°i used to think that our mother was a little too obedient. now, it seems that she¡¯s much better than zheng wen. at least our mother never talks nonsense.¡± ¡°you only know now?¡± si qin smiled. ¡°mom would never do such a thing.¡± li mei really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she picked up a glass of wine and splashed it over. she couldn¡¯t care about etiquette at this time. it was already very polite of her not to hit her when she was bullying her daughter. ¡°how dare you splash wine on me!¡± zheng wen bared her fangs and brandished her claws, wanting to rush over. however, before she could reach out to touch li mei, she was grabbed by the wrist and thrown to the ground. the noblewoman in the evening gown fell to the ground with her limbs spread out. her carefully done hair and makeup became messy. zheng wen cursed as she tried to get up. she was like a crazy woman. even si cheng didn¡¯t want to help her anymore. he didn¡¯t know why his usually elegant mother had become like this. zheng wen¡¯s background was not low, so she was naturally elegant. however, her husband¡¯s affair had given her too much stimulation recently. she had always thought that si ming was deeply in love with her. after all, si ming was the one who pursued her relentlessly back then. however, it turned out that not only had her husband cheated on her, but he also had illegitimate children outside. he was about the same age as si cheng. this made her unable to lie to herself that he had loved her. si ming was living with that vixen again. they were living like a real couple. these things were driving her crazy. zheng wen¡¯s life had been smooth sailing for half her life. she did not expect to be humiliated at this moment. the long period of depression had already made her a little mental, but no one in her family realized it. in the end, si cheng reached out to help his mother up and said, ¡°just take it that you pity your son and stop causing trouble. if 1 can¡¯t remarry jiang an, the corporation will belong to si qin.¡± upon hearing this, zheng wen finally calmed down and was taken away by the servants to clean up and change her clothes. at this moment, si cheng went forward and said to li mei, ¡°mother-in-law, i¡¯ve let an¡¯an down previously, but 1 definitely won¡¯t do this again in the future. i have to let the children have daddy¡¯s company. let me visit them usually.¡± ¡°who¡¯s your mother-in-law? don¡¯t call me that!¡± these words made li mei¡¯s blood boil. these words made it seem as if the jiang family didn¡¯t allow him to look after the children. however, ever since an¡¯an returned to the jiang family, she hadn¡¯t seen si cheng come over. the children had already grown up, but he had jumped out to accuse them. ¡°you really shouldn¡¯t have come to see the children.¡± jiang an let aunt sang and aunt fang coax the children to play elsewhere. she stood in front of si cheng and said, ¡°back then, the divorce agreement stated that you gave up custody and visitation rights. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say that you want to see the children now? besides, you¡¯ve never cared about the children.¡± si cheng had long forgotten that there were such things in the divorce agreement. he only heard from the lawyer that they would not split the assets and signed it directly. as for custody, he didn¡¯t care. in the end, the child still had to call him daddy. jiang an¡¯s words tore off the cover of the si family. they had always maintained the image of doting on their children and using this good attitude to befriend the jiang family. this way, many people would give them face. but now that jiang an said this, the si family instantly became a joke. ¡°if you really dote on the children, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed away for so long. you¡¯re not worthy of being the children¡¯s father. the children¡¯s surname is jiang. they¡¯re just my jiang family¡¯s children,¡± jiang an said firmly. not only did she want to draw a clear line with the si family, but she also wanted the children to completely cut ties with si cheng. she couldn¡¯t announce who the children¡¯s real father was, but she couldn¡¯t let si cheng use this name either. she had to cut ties with him today. ¡°an¡¯an, have you ever thought that the children need their father¡¯s love?¡± si cheng struggled. jiang an smiled. ¡°children need love and care, not someone who won¡¯t appear even though he¡¯s called a father.¡± at this moment, little feather, who insisted on coming back to find her mother, noticed the person at the door. she rushed over excitedly and threw herself into the other party¡¯s arms.. Chapter 362 - Chapter 362: Kneel chapter 362: kneel translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios it was zou bai. he carried little feather and walked in. everyone in the banquet hall was stunned. although they knew that the zou family and the jiang family were friends, zou bai¡¯s cold and heartless personality had already been imprinted in their hearts. no one thought that he would attend such a lively banquet. moreover, he was carrying jiang an¡¯s child and looked very intimate. he probably often came to the jiang family. li mei quickly walked over and said, ¡°i heard from your mother that you¡¯ve been very busy recently. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have time to come over.¡± ¡°auntie sent out an invitation, so of course i have to come. my mother also wanted to come, but she sprained her ankle when she went out. 1 can only come alone,¡± zou bai explained. little feather squirmed in his arms excitedly. she opened her mouth and wanted to call him daddy, but when she thought of her mother¡¯s previous instructions, she changed her words. ¡°uncle, 1 really miss you.¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°i miss you too.¡± this intimate scene shocked everyone. they really could not believe their eyes. he had always had a cold face, but they did not expect there to be such a gentle moment. a girl standing in the distance sighed. ¡°he looks more like the children¡¯s father.¡± after saying this, the person beside her quickly covered her mouth. this was not something even si cheng could say casually. the consequences of making the zou family unhappy were very serious. however, si cheng was thinking the same thing at this moment. it was clearly his child, but she was in someone else¡¯s arms. moreover, the two of them looked more like biological father and daughter, while he looked like an outsider. jiang an held jiang yi¡¯s hand and walked over. she turned to si cheng and said, ¡°there are many people around little feather and little wingsy who love them. my brothers, their grandparents, and even the uncles around them will give them a lot of love. your good side is really invisible.¡± according to si cheng¡¯s usual temper, he would definitely turn around and leave. since the other party had already said this, there was no need for him to stay and let the other party humiliate him. however, when he looked up, he saw si qin and si lin not far away. the two of them were staring at him, waiting to pull him down from the position of heir if he couldn¡¯t do anything. at the thought of this, si cheng had to endure it no matter what. no matter how much the jiang family disliked him now, as long as he could get jiang an to remarry him, they would still help him in the future. moreover, the paravi family was urging him to quickly register his remarriage with jiang an. although he couldn¡¯t understand why the paravi family was keeping an eye on this matter, he could suppress si qin and si lin now because of them. no matter what, he had to be obedient. ¡°an¡¯an.¡± si cheng made up his mind and immediately knelt down. ¡°i beg you. as long as you¡¯re willing to let me make it up to you and the children, i¡¯m willing to do anything.¡± even li mei did not expect si cheng to kneel on the spot. this was simply forcing an¡¯an. seeing him like this, some girls¡¯ hearts softened. they said, ¡°why don¡¯t we give him a chance? look at how pitiful he is.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. if a man is willing to kneel, it shows how much he loves you,¡± a girl in a red dress said. from the way she spoke, it was obvious that she was not the daughter of a small family. she only dared to say this because she came from a good family. before jiang yan could retort, jiang an looked at her and laughed. the girl in the red dress was a little puzzled. ¡°what are you laughing at?¡± ¡°perhaps in your eyes, it¡¯s a very serious matter for a man to kneel, but it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me,¡± jiang an said. ¡°he only knelt. he didn¡¯t lose anything substantial. moreover, from your words just now, he didn¡¯t even lose his dignity.¡± ¡°when i gave birth back then, he didn¡¯t care. after giving birth, if my mother hadn¡¯t come to find me, i¡¯m afraid no one would have known that i died in the si family. i won¡¯t be able to forget the pain in my body and mind for the rest of my life. now, this gentle kneeling can¡¯t offset it at all.¡± for jiang an to be able to live in the tan family for so long, she had never been a gullible person. the first thing she learned was to observe people¡¯s expressions. she tried her best to grow up and leave the tan family as soon as possible. therefore, she placed a lot of importance on gains and losses because there were too few things she could lose. almost everything she had was very important and was closely related to her future life. compared to those things, si cheng¡¯s kneeling was worthless. si cheng did not expect jiang an to think this way. in his opinion, he had already lowered his head. even if jiang an hated him, she should have vented her anger. however, she actually treated it as a joke.. Chapter 363 - Chapter 363: Annulment chapter 363: annulment translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mi na, who came with bai ting, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. in her opinion, si cheng had already knelt down. even if jiang an didn¡¯t want to be with him, she should have helped him up. si cheng had always been her deepest desire. she could never forget his polite appearance, but now, he was being humiliated by jiang an. mi na said angrily, ¡°how can you treat si cheng like this? this is also contempt for the bai family.¡± bai ting glanced at mi na in surprise, not understanding why her cousin was suddenly angry. as the eldest daughter of the bai family, she did not say anything. the jiang family only wanted to humiliate si cheng, and he brought it on himself. she heard everything clearly and they did not mention the bai family at all. it was fine to just stay quiet at this time. there was no need to go up and ask for a scolding. bai ting no longer planned to marry si cheng. even if the zou family pressured her, she could at most become a monk. such a muddle-headed person could not be her husband. as for the feelings in the past, bai ting could forget about them. after all, she had been taught since she was young to prioritize benefits. feelings were the most useless thing. as long as she was still the eldest daughter of the bai family, she would have a better relationship. this was something she would never lack. therefore, bai ting had no intention of getting involved in what si cheng was going to do next. at this moment, zou bai said, ¡°mr. si, you¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. if kneeling is so useful, it¡¯ll be much easier for us to discuss business. we can just kneel down and beg for the other party¡¯s agreement.¡± si cheng¡¯s face turned red. zou bai¡¯s words were too humiliating. however, he had already knelt down. he could not get up now but neither could he continue kneeling. mi na couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she rushed over and helped si cheng up. ¡°brother-in-law, you don¡¯t have to listen to them. since you don¡¯t want a way out, don¡¯t kneel anymore.¡± these words angered bai ting to death. si cheng was not mi na¡¯s brother-in-law. they were just engaged and not married yet. when zheng wen, who had just changed her clothes, heard this, she quickly went forward and pulled si cheng away. ¡°young lady, don¡¯t talk nonsense. our si cheng is not your brother-in-law.¡± bai ting knew that if she didn¡¯t speak now, she would become a joke. with a proper smile on her face, she walked out and said, ¡°madam si is right. her brother-in-law isn¡¯t here.¡± after saying that, she turned to look at mi na. ¡°hurry up and come back. don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± these words contained a hint of coercion. mi na knew that her family was relying on the bai family, so she should obediently go back, but she still had hope in her heart. it seemed that her cousin didn¡¯t want to be with si cheng anymore, and madam si didn¡¯t want her cousin to be her daughter-in-law. did that mean that she had a chance? she pretended to be innocent and asked, ¡°brother-in-law and cousin are already engaged. is it wrong for me to call them that?¡± she wanted to remind si cheng that he still had an engagement and quickly find time to annul it. zheng wen sneered and said, ¡°this can¡¯t even be considered an engagement. the parents of the two families were just joking when they sat together for dinner. don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡± this was really stepping on bai ting¡¯s bottom line. the engagement process between the two families was very formal, and they had invited guests. zheng wen was looking down on the bai family by saying this. she definitely could not tolerate it. bai ting maintained her elegant demeanor and said, ¡°1 advise madam to think before she speaks. many people here know what¡¯s going on. it¡¯s not good for you to spout nonsense here.¡± someone who had attended the engagement banquet said, ¡°1 was at the engagement banquet back then. why are you saying that it¡¯s a joke now? why is the si family so dishonest?¡± the others chimed in one after another, feeling that zheng wen was mentally unstable after the blow of finding out about the mistress. bai ting listened to the discussion in satisfaction and continued, ¡°since madam si is so dissatisfied, our bai family is not a pestering family. let¡¯s end this engagement here.¡± with that, she turned to leave. mi na pulled her back and said, ¡°cousin, are you really going to break off the engagement?¡± bai ting could also tell what mi na was thinking. she shook off mi na¡¯s hand and said, ¡°what you want to do has nothing to do with me. just don¡¯t use the bai family¡¯s name. if 1 find out, your entire family will suffer.¡± this was the first time mi na had heard her speak so harshly. she was so frightened that she stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. si cheng did not expect bai ting to be so decisive and say that she would cancel the engagement on the spot.. Chapter 364 - Chapter 364: The Crazy Zheng Wen chapter 364: the crazy zheng wen translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zheng wen smiled when she heard that. ¡°don¡¯t worry about her. our si cheng can find any woman he wants. we¡¯re not missing out.¡± in the distance, qin zhen whispered, ¡°is she crazy?¡± even an ignorant person like her knew that such words could not be said in public. it would be difficult for si cheng to find a wife in the future. for the first time, si ming regretted marrying zheng wen. she was clearly a smart person when she was at home. why did she suddenly act foolishly at the banquet now? si cheng quickly held her hand and said, ¡°mom, don¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± however, zheng wen couldn¡¯t stop. she felt that if she didn¡¯t say anything, she would suffocate to death. she shook off si cheng and said, ¡°our si cheng is the rightful heir of the si family. 1 don¡¯t know how many girls want to marry him. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to call the mistress ¡®mother-in-law¡¯ if you want to break off the engagement now?¡± si cheng was almost angered to death by zheng wen. he had gone through so much trouble to beg jiang an to forgive him, but she said these words. did she really not want him to recover? si lin sighed. ¡°it¡¯s really an eye-opener. dad shouldn¡¯t be going back now, right?¡± si qin nodded and said, ¡°not to mention dad, no one would dare to stay with such a person.¡± two-thirds of the people present were watching the commotion, and the remaining one-third were whispering. they had really never experienced such a thing. logically speaking, the jiang family should be angry at such a thing happening at the banquet, but li mei suppressed the smile on her face with difficulty. they had originally wanted to use this banquet to express their attitude and stop everyone from spreading rumors that jiang an wanted to remarry si cheng. they did not expect such an unexpected gain. after today, the entire upper-class society would be filled with legends about zheng wen. no one would pay attention to jiang an anymore. si cheng looked at zheng wen with a tired expression. he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. he turned to look at jiang an, who was standing beside zou bai, and quickly walked over. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t listen to mom¡¯s nonsense. you¡¯re the only one i love the most.¡± zou bai hurriedly stood in front of jiang an and kicked him away. for a moment, the entire banquet hall fell silent. no one expected zou bai to attack si cheng. however, they also knew that even if he attacked, the si family wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything. after all, si cheng was the one who ran over first. moreover, the si family didn¡¯t have the guts to question the zou family. zheng wen hugged si cheng with heartache and shouted, ¡°how dare you treat my son like this? i¡¯ll definitely make you¡­¡± si cheng did not dare to let her speak no matter what. he used all his strength to cover her mouth. zheng wen did not know what her son wanted to do, but she still obediently shut up. si cheng begged, ¡°mom, just take it that you pity your son. don¡¯t say anything else.¡± zheng wen nodded indignantly and decided not to speak after that. jiang an said, ¡°si cheng, why are you so persistent about remarrying me? even though i¡¯ve rejected you many times.¡± jiang huai smiled. ¡°what else could it be? it¡¯s because an¡¯an is the eldest daughter of the jiang family. he must have taken a fancy to your identity.¡± si cheng did think so, but it was a little embarrassing to say it out loud. it was normal for children from big families to consider other¡¯s family background when they got married, but there were not many people like him who were already divorced and still pestered her. mi na¡¯s heart ached when she saw si cheng¡¯s awkward expression. she said, ¡°it¡¯s not wrong for si cheng to think like this. after all, you still have children between you. getting back together is the best life for them.¡± without waiting for jiang an to speak, jiang yan walked out and said, ¡°our an¡¯an is the eldest daughter of the jiang family. the two children don¡¯t lack anything. we uncles dote on the children very much. could it be that we won¡¯t have a good life without si cheng?¡± ¡°he¡¯s the child¡¯s father. this kind of love is different from yours.¡± mi na straightened her neck. jiang an had really had enough of such comments. si cheng had never done his duty as a father in the past. could it be that he would jump out now and say that he loved these children, and that would be considered deep fatherly love? that would be a huge joke. at this moment, zou bai said, ¡°since you want to give the children fatherly love, why don¡¯t you give all the shares under your name to the two children, mr. si? that way, you can make up for your previous mistakes.¡± that would never do. he and si qin were on the verge of fighting in the corporation. any loss of shares would be disadvantageous to him. moreover, the children were still young. this share was equivalent to giving it to jiang an.. Chapter 365 - Chapter 365: The Family Business Is Jiang An’s chapter 365: the family business is jiang an¡¯s translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios if jiang an still loved him, there was still a possibility of getting support. however, judging from jiang an¡¯s attitude towards him, if he really gave the shares over, she would probably go and support someone else. si cheng hesitated and did not know how to speak. if he rejected this suggestion, what he had said before would become a joke. mi na quickly helped him out. ¡°that¡¯s the si family¡¯s shares. si cheng can¡¯t give it to anyone casually. is your jiang family going to give the shares to the two children?¡± li mei smiled when she heard this. ¡°our jiang family¡¯s businesses will all belong to an¡¯an in the future. naturally, they will all belong to the two children. this is much more precious than shares.¡± this sentence was like a thunderclap that woke up everyone in the banquet hall. some people even wondered if there was something wrong with their ears. they actually heard li mei say that they would leave the family business to jiang an. it was normal for wealthy families to give their daughters shares, but unless it was a family with only one daughter, they would not give their family business to their daughters. not only was jiang an a woman, but she also had three older brothers above her. no matter how they looked at it, she shouldn¡¯t be the one to inherit the family business. everyone present quickly looked at the expressions of the three jiang brothers and realized that they had a matter-of-fact expression and did not have any unhappy expressions. it seemed that this matter was already set in stone, and the jiang brothers had long accepted it. si cheng was stunned. he did not expect jiang an to be the successor of the jiang family. he was still calculating how much support he could get from remarrying jiang an. if he really remarried now, it would be equivalent to him obtaining the entire jiang family. si cheng, who had wanted to retreat just now, instantly became determined to remarry jiang an no matter what. mina shook her head and said, ¡°impossible. jiang an is just a woman. it¡¯s impossible for you to give the family business to a woman.¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong with being a woman?¡± li mei hated hearing this the most. ¡°aren¡¯t you a woman? aren¡¯t the people here born from women? an¡¯an is a child of the jiang family, so she naturally has the right to inherit the family business. my three sons are working hard outside and have jobs that they like. an¡¯an is the most suitable person to inherit the family business.¡± jiang an looked at mi na and asked, ¡°who are you to ask what you just said? bai ting has already broken off her engagement with si cheng. he¡¯s no longer your brother-in-law.¡± of course, mi na did not say that to protect her brother-in-law, but after the engagement was annulled, this excuse disappeared. she hesitated for a long time and did not know how to answer. however, anyone with a discerning eye could tell what she was thinking. they sighed at si cheng¡¯s charm. he had actually attracted another young lady so quickly. ¡°i understand.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t insist on the answer. she smiled and said, ¡°no wonder you had such an attitude the last time we were on set.¡± with that, she turned around and returned to li mei¡¯s side, leaving everyone with endless imagination. they desperately wanted to know what the two of them had said during the filming. could it be that mi na had laid her cards on the table with jiang an and said that she liked si cheng? mi na slowly lowered her head in the face of everyone¡¯s appraising gazes. she had the feeling that everyone was laughing at her. her dark thoughts were made public. she had clearly decided to suppress them in the depths of her heart. si cheng had no feelings for mi na at all. as the heir of the si family, many young ladies liked him. this was nothing. if mi na had come from a wealthy family, si cheng might have been able to take a look at her. however, mi na¡¯s family was only slightly better than ordinary people. they could not even compare to the bai family. not to mention that si cheng had jiang an in front of him. that was the best candidate for a wife he wanted. ¡°an¡¯an, i don¡¯t know anything. it¡¯s useless even if ten thousand people like me. i only have eyes for you.¡± si cheng confessed persistently. seeing him annoyed zou bai, so he asked zou yi to drag him away. zheng wen wanted to stop him, but zou er knocked her out and said, ¡°madam si has fainted. hurry up and get someone to take care of her.¡± if everyone hadn¡¯t seen him knock someone out with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that he could say such a thing. si qin didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly took her away. it was definitely a good thing for zou bai to attack si cheng. jiang an and zou bai brought si cheng to the back garden. zou yi threw him to the ground. not only was si cheng¡¯s suit crumpled, but his body was also covered in dust. however, he still wanted to go to jiang an. zou bai looked at him coldly. ¡°if you don¡¯t want your hands to be chopped off, you¡¯d better stay where you are.¡± si cheng did not dare to move in the face of zou bai¡¯s words. he had heard rumors of zou bai killing people and did not dare to anger this person easily.. Chapter 366 - Chapter 366: The Children Are Mine chapter 366: the children are mine translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what are you doing?¡± jiang an asked. zou bai whispered into her ear, ¡°i want him to know who the father of the two children is.¡± ¡°are you crazy?¡± jiang an¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°what if he finds out and tells everyone?¡± zou bai held his arms. ¡°don¡¯t worry, he definitely won¡¯t dare to tell anyone.¡± his reputation for so many years was not gained for nothing. among the four major families in beijing, only the zou family was the most terrifying. this was because he had personally walked through mountains of corpses and seas of blood to obtain his reputation. zou bai had just become head of the family businesses back then. those working with the zou family thought that he was young and easy to bully, so they all prepared to leave the zou family. it was even more chaotic overseas. they planned to push all the blame to the zou family. as long as they earned enough money, they would run far away. at that time, the wealthy families were all laughing at the zou family. they felt that their family¡¯s foundation was about to be destroyed. however, zou bai did not hesitate and directly brought people overseas to deal with those forces. he did not use intimidation, but directly killed them. if they were disobedient, they would be killed. as long as they threatened the zou family, they would be killed. there was no need to ask questions when the evidence was conclusive. in order to show his determination, zou bai would always personally shoot to kill. the gun barrel in his hand never cooled down. the overseas factions were so frightened that they did not know what to do. some of them even started to pretend to be dead, afraid that they would be killed. when the news got back to the country, it also intimidated the factions in the country. they did not dare to move. therefore, zou bai had relied on the gun in his hand to get to where he was today. his name carried the smell of blood. no matter how bold si cheng was, he did not dare to talk about him outside. ¡°fourth master, what are you doing?¡± si cheng curled up on the ground and asked. zou bai walked over and looked down at him. ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to look for an¡¯an again.¡± ¡°i just want to reconcile with an¡¯an. i still have to visit my children. you can¡¯t stop a father from seeing his son, right?¡± si cheng mustered his courage and shouted. if it was in the past, he would definitely agree to whatever zou bai said. however, this was the most critical moment in the corporation. if the palavian family did not help him, he would no longer be the heir. zou bai smiled and looked at si cheng, but his eyes were filled with disdain. he looked down on him from the bottom of his heart. si cheng suspected that he was trash under such a gaze. ¡°then i¡¯ll tell you. jiang yu and jiang yi are my children. their father is me,¡± zou bai said. ¡°you have no right to visit them.¡± si cheng was stunned. he even forgot about his fear. his mind was filled with zou bai¡¯s words just now. he opened his mouth wide and could not say a word. he subconsciously wanted to refute this sentence. jiang yu and jiang yi were clearly his and jiang an¡¯s children. why was zou bai saying that they were his children now? however, the person who said this was zou bai. si cheng didn¡¯t think that he would lie about such a thing. his eyes kept wandering between the two of them. finally, he said in a trembling voice, ¡°the two of you have been together for a long time?¡± he recalled the time when jiang an was pregnant. it was clearly not long after the two of them got together. he still remembered that night. ¡°i was pursuing an¡¯an after your divorce.¡± zou bai did not want jiang an¡¯s reputation to be tainted, so he quickly explained, ¡°it was you and tan si who schemed against each other. in the end, everything happened by chance.¡± si cheng shook his head crazily. ¡°that¡¯s impossible. the two of us were together. i still remember that in ma city¡­¡± ¡°an¡¯an and i were together in ma city,¡± zou bai said. ¡°on august 17th, an¡¯an went to the wrong room. you can only blame yourself for never caring about an¡¯an. you didn¡¯t even know who the person on the bed was.¡± this almost drove si cheng crazy. he subconsciously didn¡¯t want to believe zou bai¡¯s words, but he really wasn¡¯t sure. could it be that it really wasn¡¯t jiang an that night? he shook his head and said, ¡°impossible. you must have lied to me. jiang yu and jiang yi are my children. have you tested their dna?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to do a dna test to tell. your blood type is ab and an¡¯an¡¯s is a, but the children¡¯s is 0.¡± zou bai stared at si cheng and said, ¡°and my blood type is 0. who do you think the children belong to?¡± this was more credible than any evidence. si cheng knew that it was impossible for him and jiang an¡¯s blood type to give birth to children with o-type blood. these two children were indeed not related to him by blood. this was also the outcome that he could not accept the most. although he did not care about the two children, the current matter was that he got cheated on.. Chapter 367 - Chapter 367: Will Not Forgive chapter 367: will not forgive translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this concerned his dignity. the corporation was no longer important. he had to make the two people in front of him pay the price. si cheng was already overwhelmed by anger. he stood up and was about to rush forward, but zou bai was even faster. he took out his gun and aimed it at si cheng. as long as he continued forward, he would shoot. under the threat of death, si cheng immediately regained his rationality. he stopped what he was doing and looked fiercely at jiang an and si cheng, as if this could cut the two of them into pieces. ¡°the two of you actually did such an ugly thing. 1 want everyone to know!¡± si cheng shouted. jiang an grabbed zou bai¡¯s sleeve nervously. he patted jiang an¡¯s hand to comfort her and said to si cheng, ¡°you can choose to tell anyone. 1 can take your life at any time.¡± ¡°si cheng, you understand that this isn¡¯t an¡¯an¡¯s fault. she¡¯s also a victim of that incident. but if you want to hurt her again, i¡¯ll make you unable to open your mouth for the rest of your life. i swear on the entire zou family¡¯s power. do you think i won¡¯t do it?¡± of course, si cheng knew that zou bai could do it. as long as he wanted the entire si family to disappear from sea city, no matter how angry he was, he could only endure it. just as he was about to swallow his anger and make a plan, zou bai said, ¡°don¡¯t think that the palavi family is helping you. they just want to use you to deal with me.¡± si cheng was shocked. he didn¡¯t know how zou bai knew that the palavi family was helping him. they had clearly never met and had only left some information to guide him in his next step. even si cheng himself would sometimes be in a daze and wonder if he really knew the palavi family. however, zou bai actually found out about such a secret matter. the zou family¡¯s intelligence system was really too terrifying. it made people shudder. this time, si cheng really realized how powerful the zou family was. fortunately, he didn¡¯t rush forward just now. zou bai really knew how to shoot. however, he did not want to be defeated at this moment. he said stubbornly, ¡°that¡¯s also something 1 can use.¡± zou bai wondered how si cheng became the heir. he actually had such a naive thought. he said, ¡°if they could fight me head-on, they wouldn¡¯t have used you to cause trouble. you¡¯re just a pawn they¡¯re using. once they sense that you¡¯re causing trouble, the palavi family will pretend that they don¡¯t know anything and push you out.¡± zou bai knew very well what the palavi family would do because he had seen too many similar methods. over the years, there had been many people who had been eyeing the zou family covetously. si cheng knew that he had no bargaining chips left and had even offended zou bai. he could not help but kneel on the ground and cry. he knew that he had messed everything up. ¡°an¡¯an, i¡¯m sorry. i was wrong. can you forgive me? i don¡¯t want si qin to replace me. can you help me one last time?¡± si cheng begged jiang an. jiang an didn¡¯t have any intentions to help si cheng because she didn¡¯t feel pity for him at all. he could only blame himself for getting to where he was today. even when the two of them divorced back then, the jiang family did not actively suppress si cheng. they only announced that they would never cooperate with the si family. si cheng did not suffer any losses because of the divorce, but he wanted too much. he could only blame himself for being greedy. back then, when she didn¡¯t know the truth, she had fantasized that he would visit the children and at least do his duty as a father. however, he didn¡¯t appear once. he didn¡¯t even call to ask about the children. later on, all his goodwill towards her was because he had taken a fancy to her current identity and wanted to obtain the jiang family¡¯s support. today¡¯s banquet was held to suppress those rumors, and those rumors were spread by the mother and son. they wanted to use this method to make her lower her head. jiang an would no longer be soft-hearted in the face of this. she had to protect her family and children. she could not let others think that she was still that weak and easily bullied tan ming. ¡°i won¡¯t forgive you. i agree to everything zou bai does next.¡± jiang an looked at si cheng coldly. ¡°you deserve this.¡± with that, she turned around and left. a smile appeared on zou bai¡¯s face. he had also been observing jiang an¡¯s expression just now, afraid that she would still be reluctant to leave si cheng. after all, jiang an and si cheng were married. if he really wanted to plead for mercy, he could only grit his teeth and agree in order not to make an¡¯an sad. seeing her current actions, he was relieved. he turned to si cheng and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about the heir. i¡¯ll make sure the si family doesn¡¯t need an heir anymore..¡± Chapter 368 - Chapter 368: Zhao Yan’s Delusion chapter 368: zhao yan¡¯s delusion translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°what do you mean?¡± si cheng asked in disbelief. zou bai looked down at him. ¡°you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± he understood that as long as the si family existed, they would cause harm to an¡¯an, so he might as well make the si family disappear. after saying that, he asked zou yi to get the secret guards to drag him away and throw him out. today¡¯s banquet could not be ruined in si cheng¡¯s hands. he said, ¡°take everyone from the si family away too.¡± zou yi was very efficient. after a short while, the si family disappeared from the banquet. however, everyone was dancing with their partners at this time, so no one noticed this. when everyone left, zhao yan, who was hiding in the back garden, walked out. he had quietly attended the banquet. when he arrived, the music had already started, so the jiang family did not see it. after staying for a while, he didn¡¯t see zou bai, so he ran to the garden to hide. because he came early and was standing in the bushes, the zou family¡¯s secret guards didn¡¯t notice him, so he heard everything. zhao yan did not have any good impression of si cheng. there was nothing to pity about such a weak man. he would definitely end up miserably when facing zou bai. however, he was a little familiar with the date of august 17th. at that time, he was passing by ma city and had a one-night stand with a woman. however, zou bai said that he was with jiang an at that time. thinking of this, he had a bold guess. could the woman that night be jiang an? he had been looking for that woman for too long. zou bai said that jiang an had entered the wrong room, so he probably didn¡¯t see jiang an¡¯s face at that time. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have only found her now. his men had been paying attention to zou bai¡¯s movements. after jiang an returned to the jiang family, he began to run towards xiyun and chased after jiang an¡¯s traces. zhao yan remembered hearing zou bai say that there was no need for a dna test. had he really never done it before? thinking of this, zhao yan was excited. if zou bai was really so conceited that he didn¡¯t do a dna test, the child might very well be his. in fact, as long as one thought about it carefully, they would be able to find a bunch of loopholes. however, zhao yan really wanted to win against zou bai. even the slightest possibility had to be infinitely magnified. he thought that if those two children were his blood, then zou bai would really be embarrassed. this matter could make him laugh at him for the rest of his life. zhao yan couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. ¡°zou bai, zou bai, i¡¯ve been compared to you for half my life. now, 1 finally have a chance to suppress you. even if the children really aren¡¯t mine, 1¡¯11 marry jiang an and make them my children. you¡¯ll lose to me for the rest of your life.¡± jiang an and zou bai still didn¡¯t know that zhao yan was in the garden daydreaming about how he wanted jiang yu and jiang yi to be his children. the banquet was still going on. jiang an was playing in a corner with the children. zou bai had been by her side. at this moment, little feather leaned over and said, ¡°do 1 still have to call you uncle now?¡± ¡°little feather, be good. after the banquet ends and the guests leave, you don¡¯t have to call me uncle anymore.¡± zou bai smiled and kissed her forehead. jiang yu felt that she had protected her father¡¯s safety. she puffed out her chest and said, ¡°no one will dare to hurt you with me around today.¡± although zou bai did not know what jiang an had said to jiang yu, he continued, ¡°yes, with little feather protecting me, i¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡± after saying that, he picked her up and spun her around, making the child laugh. li mei noticed the commotion here and said to jiang hai, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect zou bai to like children so much. he plays with them every time he comes.¡± ¡°zou bai had a good relationship with an¡¯an when he was young. however, there were too many things to deal with after he became the heir. he had to make himself cold and heartless.¡± jiang hai sighed. he knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for zou bai. he had brought the secret guards to deal with the overseas forces without any preparation. at that time, everyone thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return. unexpectedly, he had carved out a bloody path himself. at that time, the mention of zou bai¡¯s name was terrifying. while the two of them were sighing with emotion, jiang an picked up a glass of water and placed it by zou bai¡¯s mouth, feeding him directly. none of them felt that this action was out of line. it was often like this when they were in the production team¡¯s hotel. when jiang yu refused to get out of zou bai¡¯s arms, jiang an fed zou bai water. however, this action shocked li mei and jiang hai. the two of them had been through this before. they could tell that there was a different atmosphere between jiang an and zou bai. even an old couple would believe it. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for zou bai?¡± li mei asked in a daze. jiang hai supported her. ¡°let¡¯s not think too much. we¡¯ll just ask an¡¯an after this is over..¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 369: Speak To You chapter 369: speak to you translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios overall, this banquet was very successful. everyone no longer thought that jiang an and si cheng would remarry and began to discuss the si family excitedly. si ming had obviously placed all his attention on his mistress and illegitimate son. he didn¡¯t care about his first wife and si cheng. he didn¡¯t even come out to say anything despite the huge commotion today. did that mean that he had to kick si cheng out of the corporation in the future and make room for his illegitimate son? logically speaking, this matter was a family matter of the si family and had nothing to do with them. however, when many noble ladies saw this situation, they felt sad. after all, their husbands had had lovers outside. the illegitimate children were already very old. if such a thing happened one day, it would be really sad. lady a saw that everyone was dejected and said, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry here. if the children at home are capable, they won¡¯t be afraid of this. if they have to rely on the fact that their mother is the legitimate wife to inherit the corporation, they will be dragged down sooner or later.¡± lady b did not have a son. she smiled and said, ¡°this ability is the most important. we only have one daughter in our family who can still inherit the corporation. it can be seen that si cheng is not capable.¡± those who could attend the banquet were either rich or noble. there were many people with better family backgrounds than the si family. these people didn¡¯t think that the si family was powerful to begin with. previously, zheng wen had even gone around saying that jiang an wanted to remarry si cheng. she didn¡¯t take anyone seriously and offended many people. of course, she had to be mocked ruthlessly after such a thing happened. the conversations surrounding the topic of the si family were very pleasant that night. there were even two noble ladies who became good friends because they mocked the si family. jiang huai smiled when he heard these people¡¯s words. ¡°this is the si family¡¯s retribution.¡± jiang yan adjusted his glasses. ¡°no one will pay attention to an¡¯an now.¡± ¡°an¡¯an is so smart to think of such a method.¡± jiang xun praised an¡¯an. the three brothers were very reliable in the eyes of outsiders, but now they were praising their sister in full swing. this topic lasted until the end of the banquet. seeing that the guests were leaving one after another, zou bai helped the three brothers send the guests off. he looked like he was part of the family. jiang yan and jiang xun did not know the situation and even thanked zou bai for staying behind to help. their words were very polite. only jiang huai knew what this guy was up to. he wanted to roll his eyes on the spot, but he knew not to expose himself and suppressed his anger. at this moment, li mei was completely sure that zou bai was interested in jiang an. otherwise, why would he stay and help? zou bai wasn¡¯t a gentle person. it was unprecedented for him to be here. there must be a reason for him to be so attentive, and the reason was her precious daughter. li mei¡¯s expression became worse and worse. in her eyes, zou bai was not a good candidate for a son-in-law. zou bai seemed to be in the limelight, and the zou family was one of the four great families with monstrous power. however, she only wanted her daughter to live a peaceful life. of course, an¡¯an was beautiful and did not lack suitors, but she had to marry someone who truly loved her, not to mention that an¡¯an had two children. even if zou bai could tolerate it now, would he not mind in the future? at that time, if he had any resentment in his heart, he would definitely vent it on an¡¯an. even the jiang family would not be able to protect an¡¯an. at the thought of this, li mei felt a chill run down her spine. she quickly turned around to look for jiang an. jiang an originally wanted to send the guests off, but the two children were too clingy. little feather alone was very difficult to deal with. this time, jiang yi also held her hand and refused to let go. she brought the children to the sofa and tried to coax them to lie down here, but the two children refused no matter what. jiang yi reached out and hooked her arm, refusing to let go. jiang an simply sat down to accompany them. after all, she still had her brothers to help out. li mei lifted her skirt and walked over. ¡°an¡¯an, mom has something to speak to you about.¡± jiang an wanted to stand up, but the children refused to let go. she smiled and said, ¡°mom, let¡¯s just speak here. for some reason, they¡¯re especially clingy today.¡± li mei felt that the children could not listen to this, so she said, ¡°mommy¡¯s matters are very urgent now. let aunt sang and the others take care of the children first.¡± seeing how anxious she was, jiang an realized how serious the matter was. she could only say in a non-negotiable tone, ¡°you guys have to stay by yourselves for a while now.¡± with that, she left with li mei. jiang yu sighed. ¡°is there nothing we can do now?¡± ¡°we¡¯ve already tried our best to hold mom back. looks like we¡¯re going to be exposed.¡± jiang yi sounded a little helpless. the two of them looked at each other. their plan had completely failed.. Chapter 370 - Chapter 370: Unsuitable chapter 370: unsuitable translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an followed li mei to the back and asked, ¡°mom, what exactly is it?¡± li mei grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°did zou bai go to see you recently?¡± jiang an was stumped by this question. she was not good at lying and subconsciously wanted to nod, but she thought that their relationship could not be exposed, so she stopped herself. however, this subtle reaction could not be hidden from li mei. she immediately knew that zou bai must have gone to see jiang an. she then asked, ¡°did he do anything, such as confess to you?¡± jiang an recalled what zou bai had said about liking her the other day. that should be considered a confession. seeing that her daughter was silent for a long time, li mei panicked. ¡°tell me.¡± ¡°no.¡± jiang an still chose to hide it. li mei heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°that¡¯s good. remember to stay away from him in the future.¡± ¡°why?¡± jiang an couldn¡¯t understand. she still wanted zou bai to perform well during this period of time and strive to win her parents¡¯ favor so that he could be accepted when she told them the truth. however, before she could carry out her plan, her mother told her to stay away from zou bai. could it be that she had discovered something? seeing that she was still asking why, li mei felt a headache coming on. seeing that there was no one around, she said, ¡°don¡¯t you feel that zou bai likes you?¡± ¡°really?¡± jiang an immediately began to recall if her and zou bai¡¯s actions had gone out of line. her mother had actually seen through them. li mei sighed. ¡°whether he does or not, you have to stay away from zou bai in the future. he¡¯s not a good candidate to be a husband.¡± ¡°zou bai is a very good person. he¡¯s also very good to the children,¡± jiang an retorted. li mei thought that her daughter was bewitched and tapped her forehead. ¡°of course, a man is good when he pursues a woman, but this is the most unbelievable. he has to be a good person to begin with. this way, even if he doesn¡¯t have love in the future, he won¡¯t do anything bad.¡± as the mistress of the jiang family, li mei had experienced too many things. she had even been the chairman of the corporation for a period of time, so she could not believe the human heart the most. it was the easiest thing in the world to change. everything said in a passionate relationship was true, of course, but the words after the passion subsided were also true. therefore, an¡¯an¡¯s husband had to be a good person. he couldn¡¯t be someone as infamous as zou bai. seeing how agitated her mother was, jiang an quickly comforted her. however, it was impossible for her to agree. she was already with zou bai. seeing that jiang an was silent for a long time, li mei widened her eyes. ¡°an¡¯an, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for zou bai?¡± jiang an bit her lip, not knowing what to say. when li mei saw her like this, she understood everything and almost lost her balance and fainted. ¡°an¡¯an, how can you like zou bai? he¡¯s definitely not a suitable person for you.¡± li mei was not someone who liked to interfere in the children¡¯s love. as long as the person the children liked was a good person, nothing else was that important. however, an¡¯an¡¯s situation was different from others. she was the daughter she had searched for more than 20 years to find. she only hoped that she could get the best in the world. moreover, an¡¯an still had two children to take care of. her future husband had to treat the two children well. li mei and zou bai had not interacted much over the years, but she had heard about everything he had done. she also admired his thunderous methods to purge the zou family. even children knew about zou bai¡¯s infamous name. judging from his usual cold appearance, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who could take care of others. ¡°mom, my decisions were carefully thought out. you don¡¯t have to worry so much,¡± jiang an said as she held li mei¡¯s hand. li mei looked at her careful expression and said helplessly, ¡°mom also wants you to get what you want, but i¡¯m really worried about zou bai. he¡¯s not someone our jiang family can deal with. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t take you seriously.¡± ¡°mom, zou bai is actually a very good person. he did those things to protect the zou family. if it were anyone else, they would have done the same,¡± jiang an said gently. ¡°i can be responsible for my own choices.¡± ¡°what about little feather and little wingsy? after all, they¡¯re not zou bai¡¯s children. will he treat them sincerely?¡± li mei asked. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. i¡¯m the children¡¯s biological father. i¡¯ll definitely treat them well,¡± zou bai walked over and said. jiang an did not expect him to tell the truth directly. she quickly looked at li mei¡¯s expression, afraid that she would faint from the shock.. Chapter 371 - Chapter 371: Sharing Money chapter 371: sharing money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios fortunately, li mei was a martial artist and had a strong body. she reached out to support herself against the wall and recovered. however, she began to doubt her ears and asked, ¡°is what he said true?¡± li mei did not think that zou bai would joke around. moreover, little feather and little wingsy did not look like members of the si family. their peach blossom eyes looked like zou bai¡¯s. ¡°it¡¯s true.¡± jiang an nodded with difficulty. li mei really felt like the sky was about to collapse. back then, an¡¯an had firmly said that the child was si cheng¡¯s. how did it become zou bai¡¯s again? ¡°no, you wouldn¡¯t lie. did you not know who the children belonged to back then?¡± li mei caught the main point. jiang an did not expect her mother to react so quickly. she said, ¡°at that time, 1 really thought that the child¡¯s father was si cheng. 1 only found out the truth not long ago.¡± li mei looked at zou bai¡¯s face and frowned. ¡°an¡¯an definitely wouldn¡¯t cheat, but according to the timing, the children were conceived before the divorce. you¡¯d better give me an explanation.¡± zou bai lowered his head and explained the whole story. he said respectfully, ¡°1 didn¡¯t know that the person in the accident was an¡¯an and 1.1 only found out about this not long ago. after that, 1 immediately went to an¡¯an to explain.¡± li mei really wanted to faint this time. why did this happen to an¡¯an? no wonder zou bai was so agitated when facing si cheng just now and even dragged him away to deal with him. little feather still insisted on calling zou bai daddy. there was an explanation for these things. however, even so, li mei could not accept zou bai. she looked up and said, ¡°now that you know that the child is yours, is that why you¡¯re pursuing an¡¯an?¡± zou bai shook his head. ¡°1 love an¡¯an. whether she has children or not, 1 love her.¡± ¡°that¡¯s easy for you to say. who knows how much love you have left in the future?¡± li mei¡¯s words were very impolite. ¡°words are the most useless thing. even promises can be forgotten.¡± zou bai knew that li mei wouldn¡¯t believe him no matter what he said, but she was an¡¯an¡¯s mother. he had to respect her like he respected his mother. he lowered his head and said, ¡°i¡¯m willing to give half of my shares to an¡¯an to show my sincerity.¡± li mei¡¯s eyes instantly softened. of course, she knew what this meant. zou bai¡¯s shares affected his position in the company. if he gave half to an¡¯an, an¡¯an would have a lot of voting rights. she could even make zou bai unable to be the chairman at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. not only would he give her shares, but he would also give his life to an¡¯an. to be able to do this proved that he was sincere to an¡¯an. in li mei¡¯s opinion, sweet nothings were useless. giving jewelry didn¡¯t mean anything. for a man, to be able to share his power and money with you, that was true love. ¡°if you can really do this, 1¡¯11 believe that you love an¡¯an,¡± li mei said. ¡°but our family won¡¯t covet the zou family¡¯s shares. these shares are for the children. an¡¯an is only holding them for them until they reach adulthood.¡± ¡°i know you don¡¯t care about this. 1 just want to express my love for an¡¯an,¡± zou bai said. if the jiang family loved money, zou bai wouldn¡¯t have such a headache. he knew that the jiang family truly cared about an¡¯an, so he was careful with every step. he wanted to gain some goodwill before confessing their matters. he had always been a strategist and had never thought that he would fail. however, when it came to an¡¯an, this was the first time he had lost confidence. because he couldn¡¯t bear failure, if the jiang family refused to accept him, an¡¯an would definitely be in a dilemma. li mei also saw through his attitude and softened her expression. ¡°i won¡¯t interfere with you for the time being. 1 also hope that an¡¯an can find a lifelong partner, but if you hurt an¡¯an, i¡¯ll do my best to make you pay the price.¡± zou bai could tell that she had relented, so he quickly nodded and said, ¡°auntie, don¡¯t worry. even if i die, 1 won¡¯t let an¡¯an get hurt.¡± li mei had originally planned to object until the end, but when she heard what had happened between them, she did not know how to voice those objections. moreover, the two of them had children. the children liked zou bai very much as a father. she couldn¡¯t do anything to make zou bai never see the children again. when the time came, an¡¯an and him would still have to meet. it was better to let them interact under her nose. nothing big would happen.. Chapter 372 - Chapter 372: Not Afraid? chapter 372: not afraid? translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei¡¯s attitude could be considered acquiescence, but she did not nod in agreement. however, this already made zou bai and jiang an very happy. as long as they weren¡¯t firmly against it, there was a chance. jiang an was also glad that she didn¡¯t have to lie in the future. she really didn¡¯t know how to lie to her mother. li mei turned around to send the other guests off, leaving zou bai and jiang an to talk. the two of them held hands and sat on the sofa, enjoying this rare peace. zou bai asked, ¡°an¡¯an, are you really not afraid?¡± ¡°afraid of what?¡± jiang an asked in confusion. zou bai held her hand tightly. ¡°in the eyes of outsiders, i¡¯m bloodthirsty, cruel, and heartless. 1 might shoot someone at any moment. are you really not afraid of me when i¡¯m like this?¡± of course, he understood why li mei was unwilling to accept him. if it were him, he would not be willing to marry little feather to such a person. zou bai never cared what others thought of him. as long as the zou family was stable, he was willing to do anything. he didn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong. however, this was the first time he felt unconfident in front of jiang an. this was because jiang an¡¯s radiance and goodness was like the sun. he did not deserve the sun when he lived in the dark. jiang an reached out to stroke his cheek and said, ¡°you also said that these are all in the eyes of outsiders. in my eyes, you¡¯re not like that at all. you¡¯re the best person in the world. you¡¯re the strongest guardian god for me and the children.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t expect jiang an to say such things. during this period of time, he could feel that she hated killing and didn¡¯t want him to kill. ¡°an¡¯an, i really love you.¡± zou bai hugged the person in front of him, his tone filled with deep love. jiang an hugged him back. the two of them hugged under the moonlight for a long time before letting go. when the two of them walked out hand in hand, jiang huai subconsciously closed his eyes because he knew that an interrogation would break out next. li mei and jiang hai were prepared and weren¡¯t too shocked. however, jiang yan and jiang xun did not know anything. when they saw this scene, they tried their best to control their expressions, but the twitching muscles on their faces still showed how shocked they were. the two of them turned around to look at jiang huai. he had accompanied an¡¯an on set for a long time, so it was impossible for him not to know anything. jiang huai hurriedly turned to look elsewhere. it seemed that the wallpaper patterns in the banquet hall at home were very nice and worth his attention. after everyone left, the two brothers pulled jiang huai into the house and pressed him on the chair, not allowing him to move. ¡°what happened to an¡¯an during this period of time? you¡¯d better tell me the truth!¡± jiang xun said angrily. jiang yan also stared straight at jiang huai. although he did not speak, he was very oppressive. jiang huai was raised by his eldest brother when he was young, so he was most afraid of his eldest brother, especially his eldest brother¡¯s expression now. it was exactly the same as whenever there was a parent-teacher conference back then. ¡°when i went to the set, an¡¯an was already with zou bai. i couldn¡¯t possibly separate them, right?¡± jiang huai explained. jiang yan snorted. ¡°then you could have told us immediately, but you kept it a secret until now. what were you thinking?¡± of course, jiang huai didn¡¯t dare to tell them. if he had told them, they would definitely rush over immediately. an¡¯an would definitely resent him. moreover, the children really wanted their father to be by their side. he could not bear to make the children sad. seeing that jiang huai was silent, jiang xun yelled, ¡°say something!¡± ¡°it was an¡¯an who begged me not to tell family members. i agreed when i saw an¡¯an crying so sadly,¡± jiang huai casually made up an excuse. although an¡¯an and zou bai had appeared in public and his parents didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, he still didn¡¯t dare to say that zou bai was the child¡¯s father. he had to go to an¡¯an to confirm if he could tell them. seeing that jiang huai refused to speak, jiang yan knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him. fie said, ¡°since he won¡¯t say anything, we¡¯ll ask an¡¯an later. we have to know what happened.¡± he always thought of himself as a good older brother, but now the truth hit him hard on the head. he didn¡¯t even know that his sister was in love. he didn¡¯t even dare to say that he was an¡¯an¡¯s brother. jiang an happily held zou bai¡¯s hand, unaware that a storm was about to come. after reluctantly sending zou bai off, she turned around and saw her three brothers. jiang yan and jiang xun¡¯s expressions were very bad, while jiang huai avoided her gaze. ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± jiang an asked. jiang yan said, ¡°we have things to ask you..¡± Chapter 373 - Chapter 373: Feeling Good After Being Scolded chapter 373: feeling good after being scolded translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yan¡¯s tone and expression were all too familiar to jiang an. her mother had been like this just now. she smiled and said, ¡°are you asking about zou bai and me?¡± now that she had already gotten her mother¡¯s tacit approval, jiang an was no longer as worried as before. it didn¡¯t matter if her brothers knew. however, jiang yan didn¡¯t think so. he glared at zou bai. ¡°when did you fall for an¡¯an?¡± jiang yan was older than zou bai. when they played together when they were young, the adults asked zou bai to call him older brother. with such an experience, he wouldn¡¯t be as afraid of zou bai as the others. no matter how bad the rumors were, in his impression, zou bai still looked like a child. this time, he did not take it seriously when an¡¯an became friends with zou bai after returning home. after all, the two of them had liked to play together when they were young. they had even said that they would be together when they grew up. an¡¯an and zou bai had a good relationship. perhaps she had recalled what happened when she was young. that was a good thing. but now, zou bai was actually together with an¡¯an. this was simply a bolt from the blue. jiang yan was different from his two younger brothers. he knew in detail what zou bai had done all these years and also knew how dangerous the zou family¡¯s undercurrents were. when he was hired to go to court, he learned a lot about the zou family. there were too many people who wanted zou bai dead. if an¡¯an were to be with him, she would have to face these things. that was not something he wanted to see. moreover, he had been secretly pursuing an¡¯an and didn¡¯t let them know. jiang yan wasn¡¯t in a good mood. seeing her brother like this, jiang an quickly went over and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°big brother, zou bai and i are already together. don¡¯t object.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, big brother. just agree,¡± zou bai said. this ¡®big brother¡¯ was like a sudden clap of thunder. jiang yan immediately shouted, ¡°who¡¯s your big brother? don¡¯t call me that!¡± jiang huai had the same reaction back then. seeing his brother like this, he felt comforted. finally, he was not the only one suffering. she turned around and saw that jiang xun¡¯s expression was not very good either. he stared at zou bai as if he wanted to bore a hole through him. the atmosphere at the scene was really not good, but zou yi and zou er stood far away. this was their master¡¯s family matter, and they could not interfere. even if the two brothers wanted to hit someone, master would not let them come over. who asked him to be with someone else¡¯s most precious little sister? jiang an naturally noticed their attitude. she stepped forward to protect zou bai and told them everything again, including the fact that zou bai was the children¡¯s father. after hearing this, jiang yan and jiang xun¡¯s expressions turned even worse. jiang yan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°you actually let my sister experience such a thing. if we hadn¡¯t found an¡¯an, she would probably still be in the tan family now.¡± ¡°when an¡¯an gave birth, no one took care of her. her body was not well, and she spent a long time recuperating. now that you¡¯re here to say that you¡¯re the children¡¯s father, 1 don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy at all!¡± jiang xun said coldly. the two of them scolded zou bai crazily. he could only lower his head and listen, not daring to say anything. he also knew that he had let an¡¯an down. if he had investigated carefully back then, it would not have taken so long. an¡¯an was a child of the jiang family, so she did not continue to suffer, but this did not make him feel better. jiang huai watched as his two brothers scolded zou bai. the dignified fourth master zou listened to their scolding without saying a word. this scene made him unable to believe his eyes. he opened his mouth a few times wanting to ask his brothers to stop. after all, this was the head of the zou family. but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. zou bai seemed to be quite happy. on the other hand, his two brothers seemed to want to kill someone. if he opened his mouth, he would definitely be scolded too. after scolding him enough, jiang yan and jiang xun sighed. they could only scold him but could not separate the two of them. no matter how bad zou bai was, he was still someone an¡¯an liked, not to mention that he was the children¡¯s father. she couldn¡¯t really cut ties with him. they had scolded him just now to let him know that the jiang family would not be afraid just because of his status. if they really bullied an¡¯an, they would also take action. seeing that zou bai¡¯s attitude was still considered good, they stopped being angry. zou bai knew that he had passed the test. his entire body exuded a happy aura. even when he bid jiang an goodbye, he had a smile on his face. zou yi leaned close to zou er¡¯s ear and said, ¡°ever since master got together with miss jiang, he¡¯s been smiling more and more.¡± ¡°master is in a good mood now that his wife and children are warming up.¡± zou er understood very well.. Chapter 374 - Chapter 374: The Unwilling Tan Si chapter 374: the unwilling tan si translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after intensive post-production, ¡°legend of gan lan¡± was finally sent for final review. as long as it passed the review, it would be released. with jiang an¡¯s financial support, everything was the best. the post-production team had invited internationally famous people. gu sheng rubbed his palms together and looked forward to the day of the broadcast. he believed that his efforts would not be in vain. the legend of gan lan would definitely be a huge success. he told jiang an the good news. everyone was looking forward to the day it was broadcasted. if not for the fact that it had not been officially reviewed, the family would have gone around promoting it and letting everyone know about legend of gan lan. although the people outside did not know, everyone in the industry basically knew that ¡°legend of gan lan¡± was about to be broadcast. thinking of the terrifying number of views of jiang an¡¯s ¡°circle¡± last time, they were all thinking about not colliding with the broadcast time of ¡°legend of gan lan¡±. tan si had already reached the later stages of the training camp and had already completed the basic training. as the character she had received was a little princess, she did not need to undergo those martial arts training that looked very tiring. therefore, tan si was very free every day. she only needed to learn etiquette and the guqin? from her teacher. the director only needed her to have the bearing of a princess. she just needed to know a little. she didn¡¯t have to be too proficient. the male and female leads were exhausted every day. not only did they have to learn martial arts bearing, but they also had to learn various ancient books. they were all newbies who had never acted before. the director had chosen them carefully. he wanted the male and female leads to be reborn and truly have the temperament he wanted. when tan si heard that the female lead was practicing dance, she almost fainted because she had consumed too much energy every day. however, she did not take it to heart and felt that this was the female lead¡¯s way of hyping this up. she was just a newbie who had never acted before and wanted to use such a method to attract attention. she felt that she would definitely be able to suppress this newcomer and attract the attention of the audience. it was only when her manager told her that ¡°legend of gan lan¡± had been sent for final review that tan si could no longer sit still. ¡°the people in the industry are very optimistic about this drama. they say that it¡¯s very likely that jiang an will win an award,¡± the manager said. tan si could not bear to hear such news now. she wished that jiang an¡¯s reputation would be ruined immediately. if she really won the award, she would definitely be so angry that she would never be able to sleep again. ¡°so what if it has already been sent for review? even if it¡¯s broadcasted, there might not be anyone watching it. it¡¯s very easy to bury good things in this era.¡± tan si snorted coldly and said, ¡°send out all my filming materials now. 1 want the entire internet to know what i¡¯m doing.¡± tan si was talking about the material that the production team had filmed for her. everyone in the training camp had filmed it. they were videos of their usual training. when the movie was released, they could release it to attract more fans for themselves. after all, the training camp was indeed very tough. however, the manager did not expect tan si to use it at this time. although the production team did not have a compulsory time to release the material, everyone had already tacitly agreed that it would happen when the movie was released. it was too early to release it now. ¡°the director will be unhappy if you do this,¡± her manager advised her. ¡°let¡¯s just endure it for now. when ¡®the legend of the ancients¡¯ is released, you will definitely suppress jiang an.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t wait until then. 1 want to step on her now.¡± tan si could no longer listen to these words. the manager had no choice but to contact someone to find an opportunity to upload the material. since tan si was so stubborn, there was no need for her to worry. anyway, there were other artistes. however, she did not know that tan si was still contacting yuan shao and asking him to send the jiang an video he had filmed during this period of time. when the time came, she would edit it and distort the truth to send it out. that would be another bloodbath. tan si used the role of the male lead of a low-budget television drama as an exchange and finally obtained all the videos. she had watched it from beginning to end. both production teams had kept tina¡¯s matter a secret. at that time, the directors from both sides had immediately pulled her out and made everyone sign a confidentiality agreement. hence, yuan shao would not tell tan si at all. she only noticed si cheng in the video. she didn¡¯t expect si cheng to still be thinking about jiang an at this time. they were already divorced. she had racked her brains but failed to marry into the si family, but jiang an easily made si cheng beg for her. this was not fair at all. tan si was so angry that she was about to explode. she had not really given up on si cheng until now. after all, she had spent too much effort on him. it was just that no better person had appeared. in addition, she felt that it was difficult without the help of the si family. in the past, she would not have come to such a production team, but now, she had to work herself to death to be a supporting role. Chapter 375 - Chapter 375: Accepting Reality chapter 375: accepting reality translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tan si¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. she did not care about anything else and wanted jiang an to suffer. moreover, since she could get si cheng to be with her once, she could definitely do it a second time. she would one-up jiang an when that happened. the si family¡¯s matters would not be known by the internet, and her manager did not know what had happened at the jiang family¡¯s banquet. therefore, tan si thought that the si family was the old si family. little did she know that the si family was already in a mess. zou bai was fast and ruthless. almost all of their business had stopped. even the bank had started to come knocking on their door to urge them to pay their debt. if they couldn¡¯t pay it, they would have to use the villa¡¯s car to pay. people like them all had debts, and the company had to be in debt. otherwise, it would not be able to continue operating. as long as there was a sign of a collapse, it would be over. zheng wen cried at home every day because of this matter. she wanted to go back to her mother¡¯s house to ask for help, but she couldn¡¯t even enter. the zheng family knew that they had provoked zou bai and it was too late to draw the line. how could they let her enter? seeing that the si family was in a precarious situation, si ming couldn¡¯t care less about true love. he quickly went home to discuss countermeasures. even si qin and si lin followed him back. everyone sat together and thought about how to resolve this matter. after all, they were all members of the si family. it would be useless if the si family didn¡¯t fight. although zheng wen hated these two illegitimate children, she could only endure it for the sake of the family business. she actually existed peacefully in the same space as them. ¡°in the end, this matter is your mother¡¯s fault. if it weren¡¯t for your wishful thinking, these things wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± si ming accused. in his opinion, bai ting was already very good. it was them who were unsatisfied and insisted on trying to marry the eldest daughter of the jiang family. they even wanted to use rumors to force her to submit. naturally, the jiang family would become furious. in addition, they were on good terms with the zou family, which was why today¡¯s disaster happened. ¡°stop spouting nonsense. jiang an was si cheng¡¯s wife to begin with. what¡¯s wrong with reconciling the two of them for the sake of the children?¡± zheng wen couldn¡¯t stand such words and retorted. si ming slammed the table angrily. ¡°what¡¯s jiang an¡¯s status now? she¡¯s the future heiress of the jiang family. if si cheng wants to remarry, he should take a look at himself first and see if he¡¯s worthy.¡± although si qin and si lin didn¡¯t say anything, they agreed with this sentence from the bottom of their hearts. they had never seen the old tan ming, but jiang an was really magnificent at the banquet. based off her aura alone, they didn¡¯t dare to approach her. si cheng had cheated before. it was simply a pipe dream for him to remarry now. ¡°the jiang family didn¡¯t make a move, but the zou family wants us to go bankrupt.¡± si cheng¡¯s face was dark. ¡°zou bai wants me to lose everything.¡± si ming felt a little confused. ¡°how did you offend zou bai?¡± of course, he had offended him from the beginning. even the children belonged to him. si cheng¡¯s heart was so twisted it was becoming disturbing, but he did not dare to say anything no matter what. now, he was only letting the si family go bankrupt. if he spread this matter around, zou bai would definitely take his life. seeing that si cheng didn¡¯t speak for a long time, si ming panicked. ¡°what exactly is the reason? can you redeem this matter by apologizing now?¡± si ming didn¡¯t care what would happen to si cheng at all. it didn¡¯t matter even if zou bai killed him. as long as nothing happened to the si family, he could continue to enjoy himself. after all, he wasn¡¯t the only son. ¡°this matter can¡¯t be resolved with an apology at all. it¡¯s best to go bankrupt quietly now, lest zou bai wants all of us to die,¡± si cheng said coldly. he was no longer flustered. instead, he had an unprecedented calmness. he had the calmness of a man who had accepted his fate. no matter what, he could not go against the zou family. if he tried to do anything again, he would definitely be retaliated against. at that time, he might even lose his life. then, he would really lose everything. he was filled with unprecedented regret. he shouldn¡¯t have harassed jiang an. ¡°what do you mean by quietly going bankrupt? why is what you did affecting us?¡± si lin couldn¡¯t help but stand up and say. she was still hoping that her brother would become the heir and she would help her brother in the corporation. her family would live a better life, but everything would be over once si cheng¡¯s matter was exposed. although zheng wen was also anxious, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing si lin scold her son. she stood up and argued with her. the two of them were arguing so much that si qin and si ming couldn¡¯t interrupt even if they wanted to. si cheng sat on the sofa, unmoving like a mountain. anyway, things couldn¡¯t get any worse now that things had come to this. what he did not expect was that there would indeed be worse things. zou bai was not a kind person to begin with. he was already merciful enough not to kill anyone. if not for jiang an, si cheng would not have been able to leave the jiang family that day.. Chapter 376 - Chapter 376: Bankruptcy chapter 376: bankruptcy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng was not zou bai¡¯s love rival, but he had always been a thorn in his side. after all, he was once jiang an¡¯s legal husband. this identity was an eyesore to zou bai. previously, because he did not appear, he pretended that nothing had happened. anyway, an¡¯an was his now. however, si cheng had repeatedly harassed an¡¯an and even tried to get an¡¯an to remarry him. this had already grazed zou bai¡¯s bottom line. until the banquet at the jiang family made him decide to completely get rid of si cheng and the delusional si family. that was why he told si cheng those things. even if he went crazy and told people, no one would believe him. moreover, zou bai had his own selfish motives. everyone would treat this matter as si cheng¡¯s crazy words. in the future, others wouldn¡¯t be too shocked when they announced it. it was impossible for him to hide the identities of the two children for the rest of his life. he was hiding it now because he did not want them to be affected, but sooner or later, the truth would have to be revealed. the worse si cheng¡¯s character was now, the less discussion there would be about jiang an in the future. at the same time, he would make an example of si cheng and let others know that jiang an was not to be trifled with. zou bai had considered every aspect, which was why he did this. in the past, he did not care what others said about him at all. as long as he achieved his goal, he could use whatever method he wanted. but this couldn¡¯t be the case with an¡¯an. she had to live in everyone¡¯s praise and love. for this, he was willing to do these troublesome things. making the si family bankrupt was only the first step. what was more important was to make si cheng so poor that he would never be able to see an¡¯an again in his life. to someone like si cheng, being poor was worse than death. in the first half of his life, he had never lacked money. he did not know what kind of torture it was to be poor. when zou bai was overseas, in order to find the stronghold of the people scheming against him, he pretended to be a vagrant on the streets. he was just short of picking up something to eat in the trash can. he had tasted what it was like to not have money. naturally, he knew how sad si cheng would be when he was poor. just thinking about it made him happy. the si family¡¯s business disappeared almost overnight. the zou family disposed of all these as quickly as possible. they even bought all the subsidiary companies, leaving only an empty shell. the shareholders sold the shares in their hands one after another. the shares of the si family became less and less valuable. in the end, the villa was given to the bank and the family could only move into a small apartment. this was even rented by zheng wen with her own private money. as for qin zhen, she wouldn¡¯t go through thick and thin with them. all these years, she had listened to her daughter and earned a lot of money from si ming. she quickly packed up and went overseas. anyway, this money was enough for the rest of her life. as for si qin and si lin, they also left with their mother. seeing that the si family was about to collapse, they couldn¡¯t accompany them. anyway, with excellent educational backgrounds, they could still find good jobs overseas. zou bai turned a blind eye to their actions. after all, they were only illegitimate children of the si family. moreover, these things would only make si cheng even sadder. as the first wife¡¯s child, it was worse for him, the more his illegitimate siblings succeeded overseas. it was another kind of torture for him. si cheng still wanted to use his knowledge to make a comeback. he asked, ¡°mom, how much money do you have left?¡± ¡°i only have a few million in my hands. do you think it¡¯s enough?¡± zheng wen looked at her savings and said. as a rich lady, money was the last thing she needed to worry about. she only needed to use her husband¡¯s secondary card to spend. si ming wouldn¡¯t care what she spent on. therefore, zheng wen had never had the intention to save money. the few million yuan in her hands was left behind because she wanted to invest it previously. before she could invest it into her family, something happened. si cheng calculated his plan and said, ¡°this is enough. give it all to me.¡± zheng wen was a little hesitant. ¡°son, this is all our savings. are you sure you want to take it all?¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m going to use this money to invest. sooner or later, i¡¯ll turn the tables and earn it back. don¡¯t you want to go back to your old life?¡± si cheng said. of course, zheng wen wanted to. she also believed that her son could do it. she took out her bank card and said, ¡°just do it.¡± upon hearing the report from the zou intelligence network, zou bai smiled. it was as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world. he said, ¡°then let him do whatever he wants. this few million yuan will probably be gone in a few days.¡± this was not an era of economic prosperity. it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens to start from scratch.. Chapter 377 - Chapter 377: Flower Garland chapter 377: flower garland translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios now that the si family¡¯s matter was resolved, zou bai wouldn¡¯t put more effort into it. the most important thing for him now was to accompany an¡¯an. although the jiang family did not treat him especially well, they would not chase him out. zou bai pretended not to see their expressions. no matter what, he went to see an¡¯an and the children every day. the three jiang brothers didn¡¯t know what to say. actually, they should have left after the banquet, but they had forcefully stayed until now to keep an eye on zou bai at home. jiang huai had already accepted reality. he accepted this brother-in-law, but his two brothers had yet to accept it. they stared at zou bai every day with scary expressions. of course, zou bai wasn¡¯t a good candidate for a brother-in-law, but the problem was that an¡¯an was already with him. they couldn¡¯t forcefully make them break up. after all, this was an¡¯an¡¯s own choice. she definitely liked zou bai. if they, as her brothers, interfered blindly, an¡¯an would be sad. therefore, they could only watch and not do anything else. jiang an felt that it was better not to appear in front of her brothers. she pulled zou bai¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°take the children to the garden at the back to play. it¡¯s more spacious there.¡± when they arrived at the garden, jiang yi raised his head and looked at zou bai. ¡°did your relationship with mom get exposed?¡± ¡°you know what it means to get exposed?¡± zou bai asked in surprise. ¡°grandpa and grandma didn¡¯t know about you and mom. mom wanted to hide it from them, but they still found out last night.¡± jiang yi told the truth. zou bai knew that jiang yi was very smart, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be this smart. although they didn¡¯t actively hide this from the children sometimes, they didn¡¯t specially explain it to them. at jiang yi¡¯s age, he should only care about playing. not only did he pay attention to the adults¡¯ conversations, but he even extracted useful information from them. his intelligence was surprising. ¡°little wingsy, did you think of all this yourself?¡± zou bai asked. jiang yi looked at him. ¡°sister noticed that something was wrong with you two first.¡± zou bai revealed a smug smile. he never expected these two kids to be so smart. jiang yi usually didn¡¯t like to talk, but zou bai could tell that he had his own thoughts. zou bai was mentally prepared for him to be different. however, jiang yu played around every day as if she didn¡¯t care about anything. yet she was the first to notice. perhaps jiang yu was smarter than her brother. zou bai had a plan in mind. when the children were a little older, they would receive a formal education. he had originally planned to let them go to a normal school, but now it seemed that it wasn¡¯t suitable for them. however, zou bai did not tell jiang an about his plan. he could only be sure after observing for a while. jiang an held the children¡¯s hands and played in the garden. jiang yu wanted to be a flower fairy. she pointed at the flowers and said, ¡°mom, i want a flower garland.¡± jiang an was a little hesitant about this request. these were all flowers planted by her mother, and she usually treasured them very much. just as she was about to reject jiang yu¡¯s request, zou bai had already walked under the tree and started picking flowers. ¡°these are all mom¡¯s flowers. it¡¯s not good for us to pluck them.¡± jiang an wanted to stop him. zou bai smiled and said, ¡°the flowers under this tree were specially left behind by auntie for others to pick. when you were young, you always wanted to pick flowers. auntie couldn¡¯t stop you, so she planted some specially for you to pick.¡± jiang an had long forgotten about those things. she was also surprised that she had been so naughty when she was a child. her mother had to plant some other flowers to protect the other flowers. after picking enough flowers, zou bai went to pluck some soft branches. then, he sat on the grass and began to weave a garland. he looked very familiar with doing it. jiang an was puzzled. ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to know how to do this?¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like i only know how to shoot guns,¡± zou bai said as he continued to weave. ¡°when you were young, you liked the garland i made for you the most. you said it was better than what your brothers made.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. she sat beside him and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°now we¡¯re back here.¡± back then, the two children did not expect that the playmate in front of them would be their future lover. zou bai quickly finished weaving the garland. jiang yu was especially happy when she put it on her head. she pulled her brother to another place to play. jiang an thought that it was over, but zou bai picked up the remaining flowers, weaved an even more exquisite garland, and placed it on her head. ¡°are you coaxing me?¡± jiang an asked with a smile. zou bai held her hand. ¡°i¡¯m expressing that i love you..¡± Chapter 378 - Chapter 378: Bai Ting Realizes chapter 378: bai ting realizes translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng was extremely busy now. although he had been managing the company in the past, he had never come into contact with the situation at the bottom. as the heir of the si family, he was already a manager when he entered the company, so he was not clear about many things. now that he had to do everything himself, he began to feel powerless. however, he did not dare to say it out loud. he was going to start a business with all his savings. if he revealed his cowardice now, it would really be over. si cheng gritted his teeth and endured it. however, there were some things that he really didn¡¯t know, so he could only find someone to ask. however, no one would teach him for no reason these days. si cheng felt that everything was very difficult. at this moment, he thought of bai ting. the two families had held an engagement banquet. logically speaking, she was still his fiancee. she should help him. at the thought of this, he quickly changed into his most decent clothes and rang the bai family¡¯s doorbell. when the servant came over and saw that it was si cheng, she did not dare to open the door. after all, after miss returned home that day, she had ordered that the family would no longer entertain any members of the si family. ¡°what are you still standing here for? hurry up and tell your miss that i¡¯m here,¡± si cheng urged. the servant was not sure how to treat si cheng, so she could only run back to report to bai ting. when bai ting heard this news, she was a little puzzled. previously, the two families had already been in such a mess, but si cheng still had the cheek to look for her. she had clearly said in public that she wanted to break off the engagement. moreover, the si family had gone bankrupt. logically speaking, she should not want to see her ex again. si cheng was different. bai ting still had some feelings in her heart that she could not forget. she nodded and said, ¡°let him in.¡± when si cheng walked in, bai ting was in a daze for a moment. it seemed to be the afternoon when they first met again. he pushed the door open and entered, looking extraordinarily handsome. he had specially dressed up for today¡¯s meeting. not only was he wearing the best clothes, but he also had his hair done. he looked no different from the previous young master si, as if nothing had ever happened to the si family. ¡°why are you looking for me?¡± bai ting suppressed the throbbing in her heart and asked. si cheng said, ¡°i¡¯m investing in a business and starting my own company. i want to ask you for help.¡± these words made bai ting¡¯s heart turn cold. no wonder he dressed up so well and came to look for her. he wanted the bai family to help him. she picked up the coffee cup in her hand with an unreadable expression. si cheng saw that she had not spoken for a long time and was a little anxious. however, he knew that he was here to beg her, so he could only endure it and wait. bai ting thought about her liking for si cheng and also remembered the humiliation the si family had given her at the banquet. after all, she was the eldest daughter of the bai family and had held an engagement party with si cheng. however, he and his mother actually publicly said that it was just a joke and didn¡¯t count. then, they begged jiang an to remarry si cheng and trample on the bai family¡¯s dignity. bai ting was not someone who would forget the pain after a wound healed. the humiliation at that time was still vivid in her mind, so she would not help si cheng no matter what. however, she refused to open her mouth and left si cheng hanging at the side. she watched as his calmness turned into anxiety in the beginning. in the end, he even started to sweat. he no longer had the elegant demeanor he had when he entered. at this moment, bai ting finally realized that she didn¡¯t like si cheng at all. previously, she had only liked si cheng¡¯s appearance. he was just a shell. ¡°our family started out as an educational institution. we can¡¯t help you. please go back,¡± bai ting said after finishing her coffee. si cheng also expected her to reject him. after all, the engagement had been annulled previously. he lowered his head and said, ¡°after all, we were engaged before. we invited so many people to the engagement banquet previously. if you don¡¯t help the si family now that they¡¯re in trouble, it won¡¯t be good for your reputation in the future.¡± bai ting smiled coldly. ¡°if they want to say that, they¡¯re free to go ahead. our family won¡¯t help you. you¡¯ve provoked the famous god of slaughter, mr. zou. our family won¡¯t dare to go against him no matter how bold we are.¡± si cheng was anxious. ¡°you¡¯re not even willing to help me at all. all you have to do is say a few words to make things easier for me.¡± bai ting snorted. ¡°our bai family doesn¡¯t owe you anything. why should we help you? don¡¯t talk about the engagement. i¡¯ve already said in front of everyone that i wanted to break off the engagement. your family betrayed me and you wanted to remarry jiang an. if others want to laugh, they¡¯ll laugh at you.¡± si cheng opened his mouth but could not say anything. he was indeed unreasonable. in his impression, bai ting was a gentle girl. that was why he wanted to visit her and ask for help. he would be able to persuade her with a few good words. he did not expect her to reject him so firmly.. Chapter 379 - Chapter 379: Borrowing Money chapter 379: borrowing money translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the end, si cheng could only leave dejectedly because bai ting had called the bodyguards at home. if he continued to pester her, he would be thrown out. ¡°what a cold and heartless person,¡± si cheng said at the entrance. he had completely forgotten what he had done before. he was the one who had let bai ting down first. the servants were angry when they heard that, but bai ting was only glad that she had seen him and would not be hung up over si cheng anymore. in the future, she would only feel disgusted when she thought about him. ¡°from now on, don¡¯t let mi na enter the house, i don¡¯t like her,¡± bai ting ordered. although the servant did not know what was wrong with the two young ladies, her young lady¡¯s orders came first. she replied, ¡°i understand.¡± si cheng did not receive the bai family¡¯s help. instead, he held his breath and was determined to make a name for himself. when the time came, he would definitely make the bai family regret it. since then, he had been busy with his career. however, because he really did not have enough money, he was a little worried. at this moment, the person who was negotiating with him said, ¡°you can totally borrow some. in this day and age, if you want to do something big, you have to take risks.¡± ¡°but the bank won¡¯t approve the loan. our family is still bankrupt,¡± si cheng said. the man laughed. ¡°you don¡¯t have to borrow money at the bank. there are plenty of other ways.¡± just as si cheng found the loan shark, zou yi received the news and passed it to zou bai. he smiled. ¡°si cheng is really naive. he dares to trust anyone. let¡¯s help him.¡± after zou yi received the order, he quickly instructed that this matter must be completed. they could not be blamed for si cheng being chased for his debt. during this period of time, zou bai was just short of staying at the jiang family¡¯s house. he had to stay here for an entire day every day. li mei was already used to him being at home, and her attitude changed from unaccustomed to very enthusiastic. after interacting with him for a while, she realized that zou bai was only cold on the outside but warm on the inside. he treated each of them very well, and the two children were happy to have their father¡¯s company. the more she looked at zou bai, the more she liked him. when the children were playing, she called zou bai to the study. li mei said, ¡°zou bai, i¡¯m considered your elder. i¡¯ll only ask you one thing now. what do you think of an¡¯an?¡± ¡°i want to marry an¡¯an,¡± zou bai said firmly. of course, li mei knew his determination. zou bai had not just been saying pretty words previously. the share transfer contract had been delivered the day after the banquet. such a move already made her feel relieved. however, marriage was not just between two people after all. it was between two families. she was worried about the zou family¡¯s attitude towards an¡¯an. although the two families were well-matched and an¡¯an had given birth to two children, she could not accept that the zou family treated an¡¯an badly at all. they could not even slight her. she was her precious darling that she had finally found. ¡°then what does your family think?¡± li mei asked. zou bai understood what li mei wanted to ask and said, ¡°previously, an¡¯an refused to let me tell my family, so they still don¡¯t know about me and an¡¯an. however, when i go back this time, i¡¯ll immediately tell my parents. they¡¯ll definitely be very happy.¡± ¡°an¡¯an is my precious daughter and the future head of the jiang family. you have to remember this,¡± li mei said. zou bai nodded. ¡°don¡¯t worry. our family won¡¯t mistreat an¡¯an. mom likes her a lot, and with me around, i won¡¯t ever let her suffer at all.¡± zou bai wasn¡¯t a rich second-generation heir who relied on his family. he was the head of the entire zou family. his words were convincing. only then did li mei feel relieved. ¡°i¡¯ll remember what you said today. if your relationship with an¡¯an runs out in the future, you have to remember the feelings you had when you were young. don¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°i swear, if i ever hurt an¡¯an, i¡¯ll die a horrible death,¡± zou bai swore to the sky. when li mei heard his words, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°alright, i believe you.¡± zou bai was overjoyed by li mei¡¯s change in attitude. when the two of them came out of the study, he was still smiling until he saw zhao yan sitting on the sofa. jiang an got someone to bring tea over to serve him. then, he sat opposite her and waited for li mei. her brothers had gone to work today, so only she and her mother were at home. zhao yan wasn¡¯t here to visit li mei to begin with, so he started chatting with jiang an. after all, he was a guest, so jiang an couldn¡¯t just leave him here. fortunately, zhao yan was an interesting person, so they chatted happily. however, zou bai knew that he definitely had malicious intentions. he walked over with a cold expression.. Chapter 380 - Chapter 380: Ignorant chapter 380: ignorant translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao yan stood up and said with a smile, ¡°zou bai, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met.¡± ¡°there was no need to meet.¡± zou bai walked over and pulled jiang an¡¯s hand to sit down. li mei could tell that the two of them were definitely not on good terms. logically speaking, she should treat her guests well, but since she had already accepted zou bai, he was a member of her family. the jiang family¡¯s greatest characteristic was to protect their own people and stand on their family¡¯s side unconditionally. after li mei sat down, she asked, ¡°our family has been preparing for the children¡¯s birthday recently, so we¡¯re a little busy and don¡¯t have time to entertain guests. what¡¯s the matter?¡± in other words, if there¡¯s nothing important, you can leave. children from big families would be obedient, but zhao yan seemed to be deaf today. he smiled and said, ¡°then i can help. the zhao family¡¯s banquets are famous in the capital.¡± his goal was to see the two children and follow li mei¡¯s words to give himself a way out. li mei did not expect him to say this. the last time they met, he was clearly a very smart child. why was he so muddle-headed this time? zou bai knew that zhao yan was here for him, so he said, ¡°i heard that the zhao family and the mo family are engaged. they¡¯re preparing for an engagement banquet. as the elder brother, you came to xiyun instead. can you make it back in time?¡± ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. mo shen¡¯s body still needs to recuperate. who knows when we¡¯ll be able to do it,¡± zhao yan replied. hearing this, jiang an panicked and asked, ¡°is mo shen¡¯s health still not good?¡± zhao yan didn¡¯t expect her to be interested in this. ¡°after all, he has been comatose for so many years. he needs time to recuperate. miss jiang, do you know mo shen?¡± ¡°we were friends in the past,¡± jiang an said vaguely. ¡°we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± ¡°then you can come to his and zhao lan¡¯s engagement banquet. you¡¯ll definitely be a vip of our zhao family.¡± zhao yan was just worrying about not having a chance to get close to her. when he heard jiang an¡¯s words, he quickly followed suit. although he didn¡¯t care who zhao lan was engaged to at all, he still pretended to be a good brother. jiang an didn¡¯t know about the zhao family. she felt that she should indeed send her blessings to big brother¡¯s engagement. she nodded and said, ¡°i¡¯ll definitely go when the time comes.¡± zou bai interrupted, ¡°i¡¯ll bring an¡¯an along.¡± looking at their intertwined hands, zhao yan couldn¡¯t pretend to be blind. he could only pretend to be shocked and say, ¡°are you two together?¡± this was what zou bai had been waiting for. he smiled and said, ¡°an¡¯an and i have been together for a long time. if there¡¯s any wedding in the future, i¡¯ll definitely invite you.¡± zhao yan did not want to attend their wedding. right now, he only wanted to see those two children. those two might be his children. zou bai didn¡¯t know what zhao yan was thinking. if he knew, he would only scold him for being crazy. he must have tested the dna before he dared to say that they were his children. there was no other possibility. zhao yan naturally understood this in his heart, but he didn¡¯t see any real evidence, so he didn¡¯t believe it. only in this way could he feel the joy of defeating zou bai. ¡°i also prepared gifts for the children. where are they?¡± zhao yan turned around and looked around. when jiang yu heard the gift behind the door, she quickly pulled jiang yi and ran out. then, she stood obediently and waited for the stranger¡¯s gift. the children did not know what had happened between the adults. no matter how smart jiang yu was, she did not know what had happened. she was just a child looking forward to her gift. zhao yan¡¯s smile became even gentler as he looked at the two children. jiang yu and jiang yi had inherited jiang an¡¯s good looks and looked extremely cute. even those who did not know them would find them cute and dote on them. zhao yan walked over and said, ¡°the gift is with uncle. let uncle carry you, okay?¡± although jiang yu really wanted a gift, she still looked at jiang an to see her mother¡¯s reaction. zou bai sneered, ¡°the children don¡¯t like to have physical contact with strangers. you should bring your gift back.¡± jiang yu and jiang yi immediately cooperated with their father¡¯s words and took a small step back. then, they turned around and ran towards jiang an. zou bai stood in front of them and looked coldly at zhao yan, wanting to know what the other party wanted to do. zhao yan was not very disappointed. he noticed the child¡¯s peach blossom eyes. they were too similar to zou bai¡¯s. he could not lie to himself even if he wanted to. but it was nothing. if he could marry jiang an, the two children would still have to call him daddy. zhao yan did not care about blood relations. as long as he could defeat zou bai, he was willing to do anything.. Chapter 381 - Chapter 381: Snatch chapter 381: snatch translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao yan smiled and sat down again. ¡°i like children very much. when i heard that miss jiang had two cute children, i quickly brought gifts over. i didn¡¯t expect to scare them.¡± his attitude was very sincere, as if he was sincerely sorry about this. however, jiang an did not dare to completely believe it because zou bai was angry when facing zhao yan. he usually had a straight face and looked fine. jiang an could tell that he was in a bad mood. this was all because of zhao yan¡¯s arrival. although she had a good impression of zhao yan, zou bai knew more. she still stood on zou bai¡¯s side. zhao yan did not care about this uncomfortable atmosphere at all. he handed the gift over and pulled li mei to talk about the happenings in the capital. li mei had lived in the capital for many years and still missed it. she was very happy to hear zhao yan talk about those things. coupled with the fact that he was making her laugh, he looked much closer to the family than zou bai. however, this action did not make zou bai even angrier. this was because not everyone who was close to li mei could become her son-in-law. instead, it was whoever jiang an liked who would become her son-in-law. he was already standing at the finish line. ¡°little feather, daddy has already put the cake in the fridge for you. you can eat it in the afternoon,¡± zou bai said as he held jiang yu on his lap. jiang yu was especially happy. she counted with her fingers and said, ¡°when the time comes, we have to distribute it to brother, father, mother, grandpa, grandma, eldest uncle¡­¡± she went over one by one and finally said with a long face, ¡°is there enough cake?¡± zou bai pinched her cheeks. ¡°of course it¡¯s enough. daddy brought a big cake.¡± hearing this, jiang yu was happy. then, zou bai called jiang yi over and said, ¡°daddy has also brought the gun that you especially liked last time. however, you can only treat it as a toy. i won¡¯t give you bullets.¡± it did not matter if there were no bullets. jiang yi was already very happy that it was a real gun. he had always been interested in firearms, but his mother did not allow him to touch them. the two children liked presents very much. jiang yu even leaned into zou bai¡¯s arms and wheedled. zou bai wanted to show zhao yan that he was truly close to the children and that he shouldn¡¯t casually try to get close to them. he didn¡¯t know what zhao yan was really thinking, but he knew that zhao yan had been competing with him. as long as he had something, zhao yan would want to snatch it. if he couldn¡¯t snatch it, he would try to get something similar. seeing that he had a good relationship with the jiang family, he quickly came to visit, wanting to get closer to the jiang family. zou bai could already guess what he was going to do next. he was going to try to snatch an¡¯an from him. as expected, zhao yan turned around and pulled jiang an to chat. he knew very well that jiang an cared about mo shen and kept talking about the mo family. jiang an¡¯s attention was attracted, so she kept listening to him. zhao yan thought that zou bai would be angry, but he didn¡¯t react at all. instead, he went to play with the children, as if he didn¡¯t care about jiang an at all. this made zhao yan wonder if he had misjudged. in fact, zou bai did not like jiang an that much. thinking of this, he slowed down and lost his enthusiasm. zou bai was relieved. zhao yan didn¡¯t actually like an¡¯an. he knew that an¡¯an was not someone who could be easily deceived. since she was with him, she only had him in her heart. not to mention that zhao yan did not even have a sincere heart, an¡¯an would never be tempted by him. however, he had to find an opportunity to intimidate zhao yan and let him know that there was a price to pay for having thoughts that he shouldn¡¯t have. jiang an did not sense the competition between the two men at all. she was focused on the mo family. from zhao yan, she learned what had happened to the mo family all these years. she also knew that mo shen had a tough life after returning home. it wasn¡¯t easy for him to get to where he was today. the mo family naturally wouldn¡¯t spread the news of the drug testing, but everyone in the four major families knew that the mo family had a reason for bringing mo shen back, and this reason was definitely to use mo shen. jiang an¡¯s heart really ached for mo shen. how could such a warm big brother experience these things when he was young? he had clearly accepted death calmly at that time, but he still had to suffer so much. li mei still didn¡¯t know about mo shen and asked, ¡°an¡¯an, when did you meet the mo family?¡± jiang an told li mei about what happened when they were young. she sighed and said, ¡°what a good child. if i meet him, i¡¯ll definitely thank him properly.¡± just as she finished speaking, a servant came in and said, ¡°madam, there¡¯s a guest outside who says his name is mo shen..¡± Chapter 382 - Chapter 382: Mo Shen’s Salvation chapter 382: mo shen¡¯s salvation translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios li mei did not expect him to come as soon as she finished speaking. she said excitedly, ¡°hurry up and invite him in. tell the chef to make a table of good dishes today. i want to treat the guests to dinner.¡± seeing that madam had rushed out to pick him up, mo shen slowly walked in and smiled. ¡°hello, auntie. i accepted an¡¯an¡¯s invitation to come previously, so i came to visit.¡± zhao lan followed behind and greeted li mei. ¡°hello, auntie. i¡¯m mo shen¡¯s fiancee, zhao lan.¡± mo shen didn¡¯t want to explain anymore. it was too impolite to talk about breaking off the engagement in front of the elders. he turned to look at the children and said, ¡°these are an¡¯an¡¯s children, right?¡± after saying that, he walked over to greet them. this was the first time jiang yu and jiang yi had encountered such a situation. the guests who came to their house were very warm to them, but mo shen was the first to greet them so solemnly. this kind of attention made the two children very happy. they instantly fell in love with mo shen. jiang yu even reached out to let mo shen carry her. zou bai didn¡¯t expect jiang yu to fall in love with him so quickly. he stopped the child and said, ¡°uncle¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. we¡¯ll let uncle carry you next time.¡± mo shen smiled and carried jiang yu over. ¡°i¡¯m not that weak yet. it¡¯s fine because she¡¯s so light.¡± after hugging jiang yu, he reached out to carry jiang yi. he even carried him for about the same time. it was very fair and just. no one would think that he was biased. on the other hand, zhao lan was very worried. she reached out and prepared to catch the child at any time, as if mo shen would collapse in the next second. after mo shen put the children down, she heaved a sigh of relief and turned to look at zhao yan. ¡°brother, why are you here?¡± ¡°i came to xiyun to deal with some matters, so i came to visit,¡± zhao yan said calmly. zhao lan didn¡¯t care what he wanted to do at all. as long as she didn¡¯t hurt mo shen, it had nothing to do with her. however, zhao yan just had to visit the jiang family at this time, making people suspect that he had ulterior motives. they had never heard of him being so polite in the past. other than the elders of the four great aristocratic families, he did not care about anyone else. li mei let mo shen sit beside her. looking at his thin and weak appearance, her heart ached. ¡°you should rest at home. an¡¯an told me about you. i¡¯m so grateful that you took care of her at that time. auntie is here to thank you.¡± ¡°i can¡¯t say that i took care of her. at that time, i was abandoned by my family and had no will to survive. if not for an¡¯an, i¡¯m afraid i myself wouldn¡¯t have lived to return.¡± mo shen wasn¡¯t exaggerating. at that time, he really didn¡¯t want to live anymore. he felt that rather than waiting for death to come at any time, it was better to end himself first and be free. however, just as he was about to leave, he met jiang an, who was crying. he stopped in his tracks to comfort her, thinking that he should come back and check on her tomorrow. what if she was bullied again? as the days passed, he realized that he didn¡¯t want to die that much. moreover, he could leave all his assets to jiang an. this way, she would have the confidence to leave home. death was no longer a fear to him. he was glad that his death would have some value. therefore, it was not that he had saved jiang an, but that jiang an had given him the courage to live. when jiang an heard mo shen¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t believe it. she had always thought that she had received big brother¡¯s help, but she didn¡¯t expect that big brother also needed her. mo shen smiled. ¡°now that an¡¯an has returned to her real home and has a family, i¡¯m really happy for her.¡± when li mei heard this, she really liked mo shen even more. she patted his hand and said, ¡°you can¡¯t just rely on medicine to recuperate your body. it¡¯s best to practice some body-strengthening martial arts. i have the contact information of a master in beijing. when you go back, you can learn it.¡± hearing this, mo shen didn¡¯t take it to heart. zhao lan quickly came over and said, ¡°thank you, auntie. i¡¯ll definitely look for these masters.¡± what zhao lan was most worried about was mo shen¡¯s body. although he had woken up, the poison was still in his body. he was only alive because of the mo family¡¯s bloodline and pills. the mo family doctor said that as time passed, the poison would transform into energy in mo shen¡¯s body. he would be immune to all poisons in the future. however, zhao lan felt that she couldn¡¯t wait until then. looking at the sickly mo shen, her heart ached. she wouldn¡¯t let go of any method that would make him healthy. she was really grateful to li mei now. if mo shen could recover, she would even kneel and kowtow to her. the chef quickly prepared lunch. li mei called everyone to the dining room to eat. jiang an asked aunt sang and the others to bring the children elsewhere to eat. the food of adults had too much salt and sugar for them.. Chapter 383 - Chapter 383: Zhao Yan Causing Trouble chapter 383: zhao yan causing trouble translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the two children were already used to it, so they simply followed aunt sang and the others to eat. zhao lan looked at the two children and smiled. ¡°they¡¯re as beautiful as their mom.¡± she was sincerely complimenting them. after all, although mo shen liked jiang an, jiang an already had zou bai. there was nothing to worry about. jiang an¡¯s eyes curved into crescents when she heard someone compliment her children. she shared the same illness as all mothers ¡ª thinking that her children were the cutest in the world. at this moment, mo shen said, ¡°i¡¯ve already prepared the children¡¯s gifts. i can send them over on their birthday.¡± zhao yan, who was eating, looked up. ¡°when is their birthday?¡± jiang an replied, ¡°it¡¯s their birthday in a week.¡± zhao yan hurriedly said, ¡°then i can attend the two children¡¯s birthday banquet.¡± ¡°we don¡¯t plan to hold a birthday banquet,¡± zou bai said coldly. ¡°it¡¯s just a family meal.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. we thought that since the children are still young, there¡¯s no need to hold such a big banquet. they weren¡¯t happy at the adults¡¯ banquet either,¡± jiang an said. zhao yan smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m staying in the city a little longer to celebrate their birthday. i¡¯ll come even if there¡¯s no banquet.¡± zhao lan didn¡¯t understand what her brother wanted to do. could it be just to compare with zou bai? but what was there to compare with on a birthday? sometimes, she really felt that there was something wrong with her brother¡¯s brain. could it be that he had been agitated too much when he was young? ¡°brother mo, this is your favorite dish.¡± zhao lan smiled and picked up some food for mo shen. mo shen didn¡¯t refuse and said, ¡°we¡¯re already so old. let¡¯s not use what we used to call each other by. it sounds so embarrassing.¡± zhao lan couldn¡¯t maintain the smile on her face. mo shen was clearly very happy when he heard jiang an call him big brother. why didn¡¯t he allow her to call him that? at this moment, the jealousy that she had suppressed was reignited. as the dignified eldest daughter of the zhao family, she was flattered everywhere she went. she was willing to follow behind him and take care of him, but he could not even be polite to her. mo shen wanted to be nice to her. in the beginning, he politely rejected zhao lan and wanted to cancel this engagement. after all, it was arranged without his knowledge. however, zhao lan refused to agree no matter what. no matter how many reasons he came up with, it was useless. she threatened to jump off a building and commit suicide if the engagement was broken off. mo shen didn¡¯t dare to gamble on such a thing, so he could only endure it until now. however, he would find a solution sooner or later. he would not marry zhao lan, so when he faced her, he would mostly keep a cold face. he hoped that she would know that even if she married him, it would not be happily ever after. perhaps she could agree to break off the engagement. li mei could also see the awkwardness between the two of them, but it was someone else¡¯s business after all. she could only pretend not to see it. jiang an was filled with joy as she chatted with zou bai about the birthday. she wanted to do something interesting to make the children happy, but jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s preferences were too different. she did not know how to coordinate. before zou bai could speak, zhao yan said, ¡°why don¡¯t we split it into two? the children can play with whatever they like.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t expect zhao yan to be so tactless. however, he couldn¡¯t flare up while he was still at the jiang family¡¯s place. he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°an¡¯an, the two children have been together since they were young. if they were separated, they would definitely be sad. ask them what they think.¡± jiang an also felt that it made sense. jiang yu and jiang yi had always had their own ideas, so it was safer for them to make their own decisions. zou bai turned to look at zhao yan. ¡°young master zhao, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t blindly come up with ideas. after all, this is a matter of the jiang family.¡± zhao yan smiled slightly. ¡°isn¡¯t fourth master zou also interrupting here?¡± ¡°an¡¯an and i are a couple, so of course we¡¯re family,¡± zou bai emphasized. seeing that the two of them were about to explode, zhao lan quickly said, ¡°this dish is really good. i wonder if auntie will give me the recipe?¡± li mei smiled and said, ¡°if you like it, take it with you. this is made by our jiang family¡¯s chef. it uses a recipe passed down from our family. the taste is different from what they make outside.¡± this irrelevant conversation finally cleared the air. zhao lan finally saw through zhao yan¡¯s intentions. he was here to snatch jiang an from zou bai. they were clearly very in love, but he still wanted to interfere. zhao lan really could not understand zhao yan¡¯s thoughts. she felt that after the two children¡¯s birthday, she should immediately bring mo shen back to the capital and stay away from this crazy brother. after the meal was over, zou bai also bade farewell. after leaving, zou yi and zou er stopped zhao yan.. Chapter 384 - Chapter 384: Difference in Status chapter 384: difference in status translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao yan was not surprised that zou bai would do this. he had already provoked him to that extent just now. it would be wrong if he did not react. ¡°what is fourth master zou doing?¡± zhao yan smiled. ¡°could it be that he wants to beat me up?¡± since zhao yan dared to provoke zou bai, he naturally had his own confidence. although the zhao family was not as powerful as before, it was still one of the four great families. the four great families in beijing had to help each other and could not casually attack another family. this was a rule set by the ancestors of the four great families. it was to prevent internal strife and bloodshed in the capital. if that time ever came, other families would take advantage of it. moreover, beijing was the center of china. if it was chaotic there, the entire country would not be at peace. it would affect the stability of the country. therefore, as long as zhao yan didn¡¯t do anything, zou bai couldn¡¯t do anything to him. injuring the heir of the zhao family was a challenge to the entire zhao family. under zhao yan¡¯s smug expression, zou bai walked over and punched him in the face. zhao yi did not expect zou bai to attack. he only reacted to block the second punch. ¡°fourth master zou, this is our family¡¯s future head. you¡¯re not putting the zhao family in your eyes!¡± zhao yi said loudly. zou bai laughed. ¡°don¡¯t use these things to pressure me. ask those old men what they can really do to me.¡± of course not. the zou family was the most powerful family in beijing. the other three families had their own concerns and couldn¡¯t cooperate, so the elders turned a blind eye to zou bai. zhao yan touched the blood at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°i¡¯m the heir of the zhao family. you¡¯re looking down on the entire zhao family!¡± ¡°stop trying to pin the crime on me. the reason why i hit you has nothing to do with the two families. it¡¯s because you¡¯re having improper thoughts about my girlfriend. if the reason for this gets out, everyone will think that you deserved it,¡± zou bai said as he extended his hand toward zou yi. zou yi took out a handkerchief and handed it over. zou bai wiped his hands as if he had touched something dirty, then threw the handkerchief on the ground. zhao yan was about to faint from anger, but he maintained the dignity of an heir and said, ¡°you¡¯re twisting logic. nothing i said just now was out of line.¡± ¡°whatever i say will be true. those people take my words as truth and won¡¯t pursue whether you did or not. because i¡¯m different from you. i control more than half of the power in the capital and i¡¯m called fourth master, while you¡¯re only young master zhao.¡± after saying this, zou bai turned around and left. he didn¡¯t say anything warning him to stay away from jiang an in the future. in any case, he had already expressed his attitude today. if zhao yan continued to do it, he would directly attack the zhao family. there was no use in saying harsh words. however, this kind of disregard infuriated zhao yan even more. he hated zou bai¡¯s attitude the most. he was clearly the most outstanding person among his peers, but everyone could only see zou bai. ¡°young master, let¡¯s hurry back.¡± zhao yi came over to support him. zhao yan shook off zhao yi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°sooner or later, i will let him taste defeat, and he will lose at my feet.¡± after sending everyone off, li mei pulled jiang an and said, ¡°an¡¯an, stay away from zhao yan in the future. his eyes are full of schemes.¡± ¡°mom, i also feel that something is wrong with him. every word he says is targeting zou bai. i wonder how much hatred the two of them have for each other. they won¡¯t stop even at other people¡¯s dining tables,¡± jiang an said. she was acutely aware of zhao yan¡¯s malice towards zou bai. furthermore, he was the kind of person who would target him everywhere. zhao yan had placed all his attention on this matter and did not remember that he was still a guest at someone else¡¯s house. if they quarreled at the dining table, the jiang family would lose all their face. moreover, zou bai was her lover. she could not watch zhao yan treat zou bai like this. ¡°zhao yan is a good child, but he¡¯s too obsessed with winning and losing. he wants to suppress others with every word. with such a personality, something will happen sooner or later,¡± li mei said. she had always been very tolerant of children. zhao yan had indeed performed very well the first time he came to visit. he was a child that the elders would like. however, whenever he encountered zou bai, he would lose control of his emotions. it was as if his heart and mind were only filled with the desire to defeat zou bai. his life and dreams had been devoured. zou bai also had his own life. he had to learn to look away from himself so that he could live a good life. however, li mei could not say these words. she could only let him discover it himself.. Chapter 385 - Chapter 385: Crazy chapter 385: crazy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios what happened at the dining table not only affected them, but zhao lan¡¯s mood also turned bad. on the way back to the hotel with mo shen, she frowned and said, ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my brother. he suddenly came all the way to xiyun and said those ridiculous things.¡± of course, she knew why zhao yan was here. she also knew that he was coveting jiang an now. but she just wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t know and tell mo shen these words. to let him know that there were many people pursuing jiang an, and that she no longer needed his protection. he only needed to focus on his fiancee. ¡°your brother is indeed very rude. he should watch what he says when he¡¯s just a guest in someone else¡¯s house,¡± mo shen said coldly. zhao lan didn¡¯t expect mo shen to say this. in the past, he hated jumping to conclusions about others, but now, he hated zhao yan so much for jiang an. although her brother wasn¡¯t a good person, zhao lan didn¡¯t want to hear mo shen speak up for jiang an. ¡°big brother might be in a bad mood recently. he said that he couldn¡¯t find anyone after searching for a long time. he really can¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡± zhao lan secretly looked at mo shen¡¯s expression and said, ¡°but he hasn¡¯t been angry after searching for so long. why has he been so angry recently? could it be that he knows something bad?¡± mo shen closed his eyes and said, ¡°perhaps your brother should see a doctor.¡± what he meant was that zhao yan was crazy. zhao lan was speechless. after all, he was her biological brother. even if she didn¡¯t like him, it was another thing for others to talk about him like that. moreover, it was said to her face by the person she liked. she felt that her brother wasn¡¯t the only one being looked down on; she was also being looked down on. zhao lan endured the humiliation and returned to the hotel. the two of them did not speak on the way. although mo shen was staying in a suite, he was alone. zhao lan suggested staying together to make it easier for her to take care of him, but mo shen rejected her. if the mo family hadn¡¯t insisted, he wouldn¡¯t have brought zhao lan along. although he was confirmed as the successor of the mo family, in the eyes of the mo family, he would die sooner or later. it was better to get married early and give birth to a healthy child. however, they did not want to find any random woman to be the child¡¯s mother. zhao lan, who had volunteered to stay, became the best candidate, so they tried their best to get the two of them together. zhao lan¡¯s requests were all agreed to. she wished they could be together all the time. if mo shen wanted to come to xiyun, he had to agree to bring zhao lan along. otherwise, the mo family would not let him out of the valley. however, mo shen did not think that only by getting married and having children could the mo family continue. since they were a family that specialized in the medical field, as long as there was an eligible heir, their family¡¯s legend would not end. whichever child in the family was talented could become the heir. there was no need for him to have this child. after all, in mo shen¡¯s opinion, medical talent wouldn¡¯t be passed down through bloodline. it was better to choose one. an¡¯an had already found her happiness, so he had no intention of getting married. mo shen could tell what zhao yan was thinking about an¡¯an, but he believed that zou bai would handle it well. he just needed to watch silently and help if anything went wrong. with such a heart, mo shen returned to his room. just as he was about to go to bed after taking a shower, a warm body pressed against him. this frightened mo shen. he pushed her away and retreated under the bed, roaring, ¡°who is it?¡± the blanket was lifted, revealing zhao lan¡¯s face. she was only wearing pajamas and had a graceful figure. she said pitifully, ¡°brother mo, can you take pity on me and give me a child?¡± in mo shen¡¯s opinion, this request was simply ridiculous. he didn¡¯t expect zhao lan to do such a thing. ¡°do you know what you¡¯re saying now?¡± mo shen asked in shock. he still hoped that zhao lan had lost her mind for a moment. as long as she left now, he could pretend that nothing had happened. but zhao lan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. she looked at mo shen with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°brother mo, i¡¯ve always liked you. have you never felt that at all?¡± ¡°but i also said that i don¡¯t have any feelings for you. why are you still obstinate?¡± ¡°but we¡¯re engaged. we were meant to be together.¡± mo shen said helplessly, ¡°i was still unconscious when this marriage was decided, so you should be prepared that i wouldn¡¯t agree. this isn¡¯t the era where parents can arrange for their kids to get engaged just because they want to. i¡¯ll tell my family to break off the engagement immediately.¡± zhao lan shook her head. ¡°no, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get this marriage. even if i die, i won¡¯t break off the engagement..¡± Chapter 386 - Chapter 386: Zhao Lan In Despair chapter 386: zhao lan in despair translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao lan threw herself into mo shen¡¯s arms and refused to let go. mo shen used all his strength to push her away and said, ¡°when i go back, i must annul the engagement. i¡¯ll do it even if the mo family removes me from the family tree. if you want to die, i¡¯ll die with you. don¡¯t think you can threaten me.¡± after saying that, he planned to leave. he could not sleep in this room tonight. zhao lan¡¯s actions just now had exhausted her courage. this had already violated all that she had been taught since she was young, but if she let mo shen leave, it would really be irreversible. she knew that mo shen meant what he said. he would definitely cancel the engagement when he returned. ¡°brother mo, i beg you not to treat me like this. everyone knows that i¡¯m your fiancee. what will they think of me if you cancel the engagement now?¡± zhao lan played the emotional card. ¡°just take it that you pity me and don¡¯t cancel the engagement at this time.¡± however, mo shen was no longer moved. the fact that zhao lan could do such a thing today proved that she was not as innocent as she said. during his time as meng shen, mo shen had already seen through all kinds of human emotions and knew that zhao lan was not as pitiful as she was making it out to be. ¡°i¡¯ll say that it¡¯s because i¡¯m not in good health that i made such a request. no one will laugh at you.¡± mo shen pulled zhao lan out of his arms. his patience had run out. he didn¡¯t want to drag it out and cause so much trouble. mo shen left without looking back. no matter how much zhao lan begged him to stay, it was useless. ¡°jiang an, jiang an.¡± zhao lan lay on the bed and recited this name. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, brother mo wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this.¡± zhao lan¡¯s heart was already twisted. in her life filled with oppression, only brother mo was the sun. but now, mo shen only had jiang an in his heart. if it weren¡¯t for jiang an back then, brother mo wouldn¡¯t have treated her like this even if he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°why do so many people like you? if you were dead, none of this would have happened,¡± zhao lan said with hatred. jiang an did not know that zhao lan was gaining hatred for her and was still picking between scripts sent by her manager. she had finished filming ¡°legend of gan lan¡± and the movie was preparing to be released. it was time for her to work on the next project. zhao bing said over the phone, ¡°although there are many scripts looking for you, i suggest you go for a variety show first then start filming a new television drama after the publicity period for ¡®legend of ganlan¡¯ is over.¡± ¡°i think so too. i¡¯ve spent too much effort on ¡®legend of gan lan¡¯. i have to promote it well.¡± jiang an agreed. zhao bing said, ¡°there are also many variety shows that want to invite you to. there are also parent-child variety shows.¡± ¡°is it the kind where i can bring my children along?¡± jiang an asked. zhao bing nodded. ¡°yes, one of them is filmed by han yu. it¡¯s called ¡®baby sets off.¡± jiang an¡¯s first variety show was filmed by han yu. it could be considered fate, but jiang an refused. ¡°i don¡¯t want the children to be exposed to the public. they need a happy childhood.¡± zhao bing actually didn¡¯t want to do this either. everyone would see them on camera, but jiang an¡¯s children were too mysterious now. no media had taken photos of them, so the photos of the two children have already been sold for astronomical prices. zhao bing told jiang an these things and said, ¡°they will do everything they can to film the two children. if anything happens, it won¡¯t be good. why don¡¯t you bring the children on the variety show to be filmed openly? when everyone has seen enough, no one will try so hard to film them anymore.¡± after some thought, jiang an said, ¡°then what¡¯s the content of this show? is it dangerous?¡± ¡°the parent-child programs won¡¯t be dangerous. it¡¯s just bringing the children to complete some missions. however, the condition for this program is that both parents have to be present,¡± zhao bing said. this was making things difficult for jiang an. although zou bai was the children¡¯s father, she could not announce it now. where could she just find a father? zhao bing didn¡¯t know the truth about the children¡¯s father and thought that the two children were si cheng¡¯s. he was definitely not someone to be invited. moreover, si cheng, who had gone bankrupt, was causing trouble everywhere. zhao bing really didn¡¯t want jiang an to have anything to do with him. ¡°after all, your situation is different. i¡¯ll communicate with the director. at most, we¡¯ll get the children¡¯s uncle to come.¡± zhao bing thought for a moment and said, ¡°anyway, jiang huai doesn¡¯t have much activity nowadays. it¡¯ll be even more popular if he comes.¡± jiang an also thought that it was a good idea. moreover, her first time on a variety show was with third brother. this time, their cooperation would definitely be even better.. Chapter 387 - Chapter 387: Tan Si’s New Image chapter 387: tan si¡¯s new image translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an had decided to participate in ¡°baby sets off¡±, but because the show was still in the preparatory stage, it would be a while before the filming began. it just so happened that she could celebrate the two children¡¯s birthday first. jiang an was very satisfied with the timing. after zhao bing received jiang an¡¯s confirmation, she went to talk to han yu. the other party was also very happy that jiang an could accept the invitation. jiang an¡¯s popularity now was not comparable to when she first appeared on variety shows. with ¡°circle¡±, she had already proven her acting skills. she was completely different from other female celebrities who only knew how to act in idol dramas. moreover, jiang an was indeed a beauty. she was one of the best in the entertainment industry. of course, the audience would like such a celebrity. although jiang an didn¡¯t seem to have many business activities and didn¡¯t seem to have much attention, the few endorsements she had were all world-class brands. zhao bing would not let jiang an endorse any ordinary brand. this was what jiang huai had instructed. as the future heiress of the jiang family, jiang an could have her own hobbies and go and film shows, but she absolutely could not be implicated by any brand endorsements. world-class brands rarely let celebrities with such endorsements represent them. of course, it was also because jiang huai felt that those brands were not worthy of his sister. in his eyes, an¡¯an was the best. after zhao bing and han yu confirmed the details, zhao bing began to accept new scripts. she kept them for jiang an to choose from. jiang an was very enthusiastic about joining a production team now. she wanted to try out more new roles, but she had strict requirements for the quality of the script. as a result, zhao bing had yet to find a suitable role. tan si also knew about the variety show ¡°baby sets off¡±, but she did not want the child to appear in public, so she did not pay attention to it at all. during this period of time, the material about her training camp had been spread all over the internet. fans were crazily praising her for being able to endure hardship. as a famous actress, she was actually willing to sacrifice her time to train with newbies. there was even a photo of tan si practicing the guqin on set and she was praised for being a true ancient goddess who could represent china¡¯s traditional culture. whenever there was praise, there would naturally be people who hated on her. many people could not stand the fans¡¯ words. [why are you still pretending to be a goddess when you¡¯ve already given birth?] [back then, when she interfered in an¡¯an¡¯s marriage, i don¡¯t think she learned that traditional culture frowned upon being a third party.] [you haven¡¯t officially started filming yet. it¡¯s not good to release the material so early.] [she¡¯s just trying to attract attention. she wants to steal the spotlight from an¡¯an¡¯s legend of gan lan.] [speaking of which, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve ever heard tan si mention her child. where did her child go?] [jiang an didn¡¯t mention her children either.] [but an¡¯an always shares interesting things with her children. some time ago, a staff member said that an¡¯an booked an entire amusement park for her children.] this comment stirred up even more discussions. for a moment, ¡°where did tan si¡¯s child go?¡± became the hottest topic. many people discussed it below, and it had already reached a million views. her manager quickly sent all of this to tan si. she was still very happy when saw that everyone was discussing her in the training camp. it didn¡¯t matter if they were praising or scolding her. as long as someone discussed her, she would be popular. when she saw the trending topic, her expression instantly turned ugly. she clicked on it and saw the comments they had posted. tan si threw the phone in her hand to the ground. she didn¡¯t understand why these people kept caring about the child. the video of her training camp was clearly better, but they kept mentioning the child. tan si did not have a good impression of this child whom she had carried for ten months. he was like living evidence that she had slept with an unknown man. si cheng knew about this from the beginning, but he played with her like a monkey. if possible, tan si wished she could send this child away. however, she knew that if she did so, she would be scolded to death. she could only throw him to her mother to take care of. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, this topic was too popular now. if tan si did not respond, it was very likely to cause a storm of public opinion. even the police would participate in the investigation. tan si could only reluctantly ask her mother for a photo. then, she posted it and said, ¡°mommy¡¯s favorite baby. if mommy could, she would return to your side now.¡± this photo broke all kinds of rumors about the child. tan si was very pleased with the reversal of the comments. ¡°it¡¯s so easy to create an image of loving my child? if jiang an can do it, so can i,¡± tan si said happily. but soon, she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. han yu commented below, ¡°what a cute baby.. are you willing to participate in ¡®baby sets off¡¯?¡± Chapter 388 - Chapter 388: Don’t Know His Name chapter 388: don¡¯t know his name translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios for a moment, the entire internet only cared about han yu¡¯s invitation. there were even fans urging tan si to agree. after all, this variety show could get more attention. however, tan si was not happy at all. she would agree to any other variety show. however, it was also an invitation from the god of variety shows, han yu. if she really brought this child on a variety show, the public¡¯s impression of her would only be that of the child¡¯s mother in the future. those rich young masters would definitely retreat far away from her. at this moment, tan si hated han yu. why did he have to leave such comments on weibo? she had just dispelled rumors that she did not care about the child. if she rejected the invitation again, her previous action would be useless. han yu still did not know that he was hated now. he was still immersed in the joy of posting the comment and felt that his decision was very right. not only could he bring popularity to the show, but he could also help tan si out. she must be very grateful to him now. tan si¡¯s manager, zhao yun, was almost scared to death. it had not been easy for her to get out of the fact that she did not care about the child, and now there was han yu. as a manager, she knew tan si¡¯s attitude towards her child very well. she could be said to be indifferent. there was no way she could go on the parent-child variety show. she made a call to tan si and said, ¡°since you¡¯re about to officially start filming, you can just reject him directly.¡± ¡°everyone knows that i¡¯m acting as a princess. i¡¯m not the protagonist at all. besides, this variety show will only start filming a month later. my rejection doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡± tan si was on the verge of breaking down. zhao yun rubbed her aching head. ¡°it¡¯s just a few comments. it¡¯s even worse if you go on a variety show. you don¡¯t even know the child, right?¡± tan si felt that what she said made sense. she wanted to reply that she could not go, but before she could finish typing this line of words, another call came. ¡°i¡¯m about to write a reply. don¡¯t be anxious!¡± tan si said angrily. zhao yun¡¯s voice was very anxious. ¡°hurry up and stop. i don¡¯t know which tabloid reporter is blocking your door. they said that they have already captured your mother and nanny taking care of the child every day. you are nowhere to be seen.¡± ¡°it¡¯s just photos. it¡¯s normal for me not to be there when i¡¯ve been in the training camp recently.¡± tan si did not take it to heart. ¡°he did not just take photos. instead, he stayed by your house for a year. he has edited it into a video and released it. there is also a nearby stall owner who can testify that he goes there every day to prove that you have never seen the child.¡± when zhao yun said those words, she was about to die from anger. tan si could not believe that this reporter was so free that he could wait outside her house for a year. this time, she had to use stronger evidence to prove that she was a good mother. however, she had no evidence at all. what the reporter said was indeed true. she had never seen the child. sometimes, when the child appeared in a video with her mother, she was unwilling to take another look. of course, zhao yun knew this. she let out a long sigh and said, ¡°right now, you can only admit that because you¡¯re busy with your career, you rarely go to see the child. you want to make it up to the child by bringing him to participate in the variety show.¡± ¡°i don¡¯t want to participate in any parent-child variety show. i still don¡¯t know the child¡¯s name. if i really go on the variety show, everything will be exposed,¡± tan si said loudly. zhao yun really wished she could die right now. she said in surprise, ¡°you don¡¯t even know the child¡¯s name?¡± back then, wang li had asked her daughter to think about the child¡¯s name. however, tan si¡¯s plan to marry into the si family had been ruined. she was not in the mood to think about the child¡¯s name at all. this dragged on until now. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zhao yun really regretted becoming tan si¡¯s manager back then. it was fine if she had not received any awards until now. at the very least, she knew how to work hard and was willing to enter the training camp to prepare for filming. however, she didn¡¯t even care about the child she gave birth to. she made everyone laugh at her. and now she didn¡¯t know how to clean up her mess. ¡°in any case, there is still some time left. why don¡¯t you get your mother to bring the child to the vicinity of the production team? you can take this opportunity to get closer to the child. at the very least, you have to look like you have a biological son on television,¡± said zhao yun. ¡°otherwise, your reputation will be ruined.¡± this was different from the scandals of ordinary celebrities. celebrities would lose some fans when they fell in love, but there would still be fans who would fall in love with them again. however, if celebrities did not treat their children well, the consequences would be very serious. no one would like someone who did not even care about their biological child.. Chapter 389 - Chapter 389: The Agent Leaves chapter 389: the agent leaves translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios no matter how unwilling tan si was, this was the only way. she first responded to han yu¡¯s comments and said she was willing to bring the child to ¡°baby sets off¡±. then, she asked wang li to quickly bring the child to the production team¡¯s filming venue. zhao yun found someone from the public relations department to write her an apology letter. the statement sincerely acknowledged that she had neglected her child because of work and emphasized that it was not easy for a single mother. in order to give her child a better life, she would work hard and reflect on herself to accompany her child more in the future. this apology letter was very moving. even zhao yun would have been moved by it, if she did not know the truth. when this apology letter was sent out, the public opinion indeed calmed down a lot. many people began to sympathize with tan si. they felt that it was already very difficult for a single mother to have no time to see the child. moreover, the child was being taken care of by her biological grandmother. it could not be said that tan si did not love the child. seeing that the matter had calmed down, zhao yun heaved a sigh of relief. in that short period of time, her mood had been through a roller coaster. if anything were to happen, she would not be able to hold on anymore. after sending it, tan si said, ¡°that¡¯s enough. i really don¡¯t know what¡¯s there to be concerned about. there are so many people watching.¡± zhao yun was already frustrated that she had a headache. when she heard her tone, she could not control herself. she shouted, ¡°you¡¯re a celebrity. you¡¯ve enjoyed a life that is sought after by tens of thousands of people. naturally, you have to pay the price. all the benefits will be reaped by you alone. besides, you were the one who insisted on giving birth to this child. of course, you have to be responsible for the child. if the child could choose for himself, he would definitely not choose you as his mother.¡± tan si was stunned by her roar. zhao yun had never treated her like this before. she had always dealt with the aftermath conscientiously. she did not think about how many willful things she had done. she only thought that zhao yun must have found a new company and despised her because she could not marry into the si family. ¡°if you don¡¯t want to work anymore, just say it. i¡¯m not going to submit to you,¡± tan si shouted. zhao yun¡¯s head hurt even more. thinking about her savings, she made up her mind. ¡°then, let¡¯s part ways. i won¡¯t be an agent anymore!¡± tan si was a person who could not go against the flow. she did not think that it would be difficult to find a manager like zhao yun. she snorted coldly and said, ¡°then leave. i¡¯ll find a new manager tomorrow.¡± she fell asleep angrily, waiting for zhao yun to come back and coax her the next day. however, zhao yun did not come back. instead, a new agent sent by the company came. looking at the unfamiliar man in front of her, tan si was stunned. ¡°where¡¯s zhao yun?¡± ¡°sister zhao said that she¡¯s quitting and wants to go back to her hometown to grow vegetables. she handed in her resignation letter last night and left without even completing the procedures,¡± the agent said. tan si really did not expect zhao yun to do this. previously, the two of them had clearly said that they wanted to create a future together. after filming this movie, she would definitely be able to obtain more opportunities. but now, she left without a word. tan si said angrily, ¡°since she has left, i won¡¯t have her. what¡¯s your name?¡± the agent quickly revealed a fawning smile. ¡°my name is wang ying. i¡¯m a new agent in the company.¡± he really did not expect her to become an agent at tan si¡¯s level when he had just joined the company. after all, even after experiencing so many things, her reputation was still that of an a-list celebrity. if zhao yun had not left in a hurry and they could not find a suitable agent, he would not have had a chance. ¡°since you¡¯ve become my agent, you¡¯re one of us. i¡¯ll give you a red packet of 10,000 yuan. in the future, we¡¯ll work together to create glory.¡± tan si repeated what she had told zhao yun back then. wang ying did not know about this and thought that he was extremely lucky to have met a good artiste. he smiled and thanked tan si for the red packet. although zhao yun had left, she still had to continue with the rest of her work. after tan si joined the production team and returned to the hotel, she saw the child, the child who looked very similar to her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only tan si forced herself to carry him up. wang ying had already arranged for the reporters to take photos. when they entered the elevator, she put him down and asked, ¡°what¡¯s his name?¡± wang li hurriedly replied, ¡°her name is tan nian. it means ¡®longing¡¯.¡± ¡°why does it sound like a girl¡¯s name?¡± tan si said with a frown. back then, wang li did not get an answer for a long time. she thought that tan si would understand that the child missed her when she heard his name. ever since tan nian was born, she had been the one taking care of him. wang li had deep feelings for the child. she hoped that tan si could dote on the child and not have no parental love.. Chapter 390 - Chapter 390: Two Styles chapter 390: two styles translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an had also heard about the commotion on tan si¡¯s side, but she did not take it to heart. she was now listening to the children¡¯s opinions on their birthdays. jiang yu and jiang yi were surprised that their mother would ask them. after all, children¡¯s thoughts were always the least important. the two children were very happy with their mother¡¯s actions. jiang yu circled her and said, ¡°i want a princess dress, a pink cake, and a crown just like the cartoons.¡± jiang yu had always liked shiny things, so jiang an was not surprised by her thoughts. then, she turned to look at jiang yi. ¡°do you have any thoughts?¡± jiang yi shook his head and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have any ideas. just do as little feather says.¡± jiang an felt that this shouldn¡¯t be the case. jiang yi definitely had a birthday he wanted in his mind, but he was choosing not to say it out of some concerns. ¡°little wingsy.¡± jiang an pulled him into her arms. ¡°this is both your¡¯s and your sister¡¯s birthday. mommy hopes that the two of you can be happy and not have any other considerations. just tell mommy what you want.¡± jiang yi hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°i like weapons. i want a cake in the shape of a desert eagle. the rest can be done according to little feather¡¯s idea.¡± jiang an did not expect jiang yi¡¯s request to be so small. she wanted to get more out of him. after all, it was only his birthday once a year. both of them had to be satisfied. at this moment, zou bai walked in and said, ¡°you just want a cake? do you want daddy to bring you to the shooting range to play?¡± this suggestion instantly moved jiang yi¡¯s heart. his eyes were even brighter than before. he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°yes.¡± jiang an was a little worried. ¡°but little feather¡¯s birthday is in a princess theme. we can¡¯t decorate the shooting range in.¡± zou bai did not worry about that at all. he smiled and said, ¡°since it¡¯s the two children¡¯s birthdays, we have to satisfy both of them. i¡¯ll bring little wingsy to the shooting range first and then come back home to hold the princess banquet that little feather likes. after all, princesses only hold banquets at night.¡± jiang yu could completely accept this reason. the princesses in the cartoon would indeed only attend banquets at night. this was in line with jiang yu¡¯s imagination. she nodded and said, ¡°okay, okay.¡± seeing that the two children were satisfied, jiang an heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°we¡¯ve finally made them happy. i was really worried that we wouldn¡¯t be able to coordinate well.¡± ¡°you can definitely do it well. i¡¯ll always help you from the side,¡± zou bai held her hand and said. the two of them had not seen each other for a few days. during this period of time, zou bai had been sending more people to prepare to deal with zhao yan. he was afraid that he would do something bad. after all, zhao yan¡¯s mental state was not very stable. no one knew what he would do next if he could run to xiyun to cause trouble for him. if it was just to deal with him, he could counter every move. however, zhao yan clearly had his eyes on an¡¯an, and even his attitude towards the children was very different. zou bai had to arrange everything. if he needed to leave, an¡¯an and the children had to be safe. seeing his serious expression, jiang an asked, ¡°did something happen?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± zou bai said. ¡°an¡¯an, if you meet zhao yan, try your best to keep a distance from him. my relationship with him isn¡¯t good.¡± jiang an had thought that zou bai would give her a serious reason, such as a problem between the families. she didn¡¯t expect him to only say that their relationship wasn¡¯t good. his expression and tone were normal, but jiang an felt that he had been wronged. she couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. then she smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯ll stay as far away from him as possible.¡± zou bai also felt that what he said just now was a little sad, but when he saw jiang an¡¯s smiling face, he didn¡¯t explain anything. as long as an¡¯an remembered it in her heart, it was fine. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only however, just as the two of them finished speaking, a servant rushed over and handed over an invitation. jiang an took it and opened it. she realized that the person who had invited her was zhao yan. he was still in xiyun and had not left. moreover, he was holding a small banquet. facing this invitation, jiang an was a little at a loss. even when zhao yan visited last time, the two of them were not that familiar with each other. they were really not close to the extent of attending each other¡¯s banquets. ¡°tell the person who sent the invitation letter that i have something on that day and can¡¯t attend. and to thank young master zhao for his kindness,¡± jiang an said as she handed the invitation letter back. zou bai stopped jiang an. ¡°no need. tell that person that miss jiang and miss jiang¡¯s boyfriend will attend the banquet..¡± Chapter 391 - Chapter 391: Must Go chapter 391: must go translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an was a little puzzled. he had clearly asked her to keep a distance from zhao yan just now. why did he agree to attend the banquet now? faced with the confusion written on jiang an¡¯s face, zou bai said, ¡°since he invited you, he must have a backup plan. when the time comes, you have no choice but to go even if you refuse. why don¡¯t you let me follow you? you won¡¯t be afraid even if anything happens.¡± ¡°i¡¯m alone at home and i have to take care of the children. what can he do to force me to go?¡± jiang an was very curious. ¡°there are tens of thousands of dirty tricks, such as going roundabout by inviting auntie or your brother, then asking about you in a worried tone, and adding more details about me. your family will definitely panic. when the time comes, he¡¯ll ask you to go over and you¡¯ll see his true colors,¡± zou bai said in a relaxed tone. jiang an really did not expect such complicated methods, but it was indeed possible if she thought about it carefully. ¡°i¡¯m still too stupid. i didn¡¯t expect there to be such underhand methods in the world,¡± jiang an said in frustration. zou bai pulled her into his arms and caressed her back. ¡°an¡¯an isn¡¯t stupid. it¡¯s just that you¡¯re sincere and kind to everyone. people like us have grown up with schemes and plots. our methods of scheming against others are self-taught. the method just now was already relatively open and aboveboard. it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°but if we go together, everyone will know about our relationship. if word gets out, there will be discussions again,¡± jiang an said worriedly. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about that. no one will dare to talk nonsense about my matters,¡± zou bai said firmly. jiang an sighed and said, ¡°in the end, i still have to go and see what zhao yan wants.¡± now, jiang an didn¡¯t have a good impression of zhao yan at all. she didn¡¯t like anyone deliberately trying to get close to her, and this person hated zou bai very much. seeing the look of hatred on jiang an¡¯s face, zou bai smiled. ¡°if he does anything annoying and you have to do something, feel free to do it. you don¡¯t have to care about the consequences. even without me by your side to protect you, you¡¯re still the successor of the jiang family of xiyun. your status isn¡¯t lower than zhao yan¡¯s.¡± of course, jiang an also knew this. she was no longer the tan ming who could be bullied by others. back then, she had swallowed her anger because she knew that no one would stand up for her. she could not resist these things and could only lower her head and accept reality. ever since she returned to the jiang family, jiang an knew that she didn¡¯t have to endure it anymore. her family would only be even sadder if she suffered. that was why she thought of the idea of inviting si cheng to the banquet. in any case, si cheng could only lower his head in front of the jiang family¡¯s power. she only needed to convey that she didn¡¯t like the other party and those rumors would be resolved. ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°i¡¯ll protect myself and the children.¡± zhao yan¡¯s banquet was set for the next night. jiang an did not dress up very grandly. she took out an outdated dress and put it on. when they got out of the car, they realized that this was not a small banquet at all. there were at least 200 people in the open-air venue. ¡°why are there people from beijing here?¡± zou bai asked. xiyun and beijing were not close. even if transportation was very convenient now, it was very troublesome for so many people to come to xiyun. they were probably here because of the zhao family¡¯s reputation. when these people saw zou bai, they quickly made way for him. the rich people in beijing were very afraid of zou bai. it had barely been a few years since the major bloodbath. they did not want to provoke this demon. jiang an held zou bai¡¯s arm and walked in under everyone¡¯s gaze. as expected, no one dared to discuss it. they didn¡¯t even whisper to each other. it could be seen how intimidating zou bai was. zhao yan laughed loudly and came out to welcome them. ¡°you guys have finally arrived. my neck is about to grow.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang an said politely, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect to be invited by young master zhao. it took a long time to prepare.¡± her words were very distant, as if she had only met zhao yan once. zhao yan was not surprised by jiang an¡¯s attitude. as zou bai¡¯s girlfriend, she definitely had to stand with him. however, if she became his girlfriend, it would naturally be different. at the thought of this, zhao yan became excited. he forcefully suppressed his emotions on the surface, but the gaze he looked at jiang an with became even more fiery. ¡°i just went to the jiang family to visit auntie two days ago. an¡¯an, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved. you can be considered half the host at this banquet. just be more comfortable,¡± zhao yan said.. Chapter 392 - Chapter 392: Want chapter 392: want translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios if his eyes could kill, zhao yan would have been torn into pieces by now. zou bai did not expect him to be so bold as to say such specious words in front of him. it seemed like he did not take the previous warning to heart at all. jiang an responded appropriately, ¡°this place seems to be under my family¡¯s business. if that¡¯s the case, of course i¡¯m considered half the owner. young master zhao really knows how to joke around. no wonder my mother said that you¡¯re a humorous person.¡± her words immediately dispelled the ambiguous atmosphere, and they returned to being unfamiliar with each other. zhao yan was not a rash person. he knew that jiang an was wary of him now, so he simply gave up on the idea of currying favor with her. he had to dispel the other party¡¯s guard first before he could make a move. since he had decided on his future plan, the smile on zhao yan¡¯s face became even brighter. he said, ¡°i was just thinking that miss jiang hasn¡¯t been filming recently. coincidentally, you and zou bai have a good relationship. let¡¯s come out and relax together.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s attitude to change immediately. from a little ambiguous, it became as gentle as the spring breeze. however, this made jiang an feel that the other party was even more scheming. zhao yan called for the waiter to bring the wine over and said, ¡°bring a glass of fruit juice to miss jiang.¡± after saying that, he handed the throw on the sofa to jiang an. his actions were smooth and natural. he didn¡¯t say anything to take credit for his actions, as if he was just naturally concerned about jiang an. if it was jiang an¡¯s first time seeing him today, she would definitely have a good impression of him. every human being liked others to be gentle to them. ¡°thank you,¡± jiang an said softly. zou bai didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. he directly covered jiang an with a blanket and held her hand to give her warmth. he smiled and said, ¡°we haven¡¯t eaten tonight. i¡¯ll make you fried noodles when we get back. i remember you said you wanted to eat that last time.¡± in order to maintain her figure, jiang an didn¡¯t eat much, but she couldn¡¯t resist the desire to eat delicious food. there were always things she wanted to eat. zou bai knew that she was just saying it. if he really brought her to eat those things, the consequence would be that jiang an would have to stay in the gym for a long time. therefore, zou bai would never satisfy those cravings in the name of love. however, he would also not eat those delicacies in front of jiang an. this was the first time he had mentioned cooking for her. jiang an leaned close to his ear. ¡°why are you suddenly saying these things today? could it be to anger zhao yan?¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with him.¡± zou bai rubbed her fingers. ¡°you¡¯ve been controlling your diet too much recently. you have to eat something you want to eat to improve your mood. you mentioned the fried noodles yesterday. i think you still want to eat them.¡± hearing this, jiang an¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. she leaned into zou bai¡¯s arms and whispered to him. anyone who saw this would understand that they were a very loving couple. zhao yan¡¯s heart was already filled with dark clouds, but he still maintained a smile on the surface. why was it that zou bai could get everything? he was the head of the family and had the power to call the shots. now, even the person he loved was by his side. moreover, he had two cute children. what did the heavens not give zou bai? why couldn¡¯t he get these things? zhao yan¡¯s mind was filled with jealousy and hatred for zou bai. looking at jiang an¡¯s gentle smile, he suddenly felt possessive. initially, he had nothing to do with jiang an. he had only approached jiang an because he wanted to provoke zou bai. however, now he had become determined to get jiang an and obtain that happiness. zhao yan had never received any love. his mother would only treat him as a tool to do her favors. every day, she would urge him to learn more things. then, she would call his father and ask him to come home to see what he had learned. even if he got second place, he would be reprimanded. moreover, he was not allowed to eat for three days and was only allowed to read books. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only his father didn¡¯t care about him at all. he was either traveling outside or had gone to meet his ¡®true love¡¯ again. no one knew where he was going, let alone whether he would come home. every time her mother¡¯s hopes were dashed, she would vent her anger on him. his sister didn¡¯t like him either. she found his dark expression scary. the two of them had been strangers since they were young. zhao yan felt that he had nothing, but now, he finally had something he wanted. he had to get jiang an and make her his wife. that way, he would be able to have such warmth. thinking of this, he felt extremely carefree. if he snatched zou bai¡¯s lover away, he would be able to experience the pain he had been in all this time. it was simply revenge.. Chapter 393 - Chapter 393: Preventing Return chapter 393: preventing return translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zhao yan held his wine glass and drank one glass after another, his gaze fixed on jiang an. jiang an naturally noticed it too, but she didn¡¯t point it out or respond. she acted as if she didn¡¯t know that others were looking at her. she was just smiling and chatting with zou bai. the two of them were intimate as if no one was around. the more she did this, the more fire burned in zhao yan¡¯s heart. he even began to fantasize that the person sitting beside jiang an was him. at this moment, jiang huai walked over and said, ¡°an¡¯an, you received an invitation too?¡± jiang an looked at his third brother and began to admire zou bai. he was right. zhao yan had really invited her brother over. ¡°third brother, i only received it yesterday. i thought that the children would still be at home, but zou bai asked me to come out and relax,¡± jiang an said as she held zou bai¡¯s hand. zou bai smiled and said to jiang huai, ¡°third brother.¡± this form of address made jiang huai¡¯s scalp tingle, but he couldn¡¯t not give zou bai face in public. he could only suppress his emotions. in the eyes of outsiders, this action meant that the jiang family had already agreed to zou bai and jiang an dating. fortunately, they were sitting far away from the others. otherwise, these people would have guessed that the two of them were getting married. zhao yan looked at this warm scene and felt even more unhappy. a person like zou bai should die alone. what right did he have to have such happiness? even the waiter who came to serve the wine could feel that zhao yan was emitting a murderous aura. jiang an didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. after talking for a while, she turned to look at zhao yan. ¡°young master zhao, it¡¯s getting late. i¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°you¡¯ve only been here for a short while and you¡¯re already leaving. did i not treat you well?¡± zhao yan hurriedly stood up and said. jiang an smiled and said, ¡°the banquet was held very well. i¡¯ve been recuperating recently, so i try not to stay up late.¡± this reason was simply impeccable. even if zhao yan wanted to keep them, he could not find an excuse. he could only pretend to be enthusiastic and send them out. however, when he reached the door, zhao yan suddenly said, ¡°zou bai, let me tell you something. chen xiang will be back soon. i heard that the new movie has finished filming. she¡¯s coming back to china to film.¡± zou bai¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°that¡¯s a good thing. she wanted to be a big star in the past.¡± his tone was so calm that it was as if he was not familiar with chen xiang. it was impossible to tell what special opinion he had on this matter. zhao yan could not say in front of everyone that his ex-girlfriend was returning. however, he believed that this sentence would leave an impression in jiang an¡¯s heart. on the day chen xiang really returned to the country, zou bai would not be able to remain so calm. after they left, zhao yan¡¯s expression completely collapsed. he tugged at the bow tie around his neck, picked up the wine glass, and drank it in one gulp. he had thought that he could get closer to jiang an and provoke zou bai. he did not expect the other party to not take the bait at all. jiang an¡¯s attitude towards him was even worse than when he first came to visit. zhao yan believed that zou bai must have said something, which was why jiang an tried her best not to interact with him. however, this also meant that zou bai was worried. as long as he did something, it seemed that his actions would be effective. he swirled his wine glass and suddenly remembered that the person overseas was coming back. he didn¡¯t know who zou bai¡¯s true love was. because jiang huai was around, zou bai only sent jiang an to her house. the two of them bade each other farewell in the car. jiang huai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°anyway, you¡¯re still coming over tomorrow. why are you so clingy?¡± jiang an also knew that it was time to go in. before she left, he asked, ¡°by the way, who is that chen xiang that zhao yan mentioned?¡± zou bai couldn¡¯t explain it in a short amount of time. he thought for a while and said, ¡°i¡¯ll explain it to you in detail tomorrow.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang an nodded and got out of the car. zou bai watched her walk into the villa before leaving. he instructed zou yi, ¡°go and find out what chen xiang has been doing recently.¡± zou yi¡¯s entire body tensed up. he already had miss jiang, so why was his master still investigating chen xiang? it was no wonder that zou yi was so nervous. the entire zou family would probably be nervous when they heard this name. for example, wen li, who was worried about this matter, had been watching chen xiang¡¯s movements. she had clearly been filming outside previously and looked very busy. why did she keep wanting to return to the country recently? zou bai had finally been willing to interact with other girls. she could not let her ruin it. at the thought of this, wen li was worried. she simply called overseas and said, ¡°let¡¯s see what chen xiang is filming recently. invest more and let her film there for as long as possible..¡± Chapter 394 - Chapter 394: Barging In chapter 394: barging in translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai couldn¡¯t explain himself because he saw zhao lan rushing over aggressively the moment he arrived at the jiang residence in the morning. she pushed the servant away and barged in. zou bai quickly brought zou yi and zou er in so that they could restrain zhao lan. zhao lan originally thought that even if mo shen wanted to break off the engagement, it would only happen after they returned to the capital. there was still time to turn things around. unexpectedly, she received a call from the zhao family early in the morning. her mother scolded her inside and said that the mo family had proposed to break off the engagement and was willing to compensate her generously. mo shen¡¯s reason was that he wasn¡¯t in good health and didn¡¯t want to delay zhao lan¡¯s happiness. this reason was to give the zhao family enough face. no one could say that it was zhao lan¡¯s fault. however, in zhao lan¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes, this was a huge mistake. she had nurtured zhao lan to be the most orthodox image of a rich young lady. if the engagement was broken off, it would tarnish this image. it was something she could not tolerate. listening to her mother¡¯s reprimand over the phone, zhao lan was completely unmoved. her mind was filled with thoughts of mo shen abandoning her. she was the one who forced this engagement. if she agreed to break off the engagement now, she would really have nothing to do with mo shen in the future. zhao lan could not accept this outcome. she said into the phone, ¡°mom, i definitely won¡¯t break off the engagement.¡± after saying that, she put down the phone and went to look for mo shen. however, the hotel staff said that he had gone out last night and she didn¡¯t know where he went. the bodyguards left behind by the mo family only listened to mo shen¡¯s words and didn¡¯t say a word about his whereabouts. zhao lan couldn¡¯t find anyone and went to the jiang family instead. even if mo shen wasn¡¯t in the jiang family, she would come to look for jiang an sooner or later. the servants couldn¡¯t stop her from barging in. jiang an was preparing breakfast in the dining room on the first floor. the two children wanted sandwiches yesterday, so she wanted to make some herself. ¡°sister zhao lan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± jiang an asked curiously. zhao lan rushed over and said, ¡°is brother mo is at your house?¡± facing this question, jiang an was even more puzzled. why would mo shen be at her house? ¡°no guests have come to our house for the past two days. did something happen to brother mo shen?¡± jiang an was also a little anxious. zhao lan didn¡¯t believe her at all. she searched around the house for mo shen to confirm that he was here. seeing that she was about to go upstairs, jiang an quickly stopped her. ¡°if something happened to brother mo shen, i¡¯ll help you, but upstairs is our private area. you can¡¯t go in casually.¡± seeing that she insisted on going in, penguin and swallow came over to stop her, lest jiang an was hurt. however, considering that the other party was a young lady of the zhao family, the two of them only stopped her and did not attack. this made zhao lan even more arrogant and shouted for jiang an to hand over mo shen. jiang an could not believe her eyes. previously, zhao lan was clearly elegant and calm, but now, she was shouting like a shrew and could not listen to anyone else. ¡°sister zhao lan, what happened? is brother mo shen in danger?¡± jiang an thought that she was worried about mo shen. the person zhao lan hated the most now was definitely jiang an. she turned around and glared at jiang an. ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have proposed to break off the engagement. it¡¯s all because of you!¡± after saying that, she wanted to reach out to hit jiang an, but she had been pampered for so many years and her skills were not good. jiang an had never stopped practicing martial arts, so she subconsciously threw her away. zou bai stood at the door and watched this scene. he had wanted to see what zhao lan was up to. if she wanted to hurt an¡¯an, he would quickly go forward and protect her. however, reality proved that an¡¯an could protect herself. zou bai had an obvious smile on his face. he was very happy with this development. after all, he couldn¡¯t stay by an¡¯an¡¯s side all the time. it would be best if she could protect herself. ¡°master, are we still going in?¡± zou yi asked. zou bai said, ¡°there¡¯s no hurry. hurry up and find mo shen. only he can deal with this situation.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou yi received the order and went to contact the people from the intelligence network. they definitely knew mo shen¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°if nothing has happened to brother mo shen, please leave.¡± jiang an¡¯s tone was very cold. she didn¡¯t care about the engagement breaking off. after all, it was a private matter between mo shen and zhao lan. she had no right to interfere. however, if zhao lan came to her house to cause trouble, she would definitely not let her off easily. ¡°i¡¯m not leaving unless you return brother mo shen to me!¡± zhao lan bared her fangs and brandished her claws.. Chapter 395 - Chapter 395: Love and Obsession chapter 395: love and obsession translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an knew that zhao lan was being unreasonable now, so she said, ¡°send her to the door. the children will be waking up soon. don¡¯t let them see such a scene.¡± swallow and penguin lifted zhao lan up and walked out of the door. however, zhao lan was in a crazy state now. she wanted to find mo shen. if he really broke off the engagement, she wouldn¡¯t have the right to stand by his side. of course, zhao lan understood that the engagement between the two of them was forced by her. after mo shen woke up, his attitude towards her was very cold. at that time, the engagement was already in danger. but at that time, she also thought that as long as mo shen did not cancel the engagement, she would make him fall in love with her over time. however, everything changed after mo shen met jiang an. she didn¡¯t know that mo shen could still be so gentle, and his attitude towards her was completely different. therefore, zhao lan panicked. she thought that as long as she had a deeper relationship with mo shen, she wouldn¡¯t have to be afraid that he would abandon her. she sneaked into mo shen¡¯s room quietly, wanting to use her young and beautiful body to seduce him. in her opinion, any man would have desires. as she waited, zhao lan even began to fantasize about what their marriage would be like in the future. however, mo shen rejected her and even looked at her with disdain. at that moment, zhao lan wished she could find a hole to hide in. after that, mo shen disappeared. she was also ashamed that she had actually done that kind of thing that day, so she gave the two of them some time alone. she did not expect him to be so resolute as to propose an annulment to the family. zhao lan knew how much the mo family liked her and wanted her to give birth to the next heir of the mo family. mo shen must have paid a huge price to make them break off the engagement. this made zhao lan feel even more sorrowful. he would rather give up so much than to not cancel the engagement. it could be seen how much mo shen hated her. zhao lan had no way to vent her anger on anyone. at this moment, jiang an became the best punching bag. she could blame everything on her. ¡°jiang an, if it weren¡¯t for you, brother mo shen wouldn¡¯t have treated me like this. you shouldn¡¯t have appeared. you shouldn¡¯t have returned to the jiang family,¡± zhao lan shouted. penguin and swallow quickly carried her up, afraid that she would say more unpleasant things. zhao lan struggled with all her might and even opened her mouth to try to bite someone, turning into a crazy woman. ¡°that¡¯s enough.¡± mo shen¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°stop making a fuss.¡± zhao lan looked in the direction of the door. mo shen was standing there looking at her with a frown. she quickly jumped off swallow and ran over, but the mo family¡¯s bodyguards stopped her. ¡°all of you, move aside. i¡¯m brother mo shen¡¯s fiancee. what right do you have to stop me?¡± zhao lan roared. mo shen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°you¡¯re no longer my fiancee. i¡¯ve already told you that this engagement will be annulled. i¡¯ve also told the public that it¡¯s my problem. you¡¯ll meet a better man who will love you wholeheartedly.¡± ¡°no, i don¡¯t want a better man. i only want you. i love you.¡± zhao lan shook her head. mo shen looked at her coldly. ¡°but you¡¯ve never asked me what i think. this isn¡¯t love at all.¡± zhao lan still dared to fool around in front of jiang an, but when she saw mo shen¡¯s behavior, she felt weak all over. only tears kept flowing. zou bai walked to jiang an¡¯s side and held her hand. he said, ¡°we¡¯ll handle this matter. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± jiang an looked at zhao lan and said, ¡°can love turn people into this?¡± in her mind, zhao lan was a real heiress. the words noble and elegant were reflected in her, but now, she was crying so much just to beg mo shen to love her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she clearly did not lack anything and had more wealth than most people could even imagine. she could have done anything she wanted to do and fulfilled her dreams. but now, she only knew that she was sad because of love. it seemed like the sky would collapse without love. jiang an couldn¡¯t imagine herself becoming like this. if losing love would turn her into this, then she would rather never have it. ¡°it¡¯s not love that makes people like this. she¡¯s doing it for her own obsession.¡± zou bai put his arm around jiang an¡¯s shoulder. ¡°mo shen has never loved her. the so-called engagement was forced by her. if mo shen has to reciprocate just because zhao lan loves him, it¡¯s too unfair to him.¡± love was never charity. unreciprocated love should be retracted in time. jiang an would never let herself become zhao lan. even if her love ended one day, she had to separate with dignity.. Chapter 396 - Chapter 396: For Love chapter 396: for love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an had never thought that someone would go so far for love. they begged and even went crazy in someone else¡¯s house. there were clearly so many people in the world who were worthy of her love and so many other things to do. jiang an took a step back and looked at zhao lan. she suddenly felt that she was both hateful and pitiful. zhao lan lay on the ground and cried helplessly. she didn¡¯t know what to say to change mo shen¡¯s mind. mo shen said, ¡°zhao lan, go back. when you return to beijing, you¡¯ll still be the eldest daughter of the zhao family. you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± losing mo shen was zhao lan¡¯s greatest loss. during her years in the mo family, she had long treated mo shen as her lifelong pursuit. she didn¡¯t hesitate to fall out with her family to get engaged. however, she also knew that there was no benefit in continuing to cause trouble now. even if she wanted to attack jiang an, she had so many people protecting her. she would definitely fail. it was better to retreat in order to advance and let everyone let down their guard. sooner or later, she could take revenge on all of them. zhao lan wiped the tears off her face and stood up shakily. ¡°i was wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have been obsessed with someone who doesn¡¯t love me. i¡¯m just too heartbroken.¡± she cried without any of her usual elegance. everyone could tell how much pain she was in. when they heard her apology, they could not bear to blame her anymore. mo shen handed her the handkerchief and said, ¡°zhao lan, you¡¯ll meet a better man. you¡¯ll be a loving couple. i¡¯m not the one who can give you love.¡± zhao lan took the handkerchief and couldn¡¯t stop crying. she said, ¡°brother mo shen, i won¡¯t pester you anymore. don¡¯t worry in the future.¡± after saying that, she rushed out without looking back. jiang an sighed and said, ¡°it¡¯ll probably take a long time for her to let go.¡± after zhao lan left, the zhao family¡¯s bodyguards immediately surrounded her. she had left in a hurry previously, so these people could not catch up. the female bodyguards beside her put clothes on her. after getting into the car, zhao lan said, ¡°go and find out how many people want to deal with jiang an. if you have any evidence that can make her reputation worse, i¡¯m willing to pay a high price to buy it, but don¡¯t expose my identity.¡± the bodyguard quickly agreed and got someone to investigate. this was the first time zhao lan wanted to investigate someone. ¡°miss, madam has already made many calls,¡± the female bodyguard said. zhao lan glanced at the missed calls and put down her phone. she had no intention of returning the call. she knew that her mother was going to scold her again. she was already old enough not to listen to her anymore. it was because she was so obedient that she seemed so boring. mo shen must not like her because of this. zhao lan desperately tried to find a reason to prove that as long as she changed, mo shen would change his mind. ¡°i must get brother mo shen back. anyone who fights with me must die.¡± zhao lan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. after zhao lan left, everyone could finally sit down. mo shen looked at jiang an apologetically. ¡°an¡¯an, i¡¯m really sorry. if i had handled this matter, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed to your house.¡± ¡°it¡¯s alright. she was blinded by the matter of the engagement ending and didn¡¯t know where to find you. in the end, she had no choice but to come here,¡± jiang an said considerately. she could tell that zhao lan was sincere towards mo shen, unlike tan si back then. she said that she loved him, but she was actually just eyeing the si family¡¯s assets. zou bai was not so easy to appease. he held jiang an¡¯s hand and said, ¡°your security guards are too negligent. they actually let her barge in just like that. i think we need more people.¡± ¡°sister zhao lan came to visit before, so the people at the door didn¡¯t stop her,¡± jiang an explained. zou bai frowned. ¡°that¡¯s even more wrong. don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t stop her just because she came here before. this rule has to be changed in the future. if zhao lan wasn¡¯t clear-headed today and brought a gun in, do you think you¡¯d still be alive?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mo shen couldn¡¯t stand this hypothetical and said, ¡°an¡¯an, zou bai is right. you still have to set the rules for those security guards.¡± since they had already said so, jiang an could only nod. at this moment, the children had all come downstairs to eat. when they saw mo shen downstairs, they hurriedly came over to greet him. although they did not meet for long, the children liked this uncle very much. they surrounded him affectionately. little feather even climbed onto his knees and wanted mo shen to pick her up. jiang an was a little worried about mo shen¡¯s body and said, ¡°she just likes to wheedle. brother mo shen, you don¡¯t have to care about her.¡± mo shen picked jiang yu up and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a bad thing to be coquettish. i can carry her..¡± Chapter 397 - Chapter 397: Call Me Brother chapter 397: call me brother translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after mo shen finished speaking, he carried jiang yu to the dining table, and jiang yi followed behind. after sitting down, mo shen asked, ¡°an¡¯an, how do the children usually eat?¡± jiang an was a little embarrassed. ¡°just let them eat by themselves.¡± ¡°you don¡¯t need to feed them?¡± mo shen was a little surprised. jiang an shook her head and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to feed them. ever since they could pick up a spoon, they¡¯ve been eating by themselves. in the beginning, food ended up everywhere. after eating, we still had to clean up the dining table. now, they can already use spoons very well.¡± as soon as jiang an finished speaking, jiang yu picked up a spoon and put it into her mouth. her actions looked very natural. seeing this, mo shen understood, but he still sat at the dining table and picked up food for the children. it was neither fast nor slow, just enough to keep up with their eating speeds. jiang an didn¡¯t expect mo shen to be so good at taking care of children. however, when she was still tan ming, mo shen did take good care of her. seeing this, zou bai pulled jiang an upstairs. she asked curiously, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± zou bai didn¡¯t say a word and just walked. when they entered the room, he closed the door and pressed her against the door. jiang an did not expect him to do this. she subconsciously placed her hand on his neck. only then could she maintain her balance and not fall straight down. ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± jiang an asked. zou bai still didn¡¯t say anything. he lowered his head and nibbled on her neck. just as jiang an was in pain, he began to exert less strength, and finally, it turned into a gentle kiss. he didn¡¯t say anything, so jiang an had no choice but to let him continue kissing. fortunately, zou bai didn¡¯t take the next step. in the end, he looked up at jiang an, his eyes filled with surging desire. ¡°why didn¡¯t you call me brother?¡± zou bai asked. he had heard enough of jiang an calling brother mo shen today, not to mention that mo shen had already broken off the engagement. he could woo an¡¯an as long as he wanted to. zou bai knew that jiang an had special feelings for mo shen, which he couldn¡¯t compare to. therefore, when he saw that mo shen was getting along well with the children, he couldn¡¯t suppress the jealousy in his heart anymore. in the end, he was still zou bai, who killed people like flies. he could not be a good person at all. jiang an didn¡¯t sense the thoughts in his heart. she blushed and said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to call you brother. if the children hear this, they won¡¯t understand why mom calls dad brother.¡± she thought that these words would appease zou bai, but he refused to give up. ¡°no, you have to call me brother.¡± as he spoke, he kissed jiang an, making her almost unable to breathe. she could feel zou bai¡¯s urgency. although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, in order not to suffocate to death here, jiang an still called out softly, ¡°brother, brother zou bai.¡± zou bai lowered his head and pressed it against her forehead. ¡°call me that again. i didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± jiang an felt that this person was bullying her. he definitely heard it just now. she shut her mouth and refused to call out again. she didn¡¯t know that zou bai really needed her to call him that again. only then could he feel at ease. jiang an slowly sensed that something was wrong with zou bai. he kept asking her to call him brother, and his tone was even pleading. she quickly placed her hand on his back to comfort him. then, she whispered into zou bai¡¯s ear, ¡°brother, i¡¯m here.¡± zou bai¡¯s uneasy heart finally calmed down. he started kissing jiang an again, but this time, he only pecked his lips gently with infinite gentleness and pity. when zou bai finally calmed down, jiang an pushed his shoulder and said, ¡°hurry up and go down. the children are still downstairs.¡± only then did zou bai let go of her obediently. however, he held jiang an¡¯s hand and refused to let her go. under her puzzled gaze, he pointed at her neck. only then did jiang an realize something and rushed into the bathroom. as expected, there was a huge red mark on her neck. if she went out just like that, it would be really embarrassing. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only she hurriedly took out the concealer, but even so, there were still marks. if anyone took a closer look, they would be able to tell what was going on. thinking that she was going to see the children and mo shen later, jiang an became even more anxious. after her efforts were fruitless, she punched zou bai. ¡°it¡¯s all your fault.¡± zou bai was in a good mood as he hugged her. ¡°it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault.¡± in the end, jiang an had no choice but to find a scarf and put it on to cover the marks. zou bai looked at her busy rummaging around with a faint smile on his face. anyone could tell that he was in a particularly good mood.. Chapter 398 - Chapter 398: Envy chapter 398: envy translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an and zou bai pretended that nothing had happened and went downstairs. at this time, the two children had already finished eating and were playing with mo shen on the sofa. when she saw her mother coming down, jiang yu ran over and said, ¡°mom, we¡¯re decorating the castle. can you play with me?¡± this was the gift that mo shen had given her previously. it was an exquisite castle toy set. the decorations inside could be replaced, and there were many combinations. the interior decorations could be changed for the entire castle to have a different style. because the material of the entire castle was very similar to the real thing, there was a completely different feeling to it. it made people feel that they really owned a castle. jiang yu especially liked this gift and specially pulled mo shen to play with her to share her joy. jiang an was pulled over to sit on the carpet and listen to jiang yu talk about her renovation plan. ¡°i¡¯m going to make this castle look like a birthday party. that way, i can take it out for my birthday. it¡¯ll definitely look beautiful at the party.¡± hearing jiang yu¡¯s words, mo shen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to customize a batch of birthday-themed small furniture and send it over. when the time comes, little feather can choose for herself.¡± ¡°no need. this is enough for children to play with,¡± jiang an refused. mo shen smiled and patted jiang yu¡¯s head. ¡°i bought this castle so that i could do this. as long as i come up with a new idea, the designer will make it. it¡¯s not just another gift. moreover, i have to buy a gift for little wingsy. this time, i have to make him like it.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect mo shen to dote on the children so much. she was touched and said, ¡°brother mo shen, you dote on these children too much.¡± ¡°the children are so cute. of course i have to pamper them. moreover, they are your children. no matter what they look like, i will love them.¡± mo shen smiled. upon hearing this, zou bai couldn¡¯t get angry. he didn¡¯t think he could have been so magnanimous. he couldn¡¯t look at the woman he liked and someone else¡¯s child and yet still love her children so unreservedly. he was born not to be a saint. those who walked out of mountains of corpses and seas of blood could only live in the darkness. jiang an turned around and called zou bai over. ¡°come over quickly. little feather said that she wants to give you the current castle.¡± only then did zou bai come back to his senses and walk over. little feather held his hand and said, ¡°daddy¡¯s already seen the castle now. it counts as giving it to daddy. i want to change the decoration.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t expect this to happen. he pinched jiang yu¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°you little troublemaker.¡± jiang yu twisted her body and snuggled into zou bai¡¯s arms, saying that she was done gifting it. zou bai enjoyed the children¡¯s dependence on him. he suddenly felt that his sentimentality just now was unnecessary. his wife and children were clearly his. if anyone should be envious, it should be mo shen who was envious of him. jiang yi was disassembling the gun that he had given him previously. after reassembling it, he looked at zou bai. ¡°i¡¯m done.¡± zou bai looked at it carefully and said in surprise, ¡°it¡¯s perfect.¡± he did not expect jiang yi to be able to assemble it perfectly. this was something that even many adults could not do. moreover, he did not look at any reference or instructions just now. mo shen said, ¡°little wingsy is really like zou bai.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t understand why mo shen would say that. he smiled and said, ¡°i grew up in the mo family¡¯s valley when i was young. at that time, zou bai was brought to visit us. he didn¡¯t like to talk and only played with a gun. he dismantled it, reassembled it, and then started to dismantle it again. he played like this for the entire afternoon.¡± mo shen was older than zou bai, so he could naturally recall what zou bai had done when he was young. jiang an leaned over with great interest and said, ¡°is there anything else?¡± mo shen nodded and was about to continue when zou bai stopped him. ¡°alright, i don¡¯t even remember what happened when i was young. don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. since an¡¯an wants to hear it from me, i have to tell her,¡± mo shen said deliberately. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang an nodded as well. ¡°i want to hear about your childhood.¡± zou bai wasn¡¯t sure what he had done when he was younger, so he could only stop mo shen and say, ¡°stop talking.¡± mo shen became playful. ¡°how distant. when we were young, you still called me brother mo shen.¡± these words shocked everyone. jiang an looked at zou bai¡¯s fearless appearance and thought that he had been like this since he was young. he didn¡¯t expect him to call someone brother. zou bai didn¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°i have three older brothers. calling someone brother isn¡¯t something new..¡± Chapter 399 - Chapter 399: Long Stay chapter 399: long stay translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai was very calm about calling him brother. he was already used to this form of address since he had three brothers at home. jiang an said, ¡°i haven¡¯t seen your brothers yet. are they all not at home?¡± they were nowhere to be seen when jiang an visited last time, and zou bai rarely mentioned them. ¡°my brothers all have their own things to do. i can¡¯t support the zou family alone. if you want to see them, just come back with me during new year¡¯s,¡± zou bai said with a smile. jiang an pushed him. ¡°i¡¯m not going back with you.¡± although she was with zou bai now, she was still resistant to meeting his parents. her previous marriage had finally ended. she had to fight for her dream and did not want to enter the next marriage now. she knew that zou bai loved her, but falling in love and getting married were two different things. zou bai still didn¡¯t know jiang an¡¯s plan. he thought that he would definitely bring jiang an home this year. his mother would definitely be very happy to see her. mo shen said, ¡°an¡¯an, i plan to buy a house in xiyun. which area do you think is more suitable?¡± ¡°what are you planning to do with it? a house for vacation in your spare time?¡± jiang an asked. mo shen shook his head. ¡°i want to stay here for a long time.¡± jiang an was a little puzzled. she had heard from zou bai that the mo family was different from the rest. the members of the family lived in the valley in the suburbs of the capital. why was mo shen moving to xiyun now? even if transportation was developed now, it was not a short journey from xiyun to the suburbs. she thought about it and said, ¡°is it because the suburbs aren¡¯t good for your health?¡± mo shen smiled at jiang an¡¯s guess. ¡°my body isn¡¯t as weak as you think. it¡¯s just that i¡¯ve been unconscious for too long, so i need some time to wake up completely. but as long as i get through this period of time, i¡¯ll have the same physique as a normal person.¡± ¡°i just want to stay closer to you. we¡¯ve been apart for too long.¡± when mo shen said this, his face was filled with regret. his feelings for jiang an had already exceeded the feelings between a man and a woman. they could choose not to be together, and jiang an could choose not to love him, but mo shen could not accept the separation between the two of them. jiang an could understand mo shen¡¯s actions. she smiled and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll ask mom. she must know about the good houses nearby.¡± the jiang family occupied the best places. moreover, because it was their ancestral home, they refused to let others build buildings. however, there was a villa area not far away. the supporting facilities there were very complete. it was a building developed by the jiang family. zou bai looked at mo shen and said, ¡°you¡¯re the only heir of the mo family. are they willing to let you live in xiyun?¡± ever since the mo family lost mo shen¡¯s brother, they had placed all their hopes on mo shen, afraid that something would happen to him. back then, they didn¡¯t care that mo shen was still in a coma and directly announced to the public that he was the heir. it could be seen that there was really no one else in the family. at that time, no one could guarantee that mo shen would wake up. the mo family was already preparing test-tube babies then, wanting to get zhao lan pregnant and have a child. of course, this method was very immoral. the mo family kept the news very secret, but the zou intelligence network still heard about it. zou bai lamented that the mo family had really gone downhill. at this point, they were still holding onto the bloodline inheritance. there were clearly many children in the side branches. as long as they were brought up and taught well, they would be successful. mo shen didn¡¯t care about this anymore, as long as he could still stay by jiang an¡¯s side. everyone was immersed in their own thoughts. the living room fell silent for a moment. jiang yu said, ¡°mom, i want to invite my friends. i heard from zou ya that many people in his class want to attend the birthday banquet. is that okay?¡± jiang an nodded and said, ¡°of course. it¡¯s your birthday. i won¡¯t interfere.¡± jiang yu liked crowds the most. she was very happy to hear her say that. she threw herself into jiang an¡¯s arms and acted coquettishly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing that their birthdays were not far away, jiang an quickly went to prepare the invitations for the children. the jiang family had many ready-made invitations, but she did not want to use them. just because it was a children¡¯s banquet, she couldn¡¯t think that she could be half-hearted. she had to prepare well. mo shen raised his brush and drew a childish drawing. he said, ¡°how about using this as an invitation?¡± jiang an went over to take a look. the giant panda on it was really charmingly silly. just looking at it made one feel happy. ¡°your drawing is really good. i¡¯ll get someone to make it now,¡± jiang an said with a smile.. Chapter 400 - Chapter 400: Doesn’t Love the Child chapter 400: doesn¡¯t love the child translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the jiang family was busy with their birthday banquet. in order to arrange this, jiang an didn¡¯t have time to go online. she didn¡¯t know what had happened during this period of time. tan si was crazily showing off her child. she wished she could just carry tan nian for one day and post 800 posts a day to salvage what had happened previously. if zhao yun was around, she would definitely stop her from doing that. she would tell her to just occasionally post the child. if she posted all that in a frenzy, people would think that she was doing it on purpose and did not really love the child. however, there was only wang ying by tan si¡¯s side now. he was a newbie manager and did not know much about public opinion. he only knew that tan si had a high level of discussion now and felt that this was a good thing. he even encouraged her to post more. as usual, after tan si posted a photo with tan nian, she threw the child to wang li and shook her arm. ¡°really too heavy.¡± wang li quickly caught the child and said, ¡°at this age and weight, it¡¯s very normal. it¡¯s better for children to be fat.¡± tan si did not want to discuss this matter with her. she turned around and studied the past parent-child variety shows to summarize the experiences of her predecessors. this way, she did not have to worry about anything going wrong. tan nian, who had finally seen her mother, was very excited. he opened his arms and wanted tan si to carry him. he called out to her, ¡°mommy, i want mommy.¡± however, tan si would rather watch a video than interact with the child. especially when she realized that tan nian was very clingy to her, she became even more unrestrained. it was good to maintain this state on the variety show. if she gave him a good attitude when the time came, tan nian would definitely get closer to her. no one would say that she didn¡¯t care about the child anymore. tan si did not react even after the child called for her for a long time. tan nian also knew that his mother did not want to carry him. he turned around and buried himself in wang li¡¯s arms. seeing that the child was sad, wang li couldn¡¯t bear it and said, ¡°after all, this is the child you carried for ten months. can¡¯t you dote on him a little?¡± tan si sneered when she heard that. ¡°if not for him, i would have married into a rich family long ago. he¡¯s a bastard who doesn¡¯t even know who his father is. he should be grateful that i¡¯m even raising him.¡± tan si wished she could get rid of anyone who stood in her way. she had been used to such a life since she was young. no matter what she wanted, her parents would satisfy her wishes. with tan ming by her side to take care of her, she could vent her emotions at any time. this also resulted in her disregard for everything. she would only consider herself and disregard others, even her own family. tan nian was a ladder for her to marry into a rich family. now that he was no longer useful, she naturally hated him. if not for the fact that she was afraid of being questioned, she would have given her child away back then. wang li did not expect tan si to say such words. no matter how disappointed she was, she could not give up on the child. ¡°mom, why hasn¡¯t there been any news about the si family recently? i remember that many newspapers used to track and report on their family¡¯s matters.¡± tan si flipped through the news and asked. wang li coaxed tan nian as she said, ¡°the si family has long collapsed. previously, they had already gone bankrupt. if you look for news from smaller news outlets, you can still read about it. it¡¯s just reports about their family¡¯s current downfall.¡± tan si did not expect so many things to happen when she entered the training camp. her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°the si family¡¯s business is so big. why did it suddenly go bankrupt?¡± as a housewife, this was all wang li knew. she didn¡¯t even go out to socialize, let alone know what si cheng had done in the jiang family. tan si felt that there must be something fishy about this. how could such a big company go bankrupt just like that? even if it went through the process, it would take a long time. she picked up her phone and wanted to call si cheng, but in the end, she put it down hesitantly. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only si cheng was no longer the high and mighty heir of the si family, so there was no need to continue contacting him. she had to focus on other rich people. tan si had no feelings for si cheng at all. she just didn¡¯t want to be his wife in a vegetative state, so she pushed jiang an out. she didn¡¯t expect si cheng to wake up. seeing how gentle he was with jiang an, tan si decided to try to snatch him over. not only did she want to fulfill her dream of marrying into a rich family, but she also wanted jiang an to know that she would be above her for the rest of his life. later on, the matter of giving birth was all to get si cheng and jiang an to divorce so that he would marry her. jiang an would definitely suffer for the rest of her life. however, si cheng was nothing now. there was no need to snatch him. if they were really together, tan si would feel embarrassed. the person standing beside her had to be someone with power and influence.. Chapter 401 - Chapter 401: Imitating Zou Bai chapter 401: imitating zou bai translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou ya brought the invitations to kindergarten. many children expressed their willingness to attend. when the parents heard that they were going to attend the jiang family¡¯s birthday banquet, they also expressed their support. zou ya said proudly in the video call, ¡°they all replied that they were willing to come. two of them hesitated, but i persuaded them.¡± jiang yu immediately said sweetly, ¡°you¡¯re really amazing.¡± just like that, the two children finalized the name list and sent it to jiang an. jiang an looked at the list in her hand in surprise. ¡°little feather, do you recognize the words on it?¡± ¡°of course i recognize them. this word is li.¡± jiang yu pointed at the first name on the list. jiang an really did not expect her to know how to read. after all, the two children were not old enough to go to kindergarten yet, and she did not specially make them undergo systematic education at this age. in any case, they would have to study for many years in the future. there was no need to make her children¡¯s childhood bitter. jiang an asked, ¡°where did you learn that?¡± ¡°it¡¯s all in cartoons,¡± jiang yu said matter-of-factly. ¡°there are subtitles under the cartoons.¡± although jiang yu said it casually, jiang an was shocked. although there were subtitles in the cartoon, children preferred colorful scenes when they watched it. they rarely stared at the subtitles below. moreover, the subtitles flashed past. to be able to start recognizing them in such a short period of time, it would take a genius. she immediately shared this matter with zou bai. he carried jiang yu and showed her flash cards. on it were all kinds of chinese characters that children could start learning. he pointed at each of them and asked her how to read them. jiang yu pronounced them correctly and even knew what the words meant. although it was just some simple words, it was already very impressive for a child her age. zou bai kissed her forehead. ¡°little feather, you did very well.¡± jiang yu did not take this matter to heart. after all, there were no children around to compare to, and jiang yi would not make a fuss over this matter. when she went to play with jiang yi, jiang an and zou bai looked at each other. the two of them did not know why this was happening. in the end, jiang an said, ¡°we seem to have given birth to two little geniuses.¡± however, this matter was quickly forgotten because there were too many things to prepare for the birthday banquet. even mo shen came to help. the banquet hall was set up on the birthday, and the family set off for the shooting range. jiang yi was obviously even more excited about this matter. when he looked at the scenery outside the window, he was smiling. little feather was also very interested in novel things. the two of them huddled together and looked at the car window. the shooting range was set up on a mountain in xiyun. the shooting club here operated via a membership system. without a membership card, one could not enter at all. zou bai chose to come to the shooting range because the security measures here were very good. the person-in-charge of the club welcomed them warmly. after knowing jiang an¡¯s identity, his attitude became even more respectful. after all, in xiyun, if they wanted to do business, they couldn¡¯t avoid the jiang family. they were very well-informed and already knew that jiang an was the successor of the jiang family. in the future, she would definitely be in charge of xiyun¡¯s businesses. ¡°miss jiang, it¡¯s an honor to have you here. we¡¯ll immediately apply for a vip card for you. we guarantee that you have the highest authority in our club and can enter any shooting range,¡± the person-in-charge said very warmly. jiang an was a little surprised by the other party¡¯s enthusiasm, so she could only agree. after entering the shooting range, she whispered to zou bai, ¡°isn¡¯t he a little too enthusiastic?¡± ¡°you¡¯re the successor of the jiang family of xiyun, the future head of the jiang family. of course, he has to be warm to you. in other words, you¡¯ll be the local emperor of xiyun in the future,¡± zou bai made an analogy. jiang an didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen, but she didn¡¯t reject it too much. li mei had taught her about being an heir. with her status, she could not be too approachable. her subordinates would feel afraid and wonder if they had done something wrong. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou bai did not intervene in this matter. he allowed her to deal with it herself. finally, he said, ¡°you¡¯ve done well. you already have the demeanor of an heir.¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°i don¡¯t have the demeanor of an heir. i¡¯m just imitating how you usually handle things.¡± only then did zou bai notice that jiang an¡¯s words and actions were indeed very similar to his. even some of her small actions were the same. ¡°are you treating me like a template?¡± zou bai asked. jiang an was a little embarrassed. ¡°i¡¯ve never experienced such a thing before. i subconsciously want to imitate someone powerful..¡± Chapter 402 - Chapter 402: Shooting at the Range chapter 402: shooting at the range translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an had only seen a few heirs, and si cheng had no qualities worth imitating. now that she was reminded of him, jiang an felt unlucky. her father was so gentle in front of her as if he had no temper. jiang an didn¡¯t know what he was like when facing outsiders, so she could only use zou bai as a reference. just now, she had imitated zou bai¡¯s usual behavior and had a nonchalant expression. she didn¡¯t even bother to look at the club owner. if jiang an was just an ordinary person, she would never do such an impolite thing. however, she was now the successor of the jiang family, so she had to have her own aura. zou bai smiled. ¡°you¡¯ve done well. you¡¯re a qualified successor. it¡¯s best if people like us keep poker faces.¡± many people were staring at them. some were afraid, and some were trying to curry favor. no matter whether they were crying or laughing, the other party would always try to guess what it meant. if they thought that they had received a hint, they would do something irrational. this was a huge taboo for those in power. therefore, no matter how good her personality was, she had to be cold to outsiders. the person-in-charge quickly arranged the shooting range. it was empty and only served jiang an¡¯s family. after entering, jiang yi was excited. he went straight to the gun on the table and reached out to touch it. jiang an looked at zou bai worriedly. zou bai comforted her. ¡°don¡¯t worry. the guns here have the safety on. besides, little wingsy can¡¯t reach them.¡± as soon as he finished speaking, jiang yi jumped on the spot, trying to touch the gun on the cabinet. zou bai walked over and took the gun down. ¡°with your current weight, you can¡¯t use this gun at all. i believe you know that it has recoil, right?¡± jiang yi nodded. ¡°i know i can¡¯t use it, but i just want to touch it.¡± zou bai unloaded all the bullets and handed them to jiang yi for him to play with. the little guy started to dismantle it as soon as he got it. he was playing with the gun pieces like they were building blocks. jiang an wanted to stop him, but zou bai said, ¡°let him play. i¡¯ll send a new batch to the boss later.¡± seeing that zou bai was rich and imposing, jiang an didn¡¯t care anymore. she sat down with jiang yu and even took out her tablet to play cartoons for the child. zou bai took the tablet away and said, ¡°since you¡¯re here, you should at least experience it.¡± after saying that, he pulled the mother and daughter to the shooting place and put protective earmuffs and glasses on them. zou bai raised the gun in his hand and aimed at the bullseye. without any hesitation, he pulled the trigger. soon, zou bai¡¯s results appeared on the electronic screen: 10 points. jiang yu was with her brother every day. knowing that this was the best result, she cheered for her father. at this moment, jiang yi put down the gun in his hand and walked over to zou bai. ¡°can you shoot again?¡± this time, zou bai picked up the child and placed him on the table. then, he placed his finger on the trigger and said, ¡°you press the trigger.¡± jiang yi did not hesitate and immediately fired. the gun handle was in zou bai¡¯s hand. jiang yi only reached out and pulled the trigger, so the recoil was borne by zou bai. zou bai smiled when he saw the bullseye score on the screen. ¡°as expected of my son. he can score 10 points on his first try.¡± no matter how calm jiang yi was, he was still a child. he smiled when he heard the praise. moreover, he had always liked firearms. in the past, he could only find an opportunity to touch zou yi¡¯s and the others¡¯ guns. today, he could finally shoot a gun with his own hands. jiang yu looked at zou bai curiously and reached out his hand. ¡°daddy, i want to play too.¡± zou bai quickly picked jiang yu up and let the child pull the trigger. even with earmuffs, she could still hear the sound. not only was jiang yu not afraid, but she also said excitedly, ¡°it¡¯s so fun!¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou bai and jiang an did not have the so-called idea of nurturing a girl to be lady-like. as long as the child grew up healthy and happy, they could like anything they wanted. they did not have to follow the standards of a girl in the eyes of the world. in addition, jiang yu¡¯s personality was lively to begin with. every day, she would jump up and down at home, looking energetic. at this moment, the person-in-charge walked in and said, ¡°fourth master, actually, our shooting range has recently launched a section where children can play. why don¡¯t we let young master and miss try it?¡± jiang an asked, ¡°children¡¯s section? is it also live bullets?¡± when the person-in-charge saw jiang an speak, he knew that she was interested and quickly bent down to explain it to her carefully.. Chapter 403 - Chapter 403: The Awareness of the Heir chapter 403: the awareness of the heir translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the person-in-charge came prepared. he even took the booklet with the pictures and waited for jiang an¡¯s green light to quickly introduce it. ¡°this is a new project for our shooting range. they¡¯re all pistols with little recoil. some of them are even custom-made, but even with these, we won¡¯t let the children who are experiencing them shoot it themselves. someone will teach them step by step. the children only need to pull the trigger. there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± ¡°there¡¯s also a moving target with a high degree of freedom. however, a paintball gun is used for this. it¡¯s slightly inferior to a real gun in terms of experience.¡± after hearing the person-in-charge¡¯s description, jiang an turned to look at the two children. ¡°do you want to play?¡± the two children nodded heavily, clearly wanting to play. since they had already expressed their stance, jiang an would not dampen the mood. she said, ¡°then lead the way.¡± the person-in-charge quickly got the staff to drive over. he was afraid that jiang an would be tired from these few steps, and he pretty much was treating her like royalty. the car was even equipped with all kinds of drinks and pastries, attracting the attention of the children. after getting into the car, jiang an sighed. ¡°is this the service for vips?¡± although she had already returned to the jiang family, she had been busy taking care of the children and filming for the past two years and had not come out to play much. ¡°this isn¡¯t a vip service. it¡¯s a service for jiang an alone,¡± zou bai explained. ¡°you¡¯re a rich woman in his eyes. you¡¯re the person who decides whether their shooting range can continue operating. even if they offend everyone, they won¡¯t offend you.¡± jiang an was a little uneasy. ¡°as expected, i still can¡¯t adapt to this life. i keep feeling that i don¡¯t deserve it.¡± after being tan ming for more than 20 years, she could not accept such an extravagant life. she even felt that she was out of place. ¡°you don¡¯t have to force yourself to adapt, but don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± zou bai held his hand. ¡°you¡¯re jiang an. in the future, not only will you inherit everything from the jiang family, but you¡¯ll also have the obligation to protect businesses in xiyun.¡± hearing zou bai¡¯s words, jiang an finally felt at ease. she had never taken lessons in being a successor and was not as calm as her brothers. she was helpless about the current situation. that was why she put more effort into filming. she felt that she would naturally get used to it after a long time. but now, facing this, she still felt at a loss. zou bai smiled at her. ¡°you¡¯ll get used to it. i¡¯ll teach you.¡± he would teach jiang an everything that an heir should know bit by bit. he believed that jiang an would learn it quickly. soon, the car arrived at another shooting range. the renovation style here was different from before. there were many cartoon decorations, making it look very childlike. after entering, two instructors were already prepared. one of them was a woman, and it was obvious that she was here to accompany jiang yu. the person-in-charge smiled and said, ¡°these are our most experienced instructors. they can deal with all kinds of emergencies and have taught many children.¡± looking at their strong bodies, jiang an felt that these words were very credible. the two children ran happily to the instructors and pestered them to continue shooting. anyway, with the instructor bearing the recoil, the two of them had a lot of fun. jiang an and zou bai sat at the side and watched. they had come today to accompany the children. ¡°an¡¯an, do you want me to bring you out to play too?¡± zou bai asked. jiang an shook her head. ¡°i don¡¯t like these sorts of things. let me sit quietly for a while.¡± zou bai turned around and asked the person-in-charge to send over an adult gun. he said, ¡°whether you like it or not is one thing. whether you know these things, it¡¯s another thing. i hope you have the ability to protect yourself. at the very least, you won¡¯t be tied up when faced with danger.¡± zou bai knew that as jiang an, she might not be in so much danger, but if their relationship was exposed one day, countless dangers would appear beside jiang an. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only of course, he would do his best to protect his lover, but if he missed anything, he needed jiang an to protect herself. when jiang an heard him say this, she nodded and said, ¡°then i¡¯ll learn properly.¡± after the gun was brought over, zou bai placed it in jiang an¡¯s hand and stood behind her to guide her shooting posture. he taught her how to shoot more accurately. if she encountered danger, he even wanted to know which part of the body to hit. jiang an listened carefully and pulled the trigger the moment zou bai let go. this time, the bullet didn¡¯t hit the tenth ring, but it hit the spot where the human heart should be. it was simply a one-shot kill.. Chapter 404 - Chapter 404: The Art of Curry Favors chapter 404: the art of curry favors translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an looked at the target and asked, ¡°how is it? is this result okay?¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°if you can maintain this accuracy, i won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± jiang an felt that she was quite talented in shooting. she put on the earmuffs and began the next practice. although there were times when she missed the target, as long as she hit the target, it would definitely be straight through the heart. zou bai was in a daze. could it be that jiang an was born with the talent to kill? zou yi and zou er were discussing from behind. ¡°miss jiang is too powerful. if she really shoots someone, the other party will definitely not survive.¡± ¡°you can die if you get shot anywhere else, not to mention that miss jiang is aiming for the heart,¡± zou er sighed. zou yi looked at jiang an¡¯s ruthlessness as she fired and said, ¡°as expected of the person master likes. the two of them are so similar in killing.¡± jiang an was a martial arts student. every day, she would wake up and do martial arts. the recoil of the gun was nothing to her. she only put down the gun when the two children were tired of playing. jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s foreheads were covered in sweat. jiang an quickly wiped them clean with a handkerchief and said, ¡°are you done playing?¡± ¡°mommy, i want to come and play again in the future,¡± jiang yu held her hand and said coquettishly. jiang yi also looked at jiang an expectantly. she could only nod and say, ¡°we¡¯ll come again in the future, but you have a birthday party today. you have to go back first.¡± at the mention of the banquet, jiang yu became even more excited. she had been looking forward to this day for a long time. for this reason, she had invited many people over because she wanted to feel like a princess on her birthday as shown in cartoons. although jiang yi was still a little reluctant, he did not have the energy to play anymore. both of them agreed to go home now. the club¡¯s person-in-charge sent them all the way to the entrance and even gave the children many toys. there were imitation guns that could not hurt anyone. they were so perfectly replicated that they could be disassembled. jiang yi had been playing with it in his hand. clearly, he liked it very much. when the car completely disappeared from sight, the club manager stopped smiling. the assistant asked in confusion, ¡°brother, i¡¯ve never seen you like this before. why are you flattering miss jiang like this?¡± ¡°what do you know?¡± the person-in-charge said. ¡°miss jiang is the future heir of the jiang family. as long as we¡¯re in xiyun, we have to curry favor with her. moreover, didn¡¯t you see that child called miss jiang mom and fourth master zou dad? i think the two of them are about to get married.¡± the assistant was even more confused. ¡°but i remember that these two children are si cheng¡¯s?¡± the person-in-charge looked at the assistant as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who the child belongs to. what¡¯s important is that fourth master zou acknowledges them calling him father. that means that there must be a tacit understanding between the two families. i think there will be news of the marriage soon. at that time, the jiang family¡¯s status will rise to another level. if i don¡¯t curry favor now, i won¡¯t have a chance to do so in the future.¡± the assistant was enlightened after hearing that. ¡°i see. you can see things clearly.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t know that she was about to get married in the eyes of others. she and zou bai were each carrying a child. just now, they were tired from playing and started to doze off when they got into the car. the two of them simply let the child lie in their arms. this way, they could have a good sleep and not be too tired at night. when they returned to the jiang family, they were still not awake. it was still early, so they carried them back to their room. looking at the two sleeping children, zou bai asked, ¡°when do you plan to see my mother?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve met auntie before,¡± jiang an said in confusion. zou bai sighed. ¡°i¡¯m talking about meeting her as my girlfriend.¡± jiang an fell silent. she actually didn¡¯t want the zou family to know so early, especially not about the two children¡¯s background. zou bai said that he wouldn¡¯t snatch the children away, but what if the other members of the zou family didn¡¯t think so and insisted that jiang yu and jiang yi return to the zou family? read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang an would not gamble with such a thing. she was the one who had raised the children from the beginning. no one else had the right to compete with her. the zou family¡¯s power was not something the jiang family could compare to. zou bai didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. after all, he had promised her that he would never take the children away from their mother. he thought that an¡¯an didn¡¯t want to progress so quickly, so he smiled and said, ¡°i¡¯m just asking. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling.¡± jiang an forced a smile and said, ¡°give me some more time. at least i can¡¯t go now.¡± zou bai didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. he pulled jiang an and said, ¡°you even said that you wanted to prepare snacks for the children. let¡¯s hurry downstairs and go to the kitchen..¡± Chapter 405 - Chapter 405: Secret Gift chapter 405: secret gift translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an and zou bai went downstairs and didn¡¯t expect mo shen to be waiting for them in the living room. ¡°brother mo shen, it¡¯s still early for the birthday banquet. why are you here now?¡± jiang an said in surprise. mo shen pointed at the gift that was being packed and said, ¡°this gift of mine is a little too big, so i want to transport it here for decoration. i¡¯m afraid little feather won¡¯t like the bare box.¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect mo shen to be so thoughtful. she smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s just a birthday. there¡¯s no need to make it so grand. she¡¯s already very happy to have a gift.¡± zou bai stared at the gift he was packing, trying to figure out what it was. however, he couldn¡¯t guess what it was when he saw a box that was even taller than him. jiang an was also shocked by the size of this thing. he asked, ¡°brother mo shen, what exactly are you giving her?¡± mo shen raised his eyebrows. ¡°this is a secret. we¡¯ll only know when little feather opens it.¡± he wanted to keep jiang an in suspense, so jiang an didn¡¯t ask further. she said, ¡°zou bai and i are going to make snacks. do you want to help?¡± mo shen shook his head. ¡°i really want to help you, but my body is still recovering. sometimes, my hands will tremble unconsciously. i can¡¯t do such a delicate thing.¡± zou bai asked, ¡°will you recover soon?¡± ¡°yes, it¡¯s just a side effect of the medicine. it will disappear as time passes.¡± mo shen didn¡¯t expect zou bai to ask him this. previously, he had ignored him. what he didn¡¯t know was that zou bai had been thinking about how to treat mo shen during this period of time. even if they were love rivals, the other party did not pursue an¡¯an. besides, he was an important person to an¡¯an. if the two of them did not have a good relationship, it would only make things difficult for an¡¯an. however, he was not related to an¡¯an by blood after all. he had always loved an¡¯an deeply, so it was very difficult for him to have no grudges as well. thinking about it this way, it was simply wrong no matter what he did. in the end, zou bai decided to treat mo shen as an unfamiliar friend. he didn¡¯t want to be hostile, but he also didn¡¯t want to be close to him. this was the best distance. that was why he had asked that question just now. caring about his health was considered a matter within the circle of friends. since mo shen couldn¡¯t help, jiang an and zou bai could only do it together. they changed into aprons and started to knead the dough. jiang an planned to make some cookies. it would take less time, and she could make a lot at once. ¡°little feather has given out so many invitations. i reckon there¡¯ll be many people coming. we have to make more,¡± jiang an said as she added flour to the bowl. zou bai took it and said, ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡± jiang an was puzzled. ¡°you know how to make cookies?¡± ¡°there are scales on it. i won¡¯t make a mistake if i follow these,¡± zou bai said. seeing his agile movements, jiang an was relieved and handed the bowl to him. she turned around to look for other tools and wanted to beat the butter into cream first. when she came back with everything, she laughed out loud. no one knew when zou bai¡¯s face had been smeared with flour, but he continued to knead the dough without realizing it. it was completely opposite from the way he raised his gun in the morning. in fact, he looked a little dazed. seeing that jiang an was smiling at himself, zou bai was a little puzzled. however, he quickly realized that there must be something on his face. zou bai didn¡¯t care about the things on his face. he walked over and smeared the flour on jiang an¡¯s face. this time, the other party couldn¡¯t smile anymore. jiang an chased after zou bai to spread cream on him. the sound of the two of them fooling around could be heard in the living room. mo shen pushed the door open and entered. ¡°if the two of you continue fooling around, i¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to finish it even when it¡¯s dark.¡± with mo shen¡¯s words, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss anymore. they obediently made the cookies and placed them in the oven. mo shen came over to help decorate the biscuits. the three of them worked together and quickly settled the snacks. they were just waiting for the banquet to begin tonight. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°mi xue, are you sure you want to go to the jiang family tonight?¡± mi na looked at the invitation letter on the table and said excitedly. mi xue was packing gifts and nodded. ¡°we¡¯re going to the jiang family. zou ya said that his friend, little feather, is celebrating her birthday and invited the entire kindergarten.¡± mi na instantly had an idea. during this period of time, she had always wanted to see si cheng, but si cheng was busy making a comeback and didn¡¯t have time. he hated bai ting and naturally didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with mi na. however, mi na¡¯s heart was filled with si cheng. she wanted to help him return to his previous life. if she could make the jiang family stop taking revenge, si cheng would definitely be fine. at the thought of this, mi na said, ¡°mi xue, auntie will accompany you to the banquet tonight..¡± Chapter 406 - Chapter 406: The Woman Who Throws Herself at Him chapter 406: the woman who throws herself at him translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mi na had also been to the jiang family¡¯s banquet last time. at that time, she was surprised by the jiang family¡¯s wealth. their house was not the typical western-style villa, but a chinese-style garden that looked really expensive. the pavilions were very complete. ignoring the cost of the land, just building such a garden would cost an amount that she could not even imagine. not only was the bai family inferior, but even the si family that she had looked up to before was far inferior. this was also the reason why mi na was jealous of jiang an. as the eldest daughter of the jiang family, she didn¡¯t lack anything. she could have anyone she wanted as her boyfriend, but she had to seduce si cheng. previously, she even caused a divorce. if it were her, she would definitely not do this. it was fine even if si cheng had an affair. rich men were all like this. as the wife of the family, she could just pretend not to see it. why did she have to make things so embarrassing? mi na was thinking about what she would do if she married si cheng. she would definitely do better than jiang an. she knew that si cheng was no longer the heir of the si family, but this made her like him even more. because there was no difference between the two of them according to their status, there was no resistance for si cheng to marry her. during this period of time, mi na had been trying to get close to si cheng. she used her family¡¯s power and the bai family¡¯s name to help si cheng solve some small problems. she thought that she had already done what a virtuous wife should do. si cheng would definitely look at her in a different light. si cheng had indeed changed his opinion, but he had changed it from mi na being an unimportant person to a woman who threw herself at him. even if the si family had gone bankrupt, the pride in si cheng¡¯s heart was still there. he felt that he could make a comeback one day and shock everyone who looked down on him. therefore, his standards for his future wife became higher and higher. if he married a woman from an ordinary family, it meant that he had really accepted his fate. in the past, his wife was the successor of the jiang family. now, even if she was not the successor of the corporation, she still had to be the daughter of a big family. moreover, she had to be proficient in the four arts ¡ª music, chess, reading, drawing, and so on. she had to be even more knowledgeable than bai ting. mi na¡¯s family background was only slightly better than ordinary people. she didn¡¯t even have any connections to the wealthy. si cheng wouldn¡¯t take her seriously. not only si cheng, but even zheng wen thought so too. every time mina came to deliver something, she would not look good. mina was still immersed in the fantasy of marrying si cheng and treating jiang an as her greatest enemy in her life. she felt that she had to avenge si cheng. mi xue did not know that her aunt was thinking about this. the world of children was very simple. moreover, mi xue had grown up by her mother¡¯s side and had not experienced the doting of her grandparents, so she was a very upright and kind girl. zou ya said that jiang yu didn¡¯t have a father and wanted a lively birthday banquet, so she volunteered to attend. moreover, she was also looking forward to the banquet. after all, not every child would hold a birthday party before their coming-of-age ceremony. moreover, it was a child who did not attend kindergarten. when the car arrived at the jiang residence, the servants welcomed them at the door. after all, these were all children coming to attend the banquet. they had to be extra mindful of safety. this wasn¡¯t an official banquet. li mei and jiang hai represented the entire jiang family, so they chose not to attend to prevent any misunderstandings. among the children who came to visit, there were also adults in the family who followed them, but most of them still sent butlers or servants. after all, this was not an adult¡¯s banquet, so it was better to let the children play freely. mi na was undoubtedly the most exquisitely dressed. not only had she done her hair and put on a full face of makeup, but she was also wearing a very grand gown. those who did not know better would think that she was the one who had received the invitation. mi xue did not quite understand her aunt¡¯s actions, but she knew that she was a junior, so she did not say anything. after entering, mi xue quickly went to look for zou ya. he was chatting with his classmates and introducing people to jiang yu and jiang yi. after all, they didn¡¯t know these people. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing mi xue come over, zou ya quickly let jiang yu and jiang yi out and said, ¡°these are the people who invited you today. the older brother, jiang yi, and the younger sister, jiang yu. they are twins.¡± mi xue handed the gifts over and said, ¡°happy birthday.¡± the two of them politely accepted it and invited everyone to eat cookies. jiang yu said proudly, ¡°my mother made this herself.¡± the children surrounded her and tasted it. then, they praised her mother¡¯s culinary skills. when jiang an was in the tan family, she always cooked. later on, when tan si liked to eat snacks, she had to learn with all her might. her culinary skills were comparable to the people in the bakery. at this moment, mi na walked over and picked up a biscuit.. ¡°is the jiang family already so poor that they can send people away with just a biscuit?¡± Chapter 407 - Chapter 407: Saying Bad Things chapter 407: saying bad things translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios everyone fell silent when she said this. the children were wondering what was wrong with the biscuits, but the adults could tell that she was mocking the jiang family. this was the jiang family¡¯s territory and she was attending the jiang family¡¯s children¡¯s birthday banquet. was she crazy? the adults pulled their children away from mi na, afraid that they would be involved in this storm. ¡°i don¡¯t know what¡¯s so bad about this biscuit that it deserves miss mi¡¯s comment.¡± jiang an walked out and said, ¡°if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, you are more than welcome to leave now.¡± as it was the children¡¯s birthday party, she specially went upstairs to change into a cheongsam of the same color as jiang yu¡¯s. it was solemn and not very eye-catching. jiang an¡¯s long hair was tied up and she was not wearing any accessories. she only had a bracelet on her wrist, but it looked really luxurious and dignified. mi na¡¯s aura was instantly suppressed. she subconsciously felt afraid, but she still stepped forward and said, ¡°i¡¯m here to accompany my niece. i won¡¯t go back until the banquet is over.¡± she thought that jiang an would continue to chase her away, but she only said calmly, ¡°very well.¡± after saying that, she turned around to chat with the other parents who had accompanied their children. her cold smile towards mi na was no longer gentle. everyone who came wanted to build a relationship with the jiang family, so they naturally tried their best to please her. seeing that everyone was chatting happily, mi na felt that she had become a big joke. even mi xue tugged at her dress. ¡°aunt, we¡¯re here for the birthday party. let¡¯s talk less.¡± mi na turned around and walked to the corner, as if she had suffered a great grievance. mi xue sighed, ¡°the world of adults is so difficult to understand.¡± after saying that, she continued chatting with her friends. they were just talking about how she had bought an especially good-looking eraser. seeing the children chattering, the adults occasionally smiled in relief. although they had their own thoughts when they agreed to attend the banquet, the children should play innocently. however, there were also people who did not like jiang an. a woman in a black gown walked to mi na¡¯s side and poured a glass of fruit juice. ¡°it¡¯s just the children¡¯s birthday. what¡¯s the point of making such a big scene?¡± mi na¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. she leaned over and said, ¡°i think it¡¯s to show off her status as the heir. that¡¯s why such a big banquet is being held.¡± the two of them instantly felt like they had met a confidant and started to say bad things about jiang an. at this moment, the children were marveling at the clown¡¯s magic. in order to cheer the children up, jiang an specially invited the best magic team to prevent the children from feeling bored at the banquet. there was food on the side. the children could eat at any time when they were hungry. children were not used to adults¡¯ banquets. they liked this casual style. when they were tired of playing, they would eat a few mouthfuls. after eating, they could continue to play with their companions. everyone was extremely happy. jiang yu had a lively personality and quickly got along with these people. the entire banquet hall was filled with the happy laughter of the children. at this moment, jiang an delivered her gifts. what she gave jiang yi was his favorite picture book. it was filled with the most detailed explanations. it was a booklet that could not be found on the market and was only provided to the military. when jiang yi opened the booklet, he knew that it was different. he smiled and said, ¡°thank you, mom. i like it very much.¡± jiang yu¡¯s gift was a crown. the pink diamonds sparkled under the light, and it was obvious that they were expensive. jiang an took it out and said, ¡°mom specially customized this for you. the number of gems on it is the same as your birth date. to celebrate our little princess growing up another year.¡± this was the princess-like banquet that jiang yu had imagined. she quickly asked her mother to put it on for her and said, ¡°mom, i love you the most.¡± ¡°yesterday, you said that you loved me the most. now, you love your mother the most,¡± zou bai walked in and said. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the adults did not know that zou bai would also come. they immediately went to hold the children¡¯s hands nervously. the servants also protected the young masters and young ladies behind them. those who did not know better would think that there was a tiger. jiang yu smiled and pounced over to be picked up. then, she said loudly, ¡°this is my favorite uncle. you all can call him uncle too.¡± she actually wanted to say that it was her father, but her parents had repeatedly emphasized last night that she was not allowed to say that, so jiang yu could only change her words awkwardly. the parents didn¡¯t dare to believe jiang yu¡¯s words, but some children didn¡¯t know the exact situation and said directly, ¡°hello, uncle.¡± the parents didn¡¯t even have time to cover their mouths. just as everyone was looking at zou bai, he said to the child, ¡°hello, little kid..¡± Chapter 408 - Chapter 408: Precious Gift chapter 408: precious gift translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios this sentence scared the others. although zou bai only had a very faint smile on his face when he spoke, there was still a smile. moreover, other than a few family heads in the capital, he had never bothered with the pleasantries with anyone. some time ago, the jiang family could be counted as one, but everyone knew that the two families were friends. now, he was formally greeting a child. this was something that others did not even dare to dream about. it could be seen that zou bai really liked jiang yu and was willing to do this for her. zou bai carried jiang yu to jiang an¡¯s side and said to jiang yi, ¡°little wingsy, uncle has also brought a gift. you and your sister should quickly open it and take a look.¡± mo shen instructed someone to push everything in. it looked to be more than two meters tall. although it was covered with cloth, it was still quite big. ¡°your gift must be very shocking. the children should open my gift first, lest they don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°who is this?¡± mina asked, looking at mo shen. the woman who was chatting with her was also puzzled. ¡°he seems to be from an aristocratic family, but i¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± jiang an pulled mo shen and said, ¡°this is the heir of the mo family in the capital. he¡¯s like my older brother.¡± this sentence simply shocked everyone. they could not believe their ears. the wealthy families knew about the mo family. this family controlled 90% of the medicinal prescriptions and contributed a large number of medical talents to the country. although they were not among the four major families, no one dared to look down on the mo family. no one could offend the great doctor. everyone was a little puzzled. they had never heard of the mo family and the jiang family having any dealings in the past. how did the mo family¡¯s heir suddenly become jiang an¡¯s brother? however, they knew that they shouldn¡¯t ask and accepted this explanation with a smile. with the help of the servants, the cloth was slowly lifted. because it was too big, there was no way to remove the cover at once. after all the cloth was taken away, the full appearance was revealed. this was a very large castle. it was different from the ones played by children previously. it was a very exquisite, scaled down castle. children could walk in, sit down, or play inside. the furniture inside could be used, and the material was the same as normal chairs. even the lights could be turned on. before jiang yu would grow too big to enter, this could become her secret base. everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. this castle didn¡¯t just represent money. to be able to make such exquisite things, there had to have been a master craftsman that specialized in this. one had to know that a small castle model from the last century was sold for an astronomical price at an auction. this would only be more expensive. jiang yu rushed in excitedly and looked around at the interior of the castle. then, mo shen took out a small box and handed it to jiang yi. ¡°this is little wingsy¡¯s gift.¡± compared to the one given to jiang yu, this one was really a little small. no one could figure out what was in this small box. after opening it, jiang yi saw a model of a pony and asked, ¡°are you giving me a horse?¡± mo shen shook his head. ¡°i want to give you a horse farm. there are dozens of horses there. if you¡¯re interested in riding in the future, you can also develop it into an equestrian club.¡± this gift was not inferior to jiang yu¡¯s at all. the value behind it was immeasurable. these two gifts were very generous. even at coming-of-age ceremonies, the children¡¯s own families would not splurge this much. these parents understood mo shen¡¯s love for the two children and decided to tell their families when they returned. they had to be more respectful to the jiang family in the future. mi na walked over to mi xue and pretended to look after her. she glared at the gifts in the house. she remembered that jiang an had only been found after she grew up. previously, she was just a poor girl who had been adopted. why was she living so well now? mi xue¡¯s hand was hurting from her grip. she said, ¡°aunt, let go of me quickly. it hurts.¡± but mi na had been so wrapped up in her own world that she hadn¡¯t heard what mi xue had said. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mi xue could only keep struggling and attract zou ya¡¯s attention. he quickly came over to save mi xue¡¯s hand. only then did mi na realize what she had done. flustered, she knelt down and apologized to mi xue. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. auntie didn¡¯t mean it.¡± mi xue was a well-behaved child. she was not angry with mi na because of this. she comforted her, ¡°aunt must have remembered something bad. otherwise, she would not have treated me like this.¡± of course, mi na remembered something bad. that day in the banquet hall, jiang an had said something ambiguous. everyone thought that mi na liked her brother-in-law, but at that time, si cheng and bai ting were only engaged. she was not in the wrong at all. over the past few days, there had been people mocking her because of this. the bai family had also forbidden her from entering the house. this was all because of jiang an.. Chapter 409 - Chapter 409: Building and Minerals chapter 409: building and minerals translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mi na couldn¡¯t do anything but look at jiang an with an unfriendly gaze. jiang an was busy with the children and didn¡¯t notice anyone¡¯s gaze at all. he smiled and said, ¡°uncle mo shen gave you such a good gift. you have to thank uncle properly.¡± the two children thanked him obediently. mo shen patted their heads and said, ¡°in the future, you should call me uncle?. i¡¯m your mother¡¯s brother. it¡¯s more intimate to call me that.¡± jiang an thought about it and accepted this reason. in her opinion, mo shen was no different from her biological brothers. it was right to call him uncle. zou bai knew that mo shen¡¯s words were meant for him to hear. he was trying to tell zou bai that he wouldn¡¯t snatch an¡¯an away and would only protect her as her brother. his attitude was out of concern for an¡¯an. he didn¡¯t want zou bai to be jealous, lest the two of them quarrel. he was even worried about this. it could be seen that mo shen loved an¡¯an very much. zou bai began to admire mo shen for being able to do this. he was completely relieved. even if mo shen still loved an¡¯an, he would never take the risk of making an¡¯an sad by trying to snatch her away. he would also love the birds that came with the house and treat everyone around an¡¯an well. zou bai smiled at mo shen. ¡°when i visited the mo family when i was young, i called you ¡®brother¡¯. now that i think about it, it¡¯s been many years since i last called you that.¡± the two men looked at each other and smiled. they had reached a consensus that there would be no more conflicts in the future. jiang an didn¡¯t know about this. she was only puzzled as to why zou bai would take the initiative to mention calling him brother. he had clearly been very resistant before, but she had to ask him about this after the banquet ended. a lady who had a good chat with jiang an just now said, ¡°mr. zou just said that he wanted to give the children gifts. now, you should bring it for us to see.¡± zou bai smiled and gestured for someone to bring the things in. zou yi and zou er walked in with the boxes. the two children looked forward to seeing them. everyone craned their necks to look, but when they opened it, there was only a key and a model. could it be that he had given them a property? everyone guessed. zou bai picked up the key and handed it to jiang yu. ¡°this is a building under development. the developer is a company that i¡¯ve registered with independently. now, the shares of this company will be transferred to your name. you can choose the name of the building.¡± ¡°is it the dream manor in sea city?¡± someone asked. zou bai nodded. ¡°it¡¯s that building. dream manor is a temporary name. little feather will decide what to call it from now on.¡± this was really a big gift. the property had already been sold for an astronomical price before it was listed on the market. those who wanted to buy it were all outbidded. now, the ownership belonged to jiang yu. although everyone knew that the zou family was rich, they did not expect the zou family to be that rich. even the gifts they gave to children were so valuable. jiang yu did not have any real feelings about this. after all, the building was not for her to live in. she only felt that this key was a little heavy. zou bai changed his words and said, ¡°these are all your properties. from now on, you will truly be a little princess.¡± this form of address made jiang yu very happy. she hugged zou bai and said, ¡°thank you, uncle.¡± after enjoying his daughter¡¯s gratitude, zou bai took out the model. it looked like a miniature island. ¡°this is an island on the sea. i¡¯ve bought it for you. there¡¯s a lot of resources on it and the island can be self-sufficient. there¡¯s also an undeveloped mine there. you can do whatever you want with it in the future,¡± zou bai said with a smile. everyone was already numb to the bombardment of gifts in front of them. logically speaking, nothing could shock them, but the word island still made their eyes widen. of course, an island was not rare. as long as one had money, they could buy it. however, this island was rich in resources, and the price was several times higher. not to mention, there were unexplored mines. even if one had money, they could not buy it so easily. they had to have power too. only the zou family could buy it. no country was willing to let go of an island with mines. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang yi took the model and said, ¡°thank you, uncle.¡± that was all he said. he was not as excited as jiang yu. it was as if he had received a vegetable field instead of an island. such a calm performance was really amazing. to be able to be so calm at such a young age, he would definitely make something of himself when he grew up. mo shen smiled and said, ¡°how generous. fortunately, i gave my gifts first. what good foresight.¡± ¡°alright, since the gifts have been delivered, it¡¯s time for us to cut the cake.¡± jiang an got someone to remove everything and turned off the lights in the living room. the cake cart was pushed out by the servants. Chapter 410 - Chapter 410: Extremely Cold chapter 410: extremely cold-blooded translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios the three-tier cake was decorated in different styles. candles were lit at the top to illuminate the banquet hall, and everyone began to sing happy birthday. under everyone¡¯s gaze, the twins closed their eyes and made a wish. jiang yu¡¯s expression was especially pious. it could be seen that the wish was very important. when they opened their eyes again and blew out the candles together, jiang an planted a kiss on their foreheads. ¡°my babies have grown a year older today. mommy wishes you two a happy day every day.¡± ¡°only mama¡¯s blessing. don¡¯t you need papa to come?¡± mi na said suddenly. initially, jiang an did not want to argue with her. today was the birthday banquet of the two children. she hoped that it would end smoothly, and for this reason, she was willing to tolerate some small matters. however, mi na¡¯s words had crossed her bottom line. outsiders did not know that zou bai was the father of the children. mi na said this on purpose to make the children sad. ¡°miss mi, this is my family¡¯s matter. you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± jiang an warned. mi na didn¡¯t realize that she had said something wrong. ¡°in order to make a comeback, si cheng is busy running around outside, but you¡¯re holding a birthday party for the children here in peace. i don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have the ability to help him.¡± mi na wanted to stand up for si cheng. he was such an arrogant person. even at this point, he still didn¡¯t care about her and wasn¡¯t willing to please her for money. back then, he was willing to kneel down in front of jiang an in public, only hoping that she would change her mind. not only was his infatuation not understood, but jiang an also humiliated him in front of so many people. she was simply heartless. jiang an suddenly smiled. ¡°why should i help si cheng? i didn¡¯t have any obligation to help him before. he has never fulfilled his duty as a father, and the children won¡¯t think of him as a father.¡± after saying that, she turned to look at jiang yu and jiang yi and said, ¡°mommy has something to deal with here. can you bring your friends to other places at home to play?¡± the parents also felt that these words were not for their children to hear. they were about to leave the banquet hall with their children, but mi na was unwilling to miss this good opportunity. she thought that jiang an was guilty. otherwise, why would she let these people leave? jiang an wouldn¡¯t let her have her way. she said, ¡°penguin, don¡¯t let her block the way.¡± penguin quickly stepped forward and pushed mi na away. her push was strong and she ended up a few meters away. no one cared if mi na was injured or not. they all wanted to leave this place as soon as possible. mi na got up and said, ¡°there are so many men around you. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve been having affairs with them since who knows when. you¡¯re the one who cheated!¡± zou bai couldn¡¯t do anything in front of so many children. otherwise, he would have taken out his gun long ago. he turned to look at mi na. ¡°i advise you to shut up now.¡± zou bai¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent, as if he was going to send mi na to her death in the next second. however, she was only thinking about si cheng and did not notice this at all. she stared at jiang an and said, ¡°why are you pretending to be innocent? you¡¯re really cold-blooded to not help your husband when you know what he¡¯s going through.¡± she wanted everyone to know that jiang an was a two-faced person and that si cheng was the victim. only then would si cheng¡¯s comeback be smooth. it would be best if the rumors could affect the entire jiang family. mi na had never been educated to be an heir. from a young age, her family had treated her as a tool for marriage. they had instilled in her the idea that love and marriage were the most important things in life. however, no one expected her thoughts to go so astray. she did not want to find a wealthy family to marry into, but she wanted to marry for love for the rest of her life. she was certain that si cheng was her true love, so she would give up everything for si cheng, even if she had to let her family bear the price. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang an instructed the parents and servants to evacuate the children in an orderly manner. she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with anyone at this juncture. mo shen said, ¡°i¡¯m an¡¯an¡¯s brother. the zou family and the jiang family are on good terms. it¡¯s normal for us to be by an¡¯an¡¯s side. it¡¯s more appropriate to accuse si cheng of cheating.¡± jiang yu jumped out and said, ¡°stop talking nonsense. my mother¡¯s husband isn¡¯t si cheng at all.¡± jiang yi added, ¡°legally, mom doesn¡¯t even have a husband now.¡± ¡°didn¡¯t your mother tell you that your father is si cheng?¡± mi na was grasping at straws. ¡°he¡¯s your biological father. how can your mother hide it from you?¡± jiang yu would not be provoked at all. she looked at mi na calmly. ¡°a father should love his child. i¡¯ve never seen the person you¡¯re talking about take the initiative to visit me..¡± Chapter 411 - Chapter 411: Pure Love chapter 411: pure love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s worldview was very simple, it was what their mother liked and what their mother hated. the two of them were very intelligent and had their own judgment early on. moreover, they would not be influenced by outsiders. however, they also relied on their mother. perhaps it was because jiang an had suffered too much during her pregnancy, but the two children had known how to dote on her since they were young. because only their mother was taking care of them after they were born, the two children were determined to stand on their mother¡¯s side. jiang yu called zou bai father partly because of his bloodline attraction, and partly because zou bai really cared about jiang an and truly loved her mother. they could have a father in their world, but it was up to their mother to decide who their father would be, independent of blood-ties. even if si cheng was really their biological father, the two children would not acknowledge him. therefore, mi na¡¯s words were not only empty to them, but they also hated this person even more. mina did not expect jiang yu to say such a thing. she had thought that children would look forward to their father¡¯s love. as long as she provoked them a little, she could make jiang an¡¯s family uneasy. however, these two brats were so cold-hearted that they did not even care about their biological father. under mi na¡¯s shocked gaze, jiang an took a step forward and said, ¡°you didn¡¯t come here to accompany your niece today. you deliberately came to the jiang family to find trouble. it seems that you really like si cheng.¡± the parents, who had yet to completely leave the house, craned their ears. this kind of emotional entanglement was the most attractive topic. moreover, mi na was bai ting¡¯s cousin. not long after bai ting and si cheng broke off their engagement, she had already done such a thing. it made people wonder if she had fallen in love with si cheng while he was still her brother-in-law. ¡°it¡¯s not illegal for me to like him. we¡¯re both single now. it¡¯s normal,¡± mina said defensively. jiang an hated mi na to the core now. she had successfully ruined the two children¡¯s birthday banquet. after today, everyone would discuss this matter and treat the birthday banquet as a joke. ¡°mi na, when i was still filming on set, you used si cheng as a cover to talk to me. at that time, you liked si cheng, but bai ting and si cheng had yet to annul their engagement. have you forgotten?¡± ¡°later on, at our family¡¯s banquet, si cheng pestered me and you spoke up for him. you completely don¡¯t remember that he privately declared the engagement was canceled and even brought shame to your cousin. bai ting said in public that she would cancel the engagement and leave, but you were still by si cheng¡¯s side.¡± jiang an paused for a moment and said, ¡°if the two of them hadn¡¯t broken off the engagement back then, could it be that you still wanted to have something with your brother-in-law?¡± this was the first time jiang an had said such vicious words and used the greatest malice to speculate about others. however, she felt that she had not said enough. little feather and little wingsy¡¯s first birthday party should be a happy day, but they had to always remember that something bad had happened. they would even remember it during every birthday in the future and it would be a memory that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. thinking of this, she was furious. that was why she said these words to make mi na not have an easy time. many of the parents who had come to the birthday banquet had come to the banquet. recalling mi na¡¯s attitude towards si cheng that day and her words, they felt that jiang an¡¯s guess made sense. the woman in black who had just been badmouthing jiang an to mi na said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect miss mi to be such a person. she¡¯s simply shameless.¡± the people around her also echoed her words. ¡°isn¡¯t that so? back then, mi na had always been by bai ting¡¯s side and had received countless benefits over the years. now, she has taken a fancy to bai ting¡¯s ex-fiance. how shameless.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only someone spoke first and everyone began to discuss, mostly saying that mi na was in the wrong. ¡°you don¡¯t understand at all, it was me who unilaterally liked si cheng, this is pure love!¡± mina shouted. ¡°it¡¯s better not to insult pure love. you criticized jiang an for si cheng back then, and now you¡¯re causing trouble in the jiang family for si cheng, even if these things have nothing to do with jiang an.¡± mo shen stood up and said, ¡°you know why you¡¯re doing this. it¡¯s to get si cheng. what¡¯s the difference between you and those third parties?¡± mo shen had the most say in having a crush on jiang an. he had never caused so much trouble even though he liked jiang an. he had even tried his best to live peacefully with zou bai and was willing to be an¡¯an¡¯s family for the rest of his life. instead of thinking about himself and using all sorts of methods to get what he wanted.. Chapter 412 - Chapter 412: Unique chapter 412: unique translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mi na¡¯s last cover was love. she had indeed been tempted when she knew that si cheng would become her brother-in-law. not only did she like si cheng¡¯s politeness and handsomeness, but she also wanted to feel the pleasure of snatching bai ting¡¯s things. she had lived in bai ting¡¯s shadow since she was young. her parents would not compare her to bai ting. instead, they would repeatedly emphasize how outstanding bai ting was. as long as the mi family relied on the bai family, they could prosper. mi na admired bai ting at first, but she gradually realized that everyone¡¯s eyes were on bai ting. the only topic of discussion between the two families was bai ting. everything she did and said would be discussed. it was as if she was the only child in the world. ever since then, she had hated bai ting deep down. however, she did not show it on her face. instead, she got even closer to her. as long as it was something that bai ting liked, she would pretend to like it as well. this way, when the people around her paid attention to bai ting, they would also mention her. mi na hated this feeling, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t stop herself. the two emotions pulled at her. si cheng¡¯s appearance gave her hope. bai ting really liked this man. if she could snatch him away, she would definitely win against bai ting. seeing that mi na was at a loss, jiang an said, ¡°i don¡¯t know what happened to you, but your love is just an excuse. you have to satisfy your selfish thoughts and drag all of us down to fulfill your wish.¡± these words hit the nail on the head. mi na could not say anything to refute them, so she could only lower her head and cry. the parents understood everything now. they were just waiting to go home and discuss it properly. jiang an had no selfish motives to continue entangling with mi na. zou bai called out, ¡°get her out of here. she¡¯s not allowed to enter the jiang family again. also, ask the mi family how they raise their children. they can¡¯t even teach their daughter well.¡± zou yi and zou er took care of it quickly. mi na was thrown out. the children were in the living room on the other side. they had no idea what was going on here. mi xue was still worried. ¡°is my aunt going to be okay?¡± jiang yu comforted her. ¡°even if something happens to your aunt, it won¡¯t affect you. you¡¯re you. your aunt is your aunt.¡± mi xue and her aunt were not very close because mi na usually followed bai ting around and did not have much time to interact with her family. since mi xue was born, she only talked to her aunt on holidays, so she was only worried for a while before she turned around and followed jiang yu to the castle that mo shen had given her. looking at this scene, the adults could already guess that mi na would definitely not have a good time in the future. after being questioned by the zou family like this, as long as the mi family still had a brain, they would punish mi na ruthlessly. in addition, she had not only offended the zou family but also the jiang family. if they did not show their attitude to this, it would be no different from courting death. jiang an was actually very angry now, but she still suppressed her anger and greeted people with a smile. even though such a thing had happened, the children¡¯s birthday banquet still had to continue. fortunately, children were very forgetful. after watching the new magic trick performed by the magician, the children completely forgot what had just happened. everyone gathered together to cut the cake. with the permission of some children, jiang yu and jiang yi began to open the gifts. zou ya walked over with a beautifully wrapped box and said, ¡°little feather, this is my gift to you.¡± jiang yu took it and said, ¡°thank you. can i open it?¡± after zou ya nodded, jiang yu opened the packaging. inside was a silver bracelet with two small bells hanging below. however, it didn¡¯t look very exquisite. it even looked a little crooked. jiang yu picked it up and looked at it carefully. she did not expect her name to be engraved on the bracelet, but it was also a little ugly. ¡°where did you buy this?¡± jiang yu was a little shocked. in her world, gifts should be beautiful. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou ya was a little shy. ¡°i made it myself. i wanted to give you a unique gift.¡± upon hearing this answer, jiang yu instantly didn¡¯t mind. she took it out and put it on her wrist. ¡°thank you. i like it very much.¡± seeing jiang yu¡¯s actions, zou ya smiled. when he gave it to her, he was also very hesitant. after all, it was not as good-looking as the ones you could buy. however, he made it himself. in the end, he chose to put it in the box. ignoring mi na¡¯s matter, the children had a good time at the banquet and said goodbye to jiang yu and jiang yi happily. after everyone left, jiang an and zou bai coaxed the child to sleep. then, the three of them sat on the sofa with gloomy expressions.. Chapter 413 - Chapter 413: Heart of Respect chapter 413: heart of respect translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mo shen always had a gentle smile on his face, but now he was expressionless. the three of them looked at each other and jiang an said, ¡°i don¡¯t want to let this go.¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°we can¡¯t let this matter go so easily.¡± everything else could pass, but as long as it was about the two children, no one could tolerate it. they had already made a scene at home. there were so many people watching this farce. if the jiang family didn¡¯t do anything, anyone would dare to cause trouble in the jiang family in the future. ¡°what are you two going to do?¡± mo shen asked. jiang an turned around and asked, ¡°i¡¯m not sure what i can do, but the mi family should have something to say, right?¡± zou bai knew this very well. ¡°the mi family will definitely punish mi na, but because she¡¯s their child, they probably won¡¯t be ruthless. at most, they¡¯ll punish her for you to see.¡± jiang an¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°that¡¯s not all i want. the children¡¯s first birthday party was ruined just like that for such a ridiculous reason. i want mi na to pay the price.¡± zou bai suddenly smiled when he saw jiang an like this. ¡°this is the aura of the jiang family¡¯s heir. let those people know that the jiang family can¡¯t be provoked.¡± jiang an¡¯s current status was no longer just that of the eldest daughter of the jiang family, but also the leader of the jiang family¡¯s future family head corporation. if she showed any weakness, she would definitely be looked down upon. therefore, jiang an had to be tough. an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. ¡°zou bai, i need all of mi na¡¯s information. i need your help,¡± jiang an said. of course, zou bai would agree. ¡°the intelligence network will sort it out tomorrow.¡± mo shen could tell that jiang an was still angry, so he said, ¡°with us around, this matter will definitely be resolved. when the time comes, just wait and see what happens to mi na. don¡¯t continue to be angry.¡± ¡°i know i shouldn¡¯t be angry, but i just can¡¯t control myself,¡± jiang an said. mo shen turned to look at zou bai and said, ¡°you should accompany an¡¯an today. it¡¯s easier to let your imagination run wild when you¡¯re alone. you should understand that being angry hurts your body.¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll definitely calm her down.¡± after saying this, mo shen stood up and left. he knew that the rest of the time belonged to the young couple. he couldn¡¯t stay and be a third wheel. zou bai picked jiang an up and placed her on his lap. ¡°don¡¯t be angry anymore. you can deal with that mi na tomorrow.¡± ¡°what do they take the jiang family for? anyone would dare to come over and behave atrociously,¡± jiang an said angrily. ¡°this time, i want to make an example out of them and let them know how powerful the jiang family is.¡± ¡°i understand. it was the same when i first became the head of the family. no one took me seriously,¡± zou bai said as he stroked her hair. ¡°then how did you change that?¡± jiang an asked. zou bai smiled. ¡°i killed all those people.¡± this answer was direct and unexpected, but thinking about zou bai¡¯s reputation for so many years, it seemed to be the most reasonable method. zou bai leaned his head on jiang an¡¯s shoulder. ¡°as the head of the family, you have to make people respect you. let them know that you can¡¯t be provoked. they can¡¯t afford the consequences. this will save a lot of trouble.¡± with zou bai¡¯s words, jiang an made up her mind. she looked up and wanted to say something to express herself. in the end, before she could open her mouth, she was kissed by zou bai. as zou bai had never stayed over at the jiang residence, the two of them had not been close for a long time. this kiss was prolonged endlessly until jiang an almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°don¡¯t worry about this for now. i miss you very much,¡± zou bai said as he pressed his face against jiang an¡¯s. of course, jiang an missed him too. she reached out and hooked her arms around his neck. zou bai carried her through the living room and entered shao hua tower from the side path. then, he placed her on the bed. the two lovers finally lay together again. zou bai cherished her and kissed jiang an. from her eyebrows to her eyes and nose, he did not let any part off. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only when jiang huai returned home the next day and saw zou bai, he was so shocked that he almost fainted on the spot. looking at the time, it was only five o¡¯clock in the morning. zou bai had obviously taken a shower. it was impossible for him to have come so early in the morning. it could only mean that he had not left last night. jiang huai really wanted to kill someone, but before he could walk over, he was stopped by jiang yu. ¡°third uncle, can you help me build blocks?¡± faced with his little niece¡¯s request, jiang huai could only nod in agreement. then, he glared fiercely at zou bai and left. jiang an¡¯s attention was focused on the information in her hand. she said, ¡°i didn¡¯t expect mi na to have such a side..¡± Chapter 414 - Chapter 414: Taking Drugs chapter 414: taking drugs translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios mi na looked very innocent. even when she came to the house yesterday to cause a scene, jiang an thought that she only had bad intentions. she did not expect her to enjoy going out to gamble and take drugs. her private life could be said to be rotten. she had studied art since she was young and had opened an art exhibition with the help of the bai family. she was considered a slightly famous artist. she had a job and a good family background. logically speaking, she should be living well. however, mi na only pretended to be sensible in front of outsiders and secretly indulged herself to the extreme. she was happy to try anything that stimulated her senses. at first, she just got some marijuana to try, but as time passed, marijuana wasn¡¯t enough. just like that, mi na had to rely on an intravenous drug to get her high. ¡°it¡¯s really terrifying,¡± jiang an sighed. in the photos, mi na was initially lively and healthy, but now she could only cover her face with thick makeup. moreover, the zou intelligence network had also taken photos of their gatherings. men and women gathered together for injections. when the drugs hit their heads, they would find anyone to have sex with and release the pleasure brought by the drugs. although the photos were all censored, it could still be seen how shocking the original scene was. ¡°drugs are the most dangerous thing in the world. people who use drugs think that they can handle it. in the end, they often lose control and end up overdose on the streets,¡± zou bai concluded. he¡¯d seen too many drug users over the years. once they got to the point where they needed injections, they weren¡¯t human anymore. they were just corpses who only knew how to use drugs. such a person would kill his entire family for more drugs. ¡°these are all illegal things. she¡¯s also a celebrity. find a tabloid reporter to announce it,¡± jiang an decided. she thought that this was already a ruthless revenge, but zou bai didn¡¯t think so. zou bai held jiang an¡¯s hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s already late in the morning, but there¡¯s no news from the mi family at all. it¡¯s obvious that their entire family doesn¡¯t take what happened yesterday seriously. we can¡¯t let them off.¡± jiang an turned to look at him and asked, ¡°they think that i¡¯m young and only returned to the jiang family after i grew up, so they can bully me without saying anything, right?¡± after zou bai nodded, jiang an¡¯s gaze became firm. she was already angry at mi na for ruining the children¡¯s birthday banquet. now that she was being looked down on, she couldn¡¯t let them off no matter what. zou bai smiled when he saw jiang an¡¯s expression change. he wanted jiang an to grow up quickly. only by becoming the true head of the family could the zou family be afraid of her and not dare to underestimate her at all. what zou bai wanted was not for him to marry jiang an and leave her at home, allowing his family to pick on her. although no one would dare to do this in front of him, if she left his sight, something might happen. only if jiang an was as powerful as him did he not have to worry about the other party being bullied because jiang an would retaliate. mi na still didn¡¯t know that she was about to appear on the trending searches. she was still crying at home and definitely wouldn¡¯t apologize. this matter not only gave the mi family a headache, but also the bai family. bai ting looked at mi na and said, ¡°you¡¯re not going to apologize after what you did? it¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t take the jiang family seriously. jiang an definitely won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°it¡¯s useless even if i apologize. jiang an will never forgive me. she might even laugh at me,¡± mi na said stubbornly. ¡°then i might as well not apologize. that way, the mi family¡¯s reputation will be saved.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only mi na¡¯s mother had always doted on her daughter, so she nodded and said, ¡°what mi na said makes sense.¡± seeing them like this, bai ting was so angry that she laughed. ¡°what¡¯s important now isn¡¯t the mi family¡¯s reputation. the mi family¡¯s reputation has long been lost when mi na went to the jiang family to cause trouble.¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was her mother¡¯s family, bai ting really didn¡¯t want to care about these people. mi li was also a little helpless towards this sister-in-law. how could she say such brainless words? however, she was still worried enough about her maternal family and said, ¡°this matter is ultimately mi na¡¯s fault. the jiang family hasn¡¯t done anything until now because they¡¯re waiting for your reaction. if the family severely punishes mi na, the jiang family won¡¯t come attack the mi family.¡± ¡°what right does she have to attack our family? i was telling the truth that day. she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and threw me out.¡± mi na burst into tears.. ¡°she bullied me!¡± Chapter 415 - Chapter 415: Not a Relative chapter 415: not a relative translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios however, not many people present pitied her. only mi na¡¯s mother was wiping her tears. she turned to mi li and said, ¡°sister, is there no other way?¡± ¡°no,¡± bai ting said on behalf of her mother. ¡°although the jiang family¡¯s power is not in sea city, the entire xiyun is under the jiang family¡¯s control. if they want anything to happen to the mi family, it¡¯s just a matter of words. no family will help you. offending the jiang family under such a disparity in strength is a very stupid thing.¡± mi li nodded. ¡°that¡¯s the jiang family that even the four major families don¡¯t dare to underestimate. even if our two families are added together, we can¡¯t compare to even a fraction of them.¡± mi na cried even louder when she heard this. she did not think that she had done anything wrong. moreover, she had heard a lot of zheng wen¡¯s description of jiang an and thought that she was a person who submitted to everything. therefore, she would definitely not be ruthless facing the mi family. it was just a few harsh words. it was not a big deal. the mi family didn¡¯t understand the severity of the matter either. they had always been relying on the bai family to live, and everything had been smooth sailing in sea city. they had long forgotten what fear was. the mi family looked at bai ting blankly. mi na¡¯s mother said, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just two people bickering. the jiang family shouldn¡¯t be so petty. don¡¯t scare mi na here.¡± bai ting did not expect the entire family to be so stupid. she turned to look at mi li and said, ¡°mom, i¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. since they insist on not apologizing, what happens next has nothing to do with the bai family.¡± ¡°that won¡¯t do. our mi family¡¯s daughter married into your bai family. our families are relatives,¡± mi na¡¯s father, who had been silent, said. bai ting did not care that he was an elder. ¡°relative? at the end of the day, you¡¯re not even my mother¡¯s biological brother. you¡¯re just a distant cousin. it¡¯s only because the bai family acknowledges you as relatives that you can rely on our family to live a good life. now that we don¡¯t acknowledge you, what can you do?¡± these words were really choking. mi na¡¯s father could not say anything to refute them. mi li couldn¡¯t bear it and reached out to gently pull her daughter¡¯s sleeve. ¡°mom, i won¡¯t help them anymore. from today onwards, the bai family and the mi family have nothing to do with each other.¡± bai ting¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°unless you want our entire family to be hated by the jiang family.¡± mi li lowered her head and stopped talking. in the end, the mi family was not as important as her husband and daughter. mi na¡¯s father said in exasperation, ¡°you have to get married one day. the bai family is not up to you alone.¡± ¡°then you¡¯re wrong. regardless of whether i get married in the future, i¡¯ll inherit the bai family.¡± bai ting stood up and looked down at the mi family. ¡°don¡¯t expect me to support you.¡± bai ting had never liked the mi family. they were clearly distant relatives, but they tried so hard to get close to them and ask for benefits from the bai family from time to time. she had also asked her father why he was spoiling these people. her father held her in his arms and said, ¡°these people have the surname mi after all. i¡¯m helping your mother by helping them. let people think that your mother still has her maiden family and is not easy to bully alone.¡± but now, bai ting felt that her father had done something wrong. after so many years of help, the mi family¡¯s greed was insatiable. they had never thought of relying on themselves to make a living. mi na was not as naive as the other mi family members. she had always been by bai ting¡¯s side and knew that once she abandoned them, no one could stop her. without the backing of the bai family, the mi family would definitely decline. at that time, they would even be inferior to ordinary people. she would definitely not be able to endure such a life. she would not even be able to fork out the money to buy drugs. mi na quickly crawled over and grabbed her skirt. ¡°sister, you can¡¯t just dust your hands and go. we grew up together.¡± bai ting was not moved. she lowered her head and said, ¡°then when you fell in love with your brother-in-law, did you ever consider that i was your sister?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only the words were like a thunderclap, shocking everyone in the living room. mi na could not believe that bai ting knew what she had said, even though she had not seen anyone in the banquet hall that day. mi na¡¯s mother still did not understand what had happened. she asked, ¡°what do you mean by liking her brother-in-law? when did bai ting get married?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. don¡¯t talk nonsense here,¡± mi na¡¯s father said unhappily. bai ting smiled when she saw their reaction. ¡°then you have to ask your darling daughter what she has done. she even said it in public. if i help the mi family today, the entire sea city will probably laugh at me for being a fool tomorrow..¡¯ Chapter 416 - Chapter 416: Severing Our Relationship chapter 416: severing our relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios everyone was confused. mi na¡¯s mother urged mi na, ¡°what exactly happened? tell me now.¡± however, mi na could not say it no matter what, so she could only escape by crying. bai ting did not expect her to say anything. she directly asked someone to show a video of the banquet. it was recorded by someone who had attended the banquet. ¡°see for yourselves.¡± bai ting¡¯s tone was very cold. after the video ended, mi na¡¯s mother slumped to the ground. mi na¡¯s father rushed forward and slapped her hard. ¡°how could you do such a thing and say those things in front of so many people? don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± bai ting had no intention of watching this farce. she said, ¡°since you¡¯ve already said these words, you probably don¡¯t need my help.¡± after saying that, she left the mi family without looking back. she said to her assistant beside her, ¡°cut off all help to the mi family and announce this matter to the public. announce that the bai family and the mi family are irreconcilable in the future.¡± ¡°but this matter is a little embarrassing. should we really send it out?¡± the assistant was a little hesitant. bai ting¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°we must send it. only then can the bai family and the mi family be completely cut off.¡± soon, bai ting was glad that she had acted quickly and posted the video and statement first. in the afternoon, the entire internet was filled with news about mi na¡¯s drug use. not only were there photos and facts, but there were also party videos. the netizens were circulating the news. mi na was considered a rather famous actress. many people liked her lively personality. they did not expect her to be such a person. mi na almost fainted when she saw the news, but before she could, her father did. the whole family was in chaos. she knew that she was finished. not only would her career be terminated, but she would probably be arrested soon. it was illegal to take drugs in china, not to mention that she had a lot of drugs hidden in her room. she didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly returned to her room. then, she took all the hidden drugs out, wanting to flush them into the sewer to destroy the evidence. however, just as she opened the door, the police rushed in and saw mi na pouring something into the toilet bowl. they handcuffed her and took her away. at the same time, they found evidence of drug trafficking in her chat history. drug use and possession were already crimes, and drug trafficking was a felony in china. the highest punishment was the death penalty. the video of mi na being taken away went viral on the internet. everyone began to discuss the matter, saying that they did not expect mi na to be such a person. of course, jiang an was also watching this news. zou bai asked, ¡°are you happy now?¡± ¡°she deserves it.¡± jiang an snorted. zou bai knew that she wasn¡¯t angry anymore. after all, she was taken away by the police and handed over to the law for trial. jiang an put down her phone and leaned into zou bai¡¯s arms. the two of them were enjoying a rare moment of peace. at this moment, gu sheng called. he was very excited. ¡°miss jiang, ¡®legend of gan lan¡¯ has already passed the review. it should be released in a week!¡± ¡°that¡¯s good news. do you need me to cooperate with the promotions now?¡± jiang an smiled. gu sheng said, ¡°i¡¯ve already discussed it with your manager. you¡¯re going to go on that variety show. it has enough exposure to drive ¡®legend of gan lan¡¯. then, it¡¯s enough if you can just participate in a few publicity activities afterwards.¡± jiang an naturally agreed. this television drama was her investment. after hanging up, zou bai asked, ¡°what variety show are you participating in?¡± ¡°a parent-children type,¡± jiang an explained. ¡°the agent said that it¡¯s better to go with the flow than to keep trying to prevent it. preventing the children from appearing will cause those reporters to follow them as closely as they can. if they go on a variety show, there won¡¯t be any value in chasing after them. the children¡¯s days in the future will be quieter.¡± zou bai felt that it made sense and asked, ¡°the two children are naughty sometimes. bring auntie sang and auntie fang along.¡± ¡°we¡¯re recording a live variety show. how can we bring aunties along? however, third brother will be with me. it won¡¯t be very tiring,¡± jiang an said with a smile. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou bai suddenly realized something. ¡°so this variety show is about parents bringing their children along, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°then why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± zou bai questioned. ¡°is jiang huai more suitable than me?¡± of course, jiang an knew that zou bai was the child¡¯s father and was more suitable to be on the show than jiang huai. however, his relationship with the children could not be exposed at the moment. how could she explain it if he was on the show? jiang huai was the children¡¯s biological uncle after all, while zou bai had no other relations to them.. Chapter 417 - Chapter 417: A Family on a Variety Show chapter 417: a family on a variety show translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios zou bai naturally understood this. after all, in the eyes of outsiders, he had nothing to do with the twins, but he was unwilling to let jiang huai and an¡¯an go just like that. as a man, zou bai had his own selfish motives. he wanted everyone to know that an¡¯an was his lover. at the thought of this, zou bai smiled and said, ¡°jiang huai should have his own things to do. the variety show cycle is not short. it¡¯s better not to confirm it so early.¡± jiang an shook her head and said, ¡°third brother said that he has time.¡± ¡°he¡¯s the ceo of an entertainment company. he might have something to do at any time. it¡¯s better to confirm his schedule again,¡± zou bai said. jiang an felt that it made sense. ¡°then i¡¯ll call third brother tonight.¡± when jiang an brought the children to the garden, zou bai immediately called zou yi over and said, ¡°hurry up and find something for jiang huai to do. make sure he doesn¡¯t have time to participate in the variety show.¡± ¡°do we need to make a move on the company?¡± zou yi asked. zou bai thought for a moment. ¡°just cause some trouble. don¡¯t cause any real damage.¡± zou yi was a little stunned. they had always done things without leaving any leeway. he really didn¡¯t know how to achieve such a request that caused trouble and didn¡¯t cause any harm. seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving, zou bai looked over. ¡°is there a problem?¡± ¡°no problem.¡± zou er quickly pulled him away. ¡°we¡¯ll complete the mission.¡± zou yi looked at zou er in confusion, not knowing why he had agreed. this was beyond his ability. when zou bai went to the garden to look for jiang an, zou er finally had time to say, ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry. just restrain yourself and use half of your usual methods. as long as it doesn¡¯t cause any serious consequences, it won¡¯t be considered harm.¡± only then did zou yi¡¯s expression return to normal. he said in admiration, ¡°you¡¯re still the smartest kid.¡± with the zou family interfering, jiang an indeed received a bad answer. jiang huai said guiltily, ¡°an¡¯an, i was originally prepared to go on the variety show with you, but there were suddenly some contract problems in the company that need to be resolved through judicial proceedings. i need to follow up with the entire process. i¡¯m afraid i don¡¯t have time to accompany you.¡± jiang an nodded and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright. go do your own things first. i¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± after putting down the phone, she looked at zou bai and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. third brother is really busy.¡± zou bai pretended not to know anything and said in a regretful tone, ¡°after all, he¡¯s in charge of a company. he definitely doesn¡¯t have much free time.¡± jiang an recalled that jiang huai had been squatting on set every day recently. it didn¡¯t look like he didn¡¯t have time. why did something happen at this time? zou bai was overjoyed, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. he said, ¡°why don¡¯t we think of another way?¡± ¡°the production team must have two guardians attending. moreover, i¡¯m bringing two children with me. i can¡¯t handle them alone.¡± jiang an sighed and said, ¡°i can¡¯t let mom go with me.¡± there were only a few people in the jiang family. jiang hai was the head of the jiang family and could not participate in the show. li mei was usually busy with the company¡¯s matters. her eldest brother and second brother had their own careers outside. no matter how jiang an thought about it, there was no solution. zou er quickly stood up and said, ¡°miss jiang, our master has nothing to do recently. why don¡¯t we let our master accompany you?¡± ¡°but¡­¡± jiang an was very hesitant. zou er knew what she was worried about and added, ¡°the zou family and the jiang family are friends after all. it¡¯s fine to say that they¡¯re going on the show together as friends. even if you can¡¯t announce the identities of the two little masters, there¡¯s no need to hide the fact that you and the master are dating.¡± when jiang an heard this, she felt that it made sense. zou bai often appeared by her side. after a long time, it was impossible to hide it. it was better to admit that the two of them were in a relationship. while jiang an was thinking, zou bai gave zou er a look of praise. after thinking about it, jiang an decided that this was indeed the best solution. ¡°then let¡¯s do it this way. if they ask about our relationship in the end, it¡¯s fine to say that we¡¯re in a relationship.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°there¡¯s no need to say that we¡¯re dating from the start. it¡¯s best to make everyone accept it step by step,¡± zou bai said with a smile. jiang an didn¡¯t know what zou bai was thinking. he sat over and said, ¡°i know you don¡¯t like to appear on television. i owe you this time.¡± ¡°we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± zou bai pulled her into his arms. jiang yu, who was standing behind the door, shook her head and said, ¡°brother, mom actually believed it.¡± ¡°we have to protect mom from now on,¡± jiang yi concluded.. Chapter 418 - Chapter 418: Playing Big Cards chapter 418: playing big cards translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°legend of gan lan¡± was about to be released, and ¡°baby sets off¡± quickly announced the guest lineup. when they saw jiang an¡¯s name, the netizens were shocked. jiang an never posted photos of the children. although there were reporters who wanted to follow her, they all came back empty-handed. she had protected the children very well, but now she had to bring them on a variety show. [i thought she was a good mother. i didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing.] [celebrities in the entertainment industry are all the same. they¡¯ll do anything for money.] [it¡¯s really sad for children to have such a mother.] [why aren¡¯t you say anything about other celebrities bringing their children on the show too? why are you only targeting jiang an?] [jiang an lacks money? this is the funniest joke i¡¯ve heard this year.] [jiang an is the eldest daughter of the jiang family. what she doesn¡¯t lack the most is money.] [the reporters are chasing after her children every day. jiang an might as well bring the children on a variety show to make it public, lest something happens in the future.] [i think that makes sense.] [i remember that tan si was invited to this variety show too.] [this relationship is really interesting.] tan si had already completed her scenes. when she was browsing the internet at home, she saw the news. she could not believe that jiang an would actually participate in this variety show. moreover, the two of them had to appear on camera at the same time. jiang an¡¯s current status was higher than tan si¡¯s. moreover, the quality of the work she filmed was very high. it was no longer something tan si could compare to. if they went on a variety show together, they would definitely be compared to each other. this was something that tan si could not accept at all. at the thought of this, tan si became frustrated. coincidentally, tan nian cried at this moment. she shouted, ¡°can¡¯t you gag him?¡± wang li did not expect her daughter to say such things. although she still did not like tan nian recently, she could still play with the child for a little while every day. she thought that tan si would fall in love with the child sooner or later. after all, she was the one who gave birth to him. however, the current situation made her wake up. tan si only had herself in her heart and would never really love tan nian. when wang li realized this, her heart turned cold. if tan si did not love the child she had been pregnant with for ten months, would she love her, her mother? tan si did not notice her mother¡¯s expression and quickly called wang ying. ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you have a way to promote me? hurry up and push down the trending searches about jiang an.¡± wang ying was in a difficult position. ¡°but there¡¯s no news that can be used now. we still have to wait.¡± tan si could not wait a second longer. since there was no news, she would create news. anyway, no one would care about the authenticity of the news. she sent the video on her phone to wang ying. ¡°this is big news about jiang an. if she hits other actors on set, she will definitely attract everyone¡¯s attention.¡± wang ying was extremely excited when he received the video. he had never received such big news before. if he could really suppress jiang an, he would be a true top manager. after editing, the video was posted online. the headline was condemning the female celebrity for acting like a big shot and actually attacking her colleagues. there were also some fragmented videos that yuan shao had taken. in the videos, jiang an had several assistants serving her. she did not even take the bottle herself when she drank water. she looked very noble. there was an uproar on the internet. many people began to condemn jiang an, saying that she was too arrogant and bullied other female celebrities on set. in the video, penguin was throwing tina out. wang ying even specially got someone to edit it to make it look faster. it made it seem like she was trying to shatter someone¡¯s back. it was painful to watch. coupled with the fact that there was no news from tina at the moment, her fans could not find the main character for a long time, so they vented all their anxiety on jiang an. they felt that jiang an had hurt tina, causing her to hide and recuperate, not daring to come out. the news spread very quickly. it didn¡¯t take long for it to cause an uproar. when gu sheng called to talk about this, he said indignantly, ¡°it was clearly tina who caused trouble first. moreover, you had so many people taking care of you because you were injured. are they blind?¡± jiang an looked very calm and said, ¡°don¡¯t be anxious. i¡¯ll get the company to make a statement.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only zou bai stopped penguin and said, ¡°don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a statement. the palavi family is more anxious than you now.¡± after saying that, he asked zou yi to quickly send the news. the palavi family immediately exploded. they were so anxious that they didn¡¯t even eat dinner. they had already offended the zou family and the jiang family and that affected their business. during this period of time, they were struggling to find a way out and locked tina at home to watch over her. they had originally wanted si cheng to cause trouble for the jiang family, but they did not expect the other party to go bankrupt. they could only give up for the time being and even wanted to express goodwill to the jiang family. nothing else could happen at this time.. Chapter 419 - Chapter 419: Usury chapter 419: usury translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios patriarch paravi only felt a headache. recently, because of tina¡¯s matter, the family had been criticizing him as the patriarch. some people even said that he was not worthy of being the patriarch. although he doted on his daughter, the patriarch of the paravi family loved himself more. he could not care less about tina¡¯s mood and locked her up. there were three shifts of people taking turns to watch over her every day to ensure that she would not escape. seeing that the matter was about to pass, he did not expect such news again. patriarch palavi was really about to faint from anger. he said angrily, ¡°investigate who posted this news. our family didn¡¯t say anything. what right does this person have to post this video?¡± the eldest son said, ¡°dad, of course we have to investigate, but the most important thing now is to resolve this matter. otherwise, the jiang family will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± ¡°what should we do?¡± patriarch palavi asked. the eldest son thought for a moment. ¡°in the end, this matter is about tina. as long as the news gets out that it was tina who made the first move, it will be easily resolved.¡± this was indeed the most effective method. moreover, the patriarch of the palavi family was no longer going to still let tina be an actress. it was good to cut off her escape route. ¡°not only do we have to let people know that it was tina who did it, our family has to publicly apologize to jiang an and announce that tina will withdraw from the entertainment industry,¡± the patriarch of the palavi family said. the eldest son did not expect him to be so decisive. after hearing this, he was stunned for two seconds before immediately doing this. tina was becoming more and more unstable. after being locked up, she had to make a scene every day. everyone in the family was used to it. her second son had been coveting the shares in her hands. after thinking about it, he had a crooked idea. he secretly sneaked into tina¡¯s room and stuffed a note into it to tell her the latest news about jiang huai. tina took the note as if it were a lifeline. she didn¡¯t know who had slipped it in, but she understood that there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. someone had to want something from her. she was not in a hurry. she waited quietly for the other party to come looking for her. perhaps she could use the other party to escape. the palavi family was writing the announcement that they were going to make. they repeatedly worded it to ensure that there was no ambiguity. in sea city, si cheng was already living a life worse than death. he had used all his assets to start a company, so he didn¡¯t have any money to turn around. the people around him tempted him to borrow money from loan sharks. they said that as long as he paid it back immediately, the ridiculously high interest would not be much. at most, he would pay back tens of thousands more. si cheng believed these people. moreover, seeing that the company was about to get on the right track, tens of thousands of yuan was nothing at all, so he went to the agency to write an iou. however, something happened to the company as soon as the money was in his hands. he needed a large amount of money to make up for the shortfall. the money he borrowed was far from enough, let alone enough to repay his loan later. just as he was in a terrible fix, the people from the lending agency gave him an idea. he could borrow another large sum to pay this portion. anyway, as long as he did not borrow for a long time, the interest would not be too much. si cheng believed this nonsense again and borrowed another sum of money in a daze. he did not think about what to do in the future. his heart was filled with the desire to make a comeback and make those who looked down on him regret it. he had fallen into an anxious state and was easily deceived. however, although the company¡¯s needs had been fulfilled, it was not developing in a good direction. as time passed, they could not even pay their employees¡¯ salaries. the lending agency also began to urge si cheng to return the money. at this moment, he panicked. he quickly contacted mi na, who he had looked down on previously, and wanted her to help him tide over the difficulties. it was only then that he saw the news some time ago. mi na had been arrested for drug trafficking, and the mi family had also been involved in this drug scandal. they were being investigated thoroughly and were about to die. si cheng had no choice but to think of tan si. she had loved him so much in the past. now, she might be willing to help. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only si cheng had completely forgotten about his humiliation of tan si. he thought that he was the heir of the si family back then. after asking around, he found out where tan si was currently staying. tan si smiled when she saw the person at the door. ¡°what a rare guest. don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to acknowledge your son?¡± this sentence was a humiliation to si cheng. previously, he had been able to find someone to replace him in ma city, making tan si think that she had slept with si cheng and was looking forward to the birth of their child. in the end, it was a joke. si cheng¡¯s face was red as he stammered, ¡°i¡¯ve let you down in that matter. i want to apologize to you now.¡± tan si did not believe in the nonsense of apologizing. the child was already so old before he even thought of apologizing. no one would believe that he was sincere.. she went straight to the point and said, ¡°what exactly do you want?¡± Chapter 420 - Chapter 420: Borrowing Money From Tan Si chapter 420: borrowing money from tan si translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng choked upon tan si¡¯s words. he had not expected to be questioned like this. in the past, tan si had always spoken softly to him, afraid that she would not be gentle and considerate enough. this also made si cheng used to the other party¡¯s fawning. he did not expect her to look at him with such disgust. she even started to roll her eyes. anyone with eyes could tell that she was impatient. ¡°tan si, you weren¡¯t like this in the past,¡± si cheng lamented. unfortunately, tan si was not in the mood to reminisce about the past with him. of course, she knew that she was not like this in the past. that was because si cheng¡¯s identity was worth currying favor with. she coveted his wife¡¯s status. si cheng was just an ordinary person now. tan si was definitely going to marry into a wealthy family, so she naturally did not treat him well. ¡°if you have something to say, just say it. don¡¯t talk nonsense here.¡± tan si¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°i¡¯ve been very busy recently.¡± of course, si cheng was here to borrow money, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his pride for a moment. he lowered his head and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. tan si lost her patience and was about to close the door. si cheng knew that he could not hesitate anymore and hurriedly said, ¡°can you lend me some money?¡± this sounded like a joke. tan si did not know where he got the courage to borrow money from her. tan si looked at si cheng playfully. ¡°how much do you want to borrow?¡± si cheng thought that there was a turning point and said, ¡°not much. just five million yuan.¡± tan si really wanted to send him straight to the hospital to check on his brain. was five million ¡°not much¡±? ¡°si cheng, our relationship isn¡¯t so good that we can just lend each other money.¡± tan si sneered. si cheng¡¯s face turned red, but tan si was his last hope. he said humbly, ¡°on account of our past relationship, i¡¯m going to use this money to go to the company to make a turnover. i¡¯ll definitely return it to you as soon as the profits come in.¡± as a popular female celebrity, tan si could indeed fork out five million yuan, but she would not lend a single cent to si cheng. ¡°relationship? you found a stranger in ma city to humiliate me and made me think that the child in my stomach was yours. then, you even made a statement and made me the third party in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡± tan si snorted coldly. ¡°is this the relationship you¡¯re talking about?¡± tan si had never really loved si cheng. now that she spoke mercilessly, si cheng could not withstand it at all. si cheng looked at her. ¡°you were the one who said that you loved me. you said that even if i was your brother-in-law, you wouldn¡¯t be able to control your heart and would rather follow me without a status for the rest of my life. have you forgotten?¡± ¡°how old are you to still believe such words?¡± tan si said. ¡°i was lying to you. if i really liked you, i wouldn¡¯t have gotten jiang an to marry you for me back then.¡± si cheng panicked. the si family¡¯s bankruptcy had already dealt him a heavy blow. he was determined to make a comeback. from the bottom of his heart, he still thought that he was still the elegant young master from before. many people liked him. tan si¡¯s words today almost destroyed all his self-esteem and made him understand that he was no longer the si cheng he used to be. seeing that he had suffered a huge blow, tan si was very happy. ¡°who are you doing this for? i have nothing to do with you at the end of the day. if you really lack money, ask jiang an for it. she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the jiang family and has plenty of money. you have two children between you. she won¡¯t watch you live on the streets.¡± it would have been better if he didn¡¯t say this, so si cheng just gritted his teeth in hatred. on the day of the banquet, zou bai had made it clear in front of him that the two children were not his at all, but zou bai and jiang an¡¯s. his wife giving birth to another man¡¯s child was a great humiliation to si cheng, but he still had to bear the title of the children¡¯s biological father. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only if he could, he really wanted to announce the truth, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend zou bai. if he told anyone about this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow. zou bai killing people without batting an eyelid wasn¡¯t a rumor. however, tan si did not know about this. she continued, ¡°you chose to look for me because you felt embarrassed to look for your ex-wife. then you¡¯re wrong. at this point, you should kneel down and beg jiang an. why do you still need your pride?¡± ¡°if you are able enough, then leave. if you can remarry her, you can have whatever you want. you will be the son-in-law of the jiang family.¡± tan si shamed si cheng without restraint. the other party suddenly turned around and left without saying a word. she sneered and said, ¡°even if jiang an was blind, she wouldn¡¯t remarry you..¡± Chapter 421 - Chapter 421: Twisted Psychology chapter 421: twisted psychology translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios si cheng did not want to get back together with jiang an as tan si had assumed. he left to suppress the anger in his heart. he was not bothered with tan si insulting him at all. his heart was filled with the two children¡¯s faces, especially jiang yi¡¯s eyes. that pair of peach blossom eyes looked exactly the same as zou bai¡¯s. he should have sensed that something was wrong back then. he actually treated jiang yi as his son. just thinking about it made him feel disgusted. si cheng kept thinking about what had happened during this period of time and felt that everything was jiang an¡¯s fault. if not for her, he would not have fallen to this state. she was clearly his wife, but she had already gotten together with zou bai long ago. she was simply uncouth. si cheng had been condemning jiang an the entire time. he had never thought of what he had done in the past and had forgotten all the harm he had done to jiang an. he had always wanted jiang an to be a perfect wife, but he had never fulfilled his responsibility as a husband. he had also ignored his two children and thought that they should be filial to him. back then, before he knew the truth, si cheng did not care about the children. he thought that it was enough that the children had a mother to take care of them. in any case, they still had to be filial to their father in the future. when he returned home in a daze, zheng wen hurriedly walked over. ¡°how did it go? did tan si agree to lend you money?¡± si cheng shook his head and did not say anything. this made zheng wen anxious. those debt collectors would definitely come knocking on their door. at that time, there would be no more peace at home. ¡°tell me, why did you borrow money from a loan shark? if you didn¡¯t spend my money, our entire family would have been able to live comfortably for a long time,¡± zheng wen complained. she no longer doted on si cheng that much. when resources were scarce, people would always take care of themselves first. zheng wen had to clean and cook every day now and no longer lived a pampered life. wrinkles appeared on her face that couldn¡¯t be maintained at the beauty salon. her hands had become rough from working hard. she quickly aged and no longer looked as noble as she used to. she didn¡¯t have the mood to think about si cheng¡¯s mood. zheng wen could not stand such a life anymore. she persisted because she was waiting for her son to make a comeback. however, now that si cheng had not earned any money and still owed a large sum of money that he did not know how to repay. zheng wen sat on the ground. ¡°what kind of days are these? that tan si used to curry favor with me in every way possible, but now she¡¯s not even willing to lend me this bit of money. she¡¯s really looking down on me.¡± si cheng sat on the sofa and gritted his teeth. in the past, five million yuan was just a sum that he could casually take out. now, it was enough to make the entire family feel like they could not live on. zheng wen¡¯s cries attracted si ming¡¯s attention. he staggered out of the room with the wine bottle and burped. ¡°you didn¡¯t even manage to borrow money. what a piece of trash!¡± after saying that, he laughed out loud and took out another bottle of wine to drink. ever since qin zhen left, si ming had been drunk every day. it seemed like he was still the chairman he used to be. he really liked qin zhen and felt that she really loved him. however, when something happened to the si family, qin zhen immediately left the country with her assets. the two children did not care about him at all. zheng wen nagged at him every day and even kept bringing up the fact that he had another lover. si ming didn¡¯t want to sober up even more. on one hand, zheng wen was crying, and on the other hand, si ming was talking drunkenly. the house was simply in a mess. si cheng felt like his head was about to explode. the series of blows made him give up on himself. he might be able to start a new life by leaving these two people behind in sea city and going to a place where no one knew him. however, this thought was quickly dispelled. si cheng was indignant. why could jiang an and zou bai still be high and mighty while he had fallen into the dust? he had to let everyone suffer the same torture as him. at the thought of this, he stood up and walked out. zheng wen stopped him. ¡°where are you going?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°i¡¯m going to ask jiang an for money.¡± with that, si cheng left. he walked towards a dark alley and pushed open the heavy iron door. ¡°i need your help with something.¡± ¡°we charge a fee,¡± the man in the alley said. si cheng smiled. ¡°i know, but if you succeed, you will have endless money to spend.¡± tan si still did not know that her words had affected si cheng. the other party was about to do something irreversible. he was still browsing the information on his phone and looking at the discussions online about jiang an acting like a big shot. she had spent a lot of money to release it to ensure that it would spread very widely.. Chapter 422 - Chapter 422: The Truth chapter 422: the truth translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios sure enough, everyone on the internet was discussing this matter. although jiang an didn¡¯t actually hit anyone in the video, it was someone close to her who hit others. many people could not bear to see tina being thrown out. [isn¡¯t it too much to be ruthless to a little girl?] [there¡¯s still no news of tina. i wonder how badly she¡¯s injured.] [jiang an is usually so gentle. it turns out that she¡¯s been lying.] [you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. of course, they can put on a show. only they know what they are like in private.] [of course, the eldest daughter of the jiang family doesn¡¯t care about others.] [such a person should get out of the entertainment industry.] [there must be a misunderstanding. an¡¯an would never do such a thing.] [an¡¯an is the gentlest.] although there were also people who defended jiang an, they were drowned out by other negative comments. most people only cared that jiang an assaulted tina, so they stood on their moral high horses and criticized her, as if they were all great saints. seeing these comments, tan si almost laughed out loud. indeed, as long as she made a move, there was nothing that she could not resolve. seeing that she seemed to be in a good mood, wang li carried tan nian over and said, ¡°si si, do you want to bring nian nian out to bask in the sun?¡± tan si¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°is there no sunlight at home? why do we have to go out at this time?¡± when wang li heard this, she could only leave quickly, afraid that her daughter would continue to be angry. after all, if she was unhappy, she would vent her anger on the child. after reading the comments for the entire morning, tan si felt that jiang an no longer had any room to counterattack. even if she made a statement now, it would only make people think that she was hypocritical. satisfied, she edited and posted a weibo post. ¡°celebrities should restrain their behavior and be ethical.¡± everyone could tell that tan si was targeting jiang an. many people expressed their support for this weibo post. when jiang huai saw this, he was furious. ¡°who does she think she is? how dare she say that about an¡¯an?¡± he had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and knew that there was no need to respond directly. however, he knew how to spend money to buy several trending topics. they were all news about tan si back then. there were photos of her drinking with the rich businessman and returning to the hotel, photos of her and si cheng tugging at each other, and photos of them going to the gynecology department for a checkup. this was all old news, but it was still very eye-catching now. the entire weibo became lively, almost paralyzing the server. seeing that the matter had reached its climax, a newly registered account issued a statement. ¡°tina is the youngest daughter of the palavi family. recently, she has been plagued by depression, which is why she attacked someone on the set. miss jiang¡¯s bodyguard hurt someone to protect her. the palavi family apologizes to miss jiang and will take strict care of tina. i hope miss jiang can forgive her.¡± logically speaking, such a statement would not be noticed, but the palavi family had spent millions to ensure that the statement would be on the top of the trending searches. this time, everyone saw it. there was also the explanation of the video below the statement, proving that tina had indeed attacked first. jiang an was just defending herself. the palavi family¡¯s statement was more useful than any of jiang an¡¯s excuses. after all, tina was a member of their family, so what was released must be true. the people who were insulting jiang an just now shut up. they didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of the truth. jiang an¡¯s fans were even more elated. they reposted this statement everywhere, wishing that everyone in the world could see it. from the beginning to the end of this farce, jiang an did not say a word, as if nothing could affect her. read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only tan si was not having it so easy. previously, everyone who had supported her previously now scolded her and said that she was distorting the truth and insulting others. some people even started to look for the first person who posted the video, suspecting that tan si was the one who did it. tan si quickly got wang ying to destroy all traces. then, she began to explain online that she had not noticed the recent news and was focused on taking care of her child at home. she had only written that sentence on weibo because she was feeling emotional. it was not directed at anyone. unfortunately, this explanation was not satisfactory at all. more people flooded her weibo to comment, scaring her so much that she closed the comments section. only han yu was happy after the incident. the popularity of ¡°baby sets off¡± was basically number one in the entertainment industry. many people were looking forward to the show¡¯s broadcast.. Chapter 423 - Chapter 423: Live Broadcast chapter 423: live broadcast translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios in the eyes of the netizens, the relationship between tan si and jiang an was very complicated. they were sisters who had been in the same family for many years, but they had become enemies because of si cheng. jiang an herself did not want to have anything to do with the tan family, but that was not the case in the eyes of outsiders. they were all looking forward to the two of them meeting. many interesting things would definitely happen. when han yu saw the huge popularity on the internet, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°this time, we¡¯re going to change the broadcast mode and directly make it a live broadcast.¡± the assistant quickly advised him, ¡°director, we¡¯re doing a program with parents and their children. the children¡¯s actions are uncontrollable. if anything happens, there¡¯s no way to edit it.¡± ¡°all the variety shows are trying to broadcast live now. we can¡¯t stop just because there are children. moreover, the children will at most cry and make a fuss. they won¡¯t do anything serious,¡± han yu said firmly. since he had already said so, the assistant could only listen and not continue to stop him. this news was quickly announced on the weibo account of ¡°baby sets off¡±, causing another wave of discussion. [it¡¯s really rare to see a parent-child program being broadcast live.] [if anything happens, there¡¯s no way to edit it.] [children don¡¯t know what a script is at all. i think even the director doesn¡¯t know the direction of this show.] [that¡¯s hard to say. the parents of the children who participate in the show are all celebrities. they will more or less know something.] [as the mother of a child, i can tell you responsibly that even if the child¡¯s parents are presidents, it¡¯s useless. they will still be mischievous.] [making a child listen to you as an adult is a different kind of forcefulness.] jiang huai had seen the discussion online. he quickly found time to go home and discuss with jiang an what to do next. after all, she would definitely be tired if she participated in the show alone. however, as soon as she entered, she saw zou bai helping jiang an pack her luggage. two large boxes were placed on the ground. it was obvious that they were to be brought to the show. ¡°i¡¯ve seen the plan given by the production team. the first event is living in a mountain village. we need to bring some winter clothes and the children¡¯s milk powder,¡± jiang an said after some thought. zou bai said as he put the food in, ¡°i think parent-child programs always make an issue out of food. it¡¯s better to bring some seasoning.¡± this was beyond jiang an¡¯s expectations. she asked, ¡°why do we need to bring seasoning?¡± ¡°i¡¯ve watched other parent-child programs. when parents cook for their children, they always lack a lot of ingredients. then, they ask the adults to think of all kinds of solutions. if they bring seasoning, they won¡¯t have to be afraid,¡± zou bai said. jiang an didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a mission. she looked at zou bai in surprise. ¡°you actually watch parent-child variety shows?¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°i¡¯ve never watched it before, but now that i¡¯m going to accompany you guys on the show, of course i have to be mentally prepared.¡± jiang huai heard this conversation clearly. he shouted, ¡°what do you mean he¡¯s going on the show with you?¡± jiang an didn¡¯t expect jiang huai to have time to come back. she quickly welcomed him in and said, ¡°third brother, are you done with your work at the company?¡± zou bai lowered his head and did not speak, but he knew that jiang huai was definitely not done. zou yi had received orders to delay jiang huai, so he would definitely not let him settle the company¡¯s matters easily. ¡°it will take some time to settle it.¡± jiang huai turned to look at zou bai. ¡°are you bringing zou bai on the show?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± jiang an nodded. ¡°there¡¯s no one else to accompany me. anyway, zou bai is very close to our family. it¡¯s suitable for him to accompany me.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only jiang huai really wanted to roll his eyes. although zou bai was an¡¯an¡¯s boyfriend now, he really didn¡¯t want the two of them to appear on television. it was known that netizens were all great detectives. they could discover the truth from all kinds of clues. if they dug up the matter between an¡¯an and zou bai, it would definitely be big news of the year. as the head of the zou family, zou bai had nothing to worry about, but an¡¯an would be the center of discussion, and the two children would be affected as well. seeing jiang huai¡¯s stern face, zou bai hurriedly said, ¡°third brother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll protect an¡¯an and the children. besides, it¡¯s not a shameful thing for an¡¯an and i to be in a relationship. if we announce it, everyone will get used to me appearing beside an¡¯an.¡± ¡°only our family knows about you and an¡¯an. if you announce your relationship now, the netizens will definitely look at you too. at that time, your every move will be watched,¡± jiang huai sighed and said.. Chapter 424 - Chapter 424: Coughing and Love chapter 424: coughing and love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang huai was really worried. many celebrities thought that they could hide their secrets, but in the end, they would be unwittingly exposed and their careers would end. of course, there was nothing wrong between an¡¯an and zou bai, but the truth was too complicated. the netizens only knew that the two children were born before an¡¯an and si cheng divorced. if they knew that jiang yu and jiang yi were zou bai¡¯s children, they would say all sorts of nasty words. he sat on the sofa and kept sighing. he felt that there was no way to resolve this matter unless he produced evidence of the cause and effect and posted it online. but that would really blow things up. the entire entertainment industry would probably be shocked. zou bai walked over and said, ¡°as long as an¡¯an doesn¡¯t say anything, no one will mention this matter. even if i accompany an¡¯an on the show, i won¡¯t let anyone know.¡± ¡°it¡¯s easy for you to say. as long as you and an¡¯an are in the same scene, the aura of love can¡¯t be hidden at all.¡± jiang huai shook his head. love was like coughing ¡ª it could not be hidden. zou bai¡¯s eyes were filled with love as he looked at an¡¯an. it was completely different from his usual cold appearance. even if they didn¡¯t talk about their relationship, it could definitely be seen through the camera. jiang an smiled. ¡°third brother, there¡¯s no need to hide the matter between zou bai and me. i¡¯m not a single female celebrity. i even have a child. my fans won¡¯t find it difficult to accept that i¡¯m dating.¡± ¡°are the two of you set on going together?¡± jiang huai looked up and asked. zou bai nodded. ¡°i¡¯ll accompany an¡¯an on the show as her friend. when the time comes, if anyone can tell, i¡¯ll just say i¡¯m pursuing an¡¯an, it won¡¯t be very difficult.¡± seeing how stubborn the two of them were, jiang huai didn¡¯t want to care anymore. anyway, even if an¡¯an wasn¡¯t in the entertainment industry anymore, she could still come home and live well. the two adults had made up their minds. no matter how dissatisfied he was, there was nothing he could do. jiang huai stood up angrily. ¡°i didn¡¯t even eat so i could rush back back. hurry up and get the kitchen to make me something delicious.¡± jiang an knew that he had agreed, so she asked someone to go to the kitchen to pass a message to make delicious food for jiang huai. then, the two of them continued to pack their luggage. tan si was also preparing, but she did not care about the child at all. her luggage was filled with her cosmetics and clothes. she wanted to be the most beautiful when she appeared on camera. she took out two large boxes, but none of the things inside belonged to tan nian. wang li could only quietly pack up for tan nian and bring along all the things he usually needed to prevent any scenes from happening during the recording. tan si looked at her and said, ¡°don¡¯t pack too much. you won¡¯t be able to carry it if it¡¯s too heavy.¡± wang li had no choice but to pack as little things as possible. however, the children needed a lot of things because they could not share as many things with adults. moreover, tan nian was not in good health and easily fell sick. therefore, he needed more things. he even needed special detergent. otherwise, he would get rashes on his body. tan si said impatiently, ¡°alright, stop nagging. anyway, you¡¯ll take care of him.¡± seeing her like this, wang li became even more worried. she hugged tan nian and kissed him again and again, hoping that the show would end quickly. on the day of the recording of the show, the guests had to go to the departure location on their own. jiang an and zou bai left xiyun two days in advance and went to sea city. jiang yu and jiang yi were looking forward to their new journey. they woke up early to wash up. seeing that it was about time, jiang an asked zou bai to drive. after all, it was better to keep a low profile since it was all going to be recorded. the meeting place was in a villa in sea city. when jiang an and the others pushed open the door and entered, there were already two families inside. jiang an hurriedly brought zou bai and the children to greet them. jiang yu and jiang yi said obediently, ¡°hello, uncles and aunties.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only there were a total of five families on this show. currently, gao tian and meng nuan were in the villa. gao tian was a veteran at playing supporting roles. although he had not acted as the protagonist many times, his roles often made the audience unable to forget him, so he had many fans. he only got married in his thirties. his wife¡¯s name was sophie, and they had a son, gao jing, who was only five years old this year. the couple were friendly people. sophie even gave jiang an a french greeting and praised her beauty excitedly. gao tian explained, ¡°she¡¯s a fan of yours. she watched ¡®circle¡¯ over and over again. she¡¯s probably memorized almost all the lines by now..¡± Chapter 425 - Chapter 425: The Guest Arrives chapter 425: the guest arrives translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios jiang an did not expect this. she responded to sophie warmly, took a photo with her, and gave her her autograph. they got along very well. at this moment, meng nuan said, ¡°i want to take a photo with sister jiang an too.¡± meng nuan had only filmed a few shows in the entertainment industry. after she became famous, she got married and retired. she married li sheng, the second son of the rich businessman in sea city, the li family. at that time, the reports said that she had married for the money and said bad things about her. however, meng nuan did not take it to heart. she lived her life in peace and gave birth to a beautiful daughter, li ai. the child was already four and a half years old. she did not want to have nothing to do at home, so she agreed to participate in the show to regain her popularity. she could use this opportunity to continue filming shows. li sheng accompanied her to participate in the show. it looked like they were very loving. jiang an pulled zou bai and said, ¡°this is zou bai, my brother¡¯s good friend. our families have a good relationship, so he¡¯s accompanying me to participate in the show.¡± for a moment, the entire villa fell silent. they didn¡¯t know how to talk to zou bai. people in the entertainment industry understood the relationship between wealthy families better so that they wouldn¡¯t offend others when they attended cocktail parties. even if they had never seen zou bai before, they had heard of him. they knew that he was a figure at the top of the pyramid. furthermore, his methods were very ruthless and he was definitely not to be provoked. at this moment, zou bai smiled and said, ¡°hello, nice to meet you all. i hope we can have a good trip.¡± after saying that, he took the initiative to shake their hands. this made them feel at ease. at the very least, zou bai¡¯s attitude was very friendly. he wanted to finish recording the show. from the moment the guests entered the villa, they had already entered the range of the live broadcast equipment. the situation just now had already been broadcasted live on the internet. [gao jing is so cute.] [i didn¡¯t expect meng nuan¡¯s husband to be on the show. didn¡¯t the news say that they were going to get a divorce?] [there aren¡¯t many words in the news that can be trusted.] [i seem to have heard the name zou bai somewhere before.] [they seem to be very afraid of zou bai.] [of course they¡¯re afraid. that¡¯s the current head of the zou family, the head of the four major families in beijing!] [such a powerful person actually accompanied jiang an on the show?] [what¡¯s their relationship?] [keep watching and you¡¯ll know.] although this was the first time these people were meeting, as long as they talked about their children, there were countless things to talk about. they did not have to worry about having awkward silence at all. at this moment, another group of guests arrived. liu yan rushed in with his child in one hand and his luggage in the other. he was sweating profusely. seeing that so many people had arrived, he said embarrassedly, ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. something happened on my way here and i came late.¡± ¡°you¡¯re not late. we came too early,¡± gao tian quickly said. liu yan gave him a grateful smile and said to the back, ¡°brother, come in quickly.¡± a man who looked as handsome as liu yan walked in with several boxes in his hand. liu yan was a singer-songwriter who got popular in the past two years. he was talented and had many fans. however, the fans also knew that he had a child. he had specifically explained on camera before that he had broken up with his girlfriend before he entered the entertainment industry. in the end, the other party realized that she was pregnant. due to her faith, the child could not be aborted. liu yan was willing to take on the responsibility of raising the child. although the two of them would not get back together, they would take care of the child together. however, after the child was born, his ex-girlfriend regretted it and wanted to study overseas, so she signed an agreement to give custody to liu yan. after that, there was no news. liu yan took care of the child while composing. it was not easy for him to become famous. fortunately, his brother, liu mu, helped him during this period. ¡°this is my daughter, liu yue. she¡¯s three and a half years old.¡± liu yan introduced his daughter. liu yue greeted everyone very naturally. she was not afraid of strangers at all. liu mu also greeted everyone one by one. now, there was only one family left. everyone knew that it was tan si. after all, it was her that had caused this show to gain attention on weibo. [why isn¡¯t tan si here yet?] [maybe there¡¯s a traffic jam on the road. it¡¯s peak hour at sea city now.] [isn¡¯t it awkward for tan si to meet jiang an when she posted that kind of weibo post previously?] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [si si said that it¡¯s not targeted at jiang an. don¡¯t always bring it up.] [after doing such a thing, i¡¯m still not allowed to say anything. only fans will believe her nonsense.] [she has been debuting for so many years but doesn¡¯t have any significant pieces of work. how dare she say that she¡¯s an actress?] [jiang an¡¯s fans, don¡¯t attack others.] [who said that i¡¯m a fan of jiang an? i just can¡¯t stand tan si..] Chapter 426 - Chapter 426: Late chapter 426: late translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios everyone thought that tan si would arrive soon, so they gathered in groups of twos and threes to talk. as parents, they had many common topics to talk about. the children gathered together to play with toys. gao tian and the others thought that zou bai would not join them, but they did not expect him to initiate the conversation. he spoke logically about parenting knowledge. seeing that he was so friendly, the others could not continue to be afraid. after a while, they became familiar with each other. sophie kept praising jiang an, her eyes filled with love. meng nuan also liked jiang an. she felt that her acting skills were especially good and that she would definitely win an award in the future. in addition, if she wanted to return to the entertainment industry, she had to restore contact with the people in the industry. jiang an was a very good starting point. everyone was happily mixing around for an hour, but the audience in the live-stream could not wait any longer. they kept questioning the production team. [it¡¯s almost noon. why isn¡¯t tan si here yet?] [the morning rush hour is already over.] [is she trying to make a dramatic entrance as the final one?] [it¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to walk the red carpet. what sort of dramatic entrance is this?] [is she coming or not?] the director also wanted to know if tan si was coming or not. he had gotten someone to call her several times, but she did not answer. when she contacted her manager, he did not know where she had gone. he really wanted to ignore her and proceed to the next segment, but there were so many people watching in the live-stream. he definitely could not do that. just as the director was feeling anxious, tan si finally entered. she ran over with the child in her arms. however, looking at her exquisite makeup and motionless hair, it was really unbelievable that she was in a hurry to rush over. ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. there was a traffic jam on the way here. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to run over.¡± tan si bowed to everyone. of course, this was a lie. it was already too late when she left the house. tan si hired a professional makeup team to put on makeup for her. she wanted to suppress everyone for her first appearance, so she spent a lot of time on this. however, she did not take the fact that she was late to the show to heart. after all, she was the most talked about female celebrity on weibo. being able to appear on this variety show was giving the director face already, so it was only right for her to be the last to appear. when the car set off, she was not in a hurry. it was only because wang li could not stand it anymore and urged the driver to hurry up that they did not arrive any later. however, tan si also knew that she could not go in just like that. when the car stopped at the door, she carried tan nian and said, ¡°mom, don¡¯t spout nonsense after you enter.¡± with that, she walked in in her high heels and pretended to breathe unsteadily. no one took her lateness to heart, but bowing and apologizing was a little too much. meng nuan quickly went to help her up and said, ¡°we haven¡¯t been here for long. hurry up and sit down to rest.¡± gao tian and the others went to pick up the luggage in wang li¡¯s hand. she had brought in several suitcases and bags. she was so tired that her face was covered in sweat. after she sat down, she immediately looked at jiang an and waited for her to greet her. in her opinion, she was the one who raised jiang an. she had to know how to be grateful. jiang an had no intention of paying attention to her. after all, she had not been treated as a daughter in the tan family for so many years. she had even been pushed out to get married in place of tan si. what she had to repay had already been long repaid. [jiang an, what kind of attitude is this? why don¡¯t you even acknowledge your adoptive mother?] [that¡¯s right. after all, the other party raised her.] [she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the jiang family now. why would she still like her original adoptive mother?] [shut up. i hope you have an adoptive mother who will send you out to marry someone for your sibling.] [after being raised for so many years, it¡¯s only right for her to get married on behalf of her sister.] [bullsh*t. it¡¯s not like jiang an begged them to adopt her. even if she grew up in an orphanage, it would still be better than growing up in the tan family.] [to be able to do such a thing, it means that she has never treated jiang an as her daughter.] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only seeing that the live-stream was getting noisy, the assistant quickly asked the director, ¡°do you want to ban a few accounts that keep saying these things?¡± ¡°no need,¡± the director said. ¡°as long as they don¡¯t start fighting, they can say anything. that way, the viewership of the show can go up.¡± seeing that jiang an had no intention of coming over, wang li was so angry that she wanted to stand up and rush over. however, before she could do anything, she met zou bai¡¯s gaze. she was instantly frightened. his gaze indicated that he was about to kill her in the next second. wang li could tell that the other party had killed before. he was like a wolf she had seen in the countryside when she was young. their gaze was the same.. Chapter 427 - Chapter 427: Only Like Rich People chapter 427: only like rich people translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tan si did not know what her mother had experienced. she went to meng nuan¡¯s side and started chatting. in her opinion, among all the female guests, meng nuan was the only one worth socializing with. after all, the other party had successfully married into a rich family, though it was only a small rich family, and not one of the top families. however, meng nuan came from an ordinary family and did not have a family background like hers. it was already very good that she could do this. moreover, the other party was now the second young mistress of a wealthy family. it was not embarrassing to hang out with her. as for sophie, tan si did not take her seriously. she was just the wife of a male celebrity and had no value in socializing with. as for jiang an, she was even more unwilling to see her. seeing that she was living so well, tan si felt even more uncomfortable. jiang an understood tan si¡¯s thoughts. she had only liked to play with rich classmates since she was young. she despised those classmates who did not have money and felt that they should not be in the same school as her. jiang an didn¡¯t speak to tan si either. since she didn¡¯t like to talk to sophie, she happened to like it. sophie was not a fool. she could sense tan si¡¯s attitude. however, this was a live broadcast and she could not say anything directly. she suppressed her anger and spoke to jiang an. ¡°does anyone want something to drink?¡± jiang an was used to preparing tea for her mother and her mother¡¯s friends at home, so she asked directly. through their conversation just now, everyone understood that jiang an was an easygoing person. they gave her the name of the drink they wanted. when it was tan si¡¯s turn, she revealed a disdainful smile. ¡°you should know what i want to drink. after all, you always liked to choose the same thing as me when we were in the tan family.¡± ¡°how would i know what you want to drink?¡± jiang an¡¯s tone was very calm. ¡°we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years.¡± ¡°also, it¡¯s not that i wanted to drink the same things as you, but i could only drink your leftovers.¡± after saying this, jiang an walked straight to the pantry. zou bai and the children followed, leaving a group of people looking at each other. [what does this mean? is jiang an saying that she did not live well in the tan family?] [i think she¡¯s just pretending to be pitiful.] [tan si was the one who started it. she looked so annoying and treated jiang an as if she was her nanny.] [jiang an really did not live well. when she was in university, she only had 500 yuan a month for living expenses.] [what is 500 yuan enough for?] [it¡¯s not even enough to eat out once with your friends from dorms.] [no wonder jiang an doesn¡¯t treat the tan family particularly well.] jiang an prepared drinks for everyone in the pantry. zou bai helped her and said, ¡°don¡¯t be angry. after the show ends, i¡¯ll make the tan family bankrupt.¡± these words made jiang an laugh. ¡°why do you make it sound so easy?¡± ¡°because it¡¯s indeed not a big deal,¡± zou bai smiled. as the head of the zou family, he could suppress the other aristocratic families, let alone such a small wealthy family. if he wanted them to go bankrupt, he could just say the word. ¡°initially, i didn¡¯t let mom deal with them because of their kindness in raising me.¡± jiang an¡¯s tone gradually turned cold. ¡°but they didn¡¯t have such self-awareness. they thought that i was tan ming who could be easily manipulated.¡± after a few years of growth, jiang an¡¯s horizons were no longer comparable to when she first returned to the jiang family. she understood what the so-called kindness was. the tan family did not treat her as their child at all. ever since tan si was born, she had become the family¡¯s nanny. when she grew up, she even had to marry a vegetable in place of tan si. the tan family didn¡¯t know jiang an¡¯s background and even thought that si cheng would never wake up in this lifetime. therefore, when they decided to let jiang an marry in her place, it was no different from letting her die. from that moment on, she had already repaid all the kindness she had to repay. she was now jiang an of the jiang family. she had to protect her dignity and not let the jiang family be humiliated. that was why jiang an had treated tan si like that just now. zou bai held her hand and said, ¡°i know why you¡¯re angry. it¡¯s obvious that you aren¡¯t petty about these, but they think you¡¯re afraid.¡± jiang an sighed. ¡°tan si has been like that since she was young. she only knows how to be nice to people she can¡¯t afford to offend. she thinks that i can still be bullied as she pleases.¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°someone will teach her about this.¡± zou bai smiled. jiang an was a little confused. ¡°teach her? how?¡± zou bai pointed in the direction of the living room and said, ¡°tan si clearly looked down on sophie just now. she will probably pay the corresponding price immediately.¡± ¡°are you saying that gao tian will stand up for sophie?¡± jiang an still didn¡¯t quite understand. gao tian was only from the entertainment industry. he couldn¡¯t possibly fight with tan si on the spot. the show would be canceled immediately.. Chapter 428 - Chapter 428: Royal Princess chapter 428: royal princess translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios ¡°of course not.¡± zou bai smiled. ¡°sophie is not an ordinary person. her surname is valuto.¡± jiang an remembered hearing this surname in the lessons she had about heirs and said in surprise, ¡°the royal family of country f?¡± zou bai nodded. ¡°the royal family of country f has real power.¡± although it was already a modern society, there were still a small number of countries that retained the existence of the monarchy. country f was a special country. their royal family was not just for show, but a royal family with real power. it could be said that the president of country f was the one for show. in fact, the royal family still ruled the country. therefore, the valuto family was also known as the number one aristocrat. after all, their titles of princess and prince were valuable. ¡°so sophie is a princess?¡± jiang an asked in surprise. ¡°sophie is the daughter of the previous king, but all the female members of the royal family in country f are princesses,¡± zou bai briefly described. ¡°and sophie is in the bloodline inheritance.¡± jiang an really did not expect sophie, who was so lively just now, to be a princess. she could not feel it at all when she was talking to her. as a princess who had been pampered, she actually got to know gao tian and married him. even a screenwriter of a television drama would not write this. it was too strange. zou bai could tell what jiang an was thinking and said, ¡°princess sophie¡¯s marriage status hasn¡¯t been made public. she probably doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed by the reporters.¡± if the people from country f found out, the reporters would probably follow them from thousands of miles away. the matters of the royal family were big news in country f. ¡°i can understand that,¡± jiang an said. ¡°but i don¡¯t think sophie is a petty person. it doesn¡¯t seem like she will do anything to tan si.¡± zou bai shook his head. ¡°of course she won¡¯t do anything now, but tan si isn¡¯t a quiet person. there will definitely be more outrageous things in the future.¡± jiang an thought of the things tan si had done in school and felt that what zou bai said made sense. the people outside did not know that there was no live broadcast equipment in the pantry. in the eyes of the audience, they had only gone in to prepare drinks. jiang an came out with a tray and handed over the drinks one by one. other than tan si, everyone else had them. tan si was a little unhappy. ¡°sister, we¡¯ve been sisters for so many years. are you looking down on me after leaving the tan family?¡± ¡°you were the one who didn¡¯t say what you wanted to drink, so i didn¡¯t prepare anything. you¡¯re thinking too much,¡± jiang an said with a gentle smile. her expression made tan si unable to get angry, from fear that she would be scolded by the audience in the live-stream. tan si¡¯s bad mood was inevitably reflected in her limbs. she could not help but tighten her grip on tan nian, causing the child to cry. she subconsciously wanted to throw the child to wang li, but when she recalled the rumors online, she could only grit her teeth and coax tan nian. however, tan nian did not stop crying. moreover, it was usually wang li who coaxed him. no matter how tan si coaxed her, it was useless. she really wanted to strangle this little brat to death. she tried her best to suppress the expression on her face and pretend to be a good mother to continue coaxing him. [does tan si really know how to coax children?] [she doesn¡¯t seem to know how to coax him at all.] [the child is crying, but she¡¯s still patting his back so hard. aren¡¯t you afraid that the child will choke?] [i don¡¯t think she¡¯s familiar with the child.] [it¡¯s not easy to coax a child when they cry. if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t talk nonsense.] [i¡¯ve already given birth to two children. this is really not how you should coax them.] tan si was also very anxious. she felt that she could not let tan nian continue crying like this. she looked at wang li and said, ¡°mom, the baby seems to be a little unwell. let¡¯s carry him to take his temperature.¡± wang li hurriedly nodded. she could tell that tan nian was hungry. after all, he should have been drinking milk at this time. however, she could not say it in front of everyone, lest she caused trouble for tan si. tan si carried the child and rushed to the other room. she threw the child to wang li and said, ¡°hurry up and make him stop crying. can¡¯t he be as obedient as the other children?¡± read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only ¡°nian nian is still young,¡± wang li said with heartache. tan si rolled her eyes. ¡°he¡¯s not much younger than jiang an¡¯s children. why are other people¡¯s kids so obedient?¡± wang li shook her head and did not say anything. it was obvious that jiang an¡¯s children had been carefully taken care of since they were young. they were probably in good health. tan nian had never drunk breast milk since she was born. tan si had even stuffed her into places to be hidden. the nanny was not very invested in taking care of the child and only sent him to wang li when he was almost half a year old. at that time, he was already extremely weak, as if he would die in the next second. it was only because wang li took care of him day and night that he was saved, but his body was definitely not as healthy as other children¡¯s.. Chapter 429 - Chapter 429: Ordering Food chapter 429: ordering food translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios wang li made some formula milk and quickly brought it to tan nian¡¯s mouth. only then did he hug the milk bottle and stop crying. tan si said disdainfully, ¡°he can¡¯t compare to jiang yu and jiang yi¡¯s intelligence at all. i think the two of them could already help carry things just now.¡± since they were on the same variety show, she had to be better than jiang an in all aspects. however, the child failed to live up to her expectations and embarrassed her. wang li¡¯s heart ached. ¡°nian nian¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so he naturally can¡¯t compare to a healthy child. moreover, he has always been at home. the furthest he has been is the small park downstairs. it¡¯s already good enough that he¡¯s not afraid of people.¡± her love for tan si had faded a little. she was focused on tan nian, afraid that something would happen to him. tan si naturally sensed this too. then, she hated tan nian even more. what right did he have to snatch her mother¡¯s love from her? seeing that tan nian was almost done drinking, tan si stretched out her hand and said, ¡°give him to me.¡± ¡°what do you want to do?¡± wang li asked. tan si was a little impatient. ¡°carry him out, of course. let the people watching the live broadcast see that he¡¯s just hungry, in case someone says that i don¡¯t care about the child.¡± ¡°no,¡± wang li refused. ¡°nian nian can¡¯t move a lot when he¡¯s drinking milk. he¡¯ll easily choke.¡± tan si did not want to continue listening to her nagging and snatched the child away. ¡°but it¡¯s just two steps. nothing will happen.¡± with that, she carried the child out and sat on the sofa with a smile. ¡°nian nian cried because he was hungry. i was too busy and forgot to make milk for him.¡± meng nuan looked at tan nian and said, ¡°so you¡¯re hungry. you cried so loudly just now.¡± she was in the maternal phase now. no matter which family¡¯s child it was, they would like them. she smiled and talked to tan nian. li ai pouted and walked over. ¡°mom, i¡¯m a little hungry too.¡± gao jing also looked at his parents expectantly. liu yue, who was sitting in liu yan¡¯s arms, opened her mouth and gestured to her father. jiang yu and jiang yi asked directly, ¡°when are we eating?¡± the production team did not prepare any food at all because the original plan was to wait for everyone to gather and chat before setting off for the airport. however, tan si was too late and delayed the entire process. the staff hurriedly went to look for the director to discuss a solution. han yu said calmly, ¡°then let tan si treat us to a meal.¡± the assistant was stunned. ¡°that¡¯s not good, right? what if tan si doesn¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°she¡¯s the one who caused this incident. it¡¯s also a chance for her to make up for her mistakes. if word gets out, the netizens will praise her,¡± han yu said with a smile. ¡°she¡¯ll definitely agree to such a good thing.¡± however, when the staff told tan si about this, she was about to explode from anger. of course, it wouldn¡¯t cost much, but the director obviously didn¡¯t take her seriously. if he really wanted what was best for her, he should have prepared all the food and distributed it to everyone in her name. tan si had followed zhao yun the moment she debuted. she had handled many small matters, so she did not know that she had to deliver drinks to everyone on set to thank them after she missed work. she also did not know that she had to be on good terms with the director. as for wang ying, dealing with the current matter had already left him in a terrible fix, so he could not remember these customs. as a result, many people felt that tan si did not know how to conduct herself and had unknowingly offended many people. han yu¡¯s way of handling things was very correct. if it were anyone else, they would definitely be grateful for giving them such a good opportunity to show their goodwill. hence, he did not know that tan si would hate him because of this. tan si reluctantly contacted someone to order food. then, she smiled and said, ¡°we didn¡¯t set off today because i was late. i¡¯ll treat everyone to this meal.¡± [tan si is quite a good person.] [si si is the most beautiful girl in the world.] [i feel that she¡¯s quite a nice person.] [maybe it was just a squabble between sisters.] [let¡¯s not read too much into it.] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [also, tan si seems to be quite concerned about the child.] there was a reversal of the comments about tan si on the internet. wang ying, who was staring at the live-stream, was about to laugh out loud. the better the artiste under him, the better the agent. he had to hire some people to praise tan si in the live-stream. jiang an said worriedly, ¡°i wonder what kind of meal tan si ordered. i¡¯ve never seen her do such a thing. the outcome might not be good.¡± zou bai comforted her, ¡°it¡¯s just ordering food. it¡¯s not like she¡¯s cooking for all of us. nothing should happen.¡± he felt that no matter how stupid someone was, it wouldn¡¯t be to the point of being unable to order takeout.. Chapter 430 - Chapter 430: Sashimi and Sichuan Cuisine chapter 430: sashimi and sichuan cuisine translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios when the delivery man delivered the food, everyone fell into shock. even the live-stream became silent. as tan si had ordered it according to her usual preferences, the dishes on the table were all her favorites. basically, it was sashimi and sichuan cuisine. this was not something children could eat at all. ¡°tan si, do you usually let tan nian eat these?¡± sophie asked. actually, she had already decided that tan si usually did not care about the child, but she still had to ask in front of the camera to let everyone understand this matter. tan si shook her head and said, ¡°nian nian doesn¡¯t eat these. he only likes to drink milk.¡± ¡°he should be eating at this age. it¡¯s not enough to just drink milk, right?¡± meng nuan could not help but ask. tan si didn¡¯t know what tan nian was eating. they didn¡¯t eat at the same table, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t answer like this. she racked her brains and said, ¡°we¡¯re also following the nutritionist¡¯s instructions. nian nian¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so he mainly drinks milk.¡± from this sentence, everyone present understood that tan si definitely did not care about the child. she did not even know what the child ate. as parents, they would definitely pay attention to their children in all aspects. they would even remember how much their children ate and how little they ate. how could she give such a vague answer? however, they were all from the entertainment industry and knew that they had to leave some dignity for the other party, so they didn¡¯t expose her. ¡°why aren¡¯t you guys eating?¡± tan si asked unhappily when she saw that no one was eating. no one knew what to say. they all knew the characteristics of children. they would clamor and want to eat what the adults were eating, so they could not eat these. [why does tan si get angry just like that?] [does she have any common sense? how can children eat these?] [i¡¯ve never had a child before, but even i know. what¡¯s going on in her mind?] [her iqis surprising.] [even if it¡¯s not for children, there should be people among the group who can¡¯t eat spicy food. did she ask?] ¡°children can¡¯t eat raw and spicy food. let¡¯s order something else to eat,¡± jiang an said directly. she wouldn¡¯t let jiang yu and jiang yi eat these. zou bai quickly asked zou yi and zou er to order food and send it over as quickly as possible. ¡°what do you mean?¡± tan si threw the chopsticks in her hand. ¡°i was kind enough to order food for you. do you dislike it?¡± tan si did not listen to jiang an¡¯s words at all. she only felt that the other party was targeting her. it was wang li who stopped her and said, ¡°children really can¡¯t eat these.¡± only then did tan si regain some rationality. seeing that the live broadcast equipment was still there, she quickly cried and said, ¡°i was just too agitated. ever since i gave birth to nian nian, i can¡¯t control myself. i¡¯m sorry.¡± wang li hugged tan nian and comforted her daughter. she said to the camera, ¡°i also want her mood to improve, so i asked her to go out and film instead of staying at home to take care of the child all day.¡± with just a few words, she placed tan si as a weakling and used her tears to gain sympathy. zou bai wouldn¡¯t be fooled by this. he said, ¡°if there¡¯s a psychological problem, you still have to go see a doctor. it won¡¯t be good if you hurt someone. after all, we didn¡¯t cause this. if our children are harmed because of this, who should we blame then?¡± zou bai¡¯s words were impolite, but they were indeed the truth. if tan si went crazy at any time, it would really be inappropriate for the show to continue. there were still children on the show. it would be a big deal if anyone was injured. not only the people in the villa, but even the people in the live-stream room could not say anything. even if someone wanted to refute, they did not dare to. this was the head of the zou family, someone they could not afford to offend no matter what. it was better not to speak casually. tan si did not expect that her weakness would result in such an outcome. she was treated like a lunatic by zou bai. however, she did not dare to lose her temper at zou bai. she could only lower her head and say, ¡°i won¡¯t do that. it¡¯s just that my emotions have fluctuated because of hormones. recently, i¡¯ve gotten much better. the doctor can prove this.¡± hearing this, everyone was relieved, but they still carried their children further away to prevent any accidents. [what is the meaning of this? are they guarding against si si?] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [this is very normal. tan si was too scary just now.] [could it be postpartum depression?] [depression is when you¡¯re sad, not when you spontaneously go crazy.] [there are already so many things happening at the beginning of this show. i think there will be many exciting scenes later on.] [with tan si around, it must be very interesting..] Chapter 431 - Chapter 431: Complicated Relationship chapter 431: complicated relationship translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios a new discussion broke out in the live-stream. many people were guessing what would happen next. han yu looked at the comments smugly and was glad that he had invited tan si to participate in the show. if there was only a group of people having fun, there would be nothing attractive. jiang an did not have the time to care about tan si. zou yi and the rest sent the food over and distributed it to everyone. it was something suitable for the children to eat. furthermore, the food was in cute animal shapes that children especially liked. jiang yu picked up the rabbit and said, ¡°mommy, this is for you.¡± jiang an smiled and said, ¡°little feather, eat it yourself. mommy has some here too.¡± ¡°then give it to daddy.¡± jiang yu insisted on giving it to someone else and walked towards zou bai. this sentence made everyone stop eating. they wondered if their ears were damaged. jiang yu actually called zou bai father just now? tan si said sarcastically, ¡°sister, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t told them who their father is?¡± jiang yi stood up and said, ¡°we know who our father is. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± tan si did not expect that there would ever be a day she would be refuted by a child. if not for wang li holding her back, she would definitely have rushed forward to teach the other party a lesson. of course, wang li did not want to protect jiang yi. she just did not want to make a big fuss in the live-stream. the most important thing now was to take care of tan nian. zou bai picked jiang yu up and said, ¡°the zou family and the jiang family have always been on good terms. i¡¯ve always accompanied the two children. it¡¯s not strange for them to acknowledge me as their godfather.¡± ¡°godfather?¡± tan si laughed. ¡°who would believe that?¡± after saying that, she revealed a hesitant smile, as if there were a lot of things she couldn¡¯t say. [what does tan si mean?] [what else could it mean? jiang an might have cheated first.] [bullsh*t. tan si was clearly the third party back then.] [jiang an got married and had children. it¡¯s already better than not knowing who the child¡¯s father is.] [si cheng has never gone to see the children. who knows if something has happened?] [si cheng is a bastard. he has nothing to do with jiang an.] the two groups of people were arguing in the live-stream. the administrators could not control it anymore. in the end, they could only ban all of them from speaking so that they could calm down. jiang an walked to the front and looked at tan si. ¡°my children are the future heirs of the jiang family. it doesn¡¯t matter who their father is. she called zou bai father because he does what a father should do, unlike people who never see their children.¡± it was not easy for tan si to find a topic to mock. she insisted, ¡°but you can¡¯t let the child call someone else father. it won¡¯t be good if others misunderstand.¡± ¡°that¡¯s still better than not knowing who the father is.¡± jiang an smiled. ¡°children are innocent, but what a mother does definitely affects her children.¡± unless it was absolutely necessary, jiang an didn¡¯t want to talk about tan nian. after all, the child had never done anything. however, tan si kept talking about this matter. if she did not fight back now, she would definitely be saying worse things in the future. jiang an was no longer the cowardly tan ming. if anyone wanted to hurt her children, she had to retaliate ruthlessly. tan si¡¯s words were stuck in her throat. she really did not know who tan nian¡¯s father was. if the public mentioned him again, she would really not be able to explain herself. pregnancy before marriage was not a big deal in the entertainment industry, but not knowing who the child¡¯s father was was another matter. [jiang an¡¯s retaliation is really invincible.] [i thought she was some kind of gentle person. how disappointing.] [she¡¯s already been bullied, yet you¡¯re still expecting her to endure it. in that case she wouldn¡¯t be gentle, she would be stupid.] [good luck, an¡¯an. you have to fight back like this.] [it¡¯s not a big deal for jiang yu and jiang yi to call zou bai their father. i even have a few godfathers.] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [don¡¯t you think that zou bai¡¯s gaze at jiang an is so gentle?] [could it be that he likes jiang an?] [what gaze are you talking about? zou bai wouldn¡¯t like a divorced woman.] [jiang an is a divorcee, not a murderer. it¡¯s normal for someone to like her.] just as the live-stream was in a heated argument, zou bai picked up a tissue and gently wiped the corners of jiang an¡¯s mouth. he said, ¡°why are you eating like a little kitten?¡± because such things usually happened, jiang an leaned over and let him wipe. their actions were very natural, without any shyness. they were simply like an old married couple. there was no need to argue anymore. as long as one was not blind, one could tell that their relationship was not so straightforward.. Chapter 432 - Chapter 432: Abandoning Luggage chapter 432: abandoning luggage translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios after he wiped the corner of her mouth, the two of them did not realize what had happened. they started talking about other things and did not care about how others looked at them. everyone present was from the entertainment industry. even the spouses of celebrities were smart people. they knew what to say and what not to say, so they pretended not to see it. as long as jiang an and zou bai didn¡¯t say anything, there was no need for them to ask. however, the people in the live-stream did not care about this and exploded. [did zou bai wipe jiang an¡¯s mouth just now?] [that¡¯s right, and his actions were especially gentle.] [zou bai looks at jiang an with deep affection.] [i asked my friend who works at the zou corporation. he said that zou bai is famous for his cold personality. it¡¯s already very scary that he¡¯s accompanying jiang an on the show.] [speaking of which, they are also of equal social status.] [stop making wild guesses. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything at all.] tan si looked at the interaction between the two of them and suddenly felt frustrated. why could jiang an get such a good life while she could only continue to be unlucky? in the beginning, she was clearly living a better life than jiang an. even jiang an¡¯s husband fell in love with her. tan si looked at zou bai¡¯s doting expression and had a new plan in her heart. if she could snatch the person jiang an liked once, she could snatch him a second time. at the thought of this, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement in her heart. that was the head of the zou family, the head of the four great families in beijing. if she could be with zou bai, no one would be able to suppress her. even jiang an would have to bow down to her. anyway, jiang an had children. zou bai definitely didn¡¯t care about this. moreover, tan nian didn¡¯t have a father like jiang an¡¯s children. there wouldn¡¯t be a biological father to reappear in the future. the more tan si thought about it, the more she felt that this was feasible. in any case, she had set her mind to marry into a wealthy family, so why not marry the best? moreover, zou bai was not si cheng. he had become the head of the family long ago. as long as he liked her, there was nothing to worry about. no one could stop his decision. jiang an did not know that tan si had already set her sights on zou bai. after dinner, she looked at the production team. ¡°where are we going next?¡± ¡°next, you will take a bus to the airport. the first stop is a small mountain village,¡± han yu announced. ¡°but before that, you have to cut down on your amount of luggage. all electronic devices other than phones have to be handed in. every family¡¯s luggage has to be limited to 30 kilograms.¡± everyone had watched similar programs before and knew that this was a fixed process, so they didn¡¯t say anything and started to submit their items. jiang an¡¯s luggage did not have these things. zou bai did not pack anything unnecessary. he only had clothes and daily necessities. if he reduced them a little, they would reach the requirement. gao tian and sophie didn¡¯t need to cut down their luggage at all. the three of them didn¡¯t have much luggage in total. they only had their daily clothes. gao jing was already five years old and didn¡¯t need many things. meng nuan and li sheng started to feel conflicted. most of the things in the luggage belonged to their daughter, li ai, so it seemed like they had to bring everything with them. they could not make a choice at all. the two of them frowned at the luggage. li ai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. she took out more than half of her dolls and dresses and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to bring these.¡± the couple instantly started praising their daughter, as if li ai had done something amazing. anyone with a discerning eye could tell that they were her slaves. [isn¡¯t this too doting?] [even if li ai drinks some water, both of them will probably praise her for being cute.] [no wonder meng nuan never rejoined the industry. she probably couldn¡¯t bear to part with her child.] [previously, li sheng looked especially aloof in financial magazines. i didn¡¯t expect him to have such a side.] [li sheng even took a long period of parental leave.] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [the three sons of the li family are all married, but only li sheng¡¯s family had a daughter. when li ai was born, they even held a grand banquet.] [she¡¯s really the little princess of a wealthy family.] compared to her emotional parents, li ai was born with the talent to lead. this special quality attracted jiang yu. she always liked to go to li ai¡¯s side and share her toys and stories. jiang yu¡¯s storytelling ability was definitely top-notch. even if it was a fairy tale that¡¯s been told a hundred times, it was very pleasant to hear it from her mouth. she made people want to continue listening. the two little girls chatted together, their serious expressions making the adults want to laugh.. Chapter 433 - Chapter 433: Different Family Reactions chapter 433: different family reactions translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios seeing that the two of them had a good relationship, liu yue, who was also a girl, wanted to join in. she broke free from liu mu¡¯s embrace and walked over. ¡°sister, i want to hear a story too.¡± liu yue blinked her big eyes and said. liu yue had followed liu yan everywhere since she was young. she was not afraid of strangers at all and especially liked to chat with people. of course, jiang yu and li ai accepted her joining them. the three of them sat on the sofa and chatted. this allowed the liu brothers to focus on packing their luggage. when they were packing, they had stuffed too much into their luggage, afraid that they would forget something. after all, it was impossible to buy something halfway through the recording. but now, these things had become a burden. the two of them did not know which one to abandon. looking at the luggage gave them a headache. in the end, it was liu mu who picked up something and said, ¡°when would we ever use this?¡± liu yan thought for a moment. ¡°if it rains, the three of us will have to wear raincoats. this can be used at that time.¡± ¡°that¡¯s not important. we just need to bring one for xiao yue,¡± liu mu concluded. ¡°if all three of us have to go out, the production team will definitely provide rain gear.¡± liu yan felt that his older brother was right. he immediately abandoned two of the raincoats. liu mu then asked his brother about the use of the next item. after asking and answering, he quickly picked out unimportant items. when the production team saw that it was about time, they went over to measure it. indeed, the weight had reached the standard. [wow, brother liu yan is so handsome.] [liu mu knows that it¡¯s difficult for his younger brother to choose, so he simply asked about its use. if it¡¯s not important, they can abandon it.] [no wonder liu yan brings his brother everywhere he goes. how can he live without his brother?] [i suspect that xiao yue is usually taken care of by liu yan¡¯s brother.] [there¡¯s no need to doubt it. usually, when liu yan goes out to work, it¡¯s always his brother carrying xiao yue. there are many times when he takes the child out to shop.] [how is this brother? he¡¯s clearly replacing mommy¡¯s responsibility.] [he¡¯s really a good man to marry.] seeing that the other families had already passed, only tan si¡¯s luggage had not reached the standard. she had brought a lot of luggage, and most of it was hers. when she opened the luggage, it was filled with clothes and cosmetics. she felt that she could not abandon any of them. if she wanted to be perfect in front of the camera, she could not wear one piece of clothing twice. moreover, her makeup had to be exquisite and perfect. parent-child programs also had makeup artists, but in order to ensure the authenticity of the program, the guests had to do their own makeup most of the time. it was best if they appeared on screen without makeup. jiang an had brought very little cosmetics. she had brought only a tube of lipstick to improve her complexion. the rest was left at home. in comparison, tan si¡¯s cosmetics were dazzling. it was enough to open a dressing room. wang li guarded the two pieces of luggage beside her and did not open them. they were tan nian¡¯s personal belongings. they could not be reduced anymore. she could not take anything out. however, tan si looked left and right and felt that she could not touch the things in her luggage. she stared at tan nian¡¯s luggage. she walked to wang li¡¯s side and said, ¡°mom, open these two pieces of luggage. i¡¯ll see if there¡¯s anything we don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°these are all nian nian¡¯s luggage. they¡¯re all things he has to use. you should choose from your own luggage,¡± wang li refused. tan si did not expect her mother to say this. in the past, she was clearly obedient to her. thinking of this, she hated tan nian even more. she wanted to open the luggage, but wang li, who was carrying the child, did not allow her to touch it. the two of them were in a stalemate for a moment, and neither of them was willing to give in. ¡°mom, nian nian doesn¡¯t need so many things. it¡¯s better to open them and take a look,¡± tan si said through gritted teeth. wang li shook her head. ¡°nian nian is different from other children. he¡¯s not in good health, so he has to bring many things with him. this is already as reduced as it can get.¡± tan si did not believe this. in her opinion, it was fine as long as she brought some clothes for the child. there was no need for anything else. [tan si has so much luggage. why must she take from her son¡¯s luggage?] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [that¡¯s right. there are just clothes or cosmetics in her luggage. she can¡¯t even wear all of them.] [tan nian doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health. he¡¯s much shorter than jiang yu and jiang yi, who are the same age.] [as long as she throws away a third of her clothes, i think she can reach the weight standard.] [i don¡¯t think she loves the child at all. she actually wants to attack the child¡¯s luggage.] [she and jiang an are both single mothers, but she¡¯s really different from jiang an..] Chapter 434 - Chapter 434: Instant Love chapter 434: instant love translator: atlas studios editor: atlas studios tan si only cared about her own luggage. she did not expect such a move to have any consequences. she had already been on the trending searches because she did not take care of the child. now was the best time to salvage the situation. however, her eyes were filled with zou bai. she felt that she had to surpass jiang an in terms of looks to attract zou bai¡¯s attention. when the time came, she would have everything when she was with zou bai. therefore, she did not want to give up any of her clothes. she had to take them all with her. wang li was bent on protecting her grandson. the two of them grabbed the luggage and both refused to let go. seeing this, sophie smiled and said to jiang an, ¡°this is the first time i¡¯ve seen mothers in the world who don¡¯t love their children.¡± she could tell that tan si had never had tan nian in her heart. the child was just a tool for her to appear on the show. jiang an sighed. ¡°the poor child.¡± ¡°there are too many poor children in this world. we can only do what we can.¡± sophie¡¯s tone changed. ¡°i¡¯m working on a charity project for orphans. do you want to join?¡± sophie¡¯s status was high, and she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of her marriage here, so even the news in her country did not report it. she was not interested in going on the show, but she had agreed to participate in the variety show with her husband because she wanted to promote her charity project so that everyone could pay attention to it. when jiang an heard this, she nodded and said, ¡°our jiang family also has many charity projects. we can cooperate more.¡± sophie was overjoyed. she had a lot of influence in her country, but it was a little difficult in china. with the help of the jiang family, things would be much smoother. ¡°how long do you think tan si will spend deciding?¡± sophie asked. jiang an thought for a moment. ¡°maybe until the production team can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± as soon as she finished speaking, han yu said, ¡°everyone has to get into the car in five minutes. those whose luggage doesn¡¯t meet the requirements, please head to the destination yourself.¡± it didn¡¯t sound like much, but if she really went there herself, it would take much longer. she also wouldn¡¯t be able to appear in the live-stream. this was very serious for tan si. she had no choice but to bear with the pain and give up a portion of her clothes. she comforted herself that as long as she had a beautiful face, she would be beautiful in anything. only then would her luggage reach the standard before the deadline. the bus had been waiting outside for a long time. everyone loaded their luggage before they got on the bus. tan si felt that was too tiring and carried tan nian. ¡°mom, i¡¯ll carry nian nian up first.¡± [what does tan si mean? does she want her mom to carry the luggage over alone?] [i think that¡¯s what she meant.] [this is too unfilial.] [our si si is taking care of the child first. tan nian needs her mother by her side.] [and si si didn¡¯t say that she wouldn¡¯t help later.] [that¡¯s right. si si is so kind. she will definitely help.] of course, tan si would not dump all her luggage on wang li. she would be scolded by the netizens. she had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and still had this bit of common sense. after settling tan nian in the child¡¯s seat, she slowly took off the child¡¯s coat and hat, asking him if he was hot. tan nian was rarely this close to his mother. he hugged tan si and refused to let go. ¡°mommy, are you hot?¡± at that moment, tan si¡¯s heart seemed to surge with love. she clearly did not have a good attitude when she faced tan nian, but tan nian still asked her if she was hot. he loved her. however, this emotion only lasted for a moment. she would not stop for tan nian. she had to marry into a rich family and trample everyone under her feet. she patted tan nian¡¯s head and got out of the car. wang li had already brought her luggage over. tan si smiled and said, ¡°mom, i¡¯m here to help you.¡± after saying that, she neatly stuffed her luggage into the bus. she acted very busy, but this action did not take much effort. but as long as there was this scene, it could be said that she had helped her mother. coupled with the fact that wang ying had hired many people to praise tan si, the live-stream was flooded with comments. [tan si is really filial. she knows how to help her mom.] [other families only know how to throw their luggage to one person to move. they don¡¯t know what unity is at all.] [si si is the best.] read latest chapters at wuxiaworld.site only [looking at how close tan nian was to si si just now, i know that she usually takes care of the child.] [it¡¯s obvious that what happened before was just a rumor.] [si si is clearly a kind girl. it¡¯s not a big deal to get pregnant before marriage.] [forget about other things. look at how careful tan nian is. he probably doesn¡¯t interact much with tan si.] [children love their parents from birth. tan nian must love tan si..] Chapter 435 - Chapter 435: Crying Chapter 435: Crying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After everyone got on the bus, the bus drove at its fastest speed, afraid that they would not be able to catch the plane. The director was glad that he had booked tickets for the afternoon. It was not too late for them to hurry. It was not the first time Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had taken a plane. They sat obediently by the window and looked down at the entire city. Gao Jing often flew back and forth domestically and abroad. After all, his mother was a foreign princess. Flying was a common occurrence. Li Ai had taken a plane before. Although it was novel, it was not her first time, and she chatted with Liu Yue with a smile. Liu Yue had been running around with her father since she was just a baby. She was very familiar with planes, and was discussing with Li Ai the differences in meals from various airlines. Tan Nian was the only one who had never taken a plane before. The sudden feeling of being airborne frightened him. He tried his best not to cry, but in the end, he was still a child. He could not suppress his emotions no matter what. Tan Nian burst into tears. Everyone on the plane looked at him. Wang Li quickly coaxed him not to cry. Tan Si felt a headache coming on when she heard the cries. He was clearly fine just now, so why was he suddenly crying? If they were at home, Tan Si would definitely just ignore him. However, there were people filming on the plane. They would record it when they could not broadcast live and broadcast it after they got off the plane. Hence, Tan Si had to act like a loving mother and reluctantly hugged Tan Nian. She patted Tan Nian¡¯s back stiffly, wanting him to calm down quickly. However, it was impossible for a child to stop crying in an instant, not to mention that this was an outburst after suppressing his emotions. Tan Nian¡¯s cries became more and more heart-wrenching. He actually understood that his mother didn¡¯t like him, so he had always been obedient and wanted his mother to like him. However, he was just a child and was at the age where he would cry and laugh whenever he wanted. The discomfort on the plane today became the fuse. He cried to vent his grievances during this period of time. This made Tan Si want to cover his mouth. If he continued crying, she would definitely be discussed by the netizens. Wang Li¡¯s heart ached for her grandson and wanted to bring Tan Nian over, but Tan Si was unwilling to let go. She only cared about her image on the Internet. As long as she could coax Tan Nian, no one would say that she did not care about the child. With this thought in mind, Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°Nian Nian, tell Mommy what¡¯s wrong?¡± She even took Tan Nian¡¯s toy to coax him. Her tone became gentler, but Tan Nian could not stop. Children had their own thoughts. Tan Nian could feel Tan Si¡¯s anxiety and knew that she was not really coaxing him. Her grip on him tightened, to the extent it was painful. ¡°Why don¡¯t you switch people? Children want to act cute in their mother¡¯s arms, so they won¡¯t stop crying.¡± Meng Nuan could not stand it anymore. Of course, she could tell that Tan Si was not familiar with the child. However, the child would definitely fall sick if he continued to cry like this. For the sake of the child, she found a way out for Tan Si. Tan Si had no choice but to hand Tan Nian to Wang Li. In the end, he quietened down not long after. She felt her face burning as if someone had slapped her. She walked to the back of the plane and said, ¡°Director, can we cut this part?¡± ¡°We¡¯re a reality show. The main focus is the truth,¡± Han Yu refused. ¡°Besides, you have to continue the live broadcast after getting off the plane. It¡¯s useless even if this segment is edited. There will definitely be more emergencies like this in the future.¡± Tan Si panicked. ¡°But I¡¯m already being discussed. If that segment just now is broadcasted, something will definitely happen.¡± Han Yu crossed his arms and said, ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± He was just a director of a variety show. There was no need for him to care about what the artists in the show would do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si was so angry that she wanted to slap him. However, Han Yu had a lot of connections in the entertainment industry. His status was not something she could compare to. Even if she had such thoughts, she had to suppress them. She returned to her seat angrily and glared at Tan Nian. She felt that giving birth to him was a wrong decision. The plane quickly arrived at the destination airport. This time, in order to save time, the production team helped move the luggage so that the guests could reach the mountain village as soon as possible. The production team had chosen a very secluded mountain village. To enter, they had to take a small path. By the time they arrived, everyone was exhausted. Tan Si was the most disheveled because she was still wearing high heels. Her carefully styled hair was stuck to her face and her head was covered in sweat. She no longer looked as beautiful as when she had just left the house.. Chapter 436 - Chapter 436: Schemed Chapter 436: Schemed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios On the other hand, the others were in good condition. They were just tired from the long journey. Jiang An had always insisted on practicing martial arts, so this amount of exercise was nothing. She did not sweat and in fact looked even paler. Zou Bai was faring just as well. The children usually were very active, so they weren¡¯t particularly tired. The family of four stood together, looking very pleasing to the eye. It was as if they were going to start advertising for a sports brand in the next second. [What a beautiful family.] [Mommy is beautiful, Daddy is handsome, and the children look like angels.] [They¡¯re not family, are they?] [They look like a family.] [The children call Jiang An Mommy and Zou Bai Daddy. They can be considered a family.] [That¡¯s right. They can be considered to be from the same family in the show.] [I feel that there must be something between the two of them.] People on the Internet were very sensitive to relationships. They acutely discovered the anomaly between Jiang An and Zou Bai and searched for evidence for their judgment. For a moment, edited videos of the two of them appeared on the Internet. Even their gazes were cut out to prove that they were in love. Just as the people online were immersed in searching for traces of love, Jiang Huai felt a headache in front of the screen. He shouldn¡¯t have let Zou Bai and An¡¯an appear on the show. Displaying the interactions between the two of them was no different from publicizing their relationship. Zou Bai even said that he wanted everyone to slowly accept it. But this speed was no different from riding a rocket. Before he could recover from his regret, he received a video call from his eldest brother and second brother. After the call connected, Jiang Yan immediately said, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why is An¡¯an on the show with Zou Bai?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going with her?¡± Jiang Xun continued. Jiang Huai did not know which to answer first. He could only tell his two brothers about his busy schedule and what Zou Bai had said to him. After hearing this, Jiang Yan sneered. ¡°I think Zou Bai caused this from the beginning to the end.¡± ¡°He wanted to go on the show with An¡¯an, so he found something for you to do.¡± Jiang Xun agreed with his brother¡¯s opinion. Jiang Huai really did not expect the truth to be like this. He was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°How could he do this?¡± Jiang Xun was very calm. ¡°But it¡¯s understandable. The father of the children should be by their side for a parent-child program. If I were him, I would also feel uncomfortable.¡± Jiang Huai widened his eyes. ¡°Second Brother, how can you speak up for him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for him,¡± Jiang Xun said. ¡°Zou Bai is the person An¡¯an loves. If we hate him, it will make things difficult for An¡¯an.¡± These words made the three brothers fall silent. They all hoped that An¡¯an could live a happy life. As long as An¡¯an was happy, anything was fine. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not dwell on this matter. It¡¯s fine even if the relationship is announced. With the Jiang family around, An¡¯an will be fine.¡± Jiang Yan made the final decision. ¡°But we can¡¯t let it go so easily. We have to make Zou Bai pay a price.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t know that the three brothers had their eyes on him. He carried Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi and wandered around the village. The two children had never seen a mountain village since they were born. They looked at everything in front of them curiously. After a while, they didn¡¯t want their father to carry them anymore, and held hands as they explored everywhere. Coincidentally, the other children were also looking around, so everyone went on an expedition together. Because the film crew was following behind, the adults did not care and let them play by themselves. Tan Nian looked at them with yearning eyes. Wang Li asked, ¡°Nian Nian, do you want to play too?¡± Tan Si was touching up her makeup. Seeing him like this, she said, ¡°If you want to play, let¡¯s go together.¡± Coincidentally, she didn¡¯t have the skill to take care of the child. She still had to find time to talk to Zou Bai. The children held hands and set off together. Li Ai judged the direction and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone obediently moved in that direction. Jiang Yu looked at the pavilion and said, ¡°There seems to be something inside.¡± Everyone hurried in. Liu Yue nimbly climbed onto the stool and stepped on it. When she saw the envelope on the table, she quickly took it down and said, ¡°There¡¯s something!¡± Looking at the production team¡¯s logo on the envelope, Gao Jing said, ¡°It must be the production team¡¯s mission.¡± He opened the envelope and read it. The production team had even thoughtfully marked the pinyin, afraid that the children would not be able to recognize the words on it. ¡°They said that there is treasure left behind by a dragon in the village. As long as we gather all five dragon balls, we will be able to obtain the treasure map. The bravest child will get the treasure..¡± Chapter 437 - Chapter 437: Way to Hit Up Chapter 437: Way to Hit Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The children let out excited exclamations. Adventure was fatally attractive to them, but Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not feel anything. Jiang Yu felt that this must have been set up by the production team. She didn¡¯t even believe that Santa Claus gave her a gift, let alone that there were dragons in the world. Jiang Yi, on the other hand, believed in science and felt that dragons did not exist. Their calm expressions were captured by the camera, and many people on the Internet became curious. [Sister Jiang Yu doesn¡¯t seem to be curious at all.] [Jiang Yi also has an indifferent expression on his face. Do you not believe the production team¡¯s words?] [Children of this age are unable to differentiate between fantasy and reality. They shouldn¡¯t have such a reaction.] [Is there a possibility that they don¡¯t believe it because of their high IQ?] [How smart can they be at such a young age?] [Did you guys notice that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were looking at a sign by the roadside just now?] [Could it be that they can read?] [It¡¯s very likely.] Some of the children believed it, and some did not. There were even some who did not understand a word. Tan Nian stood in the middle with a confused expression. He did not understand what had happened at all. Tan Si usually ignored him. Wang Li could only take care of his food and daily life. She could not carry out early childhood education at all. She originally wanted to send him to a nearby morning class, but since Tan Si was unwilling to spend the money, she could only forget about it. Tan Nian did not know a single word and spoke slowly, especially when he saw outsiders. ¡°Did you not understand?¡± Li Ai noticed his expression and asked. Tan Nian nodded. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Li Ai quickly organized her words and tried her best to tell Tan Nian in simple words, but the other party looked even more confused. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ different from before.¡± Li Ai didn¡¯t know what to say. She was also just a child. Gao Jing walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Brother Gao Jing, Tan Nian said that he didn¡¯t understand what the letter meant.¡± Li Ai quickly grabbed Gao Jing¡¯s sleeve and asked for help. ¡°What didn¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a dragon? Why are we looking for dragon balls?¡± Faced with Tan Nian¡¯s question, Gao Jing answered them one by one, letting the other party understand the meaning of the words. He waited patiently for the other party to digest the answer before answering the next question. [Wow, Gao Jing is so gentle.] [At such a young age, he already has the demeanor of a gentleman.] [As expected of the oldest child. He¡¯s the big brother of the children.] [But isn¡¯t Tan Nian a little stupid?] [How can you say that about a child?] [That¡¯s not what I meant. I just feel that Tan Nian doesn¡¯t seem to have received any education. Didn¡¯t his family teach him some common knowledge?] [I think so. He even asked what a map was.] The people in the live-stream noticed that Tan Nian was abnormal. This was definitely not something that a child at a young age wouldn¡¯t know. It was obvious that the child lacked the family education he deserved. Tan Si did not know about this yet. She had already thrown her phone to Wang Li. She was wearing a gown and had nowhere to put her phone. She took the time to change into another set of clothes and shoes and specially put on more exquisite makeup. Then, she smiled and went to stand beside Zou Bai. ¡°By the way, you can be considered my brother-in-law. We haven¡¯t officially met yet.¡± She smiled charmingly and reached out to shake his hand, but Zou Bai ignored her and turned around to look for Jiang An. He had encountered many such people. When he first became the head of the family, countless people wanted to throw themselves at him. They used conventional methods to strike up a conversation with him. Some even tried to follow him to his hotel. That period of time made him very frustrated. Tan Si was not discouraged by this reaction. Men were all hypocrites. As long as she provoked the other party more, he would definitely be tempted. At the thought of this, she quickly looked in the mirror to ensure that she was still beautiful. She would definitely not be bare-faced like Jiang An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie noticed the situation here and reminded Jiang An in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°That Tan Si is not easy to deal with. You have to be careful.¡± Although Jiang An didn¡¯t know what had happened, she still nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Anyway, Tan Si would definitely cause all kinds of trouble. She had to be careful. At this moment, the director shouted through the loudspeaker, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and gather at the village entrance. We¡¯re going to start choosing houses.¡± The children quickly ran out of the village and stood beside the adults, waiting for the director to announce the logistics of choosing their house.. Chapter 438 - Chapter 438: Five Houses Chapter 438: Five Houses Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°We will release the pictures of the house to everyone. Then you¡¯ll obtain points through the games. You¡¯ll pick based on who has the most points,¡± the director said. Gao Tian asked, ¡°Then what kind of games are we playing?¡± Han Yu smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll announce it after we show the photos.¡± After saying that, the staff walked out with the photos and placed it where every family could see it. ¡°Number 1 is really luxurious!¡± Liu Yan sighed. House 1 had a full set of modern facilities. There was even an air conditioner in the house. It looked no different from the houses in the city. It was luxuriously decorated despite being in the village. After all, the mountain village was very remote. The young and strong people moved out to work and did not stay in the village. The old people guarded the old houses and did not renovate them. The children were curious about this place. It was also because of this that the village and the city were worlds apart. Gao Tian looked at the other pictures and said, ¡°Houses 2 and 3 are considered okay. They are quite normal.¡± Although No. 2 and No. 3 were not as luxurious as No. 1, the internal facilities were complete. There was also a stove that could start a fire. There was a millstone in House 3 that could be used to make many things. Both of them were conventionally renovated in the village, so they were considered good houses. Jiang Yu pointed at the pictures of House 4 and said, ¡°Mom, this one is fun.¡± House 4 was definitely the most special. The interior decoration was very old and there were not many modern facilities. However, there was a large courtyard with a grape trellis and a small vegetable garden. It looked very close to nature. Tan Si looked at Jiang Yu in disdain. She felt that she was ignorant. She was getting excited over some plants. Who knew how many mosquitoes there were in such a place? As for House 5, no one mentioned it because it was too dilapidated. There wasn¡¯t even a bed, only the shell of a house as a primitive shelter against the wind and sun. No one wanted to live in this house. They would definitely have to stay in the village for seven to eight days for the recording. The live broadcast meant that they could only live there obediently. Not to mention children, even adults could not tolerate it. For a moment, everyone¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused. They looked at the director with burning eyes, waiting for him to announce the content of the game. [This House 5 is too scary.] [There isn¡¯t even a bed. Where will they sleep?] [I reckon they¡¯ll give them an inflatable mattress or something.] [I wonder who will live there.] [House 1 is nothing in the city, but it has become a luxurious house in the village.] [The mountain village is really too remote.] [House 3 is actually quite good. It has such a big courtyard.] The director looked at everyone¡¯s anticipation and smiled in satisfaction. This was the effect he wanted. These programs required everyone to be invested. If the game was lifeless, there would be nothing to watch. ¡°This game is about stepping on boxes. There will be boxes placed in front of everyone. Some of them are empty, and some are filled with balloons. Everyone has five chances to step on boxes. You have to choose which one to step on,¡± the director said. ¡°If you step on a balloon, you will get one point. If you step on a balloon and burst it, you will get three points. In the end, you will exchange for a house according to the points you earn.¡± Meng Nuan asked, ¡°Then can only one person step on the box?¡± Han Yu nodded. ¡°Every family has to choose one person to step on the box. The others are in charge of choosing. They can also be replaced midway. This is a game that requires a lot of luck.¡± He had specially researched this sort of gameplay. If they could obtain points just by stepping on the right box, they would need more boxes to determine the winner. However, to be able to step on the balloon until it burst required some technique. The balloons prepared by the production team were smaller than the boxes. The balloons in the boxes might not be where someone would step. It would take a lot of power to burst them. [This sounds very simple.] [It¡¯s not simple at all. If the balloon is much smaller than the box, it will run around inside. There¡¯s a high chance that you won¡¯t step on it.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Moreover, the balloon is in the cardboard box. There¡¯s still a layer between them. It will take a lot of strength to burst it.] [Then it must be a man stepping on the box.] [But some families don¡¯t have a man.] ¡°Some families¡± referred to Tan Si¡¯s. She did not want to step on the box at all. She felt that she would look like a monkey. However, there were only two adults in her family. If Wang Li went up, the netizens would definitely discuss it. At the thought of this, she turned to look at the director. ¡°Director, there are men in other families. We only have women and children in our family. It¡¯s not fair in terms of strength..¡± Chapter 439 - Chapter 439: So-Called Fairness Chapter 439: So-Called Fairness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Han Yu heard this, he felt a headache coming on. Originally, this game had been finalized after much consideration. He had also said that people could be replaced midway. Who knew that Tan Si would still talk about men and women? Sophie stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s easy. We¡¯ll let the dads choose the box and the mothers step on them.¡± Meng Nuan agreed to this suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s very fair.¡± Jiang An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The mothers all agreed. Only Liu Yan didn¡¯t know what to do. He looked confused. ¡°But we don¡¯t have a woman.¡± This became another unsolvable problem. Tan Si refused to let go of the difference in physical strength between men and women. If Liu Yan were to step on the box, she would definitely not agree. If not for the fact that he was still worried about the live broadcast, Han Yu really wanted to scold Tan Si. It was just a variety show for the public. The audience would be happy and celebrities would be getting attention. It was a win-win situation, so why did everything have to be fair and just? She cared so much about fairness, but she had never worked in a court. He suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°Then what does Tan Si think?¡± [Tan Si thinks too highly of herself. She wants everything her way.] [Si Si is right. We have to be fair.] [There¡¯s a huge difference in strength between men and women.] [If it¡¯s a sports competition, of course we have to be calculative. Why should we be calculative about a small variety show game?] [In that case, we can¡¯t play any games at all.] [There are two women on Tan Si¡¯s side and two men on Liu Yan¡¯s side. Any game that follows is unfair.] Jiang An looked at the director. ¡°Director, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness. Regardless of whether it¡¯s men or women, there¡¯s a difference in stamina. There are also strong and weak mothers between us. If we follow what Tan Si said, there¡¯s no need to continue. We might as well just snatch houses.¡± She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This wasn¡¯t a sports competition and there weren¡¯t any heavy weights. She, who had been practicing martial arts all year round, might not be weaker than a man. According to Tan Si, it would be considered unfair for her to be the one to step on the box. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± Tan Si was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s either all men or all women. Otherwise, it¡¯s not fair at all.¡± Jiang An said calmly, ¡°Our family lineups mean we can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s better not to continue being stubborn.¡± Her words were her final warning for Tan Si to record the show quietly. However, Tan Si could not tell. She only thought that Jiang An was afraid of her. She said smugly, ¡°The game has to be fair.¡± At this moment, Jiang Yi said, ¡°Then let us step on the box.¡± Tan Si¡¯s original intention was to force the production team to change the rules. It would be best if they changed the game so that she would not become a monkey jumping around on the screen. However, Jiang Yi¡¯s words completely dumbfounded her. The children¡¯s strength was all about the same. She could not use the saying that there was a difference in strength between men and women. However, Tan Nian¡¯s health was not good. No matter how she looked at it, he did not look like he could burst a balloon. She frantically thought of another excuse, but just as she was silent, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Then what exactly do you want? Do you want the show to just follow what you think?¡± When she said this, Jiang Yu¡¯s tone was very puzzled, as she was just a child asking an innocuous question without any intention of targeting her. Even the audience in the live-stream did not think much of it. After all, children did not know much about the ways of the world. However, Tan Si exploded. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Jiang Yi stood in front of Jiang Yu and shielded his sister behind him. It was obvious that he was afraid that Tan Si would hurt his sister. Tan Si was even angrier. It was clearly Jiang Yu who was targeting her, but she actually acted like a victim. ¡°The children are right. What do you want?¡± Jiang An took a step forward and asked. Sophie said, ¡°Tan Si, why are you arguing with children?¡± This sentence made Tan Si have to suppress all her anger. If she continued, she would definitely be labeled as a child bully. At this moment, Han Yu also found a way out and said, ¡°Jiang Yu is right. This comprehensive program has to follow rules. Since you care so much about the difference between men and women, let the children step on the box this time. Don¡¯t change the game content next time.¡± [Tan Si¡¯s expression is really ugly.] [Jiang Yu is right. Why would the production team need to change the rules just because?] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Actually, this is just a small game. There¡¯s not much difference.] [I wonder why Tan Si is being so pretentious.] [Our Si Si cares about fairness and justice.] [It¡¯s just a game.] The word ¡®game¡¯ quickly became a trending topic. Many people were discussing this on the Internet, and most people felt that there was no need to take it so seriously.. Chapter 440 - Chapter 440: News Fermenting Chapter 440: News Fermenting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wang Ying naturally saw this too. She quickly spent money to hire someone to comment on it, wanting to reverse the public opinion. However, this tactic was not that useful. Faced with these comments trying to defend Tan Si, the netizens sensed that something was wrong. Netizen A: ¡°Why are so many people on Tan Si¡¯s side?¡± Netizen B: ¡°We¡¯re discussing the matter of fairness itself. So many comments only know how to put in a good word for Tan Si. One look and you can tell that they were hired.¡± Netizen C: ¡°We were just stating the facts. Tan Si¡¯s fans can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡± Wang Ying only knew how to hire people to praise Tan Si. She did not realize that the netizens were really discussing seriously. They were not even targeting the celebrity in question. They were just discussing the definition of fairness. Most felt that there was no need to be too calculative in the variety show. It was fine as long as the public was happy. After all, this was not a competitive variety show. The large number of praises and comments made the netizens feel annoyed. Some people even posted, ¡°When will the Internet army disappear?¡± Seeing that this matter was getting more and more discussed, Wang Ying did not know how to deal with it. She quickly recalled the people she had hired and did nothing to make the popularity dissipate over time. This caused the matter to ferment and eventually blow up. Tan Si, who was in the mountain village, still did not know. She crossed her arms and looked at Tan Nian standing on the box. She cursed Jiang An and the other two children ten thousand times in her heart. If the two of them had not interrupted, things would not have turned out like this. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were very pleased with themselves. The two of them had said that on purpose. Although they did not know about the matter between Tan Si and their mother, this auntie was really too annoying. She kept delaying the production team¡¯s progress. Zou Bai also realized this and whispered into Jiang An¡¯s ear, ¡°Look at our children. They¡¯re so smart, even at this young age.¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that they¡¯re like you?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai smiled and looked at her. ¡°They¡¯re like you. The reason why the children are like this is all because of your guidance.¡± He had always felt guilty towards Jiang An and the children. He felt that he should have found them earlier. Therefore, he had no objections to the children¡¯s upbringing and surnames. He handed everything to Jiang An. It was also because of his attitude that Jiang An got together with him so quickly. If Zou Bai had wanted to fight with her for custody of the children or suggested that the children change their surnames, she would never have had any contact with Zou Bai. That action would mean that the other party did not respect her and was denying the fact that she had taken care of the children for so long, only treating the children as objects to be snatched. [Ahhh, are Jiang An and Zou Bai whispering to each other?!] [They¡¯re so close. I wonder what they¡¯re talking about.] [It¡¯s so sweet.] [There must be something between the two of them.] [But Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were so smart just now. They made Tan Si speechless.] [They must have received a good education at home.] [Tan Nian was born around the same time as them. Why is he like that?] [You¡¯ll have to ask Tan Si.] The children were all standing on the stage and ready. They were just waiting for their families to choose and execute. Everyone had ten boxes in front of them. There was a high chance that they would step on a box with a balloon. Li Sheng squatted down and looked at his daughter with worry. ¡°Xiao Ai, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t manage to step on it. Just be careful and don¡¯t get injured.¡± His tone was filled with worry, as if Li Ai was not going to step on the box but about to dig a landmine. He was just short of a few tears. His teary eyes did not match his usual appearance at all. He was no longer as cold as before. Meng Nuan quickly helped her husband up. ¡°Xiao Ai will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Li Ai also held her father¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will complete the mission outstandingly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In comparison, it was even harder on Liu Yan. He held his daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t step on it too hard. It won¡¯t be good if you sprain your ankle.¡± Liu Mu rolled his eyes. ¡°Xiao Yue usually likes to rock climb. This is nothing.¡± However, Liu Yan couldn¡¯t listen to a single word. He continued to remind his daughter and didn¡¯t stop for a full five minutes. It was Liu Yue who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Dad, I want to be a soldier. You¡¯re too unambitious to say all these things.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at the box in front of her, looking very excited. Liu Yan looked at Liu Mu. ¡°Brother, does Xiao Yue despise me?¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to nag a bit less,¡± Liu Mu said.. Chapter 441 - Chapter 441: Trouble Chapter 441: Trouble Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Yan was shocked by his brother¡¯s words and his entire body wilted. Fortunately, he recovered quickly and was prepared to cheer for his daughter. It was obvious that he was not a scheming person. Liu Mu shook his head. It seemed like he still had to guess the box himself. His younger brother¡¯s heart was completely focused on his daughter. [Liu Yan is too funny.] [I didn¡¯t believe his fans when they said that he was stupid.] [He posted a new song and was accused of plagiarism. He then proceeded to post on Weibo to ask if it was true.] [Use your Weibo account to give a like to the person who scolded him.] [His fans aren¡¯t surprised at anything he does anymore.] [Big Brother is still the most reliable.] [Big Brother is vital to this family.] [Even Xiao Yue is more reliable than Liu Yan.] In comparison, Jiang Yu was very calm. Her parents were not worried at all. She was a little excited herself. She turned to look at Jiang Yi and said, ¡°Brother, you choose the box.¡± Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The two of them had a clear division of labor that did not include Jiang An and Zou Bai at all. Therefore, the two of them stood at the back in peace. No one knew what they were talking about, but they smiled from time to time. If Han Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Zou Bai, he really wanted to send the camera over and take a closer look at their sweet moment. However, Han Yu still had his rationality. Although the viewership ratings were very important, it would not be a joke to offend Zou Bai. What Han Yu didn¡¯t know was that Zou Bai actually didn¡¯t care about this. If the netizens could really see him and Jiang An being sweet, he would be happy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and see the children? If we get too few points, we won¡¯t be able to choose a good house,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai comforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The two children are smarter than anyone else. They will definitely get a lot of points.¡± He had absolute confidence in this matter. The wisdom displayed by Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi made him understand that he could not completely treat them as children. With all the families in place, the director announced the official start of the game. The children turned their heads to look behind them and listened to their families choose which box to jump into. After careful consideration, the parents decided to leave it to luck. After all, they looked the same from the outside. The children stepped on the boxes according to their parents¡¯ guesses. Some stepped on balloons, and some didn¡¯t. Liu Yue even stepped so hard that she fell on her butt. Liu Yan quickly went over and picked her up. After all, she was still young and everyone thought that she would cry. However, Liu Yue rubbed her butt and said, ¡°I can still jump.¡± Sophie laughed. ¡°What a tough kid.¡± Meng Nuan thought so too. One had to know that when a child fell, their first reaction would definitely be to cry. Moreover, when they cried, they would become very unreasonable and not listen to anything. She did not expect Liu Yue to have such a reaction. Li Ai also walked over to pat the dust off Liu Yue¡¯s pants and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue, but be careful.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because this child keeps going to the company with her father that she speaks like a leader.¡± Meng Nuan was a little helpless. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let her tag along.¡± Of course, she was joking. The others could tell that she was influenced by her father and felt that Meng Nuan¡¯s family was harmonious. Since her father brought their daughter to work at the company, he must be taking care of her usually as well. He would not just leave her to her mother to take care of her alone. Li Sheng¡¯s eyes were still red. He said, ¡°It¡¯s such a great thing. Xiao Ai will definitely be a leader in the future.¡± Li Sheng doted on his daughter in every way possible and wished he could give her the best in the world. If not for the fact that the child was still young, he would have transferred all his shares to her. It was also because of this that Meng Nuan temporarily gave up her career. She knew that her husband would not make her stay at home all day. She would be able to return to the entertainment industry one day. [Back then, when Meng Nuan stopped filming, some people even said that she was a fool. Now, it was clear that she was not a fool at all.] [Meng Nuan has always insisted on acting well in television dramas ever since she debuted. She has never accepted a script with poor quality. She has a plan for her career.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [In the end, she still married into a rich family. That¡¯s what all female celebrities pursue.] [If she really only wanted to marry into a rich family, there¡¯s no need for her to make a comeback.] [She married into a wealthy family because they think that Meng Nuan is a good person. The Li family praises this second daughter-in-law so much.] [This has nothing to do with being rich or not. Even if a husband like Li Sheng was not a rich young master, he will still be coveted.] Seeing that everyone was enjoying themselves, Tan Si felt a little upset. She urged Tan Nian, ¡°Jump.¡± Tan Nian stood on the stage, not daring to jump. He could only look at his grandmother for help.. Chapter 442 - Chapter 442: Importance of Education Chapter 442: Importance of Education Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A child is born as a blank slate. What kind of person they became depended on the education they received. However, Tan Nian had never received an education. Other than eating and sleeping, he had nothing to do every day. Even when he played, only Wang Li and the nanny accompanied him. Recently, he did not even have a nanny. In his world, there was only his grandmother, and Wang Li had never received formal education. She had studied up to elementary school and only knew a few words. Hence, she did not have the consciousness to educate him. She just had to feed her grandson every day and did not teach him anything. Tan Nian had grown up, but his intelligence had not increased with age. He was still trapped in the small house at home and felt that the outside world was too scary. Therefore, his first reaction when facing a game was fear. He did not want to play any games. He only wanted to sleep quickly. Faced with his reaction, Tan Si really expected better from him. She felt that this child must be a fool. She was clearly smart when she was young. How did she give birth to such a fool? Tan Si walked over and squatted beside Tan Nian. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You just have to jump onto the box. It won¡¯t hurt at all.¡± She said gently on the surface, but in fact, she leaned close to Tan Nian¡¯s ear and said, ¡°If you dare to mess this up, don¡¯t even think about eating today.¡± This sentence was like a demonic voice that filled his ears. Tan Nian only remembered this sentence in his mind and could only suppress his fear and jump. Unexpectedly, the more afraid he was, the more things would go wrong. Tan Nian stepped on the side of the box and slipped. Fortunately, there was a thick cushion on the side, so he did not fall to the ground. Tan Nian started to cry. He covered his arm and said, ¡°I want Grandma! I want Grandma!¡± Wang Li quickly ran over, but she did not know what to do. She was afraid that moving her grandson would cause him to be injured again. Tan Si, on the other hand, wished she could strangle Tan Nian to death. He could cause trouble just trying to jump onto the box. What a useless piece of trash. However, she remembered that she had to act like a loving mother. She quickly knelt beside the child and said, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t scare Mommy. Where does it hurt?¡± After saying that, she began to cry. She looked extremely sad. Han Yu was scared out of his wits and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and call an ambulance!¡± ¡°This is a mountainous area. The ambulance can¡¯t enter,¡± the assistant said. Sophie was close-by. She walked over and said, ¡°I have a medical license. Let me take a look.¡± Hearing her say this, Han Yu hurriedly nodded. If anything happened to the child, they would be finished. After a series of tests, Sophie said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There was a cushion. The child isn¡¯t injured. It¡¯s just the shock and pain that keeps him crying.¡± [Tan Nian seems to be too weak.] [Why do you despise a child?] [It¡¯s not that I despise him. I just feel that he doesn¡¯t look like a child of his age in anyway. He feels overprotected.] [Jiang An¡¯s child is about the same age as Tan Nian. The difference is like heaven and hell.] [Yeah, Tan Nian acts as if he has never left home.] [Moreover, the first thing he did when he was injured was to look for Grandma. He didn¡¯t look for Mom at all.] [A child¡¯s first reaction doesn¡¯t lie.] [At that time, Grandma was just closer. Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Si Si loves her child very much.] The fans on the Internet were busy trying to formulate explanations, but the parents present could see it clearly. They knew that Tan Si and the child were not familiar with each other at all, and all began to sigh in their hearts. Tan Nian did not have a father to begin with, and now there was no difference between having a mother and not having one. His life in the future would definitely not be easy. After confirming that the child was fine, Wang Li hugged him and comforted him. Tan Nian cried non-stop. He grabbed Wang Li¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°I want to go home. I want to go home!¡± Wang Li¡¯s heart ached terribly. She wanted to bring the child back now, but facing Tan Si¡¯s murderous gaze, she knew that it was impossible. Tan Si pulled Tan Nian into her arms and said to the camera, ¡°Everyone, just continue. I¡¯ll go to a quiet place to comfort the child. What happened just now scared him a little.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, the director would not say anything. After all, the child had an accident while playing a game. Tan Si carried the child to a corner. The camera did not follow him. Han Yu called for everyone to continue playing the game. Jiang Yi circled the boxes a few times and whispered to Jiang Yu. Jiang Yu nodded and began to jump resolutely. Every time, she landed on a box with balloons and successfully burst them. Hearing the banging sounds, the others could not believe their eyes.. Chapter 443 - Chapter 443: A Qualified Princess Chapter 443: A Qualified Princess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one else could be so accurate, not to mention that she could burst the balloon every time. Her strength could not be underestimated. After Jiang Yu finished jumping, she ran back to Jiang An¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Mom, did I do well?¡± ¡°Impressive. Our Little Feather is the best.¡± Jiang An quickly wiped her sweat. Jiang Yu said proudly, ¡°I¡¯m someone who wants to protect the world!¡± This sentence stunned everyone present, and then they laughed. Sophie walked over. ¡°Why would Little Feather want to protect the world?¡± ¡°The cartoons say that princesses want to protect the world. I want to be a qualified princess,¡± Jiang Yu said very seriously. Sophie paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°What does Little Feather think a real princess is?¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment. ¡°Kind and brave girls are all princesses. They also have to protect all the weak.¡± After hearing her answer, Sophie smiled and patted her head. ¡°Little Feather is right. Only by doing this can you be a real princess.¡± Jiang An knew Sophie¡¯s true identity and knew that she was thinking of herself. She quickly interrupted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect everyone. Even if you only protect one person, you¡¯re still a princess.¡± Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Mom is right.¡± [Little Feather is so cute.] [She wants to protect the world at such a young age.] [Other girls want to be a princess because they like dresses and crowns. Little Feather wants to be a princess because she wants to protect the weak.] [She didn¡¯t think of the princess¡¯s rights, but she thought of the princess¡¯s responsibility.] [I really want to have a cute daughter like Little Feather.] [This is the result of Jiang An¡¯s careful guidance.] [But I¡¯m very curious. How did Jiang Yu step on all the balloons?] [It should be Jiang Yi¡¯s idea.] The others also remembered that Jiang Yi was whispering to Jiang Yu in the beginning. Gao Jing walked over and asked, ¡°Little Wingsy, how did you determine which box the balloon was in?¡± Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°Brother Gao Jing, you haven¡¯t stepped on the boxes yet. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± This sentence made everyone present laugh. Gao Tian said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. We¡¯re snatching houses now. It would be terrible if you told us.¡± Gao Jing was not angry. Instead, he said, ¡°Then you must tell me when I¡¯m done.¡± After saying that, he ran back to step on the boxes according to Sophie¡¯s instructions. Twice, he stepped on empty boxes. He was less precise than Jiang Yu. After jumping, Gao Jing quickly asked Jiang Yi, ¡°Little Wingsy, you have to tell me now.¡± Jiang Yi did not hide it anymore. He pointed at the boxes and said, ¡°Every box with balloons is marked.¡± Everyone looked over and carefully observed the boxes. As expected, they saw that there seemed to be a transparent tape on the side of the boxes with balloons. They had to look at it very carefully to see it. ¡°If only one of them was marked, it would be coincidental, but half of them are taped. That must be a mark. I told Little Feather which ones are marked. If there was no balloon in the first jump, then jump on all the ones without a mark instead. Little Sister is very strong and can crush it directly,¡± Jiang Yi analyzed. Han Yu smiled and said, ¡°This child is really smart. I shouldn¡¯t have marked the box back then.¡± The assistant also smiled. ¡°If there was no mark, the staff wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which ones have balloons in it. Jiang Yi still wins.¡± [Jiang Yi is so smart.] [Not only is he smart, but his observation skills are also top-notch.] [No one noticed the tape on it, but Jiang Yi saw it.] [Both children are smart. I wonder what Jiang An ate when she was pregnant.] [It¡¯s also possible that they took after Dad. Why are you only talking about Mom?] [Don¡¯t mention that person. How inauspicious!] News of what Si Cheng had done previously slowly spread, and the Jiang family had no intention of hiding it. Everyone knew that Si Cheng had treated Jiang An badly during their marriage. Moreover, he had shamelessly spread rumors, wanting to force Jiang An to reconcile with him. This made everyone despise Si Cheng even more. Jiang An¡¯s fans didn¡¯t want to mention him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Si Cheng was mixing with a group of outlaws. He was beaten black and blue before he saw their leader. ¡°Big Brother, this kid said that no matter what, he can¡¯t fork out the money, but there¡¯s a chance to earn a lot of money,¡± the lackey said angrily. The person called Big Brother looked at Si Cheng. ¡°You¡¯re already so poor, yet you can still earn so much money?¡± ¡°Of course I can¡¯t,¡± Si Cheng said. ¡°But you can.¡± ¡°My ex-wife is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family in Xiyun, and she¡¯s also the future heir of the Jiang family. She has plenty of money. As long as you kidnap her children, you can have whatever you want..¡± Chapter 444 - Chapter 444: Running Naked Chapter 444: Running Naked Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Many people felt that Si Cheng¡¯s suggestion was feasible and looked at their Big Brother. However, the other party looked indifferent. After a long time, he said, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You also know that your ex-wife is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. The children have so many bodyguards protecting them. We can¡¯t approach them casually.¡± Si Cheng grasped for straws and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m the children¡¯s father. As long as I go, I¡¯ll definitely be able to trick them over.¡± Big Brother smiled. ¡°Then I can¡¯t trust you even more. You definitely won¡¯t do anything to your own children.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Si Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Those two children don¡¯t acknowledge me as their father at all. I only want money now!¡± This resolute look made Big Brother laugh. He stood up and said, ¡°I can agree to it, but you have to do something.¡± Si Cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± Big Brother looked at him with even more contempt. The person in front of him had already become a slave to money. The loan sharks had crushed all his pride. In his eyes, money was the most important thing now. Only with money could he have a chance to survive. When loan sharks were collecting debts, they did not have any legal awareness. As long as they could force the other party to pay the money, they would do anything. Moreover, they would constantly threaten him. Splashing paint at the entrance of the house was a gentle method. Sometimes, a group of people would follow Zheng Wen when she went out to buy groceries, or squat under Si Cheng¡¯s company. This had a very bad impact. Zheng Wen was extremely afraid every day. Si Cheng¡¯s company was not doing well to begin with, and now, no clients dared to come to his door. The employees of the company resigned and left. This was something Si Cheng had never encountered before. He grew up in an environment where he lived a luxurious life. Later on, he became a senior executive of the company and was praised for being young and promising. His life had always been smooth-sailing. He could not deal with these methods at all, but he could not fork out the money to repay them. With every passing day, the debt would increase. The interest accumulated for so many days and had long reached a point where he could not repay it. Zheng Wen cried every day because of this matter. Si Cheng took all the money in the family to start a business, and the remaining living expenses were almost exhausted. She couldn¡¯t even afford rice and noodles anymore. She could only sell her jewelry to exchange for money to buy groceries. However, that was the jewelry that Zheng Wen had painstakingly brought out. There was only a little of it left. Her usual collection of gems and jade had long been taken away by the bank. The worst thing was that now that the rent was up, Zheng Wen could not fork out the next month¡¯s rent, let alone pay three months in one go. Seeing that his entire family was about to be homeless, Si Ming was still drunk every day. Zheng Wen didn¡¯t want to give him money, so Si Ming snatched the money from her. The most serious time was when he knocked Zheng Wen out to take the money. Si Cheng was struggling to support the company at home. He felt that he couldn¡¯t live a day longer. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have targeted the children. Big Brother looked at Si Cheng¡¯s sorry state and smiled. ¡°As long as you can run around the streets naked, I¡¯ll agree to your suggestion.¡± This request stunned Si Cheng. He was considered a celebrity, and because of Jiang An, many people recognized him. If he really ran around naked on the streets, he would definitely make the headlines on the Internet. He would never be able to escape the fact that he streaked. He didn¡¯t understand why the other party had made this request. It wouldn¡¯t do him any good. Big Brother smiled and said, ¡°I knew you would have such an expression. I¡¯m facing the entire Jiang family. I definitely can¡¯t make a move easily. You don¡¯t even have the courage to run naked. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± Si Cheng lowered his head and wanted to agree, but he couldn¡¯t say it no matter what. He didn¡¯t have the courage to be discussed by everyone. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling, go back.¡± Big Brother waved his hand. Si Cheng thought about what had happened during this period of time. He had experienced so much pain, but Jiang An and the two b*stards were living well. Anger surged in his heart and he said, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he took off all his clothes, pushed open the door, and rushed out. The lackey guarding the door was terrified. ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°What an idiot.¡± Big Brother smiled. ¡°After we use him, we¡¯ll throw him down so that he won¡¯t be a burden.¡± The person beside him leaned over. ¡°Brother, are we really going to kidnap the Jiang family¡¯s children? That¡¯s not a joke.¡± ¡°There¡¯s only profit when there¡¯s risk. After this, our entire family will go overseas. I don¡¯t believe the Jiang family will still chase after us.¡± The eldest brother looked at the door. ¡°Just push everything to Si Cheng..¡± Chapter 445 - Chapter 445: Last Place Chapter 445: Last Place Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Whatever happened outside had nothing to do with the variety show. Everyone was still waiting for Tan Si¡¯s family to return. Although it was already clear that the highest score belonged to Jiang An¡¯s family, they still had to wait for Tan Si¡¯s family to finish stepping on the boxes before they could start choosing houses. The sky was about to turn dark, and they had to quickly pack up soon. Tan Si did not carry Tan Nian away to comfort him. Instead, she threw him aside and did not allow Wang Li to coax him. When Tan Nian was tired of crying, she said, ¡°You¡¯d better be obedient and step on the boxes. If you cause more trouble, I¡¯ll give you away after the show ends. You can forget about seeing Grandma again for the rest of your life.¡± Wang Li could not believe that Tan Si could say such a thing. Moreover, she knew her daughter very well. She knew that she was not joking. She really wanted to do this. ¡°Si Si, Nian Nian is your own son,¡± Wang Li persuaded her. Tan Si snorted. ¡°I will have more children after I marry into a rich family. This bastard is not worthy of being my child.¡± Tan Nian did not understand what a b*stard was, but he knew that he had to be obedient. Otherwise, he would have to leave his grandmother. He had already cried until he had no strength left. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mommy.¡± Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s my good child. Mommy will carry you back.¡± However, this time, Tan Nian was no longer as happy as before. She hid in a corner and did not dare to let Tan Si carry him. Wang Li¡¯s heart ached as she said, ¡°Let me carry him.¡± ¡°If you carry the child, everyone will think that you coaxed the child.¡± Tan Si forcefully held Tan Nian in her arms. ¡°When we get out, you have to smile at me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have anything to eat today.¡± Under this threat, when Tan Si appeared again, Tan Nian had a forced smile on his face. Jiang An could tell at once that something was wrong with the child. If he was really happy, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such an expression. Something must have happened just now. Tan Si faced everyone and said, ¡°Nian Nian was frightened by the fall just now. I took a long time to comfort him. We can continue now.¡± Since she was already back, there was no need to ask further. Tan Nian had to jump on the boxes again with the cameras watching. He was still too nervous to do it. After trying hard for a long time, he only just managed to complete the game. Not only did he not step on the boxes with balloons, but he also did not burst the balloons he managed to step on. Tan Si tried her best to control her facial expression, not wanting the audience to see that she was very angry. However, the corners of her eyes and brows were filled with hostility, making it obvious how she was feeling. [Tan Si looks really scary like this.] [She won¡¯t get angry at Tan Nian, right?] [That¡¯s hard to say. Who knows what happens when the camera isn¡¯t rolling?] [Si Si is just emptying her mind. Don¡¯t make wild guesses.] [We¡¯re not making wild guesses. Other children¡¯s parents dote on their children very much. Tan Si only cares about dressing up.] [Previously, she even wanted to take from the child¡¯s luggage. I think she only cares about herself.] Indeed, Tan Si only cared about herself now. Thinking about how these points were not enough, she was afraid that she would have to sleep in the most dilapidated house at night. Han Yu didn¡¯t care what she was thinking. Seeing that the game segment had finally ended, he announced that it was time to choose a house. He said, ¡°The highest score in the game this time is Jiang An¡¯s family. From the next highest to lowest, we have Meng Nuan¡¯s family, Gao Tian¡¯s family, Liu Yan¡¯s family, and Tan Si¡¯s family. It¡¯s time to choose a house according to the number of points you have.¡± Everyone looked at Jiang An¡¯s family, thinking that they would definitely choose the best house. After all, they had obtained so many points. Jiang An squatted down and looked at the two children. ¡°Which house do you like?¡± Zou Bai also squatted down and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. You guys will be staying inside for the next few days.¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi looked at each other before looking at the photos of the houses again. In the end, they whispered in each other¡¯s ears and replied, ¡°We want house 4.¡± The siblings clearly had a special fondness for the big courtyard. Even the luxurious house 1 could not attract them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An fully respected the children¡¯s wishes. She turned to look at the director and said, ¡°We¡¯ve chosen Room 4.¡± This made Meng Nuan¡¯s family instantaneously really happy. They quickly chose house 1. After all, it was very important to have an air conditioner and a water heater. Gao Tian and Liu Yan chose Room 2 and 3 respectively. In the end, only Room 5 was left for Tan Si. Looking at the extremely dilapidated house in the photo, Tan Si could no longer control her expression. Her face was filled with despair. The netizens in the live-stream felt that she was miserable. House 5 could be barely considered a house.. Chapter 446 - Chapter 446: Sleep Together Chapter 446: Sleep Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Isn¡¯t this borderline bullying?] [Tan Si¡¯s family is a family of children and elderly. Can¡¯t we give in to her?] [Others only know how to choose their house. They don¡¯t care about Tan Si at all.] [What a funny thing to say. Why should they care about Tan Si?] [She was the one who chose to go on the show. She should bear the responsibility no matter what happens.] [Everyone relied on their own abilities to get points to choose a house. Tan Si emphasizes fairness so much. She shouldn¡¯t care about this.] [With the production team around, nothing will happen. I¡¯m just watching happily.] Of course, Tan Si also wanted to make a fuss and move into another house. However, she knew that she would be in the wrong. If she made a fuss, she would definitely be scolded. She had come to participate in the variety show to change her reputation. Even if she had to pretend, she had to continue pretending. Tan Si brought the child reluctantly to House 5. The other families also went to the house they had chosen. Jiang An pulled the two children while Zou Bai carried the family¡¯s luggage. The family of four pushed open the door of House 4. As expected of the largest house, it had three bedrooms. Grapes that had yet to ripen were growing on the grape trellis in the large courtyard. The two children rushed in and looked around, feeling that the past was very novel. Jiang An instructed them to be careful, then helped Zou Bai carry the luggage in. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. These things aren¡¯t heavy,¡± Zou Bai said as he avoided Jiang An¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s faster if I help you,¡± Jiang An insisted. No matter what, Zou Bai didn¡¯t want Jiang An to lift a finger, so he quickly took all the luggage in. Jiang An could only follow him in. Then, she took the luggage and arranged it simply. She said, ¡°The children sleep in their own room at home by themselves. Let them sleep in the middle room. You sleep in the leftmost room. I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Zou Bai subconsciously wanted to refute this arrangement and sleep in the same room as Jiang An, but he swallowed his words. He understood that he couldn¡¯t sleep in the same room as Jiang An on the show now. However, the eyes of the netizens were comparable to a microscope. They noticed Zou Bai¡¯s hesitation and began to discuss crazily in the live-stream. [Did Zou Bai want to say something just now?] [Don¡¯t tell me he wants to sleep with An¡¯an?] [Don¡¯t make wild guesses. The two of them are just friends.] [Friends? Zou Bai¡¯s eyes are glued to An¡¯an all the time.] [You can¡¯t hide deep feelings.] [The subconscious reaction won¡¯t lie. When Zou Bai heard that he was going to sleep on the leftmost side, his face was filled with shock.] The assistant looked at the comments in the live-stream and felt his heart skip a beat. He quickly showed the computer to Han Yu and said, ¡°Director, should we reduce the number of scenes between the two of them?¡± ¡°Why should we reduce?¡± Han Yu decided. ¡°We can¡¯t reduce it. We have to film more. The audience loves to watch this sort of thing.¡± Han Yu was definitely not a fool to have his current status. He knew that Zou Bai would not care about these small things. Moreover, the fact that he had chosen to appear on a variety show was very mysterious. With his status, he could even hire someone to create a variety show, let alone go on a variety show. However, he was willing to accompany Jiang An on a variety show. Han Yu was the first to object when people said that he had no feelings for Jiang An. Therefore, Zou Bai would definitely not be angry if he hyped up the two of them. He might even be happy. Under Han Yu¡¯s instructions, the camera zoomed into the courtyard and filmed the two of them. He deliberately did not let the cameraman in. He only made them leave behind a tracking camera so that the two of them would not be embarrassed. Jiang An was already used to the existence of cameras. Moreover, it was only her family in the courtyard. After taking out the children¡¯s things, she called out to Zou Bai, ¡°Help me change your duvet. I know you have to use your own.¡± Zou Bai obediently followed Jiang An to another room to change the duvet. Neither of them realized how suspicious this sentence was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sometimes, a sweet relationship that was publicized was not attractive. It was more exciting to discover it secretly. The netizens were in this state now. They stared at the interaction between Jiang An and Zou Bai, wishing they could interpret every look. Jiang An still felt that she had hidden it well. She had been keeping a distance from Zou Bai and did not know that things about the two of them had become trending on the Internet. It was also at this moment that Li Mei realized that her daughter was going on a variety show with Zou Bai. This was no different from announcing their relationship to the world. ¡°Where¡¯s Jiang Huai? He said he was going to accompany his sister to the variety show. Where did he go?¡± Li Mei asked.. Chapter 447 - Chapter 447: Know When To Stop Chapter 447: Know When To Stop Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei did not object to Jiang An and Zou Bai being together anymore, but she did not want everyone to know about it. In her opinion, this was two different things. It was fine as long as the two children liked each other and they were in love. If everyone in the city knew about it, it would definitely be discussed openly. Any small action of theirs could be interpreted. Whether they were still together or whether they had broken up would become a trending topic from time to time. No matter how strong love was, it could not withstand this. After all, no one wanted their private matters to become a topic of conversation. Moreover, Li Mei didn¡¯t want to tell the Zou family about the children. She was afraid that they would force the children back. Zou Bai¡¯s promise was indeed trustworthy, but he couldn¡¯t represent the entire Zou family alone. No matter what, Zou Bai had to listen to what the elders had to say. After all, he was the family head and had to consider the entire family¡¯s opinions. What Li Mei didn¡¯t know was that Zou Bai was a man of his word in the family. Even the elders were afraid of him. Jiang Huai happened to be resting at home today. When he heard the angry roar downstairs, his first reaction was not to go down but to call his brother. ¡°Big Brother, Mom is really angry now. What should I do?¡± Jiang Yan was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. At most, you¡¯ll be beaten up a little. I believe Mom knows when to stop.¡± Jiang Huai really didn¡¯t expect his brother to say that. His mother had practiced martial arts for many years and was very skilled. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t kill anyone if she hit someone, but she wouldn¡¯t let anyone have an easy time either. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to cause enough damage for him to be in pain for seven to eight days. ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch. It was the three of us who discussed and didn¡¯t tell Mom.¡± Jiang Huai was about to cry. Jiang Yan sighed. ¡°Brother, you have to have evidence when you speak.¡± As a lawyer, Jiang Yan¡¯s words were strict. Jiang Huai really could not produce any evidence. Hearing the other party hang up, he really wanted to cry. However, no matter how unwilling he was, Jiang Huai still moved to the living room step by step. He really hated himself for not going to work today. Li Mei sat on the sofa and watched him enter. Jiang Huai tried his best to move as slowly as possible, but the place was only so big. In the end, he still had to move in front of Li Mei. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to accompany An¡¯an on the variety show? Why is Zou Bai on the show?¡± Li Mei asked coldly. Jiang Huai swallowed and mustered the courage to say, ¡°Something happened in my company and I couldn¡¯t leave. I wanted to let Eldest Brother and Second Brother go, but the two of them didn¡¯t have time. In the end, I could only let Zou Bai accompany An¡¯an.¡± Seeing that Li Mei¡¯s expression was not good, he quickly explained, ¡°It¡¯s good for Zou Bai to accompany her. After all, the two of them are already together. If they are photographed by a tabloid reporter one day, they will definitely be on the trending searches. It¡¯s better to let the netizens know that there¡¯s something going on between the two of them now so that they can smoothly accept it later.¡± Li Mei was about to die of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re very smart? News can be bought with money. Even if the tabloid reporters had ten guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to report Zou Bai¡¯s matter. However, we can¡¯t hide it from the Zou family anymore.¡± Jiang Huai did not realize the seriousness of the matter and said foolishly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if the Zou family knows. It¡¯s not a big deal for Zou Bai to fall in love.¡± Li Mei could not understand who Jiang Huai took after. She and her husband were both smart people, and Jiang Yan and Jiang Yan were even more wise. Only Jiang Huai could not see the situation clearly sometimes. ¡°The Zou family is not just Zou Bai alone. There are so many people in the family. Who knows what will go on? Moreover, your sister and Zou Bai have children. If the Zou family wants to take the children away, what do you think we can do?¡± Li Mei reached out and grabbed his ear. Jiang Huai tried to save his ears. Just as he was struggling against her, the phone at home rang. He quickly thanked the person who called. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Li Mei glared at him and let go. Then, she went to answer the call. ¡°Xiao Mei, did you know that the two children are together?¡± It was Zou Bai¡¯s mother, Wen Li. When she saw the news online, she was so happy that she almost jumped up. The first thing she did was call Li Mei to ask about this. Li Mei gritted her teeth and maintained her normal tone. ¡°I just found out too. It scared me.¡± ¡°How can this be scary? This is clearly a great thing.¡± Wen Li smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I thought that our two children were very compatible. I didn¡¯t expect them to really get together. Let¡¯s find time to get together so that we can discuss their future..¡± Chapter 448 - Chapter 448: Air Mattress Chapter 448: Air Mattress Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei really had nothing to discuss. She had never thought of Zou Bai as her son-in-law. She had only accepted him because her daughter liked him. However, Wen Li¡¯s words made it sound as if she wanted to hold a wedding tomorrow. ¡°The children are still recording a variety show. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to postpone the gathering,¡± Li Mei said. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s true.¡± Wen Li did not hear the reluctance in Li Mei¡¯s words. She thought that she was frightened by the news and said considerately, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait until the children¡¯s matter is over.¡± After hanging up, Wen Li felt refreshed. During this period of time, she was most worried about Chen Xiang¡¯s return to the country. She was afraid that Zou Bai would rekindle their relationship. Then, she would really have to hang herself with a rope. Unexpectedly, Zou Bai had already gotten together with Jiang An. In Wen Li¡¯s eyes, although Jiang An had already married someone before and had children, she was still a good child with good morals. She was worlds apart from Chen Xiang. Wen Li had been tortured by Chen Xiang¡¯s matter for too long. As long as it wasn¡¯t her, it didn¡¯t matter who Zou Bai was with. At the thought of this, Wen Li quickly went to watch the variety show. The more she watched Jiang An and the children, the more she liked them. Because of the news about Jiang An and Zou Bai, the news of someone running naked on the streets in Sea City was suppressed. After all, no one cared if a mental patient was naked. Si Cheng still didn¡¯t know that he had been declared mentally ill. After running around naked, he was quickly taken away by the police. He was considered to be disturbing public order and was detained. Big Brother did not send anyone to save him. Anyway, it was not a big deal. He would naturally be released when the time was up. There were actually people on the streets who recognized that this was Si Cheng, but they quickly felt that their eyes were playing tricks on them. This unshaven lunatic with sunken cheeks really did not look like the Si Cheng who appeared in the magazines back then. Hearing that he had not been recognized, Si Cheng did not know if he should be happy or unhappy. After entering the village, the recording team took away the guests¡¯ phones. They knew nothing about the outside world and could only focus on recording the show. After entering the house, all the families were busy tidying up their rooms. After a day of running around, it was time for them to rest. Only Tan Si did not know what to do. It could be said that there was nothing in House 5. There was not even a bed. ¡°Director, are you asking us to sleep on the floor?¡± Tan Si did not even bother to pretend this time and asked with a cold expression. Of course, Han Yu would not do such a thing. This was a parent-child program, not a wilderness survival program. He could not go overboard, for the sake of the children. However, variety shows had to have a certain level of interest, so House 5 was set up to form a contrast. ¡°We¡¯ve prepared air mattresses. Guests need to inflate it themselves,¡± Han Yu said. The staff quickly carried the mattress up. The air mattress was packaged with a matching pump. Tan Si really wanted to throw the thing in his face, but she knew that she could not do so. She only lowered her head to study how to use the air mattress. At this moment, Tan Nian was already sleepy. He leaned into Wang Li¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Tan Si squatted on the ground and pumped the air mattress. Coupled with the dim yellow light in the house, she looked completely different from the other families. She could only be described as miserable. [From the looks of it, Tan Si is really miserable.] [The production team insisted on using such a dilapidated house. Our Si Si has been a princess since she was young. How can she live here?] [If I remember correctly, the Tan family used to live in the countryside. When did she become a princess again?] [Fans, understand one thing. This is a variety show. They spent money to hire Tan Si to film it. She has been participating voluntarily from the beginning.] [To put it bluntly, this is a job. It¡¯s normal for the process to be a little difficult.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Tan Si earns more money from doing this show than I have earned in total in a few years. She doesn¡¯t have the right to complain.] [Stop arguing. Si Si didn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯s just trying her best to pump the mattress.] Tan Si worked for most of the night and finally got the air mattress up. Wang Li quickly laid out the bedsheets and everything else. The production team provided the bedding and they could finally rest. At this moment, she was not in the mood to start complaining. Tan Si fell onto the bed and fell asleep. She was really too tired today. Wang Li¡¯s heart ached when she saw her like this, but the grandson in her arms was obviously even more pitiful. She had originally thought that Tan Si would have some interaction with the child on the variety show and this might inspire some maternal love. Now, it seemed like that was simply a pipe dream.. Chapter 449 - Chapter 449: Sunrise Chapter 449: Sunrise Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The variety show was very popular. It was on the trending searches for an entire day, and the ambiguous relationship between Jiang An and Zou Bai was even more lively. Many people were making edits of the interactions between the two of them. There were also many older people who liked Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi and felt that they were really too cute. Zhao Yan naturally saw this too. He specially opened the live-stream and watched the entire process with a cold expression. After confirming that Zou Bai had deep feelings for Jiang An, he was even more certain of his ideas. He had to use all means to get Jiang An. When the time came, Zou Bai would definitely be heartbroken. His resentment of not being able to compare to Zou Bai for all these years could finally dissipate completely. At the thought of this, a smile appeared on his face until he saw Tan Nian being carried. He could not believe his eyes. Tan Nian¡¯s facial features were too similar to his father¡¯s. Although there was a huge age difference, his eyes and nose looked alike. Zhao Yan hurriedly called the old servant at home. He had been working at home for decades. ¡°Who do you think this child looks like?¡± Zhao Yan asked. The old servant looked at it and said excitedly, ¡°He looks the same as when Old Master was young. I definitely am not mistaken.¡± Of course, Zhao Yan did not think that Tan Nian had anything to do with his father. After all, he had been obsessed with living in seclusion for the past two years and refused to leave the mountain. The Zhao family had sent many people to protect him and confirmed that he had never left. Zhao Yan suddenly thought of that night in Ma City. Since Jiang An was not that woman, could she have been Tan Si? At that time, he had investigated. There were only a few people staying on that floor of the Ma City Hotel, and Tan Si¡¯s name was among them. At that time, because he and Zou Bai were staying, the hotel¡¯s inspection was very strict. It was definitely not an outsider who entered. In addition, the matter between Si Cheng and her had caused a huge commotion in the city. The entire Sea City knew that she had given birth to Si Cheng¡¯s child, but in the end it was clarified that the child was not his. Tan Si had tried to fool Si Cheng, so she wouldn¡¯t have known either. Zhao Yan felt that everything was like a jigsaw puzzle. Suddenly, it was pieced together seamlessly. A burning emotion suddenly surged in his heart. He smiled and called Zhao Yi over. ¡°Find an opportunity to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair. I want to do a DNA test.¡± In fact, he was already half sure, but it was better to have evidence. The production team was woken up in the middle of the night. Han Yu said excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re going to film highlights.¡± He pointed the camera at Jiang An and Zou Bai sitting on the mountain. They wanted to watch the sunrise. They didn¡¯t know that Han Yu had followed them over, so they thought that with the production team watching over the children, they didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°Will Little Feather and Little Wingsy suddenly wake up?¡± Jiang An was a little worried. Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°Zou Yi, Zou Er, and Penguin are all here. They¡¯re guarding the courtyard. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The production team would start the live broadcast at eight in the morning, so the two of them had plenty of time to enjoy their alone time. Zou Bai felt that he and An¡¯an had skipped the many stages they should go through before having children. They hadn¡¯t experienced the honeymoon phase between couples, so he had always felt guilty and wanted to compensate An¡¯an. Last night, after the live broadcast ended, he wanted to sleep in An¡¯an¡¯s room. Unexpectedly, when he opened the door, he saw An¡¯an sitting by the bed. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep in a new environment. He had the idea of watching the sunrise and pulled Jiang An up the mountain. ¡°In the past, whenever I had something troubling me, I would climb a mountain and watch the sunrise,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An curled up in her arms. ¡°Will your mood be better after watching it?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Zou Bai said honestly. ¡°But it will allow me to think about many things and successfully resolve them.¡± This statement amused Jiang An. She laughed for a long time before stopping. ¡°Then you can just find a place to think alone. Why do you have to climb a mountain?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I feel hope when I see the sun rise.¡± Zou Bai kissed Jiang An¡¯s forehead. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡± Jiang An also kissed him back and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai looked at her and smiled. ¡°Now that I have you and the children, I don¡¯t need sunrise to give me hope anymore.¡± Jiang An did not expect him to say sweet nothings at this time. She shrank back into the blanket in embarrassment. ¡°Where did you learn to say all these sweet nothings?¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t sweet nothings. They¡¯re from the bottom of my heart.¡± Zou Bai looked at Jiang An very seriously. ¡°An¡¯an, I love you.¡± Jiang An smiled brightly. ¡°I know you love me. I want you to know that I love you too.¡± At this moment, the rays hit the top of the mountain. They were bathed in the sunlight. Two lovers hugged each other, as if this would last until the end of time.. Chapter 450 - Chapter 450: The Children’s Mission Chapter 450: The Children¡¯s Mission Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After watching the sunrise, Jiang An and Zou Bai returned to the courtyard. The children were still sleeping quietly. ¡°Director, how long before the broadcast starts?¡± Jiang An asked. Han Yu was very considerate. ¡°The children are still growing. It won¡¯t start too early. You all can sleep a little longer.¡± Since the director had already said so, Jiang An returned to sleep without any psychological burden. She had woken up too early in the morning to climb the mountain and was a little sleepy now. Zou Bai subconsciously wanted to lie down too, but Jiang An pushed him away. ¡°Go back to your room and lie down. We¡¯re recording a show.¡± Han Yu quickly pretended not to hear anything. Although he knew that Zou Bai and Jiang An¡¯s relationship was not ordinary, this was the first time he had seen it with his own eyes. He quickly suppressed all his thoughts. As a variety show director, he was definitely a propagator of news. He married his wife because both of them liked to watch entertainment news. The two of them could talk about celebrities for half the night. He really wanted to go home and chat with his wife, but he also understood that he couldn¡¯t talk nonsense about Zou Bai. He could only hold it in bitterly. It took a long time to tidy up the rooms last night. The parents slept soundly, and Han Yu began today¡¯s mission. The staff went to the children¡¯s room and gently woke them up. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had the habit of getting up every day to train their bodies. Before the production team could call them, they had already gotten up and were practicing martial arts in the courtyard under the morning sun. They looked very lively. [I really didn¡¯t expect them to learn martial arts.] [I remember that Jiang An¡¯s mother seems to be a martial artist.] [The child is still so young. There¡¯s no need to practice martial arts now. Jiang An is too ruthless.] [What¡¯s wrong with practicing martial arts to strengthen your body? I don¡¯t think the children are complaining.] [Since it¡¯s so good, why isn¡¯t Jiang An practicing it herself?] As soon as the netizen finished speaking, he saw Jiang An push open the door and come out. Before her eyes were fully open, she was already standing beside the children. Her body started training faster than her brain. Her movements were more precise than the children¡¯s. It was obvious that she had practiced for a long time. She definitely did not suddenly decide to start practicing it this morning to put on a show. At this point, the lively netizen suddenly stopped talking. Facing the hard truth, he could only remain silent. The staff patiently waited for them to finish a set of punches before saying, ¡°An¡¯an, the children have a solo mission in the morning.¡± Jiang An nodded. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be in the way here. I can go prepare breakfast.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s breakfast wasn¡¯t prepared by the parents. The task is being handed over to the children of each family,¡± the staff explained. Jiang An revealed a look of disbelief. Although she believed that the two children were very independent, cooking was still a little difficult for them. Neither of them had ever entered the kitchen. ¡°We¡¯re not asking the children to do it, but to win breakfast through the mission. The production team has already prepared it,¡± the staff hurriedly said. Only then did Jiang An feel relieved. She reminded the children, ¡°Just treat it as a game. Be careful.¡± The two children obediently agreed and followed the staff hand in hand. Most of the other children had the same reaction and followed the production team readily. When it came to Tan Nian, it was not so easy. The production team knocked on the door for a long time before someone opened it. Wang Li was extremely sleepy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The production team repeated the mission again. Wang Li subconsciously resisted. ¡°The child only fell asleep at midnight. He can¡¯t wake up so early today.¡± The production team was also in a difficult position. They had indeed slept very late last night, so they had set the task for the morning at eight o¡¯clock. They thought that no matter what, they should have slept enough, but the other party said that it was still too early. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The staff looked at the group of children waiting and could only continue to persuade her. ¡°The children are already up. Tan Nian should be awake soon.¡± Seeing that the other children were all here, Wang Li could not say anything to let Tan Nian continue sleeping. At this moment, Tan Si was woken up. She walked to the door with a dark expression. ¡°Why is it so noisy in the morning?¡± Wang Li told her the whole story. Tan Si would not think about whether Tan Nian had slept enough. She pulled him up from the bed and said, ¡°Follow the people outside. Do whatever they tell you to do. Don¡¯t cry or come back early. Do you understand?¡± Tan Nian wanted to cry when he was suddenly woken up, but he quickly held it in when he saw Tan Si¡¯s face. He did not hear what his mother said at all and only nodded desperately.. Chapter 451 - Chapter 451: Child’s Psychology Chapter 451: Child¡¯s Psychology Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si dealt with Tan Nian and wanted to quickly throw him out so that she could continue sleeping. Tan Si carried the child to the door and even tried to pretend her heart ached for the child. She tidied the hat on Tan Nian¡¯s head and reminded him, ¡°You have to listen to the brothers and sisters. Mommy will wait for you at home.¡± Tan Nian had yet to reach the standard of being able to cooperate with her performance. He nodded in a daze, his face expressionless. [Tan Nian seems to be very sad.] [It¡¯s understandable given the child has just woken up.] [He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s sad because he just woke up. I keep feeling that there might be something wrong with his mental state.] [How can a child have mental problems?] [This is a misconception. Children have their own thoughts. If they encounter something bad, of course, they will have psychological problems.] [Don¡¯t make wild guesses here. It¡¯s already very difficult for Tan Si to take care of the child alone.] Not only did Han Yu want to record a parent-child reality show, but he also wanted the public to focus their attention on the children. Let the public know about children¡¯s perspectives and what the most scientific parenting methods were. Since everyone had already discussed this point, he chose to give them a boost. He posted an article on Weibo about children¡¯s psychology and urged everyone to pay attention to children¡¯s psychological problems. The camera turned back to the live-stream. The children stood at the entrance of the village with the staff. There was a long table with all kinds of breakfast foods on it. The children¡¯s eyes widened. Han Yu stood in front of the table and said, ¡°Children, do you still remember the mission you discovered when you first entered the village?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Liu Yue raised her hand. ¡°If we can find all the dragon balls in the village, we can get the treasure map.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Our mission this morning is to get the clues to find the dragon balls.¡± Han Yu introduced the mission content. ¡°The clues of the whereabouts of the dragon balls are hidden in Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house. You have to help Grandpa and Grandma work to get the clues. The more clues you get, the more breakfast you can exchange for.¡± Hearing the director¡¯s words, the children got really eager to give it a try. After all, for children, it was very exciting to be able to do something alone. Children always looked forward to growing up because they wanted to be independent as soon as possible. They had a great sense of accomplishment when they managed to do something themselves. The children rushed to the houses in the village and knocked on every door to ask if they wanted help. The production team had already informed the elders in the village. They knew that they were going to assign some relaxing work to the children today, so they opened the doors to welcome them in. The children had all been well-exposed to the world and quickly communicated with the elderly, explaining their intentions. The elders pretended not to know and then said they wanted their help. In order to make it easier to film, the production team had already thought of what to let the children do. The elders handed the village¡¯s specialty products to them and wanted them to sell them at the market. Of course, the children agreed immediately and carried the goods to the market at the entrance of the village. As the oldest child, Gao Jing took on the responsibility of leading them. At first, Liu Yue wanted to snatch the role of the leader, but when she saw that the other party was much larger than her, she chose to give up. It was not that Gao Jing was scary, but Liu Yue had a strong mentality and felt that it was not bad for the leader to be the strong Gao Jing. ¡°Brother Gao Jing, it¡¯s better not to let Tan Nian carry things. He looks like he¡¯s in a lot of pain,¡± Li Ai said. Tan Nian carried the least things on his back, but he still looked like he was having a hard time. He was already thin and small, and compared to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, who were the same age, he was half a head shorter. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his health was not good. Gao Jing put the goods he was carrying in his bag and said, ¡°You just need to follow us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi pulled Tan Nian from both sides. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll walk slowly.¡± The children did not understand the matters between adults, and Jiang An would not tell the children about those things. Therefore, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not hate Tan Nian. Instead, they felt that they should take care of this weak child. This made the netizens in the live-stream who were waiting to see the drama feel ashamed. They felt that their thoughts were too dark. The children hurriedly rushed to the entrance of the village. Now was the time when the market was lively. The elders of the nearby villages brought things to sell. The children had never seen such a scene before. Under the director¡¯s urging, the children began to set up their stalls. They placed the goods they had carried in front of them and sold them individually. Everyone sold their own goods.. Chapter 452 - Chapter 452: Zhao Yi Makes a Move Chapter 452: Zhao Yi Makes a Move Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had the loudest voices. To be more accurate, Jiang Yu¡¯s voice was loudest. She was practically shouting at the top of her lungs, attracting a lot of people¡¯s attention. There was even an old man who sighed. ¡°How can you let such a small child come out to sell things? What a sin.¡± [The old man must think that Little Feather¡¯s family is very poor.] [Jiang An is still waiting at home for the children to bring food back.] [This time, the entire family really has to rely on their children to take care of them.] [Little Feather is too brave. If I were standing here, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say a word.] [Jiang An¡¯s two children are very extroverted. They don¡¯t have stage fright no matter where they go.] [Jiang Yi¡¯s accounting speed is so fast, and he¡¯s made no mistakes.] Although Jiang Yi did not shout like his sister, he did as much as Jiang Yu when it came to selling things. He was in charge of packing things for the customers. He was agile, fast, and even gave a little extra. He said to the other party seriously, ¡°Come again next time.¡± This made Zou Yi, who was guarding in the distance, tear up. ¡°Young Master has really grown up.¡± The other children were not willing to fall behind and began to greet the guests. Everyone tried their best to sell things, except Tan Nian, who was at a loss. He had never seen so many people before. Furthermore, everyone seemed to be sizing him up as they walked past. This feeling made Tan Nian feel especially insecure. He tried his best to curl up into a ball and hide behind. He did not even dare to speak, let alone sell things. Han Yu did not expect Tan Nian to be so timid. If he continued on like this, this segment would never be completed. However, the child had already expressed his fear. He could not force Tan Nian to sell things. For a moment, he did not know what to do. He suddenly regretted inviting Tan Si back then. He thought that he had extended a helping hand, but in the end, he had shot himself in the foot. Just as he was panicking, a few old men and women walked up to Tan Nian and started choosing things by themselves. Then, they threw down money and took the items away. Their actions were very fast, and no one could react. If Han Yu didn¡¯t know that he didn¡¯t arrange for anyone, he would have suspected that these people were paid to help him smooth things over. He looked at his assistant in confusion. ¡°You hired them?¡± ¡°No?¡± The assistant was equally confused. ¡°Our production team doesn¡¯t have the funds for that.¡± Zhao Yi was watching everything from the dark. He would give the elderly money after they left. In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Zhao Yan told Zhao Yi the whole story and instructed him to observe closer. Then, he brought Tan Nian¡¯s hair back. Although the DNA test had not been done yet, Zhao Yi did not dare to slack off. He treated Tan Nian as his master, afraid that he would do something wrong. Seeing that Tan Nian couldn¡¯t sell anything, he quickly hired someone to buy his things. In short, he couldn¡¯t let his Little Master lose. No matter how the other children shouted, they could not compare to Tan Nian¡¯s selling speed. Almost everyone who came took something and threw money. Even the blind could see this happening. [What does this mean? Is Tan Nian going to be the first?] [Do you think we¡¯re fools? This is too obvious.] [Tan Nian didn¡¯t do anything at all. It¡¯s too unfair to others if he gets first place.] [Even a fool can tell that these are all hired people. What is the production team thinking?] [Even if you don¡¯t want Tan Nian to lose too badly, you don¡¯t have to do this, right?] Han Yu also wanted to know what had happened. He had not done anything, but there was already a wave of disdain for him on the Internet. ¡°Hurry up and find out what happened. We can¡¯t let this continue,¡± Han Yu said anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s no way to investigate this at all. It¡¯s just the villagers nearby who want to buy things. It¡¯s useless to ask.¡± The assistant felt a headache coming on. After Zhao Yi was done with these things, he hid. He was afraid that Zou Yi, who was not far away, would discover him. Zhao Yan had specially instructed him not to let the Zou family find out. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that no one else came to buy Tan Nian¡¯s things, Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief and released a statement online. He said that these people were all villagers nearby. The production team did not hire anyone to buy Tan Nian¡¯s things. It was just that the old people took pity on him and did this. Although the netizens still did not believe it, they did not say anything else when they saw Tan Nian looking like he was about to crawl into the ground. The bazaar ended very quickly. The items were basically sold out. The children took the money and set off on the road back to the village. The parents were worried and came out to welcome them. Even Tan Si was standing with everyone. It was not that she was worried about Tan Nian, but the child had not returned for a long time and they could not eat.. Chapter 453 - Chapter 453: Exchange for Clues Chapter 453: Exchange for Clues Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even if the children were not afraid of strangers, they were still children. After experiencing hawking in the market, what they wanted to see the most when they returned home was their parents. The children ran to their parents and wheedled in their arms, telling them what had just happened. Jiang Yu spoke eloquently and told Jiang An everything that had happened just now. No matter how one looked at her, her smart appearance made her likable. Sophie had only one child, Gao Jing. She had always wanted a cute little daughter so that she could dress her up in little dresses every day. The biggest gain from participating in this show was meeting a few little girls. She liked these girls very much, but Jiang Yu was still her favorite. It was not only because she liked Jiang An, but more importantly, she had a good impression after hearing Jiang Yu¡¯s words about being a princess. She was really surprised that such a young child knew the importance of responsibility. Now that she heard Jiang Yu recount what happened at the market, Sophie smiled brightly. She leaned over and pinched Jiang Yu¡¯s cheek. ¡°Our Little Feather is so good at telling stories. I really like her.¡± Jiang Yu was already used to being pinched by her elders. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely still get better.¡± As she spoke, she even raised her fist to cheer herself on, making everyone laugh. [Little Feather is really too cute.] [Sunshine, self-confidence, and ambition. This is the daughter I dream of having.] [Moreover, Little Feather is not squeamish at all. She carried such heavy things just now and went to the market to sell goods with a loud voice.] [According to her family background, Little Feather is the best. However, she does her best in the games too and has no intention of slacking off.] [Li Ai and Liu Yue are not squeamish either.] [This variety show is full of good children.] [I think Tan Nian is the most pitiful.] When the netizen said this, everyone fell silent. From the current broadcast, Tan Nian was indeed a little too introverted. He was the same age as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, but he could not even compare to Liu Yue, who was younger than him. He stuttered and could not speak fluently at all. His first reaction when he saw someone was to hide. Once something happened, he would start crying. Of course, the netizens would not blame this on the child. They would only think that Tan Si did not take good care of the child. After all, from her actions, it was obvious that she only cared about how she looked and did not care much about the child. The director was watching the live-stream comments. He did not want the topic to continue fermenting, so he quickly announced the following process. ¡°The money brought back by every child has to be sent to the elderly. The number of clues they will give you is based on the amount of money they earned. Those who have the most clues can choose breakfast first.¡± When the children heard this, they stopped acting cute and hurriedly ran into the village, as if they could obtain more clues as long as they arrived first. Tan Nian ran for two steps before he could not breathe. He had never run so fast before. Even when he went downstairs, he was mostly carried by the nanny or walked over slowly. However, Tan Nian did not want to fall behind. He took two deep breaths and continued running. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi noticed him. The two of them turned around and ran to Tan Nian¡¯s side. They held his hands from both sides. Jiang Yu reached out and patted Tan Nian¡¯s back. ¡°Breathe slowly. Mom said that if you breathe too quickly, you¡¯ll be poisoned.¡± Because they usually practiced martial arts, the two children knew these things very well. Tan Nian obediently calmed himself down and waited for his breathing to stabilize before continuing to run with them. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were afraid that Tan Nian would not be able to keep up, so they slowed down a lot. The three of them were the last to arrive. The old man had already exchanged all the clues with the other children. He called out to them, ¡°You¡¯re the only ones left. Come over quickly.¡± Jiang Yu quickly took out the money and walked to the old man with a smile. ¡°Grandpa, this is the money we earned from selling goods. How many clues can we exchange it for?¡± Jiang Yu had a large sum of change in her hands. Relying on her loud voice, she attracted many people to buy things. She currently had the highest earnings among all the children. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The old man took out three clues from his hand and handed them to her. ¡°These are clues about the dragon ball. You must keep them well.¡± After that, it was Tan Nian¡¯s turn to exchange for clues. However, he was really afraid and was unable to say a word. In the end, he took the money and handed it over while trembling. Seeing how scared the child was, the old man didn¡¯t say anything else and just handed over the clues. It was not until he left that Tan Nian heaved a sigh of relief. He really did not want to interact with strangers.. Chapter 454 - Chapter 454: Making Friends Chapter 454: Making Friends Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing him, Jiang Yu asked curiously, ¡°Why are you afraid? Grandpa is a very good person.¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°Little Feather, this is Tan Nian¡¯s own business. Don¡¯t ask too much.¡± ¡°But, Tan Nian¡¯s behavior is very strange.¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face was filled with confusion. In her opinion, if she had any doubts, she had to ask. Only then could she get an answer. Jiang Yi patted Jiang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not strange for Tan Nian to be like this. There are people who like to talk to others, so of course there are people who want to be alone. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just his preference.¡± Jiang Yu had always listened to her brother. Although Jiang Yi was silent most of the time, as his twin, she could sense her brother¡¯s emotions. She knew that Jiang Yi was just not interested in most things, which was why he chose to think about his own matters in silence. So in her eyes, her brother was a very smart person. Her brother must have made the right decision. ¡°I understand.¡± Jiang Yu nodded. Tan Nian looked at Jiang Yi with gratitude and admiration. He had finally met someone who understood him. Other than his grandmother, everyone wanted him to be more extroverted. His mother even despised him for being timid. When he was at home, Tan Si would always compare Jiang Yi and his sister to him. She had talked about many things that he could not compare to, but Tan Nian did not hate this pair of siblings at all. After meeting them, he liked them even more instead. Jiang Yu was who he wanted to become, and Jiang Yi was the most understanding brother. The three children got along well. When they returned, they were still holding hands. The people in the live-stream did not expect things to develop like this. [Tan Si and Jiang An are obviously like fire and water, but the children get along very well. I wonder what will happen in the end.] [The friendship between children is very pure. As long as they like you, they will want to be friends with you.] [Children don¡¯t care about their family backgrounds and histories when they make friends. There¡¯s no need to weigh the pros and cons.] [But when the show ends, it will be very difficult for Tan Nian to see Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi again.] [After all, this is not something that can be easily resolved. Tan Si and Jiang An will never reconcile in this lifetime.] [Reconcile? They¡¯re already giving the production team a lot of face by not fighting.] [Our Si Si didn¡¯t do anything wrong.] [She was the third party who stole her brother-in-law, but she was a good girl. Fans always say that.] Tan Si did indeed want to snatch her brother-in-law, but now she wanted to snatch the current one. When she saw Zou Bai¡¯s meticulous attitude towards Jiang An, she was already extremely jealous. She felt that these should be hers. She even started to resent her parents. If they had worked hard, she would have been the daughter of a rich family long ago. Tan Si had clearly been proud of her family background in the past, but now that she had met Jiang An, she finally knew what a real wealthy family was. If she could live in a wealthy family like the Jiang family, she would be able to obtain everything. However, there was still a chance now. As long as she could snatch Zou Bai over, she could trample Jiang An under her feet. Before leaving the house in the morning, Tan Si carefully chose a set of clothes and spent a long time putting on makeup. She dressed up very exquisitely and wanted to suppress Jiang An. It was only when they met that she realized that it was useless. Because today was an official recording, Jiang An couldn¡¯t wear zero makeup and only put on a little nude lipstick. However, she was still wearing sportswear that was comfortable for her to move around. Her hair was tied into a simple ponytail. But even so, she was still unbelievably beautiful. She was filled with vitality, and she did not look like she had ever given birth at all. Tan Si, who was at the side, was like a paint palette. She had gone overboard with trying to choose a gorgeous dress, which combined with her heavy makeup, made her look like a mess. It would have been fine if this outfit was on the red carpet, but it was definitely the most out of place in the village. [Tan Si¡¯s outfit is too awkward.] [She¡¯s participating in a reality show. Why does she look like she¡¯s going to walk the red carpet in the next second?] [That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t look good either.] [Are you blind? How can you say that she¡¯s not good-looking?] [That¡¯s right. Jiang An only put on lipstick and she looks better than her.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Can Jiang An¡¯s fans stay away from us?] [I am not a fan of Jiang An. I just think that Jiang An is good-looking.] [That¡¯s obviously a lie. How can Jiang An be as good-looking as our Si Si?] Han Yu had been staring at the comments in the live-stream. When he saw this sentence, he subconsciously looked at Jiang An and Tan Si. After comparing them, he still felt that Jiang An looked better. Even with such exquisite makeup, Tan Si could not compare to Jiang An¡¯s natural beauty.. Chapter 455 - Chapter 455: Adopted Daughter Chapter 455: Adopted Daughter Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si hurriedly took Tan Nian away. She did not want to see him getting close to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. Jiang Yu hadn¡¯t noticed anything yet. She smiled and said to Tan Nian, ¡°Let¡¯s play together when we have time.¡± Tan Nian smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Tan Si subconsciously grabbed his hand tightly. Only then did Tan Nian realize that his mother was angry. He lowered his head and returned to his silent state. Although he really wanted to listen to his mother, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with his new friends. He could only protect himself in this way. ¡°Now, please choose your breakfast,¡± the director said appropriately. The ones who got the most clues were Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. They quickly ran to the table to choose the food they wanted. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, right?¡± Tan Si said. ¡°Jiang An¡¯s family has two children. Of course they would have obtained more clues.¡± The director wanted to roll his eyes. Couldn¡¯t she just let the process go smoothly? Even reality shows had a fixed time. They had to complete all the parts within the filming time. As it had been changed to live broadcast mode, there was no chance to finish filming then edit. Han Yu had to watch the process closely and ensure there weren¡¯t too many delays. Now that Tan Si was looking for trouble, he could not ignore it. Han Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°Jiang An¡¯s family is a family of four. They need more food, so it¡¯s inevitable that they get more clues.¡± ¡°We only have one child and they have two. It¡¯s not fair no matter how you look at it.¡± Tan Si refused to let go. Jiang An looked at her coldly. ¡°The children won the clues to win food for their families. The more clues our family has, the more we have to use them up anyways. If we really let only one child go, won¡¯t it be unfair to us?¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°If everything has to be fair, then before An¡¯an returned to the Jiang family, did she receive the same treatment as you as the adopted daughter of the Tan family?¡± Wang Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°How can an adopted daughter be the same as a biological daughter!¡± ¡°You were the one who chose An¡¯an from the orphanage and then went through the legal adoption procedures. Legally, she¡¯s the same as your biological daughter,¡± Zou Bai emphasized the word ¡®legally¡¯. [These words are really disappointing.] [With an adopted daughter and a biological daughter, the family must be biased towards their biological daughter. There¡¯s nothing wrong with what she said.] [If that¡¯s the case, just don¡¯t adopt.] [Get this straight. Adoptive and biological daughters have the same rights under the law. This is written in the Civil Code.] [It¡¯s understandable to be biased, but Jiang An¡¯s life back then was too tough.] [Following behind Tan Si every day and serve her like a servant.] [You have to have evidence before you speak.] [Go to the school that Tan Si attended and ask. That¡¯s what they all say.] [That¡¯s too much.] The director couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said directly, ¡°The production team planned everything from a fair perspective. All of this was written on the contract back then.¡± Tan Si did not look at the contract at all. She had always signed it directly. When she heard the director¡¯s words, she could only choose to shut up. Seeing that she had finally calmed down, the director heaved a sigh of relief and asked Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi to continue choosing breakfast. The two children were not affected and quickly chose three types of food. It was just enough for the family of four. The other families also chose according to the order. Only Tan Si had a sullen expression on her face. No one knew what she was thinking. When it was their turn, Tan Nian had no idea what to choose. He looked at Wang Li helplessly. Tan Si finally could not hold back her anger and said angrily, ¡°Just take whatever you want. You¡¯re already so old, yet you don¡¯t have your own opinions.¡± Tan Nian was stunned by this sudden reprimand. He quickly pointed at the two food in front of him obediently and lowered his head to return to Tan Si¡¯s side. He did not dare to speak. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the child was afraid of her. Tan Si had yet to realize that something was wrong. She felt that she was educating the child normally. Perhaps the netizens would even say that she had taught him well. The netizens did comment on this matter, but they were all negative. [He was just a little slower. Tan Si didn¡¯t have to say that, right?] [If he hears such words every day, the child will definitely be sad.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [There¡¯s a reason why Tan Nian is so introverted.] [Does Tan Si not know how to educate children, or has she never educated him before?] [I think she usually doesn¡¯t care at all. I just need to flip through her itinerary to know that she hasn¡¯t been home for more than a few days.] [Si Si is also trying to earn money to support her family.] [The Tan family is a rich family after all. They wouldn¡¯t force Tan Si to be so busy herself. I think it¡¯s just an excuse..] Chapter 456 - Chapter 456: Netizens’ Hypothesis Chapter 456: Netizens¡¯ Hypothesis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si¡¯s original intention on the show was to establish a new persona. Unexpectedly, it made everyone wonder if she had ever taken care of the child. Wang Ying stared at the comments in the live-stream and did not know what to do. He had already invested a lot of energy to refute these words. He hired many people to go to the live-stream and get them to do their best to praise Tan Si. However, they could not compare to the netizens. Wang Ying had not been a manager for long and did not know how to deal with this matter. In the end, he decided to give up. Anyway, as long as there was a topic to talk about, it didn¡¯t matter if they praised or scolded her. As long as the artiste was popular, as her manager, he could get benefits. Wang Ying did not have that kind of foresight. He was unclear about Tan Si¡¯s future plans. This was a big taboo for managers. Tan Si did not know that Wang Ying had already made the decision to give up. After pretending for so long, she could no longer pretend. She walked towards House 5 with a dark expression. Wang Li carried the breakfast they had chosen. Tan Nian followed behind with his short legs and tried his best to keep up with his mother. After returning to the house, Tan Si looked at the food on the table and did not have much of an appetite. When she was at home, she had to have a whole table of food for breakfast. Even when she was in the training camp some time ago, there was a nutritionist to prepare the food. Such simple food was really not to her liking. She said, ¡°I remember that there are still some snacks in my luggage. Take some out for me.¡± Wang Li hesitated and said, ¡°Those are all for Nian Nian. They¡¯re for him to eat when he¡¯s not feeling well and can¡¯t eat. Let¡¯s store them first.¡± Tan Si¡¯s mood became even worse. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat all of it. My appetite isn¡¯t good now. Can¡¯t I eat two?¡± She did not care who the snacks belonged to. Since she needed it now, they had to give it to her. Wang Li knew that she could not dissuade her. She sighed and turned around to get some snacks from her luggage. However, she only took a small portion and left the rest for Tan Nian. [No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s very strange.] [It¡¯s not strange at all. It¡¯s just that the mother doesn¡¯t love her child.] [I think she even hates Tan Nian a little.] [Thinking about it this way, when she was pregnant, she was always with Si Cheng. Did she want to marry into a rich family through her child?] [Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This child isn¡¯t Si Cheng¡¯s at all.] [At that time, Si Cheng probably didn¡¯t know that the child wasn¡¯t his. Otherwise, why would he accompany her for a prenatal checkup? No one cared about Jiang An when she gave birth.] The netizens were invincible in this aspect. They began to search for the news reports at that time and pieced together the entire matter according to the timeline. Although there was no concrete evidence, all kinds of signs indicated that Si Cheng was indeed by Tan Si¡¯s side at that time. Moreover, Tan Si was always together with Si Cheng. No matter how they looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem to have another partner. The netizens had a terrifying guess. Perhaps Tan Si wanted to blame the child on Si Cheng after getting pregnant. Later on, Si Cheng discovered the truth, so he made the DNA test with the child public on the Internet. The netizens were busy being Sherlock Holmes, while Jiang An was living a peaceful life. The children chattered about what had happened at the market. Jiang An did not find it noisy and listened patiently. Zou Bai even asked some questions from time to time, satisfying the children¡¯s desire to share. ¡°Mom, this bun is your favorite. Eat another one,¡± Jiang Yi picked up the bun and said. Jiang An patted his head. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± ¡°Little Wingsy knows how to take care of Mommy. What a good child,¡± Zou Bai praised. Jiang An looked at him reproachfully. ¡°You always say such things in front of the children. You even mutter about what I like, making them think so much about me.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? You love the children, so of course they have to love you too. This is how a happy family should be.¡± Zou Bai said this in front of the children on purpose. He didn¡¯t want the children to take Jiang An¡¯s love for granted. They had to learn to repay their mother with love. Unwilling to lag behind, Jiang Yu picked up some pickled vegetables for Jiang An. ¡°Mom, this is delicious. Try it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An took a bite and praised her, ¡°Little Feather is so considerate of Mommy.¡± The two children were praised, and a smug expression appeared on their faces. They took even more care of Jiang An. That look made people smile involuntarily. It was really too cute. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were clearly still children, but they always wanted to pretend to be adults. Every time they did this, it made people want to pinch their faces and dote on them. Jiang An satisfied everyone¡¯s yearning. She reached out and gently pinched the two children¡¯s faces. She smiled and said, ¡°You should hurry up and eat. There should be a new mission later..¡± Chapter 457 - Chapter 457: Teaching Singing Chapter 457: Teaching Singing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The families quickly finished their breakfast and waited for the director to announce their new mission. After all, as a reality show, the most important thing was interesting content. They could not let the guests stay in the house all day. The audience would not like to watch it. ¡°The children have obtained clues about the dragon balls. Everyone can take a look at the content of the clues first,¡± the director said. Everyone obediently looked at the clues the children had brought back, but they realized that the notes were only half-written. They did not know what it meant at all. Sophie was confused. ¡°What does that mean? Do we need to fill in the blanks?¡± The director smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we want to find the treasure map, we need a complete clue. We¡¯ll have to rely on the parents¡¯ help.¡± At this point, everyone knew that it must be related to the new mission. Everyone looked at the director. Han Yu announced, ¡°In order to complete the clues of the dragon ball, we need parents to help the children learn the mountain song. After hearing the mountain song, the dragon ball will shine with a new light. The second half of the clue will automatically appear.¡± After saying that, the staff handed the score of the mountain song to each family. Everyone present was a celebrity, had recorded songs and could read the score. Li Sheng had never come into contact with this before. He frowned and said, ¡°How do you sing this thing?¡± Meng Nuan smiled and said, ¡°Just leave it to me. I graduated from the music academy after all.¡± As a singer-songwriter, Liu Yan easily understood the score and had already begun to hum along to the melody. Liu Yue was harmonizing with him. Both father and daughter were extremely talented in music. Even if she hadn¡¯t heard a song before, Liu Yue could still harmonize with it. When Gao Tian was young, he always sang the theme song for television dramas. He had already begun to teach Gao Jing one line at a time. Before Jiang An debuted, she had undergone devilish training. Her singing and dancing performances were all trained by professional teachers. Even after she debuted, she did not miss out on this homework, so it was not difficult for her. Zou Bai took the score from her hand and hummed according to the tune on it. Jiang An said in surprise, ¡°You know how to read this too?¡± In her impression, Zou Bai had always been very busy. He was always busy with the various matters of the corporation. There was even one time when she bumped into him holding an international meeting. The entire meeting lasted for three hours. He had a lot of things to deal with. It was already very rare for him to take time out to participate in variety shows with her. Therefore, Jiang An fell into a misunderstanding. She felt that he would not learn something useless like vocal music to manage the company. Zou Bai looked at her surprised expression and smiled. ¡°I learned it a little when I was studying abroad.¡± ¡°Then you teach Little Feather. I¡¯ll teach Little Wingsy,¡± Jiang An assigned the tasks. Zou Bai wanted to tease her. ¡°Why should I be the one teaching Little Feather?¡± Jiang An knew that he was up to no good. She quietly reached out and pinched his waist. ¡°Whatever I say. Don¡¯t refute me.¡± Zou Bai smiled even more happily after being pinched. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my queen.¡± [Ahhh, Zou Bai calls An¡¯an Queen.] [Jiang An pinched Zou Bai. Did you guys see that?] [I saw it. They are definitely a couple. My boyfriend and I are always like this.] [I have a question. Zou Bai actually likes to smile so much?] [Absolutely not. As an employee of the Zou Corporation, I can say responsibly that seeing the CEO smile is even rarer than Mars crashing into Earth.] [I think he¡¯s smiling quite happily at Jiang An.] At this moment, Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°Brother-in-law, I can¡¯t understand the score. Can you teach me?¡± Tan Si originally did not want to advance rashly like this, but seeing how loving Zou Bai and Jiang An were, she could not hold it in anymore. She had to destroy this situation as soon as possible and make Jiang An sad about losing Zou Bai. Zou Bai glanced at her coldly, then turned to teach Jiang Yu how to sing. He didn¡¯t say a word, as if he didn¡¯t see her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An imitated Zou Bai and taught Jiang Yi how to sing. The two of them acted as if they didn¡¯t hear anything. This kind of disregard was even more infuriating than contempt. Tan Si clenched the score in her hand tightly and was about to explode from anger. However, she knew that she could not flare up. She held it in until her face turned red. In the end, she could only say to herself, ¡°Zou Bai definitely has to pretend in front of the camera. As long as we interact more in private, he will definitely like me.¡± After comforting herself, she turned to Tan Nian and said, ¡°Mommy will teach you how to sing, okay?¡± Tan Nian agreed, of course, but his body couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He could feel that his mother was very angry now.. Chapter 458 - Chapter 458: Comparison Chapter 458: Comparison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Zhao Yan saw Tan Nian¡¯s face, he had been watching ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± without fail. He placed more attention on Tan Nian, wanting to know if he was his child. However, the more he looked at Tan Nian, the more he despised him. He was clearly about the same age as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. How could there be such a huge difference? His child should be stronger than Zou Bai¡¯s children. He definitely shouldn¡¯t be so timid. He didn¡¯t even dare to speak and needed others to speak up for him. Zhao Yan had always liked the strong and hated the weak the most. Tan Nian was precisely the type of person he hated most. Every time he saw Tan Nian¡¯s scenes, he would frown. He thought that if this child was really his, he had to bring him back to the Zhao family and teach him well. He had to let him grow into an outstanding person and surpass Zou Bai¡¯s children. At this moment, Zhao Yan had forgotten the pain of always being compared to someone else from a young age. Instead, he pushed this pressure onto Tan Nian, as if teaching Tan Nian had become an excuse. He could use this excuse to temporarily not compare himself to Zou Bai. He was watching the show in the Zhao family¡¯s living room when Luo Xuan passed by. Initially, she was not interested in what her son, Zhao Yan, was doing. As long as her husband did not come home, she would always be in a state of anxiety. However, when she saw that Zhao Yan was watching a variety show, she walked over and wanted to reprimand him. He was already inferior to Zou Bai, and now he had to waste his energy on such a thing. He was simply throwing away everything she had taught him. However, as soon as she walked to the television, she was stunned. The camera was aimed at Tan Nian. She looked at the child¡¯s face and almost cried. Zhao Yan did not expect his mother to walk over. Looking at her current reaction, he understood what was going on. His mother loved his father deeply to a point that others could not understand. Of course, she would be emotional when facing such a similar face. ¡°Who is he?¡± Luo Xuan asked. Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°Mom, this is very likely your biological grandson.¡± Upon hearing this, Luo Xuan became excited. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell Mom?¡± ¡°I only found out recently. It was an accident,¡± Zhao Yan told Luo Xuan the whole story. Luo Xuan revealed a bright smile. ¡°Well done. This child looks as smart as your father. Hurry up and bring him back.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t act too rashly,¡± Zhao Yan explained. ¡°I asked Zhao Yi to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair. We¡¯ll know after the paternity test.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to test? He looks just like your father,¡± Luo Xuan raised her voice. Luo Xuan could not calm down when it came to matters related to her husband. She had loved her husband deeply since the first day she married him, but his thoughts were not on her at all. She watched as her husband met one true love after another outside. He didn¡¯t even let go of a widow with a child. He loved so many people but refused to love her, his wife. Luo Xuan had been driven crazy by this kind of life. She felt that as long as her child was outstanding, her husband would definitely come back. Therefore, she forced Zhao Yan to do everything to the best of his ability, comparing him to Zou Bai, who was the most outstanding child at that time. However, no matter how hard she tried, even when Zhao Yan¡¯s results were perfect, her husband still refused to look back at her. In the end, he even lived in seclusion outside and did not allow her to visit him. Luo Xuan felt that her entire life was a joke. She had lost interest in everything, and she no longer cared about her son. However, the moment she saw Tan Nian, her hope for life was reignited. This child was too much like her husband. As a young lady from an aristocratic family, she had known her husband since she was young and had seen him when he was young. Tan Nian was exactly the same as the person in her memory. Moreover, he was her biological grandson. Luo Xuan could not wait to meet him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan sneered when he saw his mother like this. A child she had never seen before was even more important than her son. He felt that it was as if he had no parents anyways. ¡°Mom, after all, I¡¯ve never appeared in front of the child. If I rashly go over and take him away, the child¡¯s mother will definitely not agree. I have to take it slow,¡± Zhao Yan advised. Fortunately, Luo Xuan was still rational. She nodded and said, ¡°Then you have to do this as soon as possible. The Zhao family¡¯s children can¡¯t be outside.¡± Zhao Yan lowered his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as he¡¯s confirmed to be related to me by blood, I¡¯ll get custody of the child as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What are you going to do about the child¡¯s mother?¡± Luo Xuan asked. Zhao Yan knew what his mother wanted to hear, so he said, ¡°Just give her some money..¡± Chapter 459 - Chapter 459: Learning Song Chapter 459: Learning Song Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That was what Zhao Yan really thought. He did not have any feelings for Tan Si. Furthermore, based on her current appearance, she was not his type. There was no need for him to bring the child¡¯s mother back. It was fine as long as Tan Nian returned to the Zhao family to make his mother happy. Luo Xuan had the shares of the Zhao Corporation in her hands, so it would be very beneficial for Zhao Yan to coax her. Thinking of this, Zhao Yan felt angry. His father was clearly no longer in charge like Zou Bai¡¯s father, but he refused to give up the power in his hands and pass the position of the family head to him. As a result, Zhao Yan was only a young master of the Zhao family now. He could not stand on the same level as Zou Bai. Therefore, Zhao Yan did not plan to wait any longer. In any case, the Luo family was also an aristocratic family. As long as he obtained their support, his chances of success were still very high. Therefore, even if he did not like Tan Nian, he had to use methods to get the child over. Only then would he have a chance to persuade his mother. Zhao Yi was still trying his best to get close to Tan Nian. After all, he had been standing in the camera of the live-stream. It was too difficult for him to get close without being discovered. Moreover, he had to hide from the Zou family to avoid being discovered by Zou Yi and Zou Er. If a member of the Zhao family suddenly appeared nearby, he would become a suspect no matter what. Fortunately, everyone present was focused on singing and did not divert their attention to observing the surroundings. In the process of teaching, it was impossible for every line to be pleasant to the ears. In addition, the progress of every tutor was different. The scene was simply demonic, making one¡¯s ears hurt. The director couldn¡¯t take it anymore and took out his loudspeaker. ¡°Parents, you can bring your children back to their rooms to teach them. You don¡¯t have to stand here.¡± This sentence was a tactful way of telling everyone that they were singing too badly. Don¡¯t stay here and pollute our ears. Everyone took the score and returned to their rooms. Then, they began to teach one-on-one. Of course, Liu Yue was the fastest to learn. She was still too young to officially attend music theory class. Otherwise, Liu Yan would not have to teach her line by line. Gao Jing¡¯s learning speed was not slow. He was about to enter primary school and was used to focusing on his studies. The two families had been very successful in teaching the children, but Meng Nuan had a headache because Li Ai was like her father, naturally tone-deaf. No matter how seriously you taught her, she could sing every word out of tune. She could even lead the person teaching astray. However, she did not feel that she was out of tune. When she sang, she was very intoxicated and serious. Li Sheng praised her brainlessly from the side. Every time his daughter sang, he would clap. He was qualified to be her number one fan. Meng Nuan looked at the father and daughter and felt a headache coming on. [I don¡¯t think Meng Nuan can take it anymore.] [Although I know that some people sing out of tune, I didn¡¯t expect them to be this far off.] [Is it still possible to save someone like Li Ai?] [I think even if the vocal teacher comes, she won¡¯t be able to save her. Instead, the teacher will be led astray.] [Liu Yue¡¯s singing is so good. Can singing talent be inherited?] [I think I see the birth of a new singing star.] [Li Sheng loves his daughter too much. No matter how bad she sings, he has to applaud her.] [What¡¯s the situation with the other families?] The director quickly turned the camera to the other families. Jiang An¡¯s side was still very calm. She and Zou Bai each taught a child. It seemed like life was peaceful. However, after a few minutes of silence, Jiang Yu frowned and said, ¡°This song is so long. Do we have to memorize it?¡± Although Jiang Yu could read, she was not someone with a very good memory. She thought of this question while learning and quickly asked for an answer. Jiang Yi looked up at the director while saying to Jiang Yu, ¡°Of course we¡¯ll sing with the lyrics, but the director didn¡¯t say that we have to memorize them just now.¡± Han Yu did not know what to say. Since the child had already said so, he could not jump out and say that he wanted them to memorize it. He could only nod. ¡°Little Wingsy is right.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yi smiled at him. Han Yu felt that something was wrong. It was as if he had said those words on purpose to make him promise that they did not need to memorize the lyrics. Han Yu quickly shook his head. He must have thought too much. Children were too simple to do such a thing. However, after Han Yu had agreed, the siblings secretly exchanged a look. It was the smugness of victory. Zou Bai noticed their expressions and lightly knocked on Jiang Yu¡¯s head. ¡°You two devils.¡± Jiang Yu stuck out her tongue. ¡°We¡¯re smart..¡± Chapter 460 - Chapter 460: Refusing to Sing Chapter 460: Refusing to Sing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [What happened just now? It seems like the two children did something naughty.] [The director is still in a daze. The two children sang the same tune to fool him.] [The Jiang siblings are indeed twins. They have great chemistry.] [These two children are really too smart. I wonder how Jiang An taught them.] [No matter how you teach them, it¡¯s impossible to make such things happen. A child¡¯s talent is destined from the moment they¡¯re born.] [Even if they can¡¯t be as smart, I hope that all children can be as obedient and polite as them.] [Hurry up and visit Tan Si¡¯s family. Look at her sullen face just now. I¡¯m really worried about Tan Nian.] [Tan Si is visibly unhappy.] Han Yu switched the camera to House 5. Tan Si held the score and stared at Tan Nian without saying a word. She felt that she was about to die of anger. Tan Si¡¯s singing was not bad. It was not a heavenly voice, but it was not out of tune. She originally thought that teaching the child was enough, but Tan Nian did not open his mouth at all. No matter what she said, Tan Nian lowered his head and remained silent, as if he had made up his mind not to learn how to sing. ¡°Nian Nian, tell Mom what¡¯s wrong with you. Are you afraid or unhappy?¡± Tan Si gritted her teeth and asked. She forced herself to show a gentle expression and made a mental note to make Tan Nian pay the price when they returned home after the recording. Of course, Wang Li could tell her daughter¡¯s true emotions. In order not to let Tan Nian suffer, she quickly lowered her head and said to her grandson, ¡°Nian Nian, it¡¯s just learning to sing. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡± However, Tan Nian refused to sing. He lowered his head and curled up in a corner, thinking about something. Tan Si felt that her tolerance had reached its limit. She really couldn¡¯t communicate with the child. If she had known that Tan Nian wasn¡¯t Si Cheng¡¯s child, she wouldn¡¯t have given birth to him at all. ¡°Tan Nian, Mommy is asking you a question. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Tan Si finally couldn¡¯t pretend anymore and asked seriously. Tan Nian¡¯s body trembled for a moment before he curled up into a ball. He wished he could crawl into a crack in the wall. He was so frightened that he could not speak. Even if he wanted to answer his mother, his teeth were gritted really tightly and he could not open his mouth at all. He was so anxious that it affected his body. Wang Li went forward and hugged the child tightly in her arms, wanting to give him some warmth. She said to Tan Si, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The child is still young. Just teach him slowly.¡± Tan Si really wanted to refute her on the spot. Jiang Yu, Jiang Yi, and Tan Nian were born one after another. Why were they so smart? Her own son could not even speak properly. At the thought of this, Tan Si regretted coming on a parent-child program to show a good persona. She should have let everyone forget that she had a child. In the end, she could secretly give Tan Nian away and she wouldn¡¯t have so many worries. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything and he¡¯s already so afraid. Did something happen when you went out on your own?¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes and started spouting nonsense. She had long disliked Jiang An and would not give up any opportunity to slander her. Some time ago, she posted Yuan Shao¡¯s video online. She wanted everyone to see Jiang An bullying an actor, but she did not expect Tina¡¯s family to come out and explain. The video instantly became a joke. She still remembered that failure, so she wanted to do harm to Jiang An even more. Moreover, she wanted to snatch Zou Bai away. When the production team heard her question, they quickly explained, ¡°Our staff has always been by the child¡¯s side. Nothing unexpected happened. Tan Nian was unwilling to speak at the market, but the villagers nearby chose their own things after putting down the money and did not disturb him.¡± What they meant was that nothing had happened. Don¡¯t blame us. The production team was just short of releasing the live broadcast during the day. ¡°Some words between children can hurt each other. Are you sure nothing happened?¡± Tan Si asked. Han Yu suppressed his anger. ¡°I¡¯m very sure that nothing happened. Tan Nian was also very normal when he came back from the market. I just don¡¯t know why he¡¯s like this now.¡± He was not a pushover who could be easily bullied. Since Tan Si wanted to be sarcastic, he would definitely not take it lying down. Ask stupid questions and get stupid answers. [What does Tan Si mean?] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [If the child is really so fragile, she shouldn¡¯t have come on the show.] [I think Tan Nian is afraid of her.] [You¡¯re talking nonsense. Tan Nian clearly likes Mom very much.] [In the beginning, he was always by Mom¡¯s side.] [At first, he probably only liked her because he had never spent much time with her. Now that he¡¯s with her so much, he realized how scary his mother is..] Chapter 461 - Chapter 461: The Effect of the Potion Chapter 461: The Effect of the Potion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The netizens and Tan Si¡¯s fans were arguing non-stop. The live-stream was no longer enough for them to argue. They went straight to Weibo to argue. It was even trending that day. No one had ever seen such a large-scale fight. Tan Si¡¯s manager had hired too many people to praise her online previously, so the netizens could not accept this reversal. They felt that Tan Si was deceiving the public and letting her child down. Many people who did not understand this matter joined in. They stood on the side of the weak child and condemned Tan Si for being irresponsible. Han Yu did not expect such a thing to happen because of a parent-child program. However, no one could stop this. After all, it was inevitable for celebrities to be discussed. They were not insulting Tan Si. They were just arguing about whether Tan Si loved her child or not. As the matter on the Internet continued to ferment, Zhao Yan naturally saw it too. However, he did not care about this at all. He only carefully read the netizens¡¯ summary of Tan Si¡¯s timeline of giving birth. He thought for a moment and asked someone to look for Si Cheng, wanting to get some information from him. After all, if the child wanted to return to the Zhao family, he needed the approval of the elders of the Zhao family. Not only did he need a DNA report, but he also needed to know the whole story. Si Cheng had just left detention. No one had come to see him for so many days. He was in a daze when he stood under the sun. He was clearly the heir of the Si family not long ago and one of the richest people in Sea City. Now, he had become a joke running naked on the streets. He did not even dare to look at the recent news. He quickly followed the path home and wanted to go home and have a good sleep. Then, he would find someone to discuss how to kidnap Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. However, before he could walk downstairs, he was wrapped in a sack and carried away. Before he could scream, he was knocked unconscious. When he woke up again, he was tied to a chair. When he opened his eyes, it was pitch-black and he could not see anything. His eyes were covered. He shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me up?¡± He was penniless now and had no value. He did not think that anyone would kidnap him for money. Could it be that his plan had been found out by the Jiang family? Just as he was letting his imagination run wild and scaring himself, someone finally appeared. The person walked up to Si Cheng step by step. Then, he grabbed his chin and forced him to open his mouth, pouring the unknown liquid down his throat. Si Cheng struggled to spit it out, but his mouth was covered and he was forced to swallow it. ¡°Who are you? What did you give me to drink?¡± Si Cheng asked. The other party did not answer and fell into silence again. Si Cheng quickly lost consciousness. He lowered his head and was at the mercy of others. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Si Cheng.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your PIN number?¡± ¡°693166.¡± The person who spoke looked at the others. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the PIN?¡± With the Zhao family¡¯s strength, it was very easy to check Si Cheng¡¯s bank card password. The person nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed.¡± Hearing this answer, the person revealed a satisfied expression. In that case, it proved that the potion was effective. Si Cheng would answer truthfully no matter what he asked next. He walked up to Si Cheng. ¡°Is Tan Nian your child or not?¡± Si Cheng shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then do you know who Tan Nian¡¯s biological father is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I arranged for someone else to be with Tan Si that day, but something happened. I don¡¯t know who was the last to enter.¡± ¡°Do you remember the time and place?¡± ¡°Ma City, July 18th.¡± ¡°What happened from beginning to the end?¡± Si Cheng obediently told the whole thing, even all the details. When Si Cheng said this, it was transmitted to Zhao Yan¡¯s ear in real time. He had been wearing his earphones to listen to Si Cheng¡¯s answers. ¡°Young Master, do you have anything else to ask?¡± The person who was questioning Si Cheng asked. Zhao Yan said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask anymore. I already know the answer.¡± Although he had yet to get Tan Nian¡¯s hair, he already was 90% sure. At that time, there were only a few of them on that floor. Since Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were Zou Bai¡¯s children, Tan Si¡¯s child could only be his. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Coupled with the fact that Tan Nian¡¯s face was extremely similar to his father¡¯s, no one would believe that he was not related to him by blood. At the thought of this, Zhao Yan smiled. As long as he guided the child properly, Tan Nian would definitely make his mother happy. In that case, the shares in Luo Xuan¡¯s hands would be easily transferred to him. If he received more support, he would have a chance to become the CEO of the corporation. At that time, it would be possible to gather the Luo family and their power in his hands to snatch the position of the family head. ¡°Zou Bai, Zou Bai, I¡¯m finally going to be on equal footing with you.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was filled with joy.. Chapter 462 - Chapter 462: A Child’s Fear Chapter 462: A Child¡¯s Fear Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The progress of the families was not bad. The children had already learned more than half of it. Only Tan Si was still arguing with Tan Nian. One was so angry and still had to pretend not to be angry, while the other refused to sing no matter what was said. The two of them were at a stalemate. The director felt that he could not stand it anymore and asked someone to turn the camera to another family. Then, he walked to Tan Nian¡¯s side and said, ¡°Nian Nian, tell Uncle what you¡¯re thinking. Are you in a bad mood and don¡¯t want to learn?¡± Tan Nian looked up at him. He opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end. Tan Si realized that there was no camera now and all her emotions surged. ¡°People are asking you a question. Hurry up and answer. Why are you so timid?¡± Tan Si rolled her eyes. Han Yu hurriedly stopped her. ¡°The child is still young. You should teach him well, not scold him here.¡± Out of consideration for the director¡¯s identity, Tan Si did not say anything else. However, everyone could tell that she did not take his words to heart. Han Yu sighed in his heart over Tan Nian¡¯s life not being easy. He squatted down and sat with Tan Nian, trying his best to put himself in the same position as him. Tan Nian looked at him strangely. No adult had ever been willing to sit with him like this. It made him feel like they were equals. Han Yu sat with Tan Nian for a while before saying, ¡°Everyone is learning how to sing. Don¡¯t you not like it?¡± Tan Nian stole a glance at Tan Si and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid because Mom will definitely be angry if I sing the song wrongly.¡± Han Yu did not expect this to be the reason. It seemed that the child¡¯s fear of his mother had been written into his bones. His life at home must be very difficult. After this period of filming, even if Han Yu did not have a child, he could tell that Tan Si did not care about Tan Nian at all. She cared less about him than about her clothes. Han Yu sighed and held the child in his arms. He gently rubbed his back, wanting to give him some warmth. He slowly sang the song that everyone was trying to learn. After singing, he said, ¡°This song is very nice. If you don¡¯t want to learn from your mother, do you want to go to other houses to learn with the other children?¡± Tan Nian did not expect to be allowed to do this. He thought for a moment and nodded heavily. ¡°Alright!¡± Han Yu did not have to do this, but he felt that the child was too pitiful. Tan Si probably did not want to continue teaching the child, so he might as well do this to make everyone happy. After Han Yu told Tan Si about this decision, she indeed looked indifferent. Even if she wanted to show her motherly image in front of the camera, she knew that Tan Nian would not cooperate with her obediently. She might as well just shove him into someone else¡¯s house so that she could take advantage of this time to sleep. Tan Si did not care about her image at all now. Her heart was filled with the desire to snatch Zou Bai over. For this, she had to maintain her beauty and even be more beautiful than usual. ¡°Then let him go. I haven¡¯t felt too well these two days. It¡¯s a good opportunity for me to rest.¡± Tan Si pretended to hold her chest. Han Yu accepted this excuse and got his assistant to send a message on Weibo, indicating that Tan Si was not feeling well today. For the sake of the recording of the show, he wanted Tan Nian to learn from other families. There was naturally a wave of discussion online, but in the end, there was no conclusion. [Why would she suddenly feel unwell? Is the production team trying to cut our Si Si¡¯s scenes?] [Tan Si doesn¡¯t have any interesting scenes anyways. She only knows how to dress up and stand there as the background.] [I haven¡¯t seen her accomplish anything since the show started.] [Is she really not feeling well? Or is she just really unable to teach the child?] [Tan Nian seems to be afraid of her.] [Don¡¯t talk nonsense. No child is afraid of their mother. Something else might have happened.] [After Tan Nian left, there were cameras following him all the way. The people in the live-stream watched him from beginning to end. How could there be anything else?] No matter what the netizens were guessing, Han Yu handed the choice to Tan Nian. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Nian Nian, tell Uncle which house you want to learn at?¡± Tan Nian did not hesitate. ¡°I want to be with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.¡± Han Yu took the child¡¯s hand and went to Jiang An¡¯s place. He told her the whole story and asked, ¡°The child wants to come, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. If you don¡¯t want to take him, there¡¯s no pressure. There are no cameras recording our conversation now.¡± Jiang An looked at Tan Nian¡¯s expectant gaze and could not reject him no matter what. Moreover, she only hated Tan Si, but the child was innocent. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Jiang An smiled and reached out her hand. ¡°Come into the house with Auntie..¡± Chapter 463 - Chapter 463: The Difference Between Mothers Chapter 463: The Difference Between Mothers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the audience saw Tan Nian in the live-stream again, he was already sitting with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The three of them were looking at Jiang An with wide eyes. She was teaching them to sing line by line. As this song was for children, the simple lyrics were interesting and appealing to children. Jiang An sang very gently. It sounded like a mother coaxing her child. Just hearing it made one¡¯s mood improve. The children obediently learned. Tan Nian, who had been unwilling to sing just now, sang the loudest here. It was not that he hated his mother, but as long as he sensed that his mother¡¯s emotions were not right, he would suffocate. His hands and feet would even go numb and his entire body would stiffen. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for him to open his mouth. ¡°Mom said she¡¯s going to make a grape dessert for us at noon. Do you like grapes?¡± Jiang Yu asked when they were taking a break. Tan Nian nodded. ¡°I like grapes very much.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a difference between grape dessert and grapes,¡± Jiang Yi explained. ¡°But you can try it. If you like it, you can go home and ask your mother to make it.¡± Tan Nian instantly lowered his head when he heard this. He knew very well that his mother would not make it for him. If only his mother could be as gentle as Auntie Jiang An. Jiang An noticed that the child was not in a good mood. As someone who grew up with Tan Si, she knew very well what kind of environment this child lived in. Thinking about her days in the past, she felt sorry for Tan Nian. Although she couldn¡¯t help him leave, she had to make him happier as much as possible. After the song was more-or-less taught, Jiang An suggested, ¡°It¡¯s still early. How about we play hide-and-seek?¡± The children were all very excited. Tan Nian asked, ¡°What¡¯s hide-and-seek?¡± [The child is too pitiful. He doesn¡¯t even know what hide-and-seek is.] [Already so old. Hasn¡¯t he played hide and seek before?] [Nian Nian¡¯s health is not good. Si Si probably doesn¡¯t want him to go out and play with these injuries.] [Who would believe that? Even if he¡¯s not in good health, he has to go out. Could it be that he only takes a stroll every time and she doesn¡¯t let him play with the other kids?] [As long as you chat with other children, you will know these simple games.] [The more I listen, the more I feel pity for this child.] Zou Bai just listened quietly. He didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Tan Nian. He had always been gentle in front of Jiang An, but that was only in front of Jiang An. No matter whose child Tan Nian was, there was no need for him to treat him gently. After all, he was not a kind person. However, when he heard this, he also felt that something was wrong. Seeing that Jiang An seemed to want to ask further, he quickly said, ¡°The courtyard is not big enough to play hide-and-seek in. Why don¡¯t we play some other games in the courtyard?¡± After saying that, he took Jiang An¡¯s scarf out of his luggage. ¡°Choose a person to be blindfolded. Then, whoever gets caught by them replaces them.¡± This game sounded very simple. Tan Nian was eager to give it a try. After all, there had never been so many people playing with him. Jiang An sensed that Zou Bai was stopping her. Although she didn¡¯t know why, she still followed his lead and didn¡¯t ask further. After all, she hadn¡¯t been an heir for long and didn¡¯t have Zou Bai¡¯s vision. Jiang Yu stood up and said, ¡°Blindfold me first. I want to catch my brother to replace me.¡± Jiang Yi looked up at her. ¡°You can¡¯t catch me.¡± Since Jiang Yu had already said it, Zou Bai squatted in front of his daughter and tied the scarf around her. After confirming that she couldn¡¯t see anything, he turned around and cleared the obstacles in the courtyard. After making a large empty space, he said, ¡°You can start now.¡± [Zou Bai is so attentive.] [He¡¯s so gentle.] [He usually sits at the back and doesn¡¯t speak much. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a gentle person.] [Are you all misunderstanding? Our boss is not gentle at all.] [Maybe he¡¯s just gentle to Jiang An.] [It¡¯s already very strange that the CEO of the Zou Corporation, the head of the Zou family, is participating in a parent-child program.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Moreover, Zou Bai doesn¡¯t show off at all. When the time comes, the cameras are all on Jiang An and the children.] [They are definitely in love.] The discussion on this topic quickly became a trending topic. Everyone sighed about this beautiful love. Seeing that no one from the Zou family came out to say anything, everyone understood that this was a tacit agreement. Compared to being given something, everyone preferred to find it themselves. If Zou Bai had directly announced that he and Jiang An were together, it would definitely not have been as trending as it was now.. Chapter 464 - Chapter 464: True Happiness Chapter 464: True Happiness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Zou Yi and Zou Er around, Jiang Huai had a lot of work to do in the company recently. He no longer had time to pay attention to the news. He was so busy every day that he just wanted to go home and sleep. Because he had stayed up late, he was extremely sleepy. Just as he was about to fall asleep on the office table, a call woke him up. Jiang Huai was furious. He picked up the call without even looking. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His tone was very fierce, and it was obvious that he was angry. The other party¡¯s voice was very calm and suppressed. ¡°Hurry up and look at the news.¡± When Jiang Huai recognized Jiang Yan¡¯s voice, he instantly woke up and realized what he had done. Before he could say anything, Jiang Yan said, ¡°Nothing else is important. Hurry up and watch the news.¡± Jiang Huai opened Weibo to look at the trending topics. His eyes widened as he said, ¡°What is Zou Bai doing? The first episode hasn¡¯t ended yet. Isn¡¯t he too rash?¡± For celebrities in the entertainment industry, announcing their relationship was a dangerous act because many fans could not accept it. What¡¯s more, the public would mention it repeatedly. In the later stages, the separation and reunification of the two would be watched by everyone. Therefore, even many capable actors did not want to reveal their private lives to the public. Of course, Jiang Huai accepted all their decisions. After all, his little sister had her own thoughts. As her elder brother, he only had to respect her. However, he did not expect it to be announced so soon. The show had not been airing for long, and the fans had not completely accepted it yet. This was not a good time. ¡°You¡¯re from the entertainment industry. Think about what you¡¯re going to do next. I don¡¯t want to see any negative news about my sister, not even a single negative discussion,¡± Jiang Yan said. The Jiang family didn¡¯t care what Zou Bai wanted at all. As a man, he wouldn¡¯t lose anything no matter what. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t from the entertainment industry. He was only accompanying An¡¯an on a show. No one dared to discuss his status. In other words, the public put their pressure on An¡¯an. The Jiang brothers couldn¡¯t accept the negative comments about Jiang An on the Internet. In their opinion, An¡¯an only needed to film happily and do what she wanted. There was no need to see these things. Other than Jiang Xun, who was still busy with a case, Jiang Yan and Jiang Huai used all their abilities to suppress the popularity of this matter. Zou Yi told Zou Bai the news. He was not surprised at all. ¡°I knew they would do this. Don¡¯t worry about it and let them do whatever they want.¡± He stood at the door and watched Jiang An play with the children. She was already a mother, but she still played like a child. In the beginning, she did this to coax Tan Nian, but in the end, she played more happily than anyone else. Zou Bai also smiled, wanting to keep Jiang An this happy. Tan Nian¡¯s head was covered in sweat. He had never run so happily before. Grandma was always worried about his health. As long as he went out, she would carry him. As long as the weather was not perfect, she would not bring Tan Nian out. It was as if the wind outside would blow him away. Even so, it was common for Tan Nian to fall sick and go to the hospital. The doctors in the hospital were already old acquaintances. However, Tan Nian still wanted to go out. Children were playful by nature and yearned to see the outside world. No one would be happy if they were always locked at home. Tan Nian was really envious of the children playing downstairs. [At Jiang An¡¯s place, Tan Nian became visibly much happier.] [Jiang An is really good at taking care of children and making them happy.] [She has never mistaken being a mother as having authority over her children. She takes care of the children, but also respects them.] [It can be seen from Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi that they must be living in a happy family.] [How can a family be happy without a father?] [Who says that having a father means happiness? As long as there¡¯s enough love, having a father doesn¡¯t matter.] [I do have a father, but he doesn¡¯t care about me at all and doesn¡¯t treat Mom well. That¡¯s why I think fathers are important.] [What children need the most is love, not a ¡°father¡±.] [I think Zou Bai is very good. The children also like him very much.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Agreed.] The discussion online was very lively, but the filming venue felt a little frozen. After Tan Si lay down, she could not fall asleep no matter what, so she came to Jiang An¡¯s to check on the situation. Seeing Tan Nian living so happily here, she felt betrayed. Moreover, Zou Bai was as cold as ice to her and was meticulously warm to Jiang An. She clenched her fists and swore that she would make Zou Bai fall in love with her. When the time came, she would admire Jiang An¡¯s sad face.. Chapter 465 - Chapter 465: Tan Nian’s Happiness Chapter 465: Tan Nian¡¯s Happiness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Nian had a very happy day. He even ate lunch at Jiang An¡¯s place. As everyone was busy teaching the children how to sing, the production team took the initiative to provide lunch. There was no need to do any other missions. After playing, Tan Nian was extremely tired. When he ate, he changed from his usual self and picked up the bowl to eat. He ate a portion more than usual. If Wang Li was here, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe what had happened. She had always thought that Tan Nian didn¡¯t like to eat, which led to his poor health. She didn¡¯t expect it to be because he didn¡¯t exercise enough. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi ate by themselves. Tan Nian imitated them and picked up his chopsticks. However, he could not hold them well no matter how he tilted them. He could only hold them in his hands and use them to try to scoop the food. Jiang An thoughtfully picked up the chopsticks and took the food for him. When the child was almost done eating, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you use chopsticks when you¡¯re at home?¡± Tan Nian shook his head in confusion. ¡°Grandma said that I¡¯m still young and I¡¯ll learn in the future.¡± When he was at home, he would open his mouth to eat. Wang Li would feed him mouthful by mouthful. Furthermore, she would stare at him to make sure he chewed a few times, afraid that he would not digest it if he did not chew it completely. As for the coarse grains and things that were more difficult to digest, they had never appeared on the dining table. Even now, Wang Li still used milk powder as Tan Nian¡¯s main meal. After asking and answering, Jiang An figured out the situation. She was surprised that Wang Li would do such a thing. She was also someone who had raised Tan Si. Logically speaking, she should know how to raise children. ¡°Is there something you can¡¯t figure out?¡± Zou Bai asked when he saw that she wanted to say something but hesitated. Jiang An couldn¡¯t talk about Wang Li in front of the camera, so she could only smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± [An¡¯an must be surprised by Tan Nian¡¯s education.] [It¡¯s really rare for a child of this age to not know how to use chopsticks.] [I heard that someone always feeds him at home.] [Our Si Si is the little princess of a rich family. It¡¯s normal to hire a few servants to take care of the child.] [Taking care of someone and raising a cripple are two different things. It¡¯s very abnormal for a child to not know how to eat by himself at this age.] [Teaching children is about allowing them to grow up to be outstanding people, not to make them useless.] [There¡¯s no need to argue with Tan Si¡¯s fans. They don¡¯t have brains at all.] Tan Nian still did not know that there was a fight online because of him. He held his bowl and continued to eat with all his efforts. Seeing that his face was covered in food, Jiang An took out a tissue and gently wiped his face for him. ¡°Eat slowly. No one is going to snatch your food from you. Do you want me to teach you how to use chopsticks?¡± Tan Nian sensed Jiang An¡¯s gentleness and instantly trusted her. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang An wrapped Tan Nian in her arms and wrapped her hand around his. She taught him how to use chopsticks step by step. Even though Tan Nian was slow to learn, she was very patient. She waited until he found his preferred method. From the beginning to the end, Jiang An did not say a single harsh word. Instead, she kept praising Tan Nian for being smart and learning how to use chopsticks so quickly. In such an environment, Tan Nian no longer had the fear he had when he was by Tan Si¡¯s side. He confidently tried to use chopsticks to pick up food himself. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stared at his chopsticks, as if picking up food was something really important. Their expressions became serious. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Just pick it up slowly,¡± Jiang An comforted Tan Nian gently. This made him want to succeed even more for Jiang An to see. His face was filled with seriousness. Even the staff were on tenterhooks as they stared at Tan Nian on the monitor. Tan Si stood in the distance with a look of disdain. Anyway, the camera had not captured her yet, so there was no need to hide her expression. In her opinion, Tan Nian was simply stupid. Even if she taught him how to use chopsticks, he would definitely not be able to learn it. Under her pessimistic gaze, Tan Nian successfully picked up the vegetables with his chopsticks. The entire production team cheered. Jiang An clapped her hands and said, ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re really awesome!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stood up and cheered, as if it was a big deal that he knew how to use chopsticks. Tan Nian smiled in embarrassment and subconsciously snuggled into Jiang An¡¯s arms. Anyone who saw them would think that they were mother and son. Tan Si clenched her fists in disbelief. Although she did not like Tan Nian, she did not want Tan Nian to be close to Jiang An. She walked in and pulled Tan Nian up. ¡°Baby, come back with Mommy. It¡¯s already very late. Don¡¯t disturb Auntie.¡± Tan Nian¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. He lowered his head and did not speak, but it was obvious that he did not want to go back with Tan Si.. Chapter 466 - Chapter 466: No Debt Chapter 466: No Debt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si¡¯s smile was frozen on her face. She did not expect this brat to be so disrespectful. He actually dared to do this in front of the camera. She quickly reached out and picked up the child. She smiled and said to Jiang An, ¡°Sister is still so good at coaxing people. As long as you¡¯re by her side, everyone will like her. Nian Nian has only been here for a while, but he¡¯s already like this.¡± After saying that, she glanced at Zou Bai, implying that Jiang An was very good at coaxing people. Naturally, Jiang An could tell. She looked at Tan Si coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. The Jiang family only has four children. You shouldn¡¯t call me sister.¡± Tan Si suppressed the anger in her heart. ¡°Sister grew up in the Tan Family. Isn¡¯t it a little heartless to say this now?¡± ¡°I grew up in the Tan family, but I¡¯ve always worked for the Tan family. I¡¯ve never taken things for free. I think I don¡¯t owe anything,¡± Jiang An stood up and said. Tan Si only felt that Jiang An was an ingrate. She had used the Tan family¡¯s resources and even wanted to treat the Tan family badly. She thought that she was standing on moral high ground and said proudly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Tan family. You¡¯ve been living a luxurious life for so many years. How can you say that?¡± After saying that, she turned to the camera and shed a few tears, looking very sad. Jiang An sneered. ¡°Ever since you were born, I¡¯ve been the nanny at home, taking care of you. When you went to school, I still had to follow you to school to serve you. It seems like you¡¯ve forgotten.¡± [Oh my god, is what Jiang An said true?] [It¡¯s true. I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s high school classmate. Jiang An has always been by Tan Si¡¯s side. At first, we thought that Jiang An was hired by the Tan family to take care of Tan Si.] [Jiang An was in charge of taking care of everything Tan Si did in school. She lets her carry her bag.] [I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s primary school classmate. Jiang An carries two people¡¯s things to school every day. She even brings water to Tan Si¡¯s mouth when Tan Si gets thirsty.] [Also, Tan Si was wearing branded clothes every day. Jiang An would wear the same piece of clothing for a semester.] [How can she have the cheek to call her sister? I¡¯m embarrassed for her.] [You can¡¯t understand a thick-skinned person.] Tan Si had completely forgotten about these things. In her opinion, Jiang An should do this. It was the Tan family who saved her from the orphanage. She should know how to be grateful. However, after being in the entertainment industry for so long, she also knew that there were some things that could not be said. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Sister, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Tears are really a good thing.¡± Jiang An¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I will never cry just to show weakness.¡± With that, she lowered her head and said to her children, ¡°Nian Nian is leaving. Hurry up and say goodbye to him.¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi greeted Tan Nian very politely. ¡°Come again next time.¡± Even if things had come to this, Jiang An would never vent her anger on the children. In her opinion, Tan Nian was a good child. It was fine for the children to become friends with him. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to interfere with the children¡¯s friendships. They already had their own judgment. Tan Si was unwilling to give up. He looked at Zou Bai with teary eyes. ¡°Mr. Zou, help persuade Sister. Mom actually misses her very much.¡± Zou Bai was not as easy to talk to as Jiang An. He looked up at her and said, ¡°I advise you to leave quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± This sentence did not sound like much, but there was a murderous look in Zou Bai¡¯s eyes. It was not something Tan Si could withstand. Zou Bai had really killed people before. Tan Si had also heard that countless people had died in his hands. She could not be bothered to slander Jiang An anymore and hurriedly ran away with the child. [Zou Bai was too scary just now.] [I don¡¯t even dare to breathe for fear of meeting his eyes.] [After all, he¡¯s the head of an aristocratic family. Naturally, he has an extraordinary aura.] [If Tan Si hadn¡¯t run away quickly, I¡¯m really afraid that Zou Bai would have thrown her out.] [Zou Bai is usually too gentle with Jiang An. This must be the real him.] [This made me understand what it means to be imposing. There¡¯s no need for words.] When Zou Yi saw this comment, he quickly invested in editing Zou Bai¡¯s gentle moments so that they could post more of these edits online. He understood that his master wanted everyone to bless him and Miss Jiang, so they had to hide this murderous aura. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Er saw Zou Yi typing crazily and came over. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fighting for Master¡¯s happiness,¡± Zou Yi replied firmly. Although Zou Er didn¡¯t understand, he still nodded and said, ¡°You can work hard later. The Zhao family suddenly came here. We have to see what they want.¡± ¡°Zhao Family? Who is it?¡± Zou Yi asked. Zou Er replied, ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Yi..¡± Chapter 467 - Chapter 467: Mother and Daughter Argument Chapter 467: Mother and Daughter Argument Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Yi was at a loss as to why Zhao Yi would come here. He was someone who had always been by Zhao Yan¡¯s side and had a high status in the Zhao family. If there was anything, he should have sent someone else over. It was obvious that it was a big deal for him to come personally. ¡°Could it be that Zhao Yan wants to harm Master?¡± Zou Yi guessed. Zou Er rolled his eyes. ¡°Master is the head of the Zou family. Even if Zhao Yan is stupid, he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± Although Zhao Yan didn¡¯t like Zou Bai, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything to Zou Bai. The four aristocratic families were intertwined with each other for mutual benefits, and this was the best situation. Once one of the families had any changes, it would definitely affect the other families. As for finding an opportunity to acquire a family when something happened, that was purely a dream. The country would not watch such a thing happen. The aristocratic families had too many businesses under them. The Zou family even had overseas connections. If something happened, it would affect the stability of the country. Therefore, the government allowed the aristocratic families to have a bad relationship, but it would never allow the aristocratic families to hurt each other. Zou Yi was even more confused. ¡°Then why is Zhao Yi here?¡± ¡°Our people have been watching him for a long time. He¡¯s not here for Master. He¡¯s focused on Tan Si¡¯s family,¡± Zou Er said. This was even more puzzling. The Zhao family and the Tan family had nothing to do with each other openly or secretly. Why did Zhao Yi suddenly have feelings for Tan Si? ¡°Have you told Master about this?¡± Zou Yi asked. Zou Er nodded. ¡°Of course I reported it immediately. Master said to wait and see.¡± When Zou Yi heard this, he quickly put away his computer. ¡°Then let¡¯s not wait anymore. Let¡¯s hurry up and keep an eye on that Zhao Yi.¡± He had been on the Internet for so long. Something unexpected had happened. He had to know about it first. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t tell Jiang An about this. It was just a guess before the matter had been clarified, but he already had a rough judgment in his heart. Seeing that Jiang An¡¯s mood had been ruined by Tan Si, he hurriedly went over to coax her. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we bring the children to see the stars tonight?¡± The sky in the mountain village was different from the city. At night, one could see the sky full of stars. Zou Bai had noticed this when he first arrived. Jiang An wanted to say no, but looking at the eager gazes of the children, she could only nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. When we get home, Auntie will say that I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡± ¡°Mom wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Jiang An pursed her lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll blame myself. You should always be happy in front of me.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s voice became even gentler. [Is this the same Zou Bai from before?] [In front of An¡¯an, he¡¯s so gentle. He¡¯s like ice melting into water.] [Men in love are indeed the most beautiful.] [If only I could find a boyfriend like Zou Bai.] [Wake up. Such a man is even rarer than a giant panda.] [I can only dream about it.] [Is An¡¯an acting cute? She¡¯s so cute.] Jiang An had agreed to go and look at the stars at night. She finally smiled. Tan Si was clearly much more depressed. After bringing the child home, Wang Li wanted to carry him, but Tan Si stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I think it¡¯s time for him to learn to be independent.¡± Wang Li didn¡¯t know what had happened. ¡°Nian Nian is still young. There¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°I think he wants to be independent himself. He was especially happy learning from others how to use chopsticks just now.¡± Tan Si said sarcastically, ¡°Let¡¯s not spoil him in the future. Just let him do everything himself.¡± ¡°Si Si, Nian Nian is different from other children. His health is not good.¡± Wang Li tried to awaken Tan Si¡¯s motherly love. Unfortunately, this was something that did not exist in the first place. Tan Si was filled with anger and had nowhere to vent it. When she heard this, she suddenly exploded. ¡°The doctor clearly said that he was very healthy when he was born. Why is he so sick now? Could something have happened?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Li had been taking care of the child since she was born. These words were obviously accusing her. However, Wang Li thought that she had done her best. She was just short of being by her grandson¡¯s side every single minute of the day. She was really sad to hear her daughter say that. ¡°Sisi, since you said so, you can take care of the child yourself in the future. I¡¯m old and really powerless,¡± Wang Li said angrily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of him myself. He¡¯ll definitely look better than before.¡± Tan Si agreed immediately. This mother-daughter argument was fully recorded. The netizens were very puzzled because this argument was really meaningless. It was more like the two of them were angry at each other and saying things in their rage. Only Tan Nian was so frightened that tears streamed down his face.. Chapter 468 - Chapter 468: The Process of Learning The Song Chapter 468: The Process of Learning The Song Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The production team were busy with the matters between Tan Si and her mother. Zou Yi and Zou Er kept an eye on Zhao Yi¡¯s movements, wanting to see what he was up to. In their eyes, Zhao Yi was being sneaky. He must be up to something bad. They had to stop him in time. However, when night fell, Zhao Yi still did not move. He stayed outside House 5 and listened for any movements inside. This time, Tan Si and Wang Li quarreled very loudly. Even in front of the camera, they could not reconcile. The two of them sat at the end of the bed, but neither of them wanted to talk to the other. The house was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Tan Nian sat in the corner with a nervous expression, afraid that something terrifying would happen next. Children were most afraid of quarrels between adults. They did not understand the trivial matters that made people quarrel. They only felt that when adults quarreled, they seemed to want to kill each other. Seeing that the child was so afraid, the staff wanted to go up and hug and coax him, but no one dared to walk in front of the camera. Now was the time when the live-stream was the center of attention. If a staff member went over, it would definitely cause a new round of discussion. Although Han Yu wanted to be a hot topic, he did not want it to be in a negative way. He wanted to organize a warm parent-child program, not film an argument. Tan Nian was still very panicked at first, but later on, he gradually became numb. He sat in the corner and hugged his knees, looking like he was in a daze. Han Yu couldn¡¯t bear to continue like this. He directly switched the camera of the live-stream to other families. The Gao family was worried about the children¡¯s language confusion. It was very interesting. Sophie covered her head. ¡°Gao Jing, I¡¯ve already taught you once. How can you still sing it wrong?¡± Gao Jing didn¡¯t want to do this either, but before learning to sing, he had chatted with his grandfather and grandmother overseas for the entire night. Until now, his language system hadn¡¯t switched over. Even his speech was a little slow. He had to think for a while before he dared to speak. These two languages were his mother tongue. He had been running around the country since he was born, often adapting to the language environment wherever he went. In addition, he was very good at learning and could speak both languages fluently. Therefore, the adults thought that he was a language genius, but only he knew how painful it was to change his language system every time. [I¡¯m dying of laughter. Gao Jing is speaking foreign languages.] [And when Mom and Dad were nagging at him, he looked very confused.] [His brain is still operating in a different language. He might not understand it immediately.] [You can¡¯t start bilingual education too early. The child won¡¯t be able to react in time.] [Am I the only one who noticed that Gao Jing¡¯s foreign language is spoken very strictly?] [His grammar and vocabulary are very serious. Some words are even traditional and are rarely used in modern times.] [Looks like Sophie¡¯s family background isn¡¯t simple either.] [It¡¯s ridiculous for you to flatter Sophie just because of the way she speaks.] [This is the truth. Even international students sometimes don¡¯t understand this kind of speech. They aren¡¯t commonly used phrases in modern times.] Unaware that her son¡¯s way of speaking had been analyzed by netizens, Sophie was struggling to get Gao Jing to switch back. The two of them kept speaking in Mandarin in front of their son, as if they had endless topics to talk about in their lives. The audience¡¯s attention was attracted to their family, so they naturally forgot about Tan Si¡¯s family. Only then did the staff dare to go forward and take the child away. Tan Si did not react to their actions, but Wang Li exploded. ¡°Where are you taking my grandson?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The director stood up and said, ¡°Both of you are not in a stable mood. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re scaring the child. Let us bring him to a quiet place for a while.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Wang Li disagreed. ¡°The child has been by my side since he was young and has never left my sight. If you take him away, he will definitely be even more afraid.¡± Han Yu tried his best to maintain a smile on his face, but he had already cursed the mother and daughter eight hundred times in his heart. If you really cared about the child, why would you quarrel like this? Just now, they were only focused on sulking and no one comforted the child. It was not easy for Tan Nian to become more lively. Now, because of them, he fell silent again. ¡°The child is afraid because of your quarrel. I suggest we separate and calm down,¡± Han Yu gritted his teeth and said. However, Wang Li refused to agree no matter what. She stood in front of the staff and refused to let them leave. ¡°You have to return my grandson to me. Otherwise, when I get out, I¡¯ll tell your production team that you tried to abduct children..¡± Chapter 469 - Chapter 469: Tan Nian Crying Chapter 469: Tan Nian Crying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Han Yu really did not expect Wang Li to say such things. He was live-streaming the parent-child program. No one could say that he was abducting children. Just as they were in a deadlock, Tan Nian cried. He hugged the staff¡¯s neck and refused to let go. He used all his strength to cry. It was rare for a child of his age to cry in such a heart-wrenching manner. After all, children only cried to express their emotions. When they cried, they would see the adults¡¯ mood. They were not really sad. Tan Nian did not care about others at all. He wanted to vent all his grievances and cry until he was out of breath. Han Yu hurriedly called the medical staff accompanying him over. They quickly tended to the child. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. It was just that his emotions were fluctuating too much. When Wang Li saw this scene, she forgot to object. She watched in a daze as the staff carried the child away. Then, she turned around and continued to blame Tan Si. After leaving the camera, Zhao Yi felt that his chance had come. He quietly moved to Tan Nian¡¯s side and wanted to pull his hair. However, before he could do anything, another group of medical staff rushed forward and began to examine Tan Nian in detail. In order to ensure the safety of the guests, Han Yu had specially brought three teams of medical personnel with him, afraid that something unexpected would happen. After all, not only were there adults in the production team, but there were also children. It was obvious that Tan Nian was not in good health. For safety reasons, he had to undergo a thorough checkup. The sponsorship that Han Yu had secured was not short of money. They were equipped with large-scale medical equipment. In short, Tan Nian¡¯s health had been checked by many parties. After leaving his mother and grandmother, Tan Nian¡¯s emotions calmed down a lot. Although there were still tears in his eyes, at least he was no longer crying at the top of his lungs. There was a girl in the production team who had a child. She was attracted by Tan Nian¡¯s obedient appearance and instantly, her motherly instinct took over and she kept him in her arms. Initially, Han Yu had wanted each family to be allocated about the same amount of live broadcast time. Now, it seemed that he could reduce Tan Si¡¯s live broadcast time. Otherwise, Tan Nian would still be tortured when he returned. The child was still so young. They should prioritize his health. In any case, the singing competition would only be held the next day. Tonight, he would let the children rest well. They could not be tired when they were growing. For this reason, the director also wrote an article on children¡¯s sleep on Weibo, popularizing the importance of children¡¯s sleep to parents. The netizens teased that the director had organized a parent-child variety show to write an article. Was the director going to take a degree in education? Of course, the parents did not force their children to sing well. However, the children were extremely motivated. No matter how their parents persuaded them, they had to finish learning before sleeping. Liu Yue was the most talented. She had long finished learning the entire song. Now, she began to discuss the arrangement with her father, so she was the first to fall asleep. Although Li Ai¡¯s singing was out of tune, she could not stand the two parents who kept praising her. In Meng Nuan and Li Sheng¡¯s eyes, their baby was the best. No matter how bad her singing was, they applauded with all their might. By the time she could finish singing the song, Li Sheng¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears. Meng Nuan still had to comfort him. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi finished learning the songs according to their procedure. The two of them were mediocre when it came to singing. They were neither out of tune nor talented. After learning, they continued to play. Jiang An did not bother them and focused on preparing dinner. Just as she was thinking about what to do for dinner, Zou Bai pulled her out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner. You can play with the children.¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just making a meal. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m so fragile.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in a place like the kitchen.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very serious. ¡°If you have this time, you can do more meaningful things.¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m recording a show now. Other than cooking, what else is meaningful?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re so busy with work and it¡¯s rare for you to come to a mountain village. You should relax.¡± Zou Bai stroked her head. ¡°After this episode ends, you¡¯ll be promoting ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. You have to make the best use of your time to relax.¡± At this point, Jiang An became agitated. ¡°Gu Sheng said that it¡¯s already scheduled to be broadcasted in three days. No one knows what the response will be like in the end anyways.¡± ¡°With you acting in a television drama, the response will definitely be very good,¡± Zou Bai said with certainty. Jiang An quickly covered his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re too confident. I can only ensure the quality of the television drama. As for whether the audience likes it or not, I don¡¯t know.¡± The conversation between Jiang An and Zou Bai was obviously promoting ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Han Yu also reposted this on Weibo and congratulated them.. Chapter 470 - Chapter 470: Got The Hair Chapter 470: Got The Hair Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Han Yu was not unhappy about promoting a television drama on his own show. After all, celebrities went on variety shows to gain attention for their works. Some celebrities kept a low profile and would only appear on variety shows when they were promoting their works. Their appearance would also keep the variety shows interesting. This was a win-win. [¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is actually going to be broadcasted soon.] [Why don¡¯t I see anyone paying attention to this matter?] [They¡¯re paying attention now. The news of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± airing has already rushed to the trending searches.] [I have to watch An¡¯an¡¯s television drama.] [I think it¡¯s about transmigration. I feel that it¡¯s not very good.] [Although An¡¯an doesn¡¯t have many works, all of them are top-notch. I believe Legend of Gan Lan will be the same.] [I saw that the name of the producer was Jiang An. She invested in her television drama.] [I¡¯m looking forward to An¡¯an¡¯s new work.] [She¡¯s paying for her own show. I don¡¯t think the filming will be very good.] Amidst the controversy, Gu Sheng released the trailer. In just a minute and a half, it showed the core of the television drama. Gan Lan, who was played by Jiang An, kept running, escaping from everything behind her, like a grand sad song. Some people who were resistant at first were now attracted. In the past two years, the television dramas were all about love. It seemed that no matter what theme was, it had to be related to dating. This continuous bombardment made the audience tired of this. They could no longer watch romantic scenes. Some people were even disgusted. The trailer of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± shattered their impression. They thought that Jiang An would be the female lead and that all the men in the show would love her. However, even by watching the trailer, one could understand that this television drama was not about love at all, but the collision of feudal dynasties and modern ideas. It was the life of Gan Lan and her rebellion. Gu Sheng looked at the rising discussion on the Internet and could not stop smiling. As long as he could maintain this popularity, his reputation would definitely rise to another level after the television drama was broadcasted. In the end, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had not officially started broadcasting, so everyone still focused their attention on the variety show. This time, because Zou Bai had said in front of the camera that they were going to see the stars, the filming crew followed the two of them that night. Although the two of them really wanted their personal space, they also understood that they were filming a variety show now and had to serve the public first. Fortunately, Jiang An was already used to the group of people around her and all kinds of cameras on her when she was filming. She quickly adapted. Zou Bai didn¡¯t like the feeling of being followed, but as the head of the family, he had experienced too much surveillance. This kind of open filming wasn¡¯t threatening. The two of them ignored the group of people behind them and held hands happily as they went to the back of the mountain to look at the stars. They had no intention of avoiding them. Han Yu really did not know if he should film it or not. Could it be that the two of them wanted to announce it? However, seeing that they did not show any signs of refusing filming, Han Yu followed them. Zou Bai took out a poncho and placed it on the ground. Then, he placed a cushion on it for Jiang An to sit on. When everything was done, he called her over. The entire set of actions was smooth. It was obvious that he was usually taking care of her. ¡°I specially went back to get the cushion. Is it comfortable enough?¡± Zou Bai asked. ¡°It¡¯s especially comfortable. It¡¯s like sitting on a cloud.¡± Jiang An found it very novel. Zou Bai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s comfortable. This is something newly developed by the corporation. It¡¯s a new type of cotton that¡¯s hybridized such that it feels soft but won¡¯t collapse.¡± [Zou Bai pays so much attention to details.] [He was afraid that the cushion would get wet, so he specially laid a waterproof poncho under it.] [With Zou Bai around, An¡¯an will never have to do anything herself.] [What new cotton is this? I¡¯m so curious.] [I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s a new breed developed by the Zou Corporation. They invested a lot of money in the early stages and it hasn¡¯t been released on a large scale yet.] [This kind of cotton has a long cycle and produces little. Even if it goes on the market, it will be very expensive.] [I can¡¯t afford it.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An and Zou Bai were watching the stars sweetly at the back of the mountain. Zhao Yi took advantage of the fact that more than half of the staff had been taken away and hurriedly ran to Tan Nian¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t care if he would cry or not. He took two strands of his hair and ran. Tan Nian was stimulated by the sudden pain and immediately began to cry. However, because he was tired from crying just now, he did not make a loud sound. The staff thought that he was still very sad and quickly ran over to hug him and comfort him. Zou Yi was puzzled. ¡°Why did Zhao Yi take the child¡¯s hair?¡± Zou Er knocked his head. ¡°Are you stupid? He¡¯s already plucked his hair. Of course he¡¯s going to do a DNA test..¡± Chapter 471 - Chapter 471: Relationship Debut Chapter 471: Relationship Debut Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Yi and Zou Er were prepared to report this matter to their master, but Zou Bai was still accompanying Jiang An to watch the stars. The two of them could only wait silently at the side. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhao Yi quickly slipped out. He was no match for the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to begin with. If they discovered him, things would be bad. There was no need to tell outsiders what his master had instructed him to do, but if he could not provide a reason, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards would definitely attack. Therefore, he had to leave as soon as possible to avoid being discovered by the Zou family. Zhao Yi did not know that he had been discovered as soon as he arrived. However, Zou Bai was curious about what he wanted to do, so he did not ask anyone to make a move. Zhao Yi was still glad that he was good at fighting and came and went without a trace. Zou Bai would not hide these things from Jiang An. When he talked to her at night, he had mentioned it, so she knew a little. However, she only knew that the Zhao family was nearby. As for who the other party was and what they wanted to do, she did not know. She had never been interested in these things. If not for her status as the heir, she would only focus on filming. ¡°Zou Bai, that star is so bright.¡± Jiang An pointed at the sky. Zou Bai looked over. ¡°That¡¯s Sirius. Its existence in the night sky makes the other stars pale in comparison.¡± ¡°I see. The starry sky of the mountain village is really beautiful. Only the starry sky of the Xiyun Mansion can compare to it.¡± Jiang An sighed. ¡°The Xiyun Jiang family¡¯s old residence is built on a mountain. Naturally, you can see more stars,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile. [Where exactly is the Jiang family¡¯s old residence?] [On a mountain in Xiyun. You¡¯ll know which one it is after searching.] [It¡¯s actually there. That place is famous for its fengshui.] [The Jiang family of Xiyun has built an especially large house on the mountain. There are all kinds of pavilions and buildings inside. It would expand with every generation. The area it covers is probably comparable to a palace.] [The lives of the rich are indeed different.] [Then will An¡¯an livestream at home one day?] [I want to see it.] [I really want to see the legendary mansion.] Zou Bai deliberately placed his hand on Jiang An¡¯s shoulder. She habitually lay in Zou Bai¡¯s arms, and the two of them quietly admired the night sky. Han Yu was so frightened that he almost couldn¡¯t hold the thing in his hand. He didn¡¯t know if he should turn the camera away. After all, Jiang An had introduced Zou Bai as a friend initially. This was not something friends would do. Could it be that the two of them wanted to make it public? Fortunately, Jiang An quickly realized that this posture was inappropriate and wanted to retreat from Zou Bai¡¯s arms. Zou Bai held her hand tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hug you for a while.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. They see what they see.¡± Since Zou Bai had already said so, Jiang An relaxed and lay completely in Zou Bai¡¯s arms. The two of them snuggled up to each other. Under the starry sky, they were unbelievably beautiful. The scene made one¡¯s heart flutter. Wen Li, who had been watching variety shows, was extremely excited. Although she knew that her son and Jiang An were together, their previous interactions were too calm. Other than the look in his eyes that proved that her son had become gentle, there was no evidence that they were a couple. It was only now that Wen Li was truly relieved. It seemed that her son had already walked out of Chen Xiang¡¯s shadow. It was fine even if Chen Xiang really planned to return to the country. She finally did not have to be on tenterhooks. The netizens in the live-stream went crazy. Many people rushed to the live-stream after hearing the news to witness this moment. [Oh my god, I told you they were a real couple.] [She¡¯s just leaning on him. Don¡¯t think too much.] [They¡¯re already in this state, yet you¡¯re still saying that we¡¯re thinking too much. I think your eyesight is bad.] [An¡¯an is a person who knows her limits. She definitely has a good impression of Zou Bai.] [This can¡¯t be called having a good impression of each other. It¡¯s called having feelings for each other.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Zou Bai¡¯s eyes are filled with love when he looks at Jiang An. It¡¯s obvious that he has liked her for a long time.] ¡°Director, a large number of online users have flooded into the live-stream. I think we won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer,¡± the staff walked to Han Yu¡¯s side and said. Han Yu understood that he could not fumble now. He quickly instructed, ¡°Get everyone who can maintain the live-stream to come over. No matter what, we have to ensure that the live-stream goes smoothly today. We can¡¯t let something like a breakdown happen.¡± With Han Yu¡¯s order, the entire production team became busy. Everyone who knew how to use the computer gathered together and tried their best to maintain the normal operation of the live-stream. At the same time, the topic of Jiang An¡¯s relationship became a trending topic. Many people rushed into the live-stream to watch it even if they did not care about the show ¡°Baby Sets Off¡±.. Chapter 472 - Chapter 472: Barely Reconciled Chapter 472: Barely Reconciled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yi quickly returned to the Zhao family and handed the hair to Zhao Yan. The Zhao family had their own hospital. The results would be out soon after they sent it over. The doctor worked overtime to conduct tests and comparisons. Soon, the report was sent to Zhao Yan. There was no need to read the long speeches at the beginning. He went straight to the last column: According to the DNA genetic marker results, they were biological father and son. Zhao Yan was not surprised by this outcome. He was even a little excited. Having this child would bring him greater benefits. ¡°I saw that some other stuff happened yesterday, but the camera quickly cut away. You should know what happened at the scene,¡± Zhao Yan asked. Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°Miss Tan and her mother quarreled yesterday. Young Master was very afraid and he was carried away by the staff.¡± ¡°How did Tan Si react?¡± ¡°Miss Tan doesn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t ask about Young Master when I left.¡± Zhao Yan knew in his heart that Tan Si did not care about the child at all. It should be very easy for him to ask for custody. At most, he would give him some money to dismiss her. Zhao Yi probed, ¡°Do we need to tell Old Madam the results of the report?¡± Zhao Yan shook his head. ¡°No need. If we tell her now, the situation will definitely be out of control. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Actually, he did not have any feelings for Tan Nian. After all, he had only just found out about the existence of this child. It was really difficult for him to have a fatherly heart. However, he had to snatch this child from Tan Si. Not only would it please his mother, but the position of an heir if he had a child would also be more stable. His father had many illegitimate children outside. Tan Si had never thought about who the child¡¯s father was, but looking at Tan Nian¡¯s cute face, he should not be ugly. She was still immersed in the argument and did not remember Tan Nian being carried away at all. The staff saw that it was getting late and wanted to send the child back. However, facing Tan Si¡¯s gloomy face, she subconsciously hugged Tan Nian tightly in her arms. ¡°Director, do we have to send the child back?¡± The staff could not bear to send him back. Han Yu sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve already cut the camera for too long. We have to let Tan Nian go back now. Moreover, she¡¯s Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. No matter what, he has to return to her side.¡± It was not that Han Yu was heartless. Even if he could save Tan Nian from this predicament, he would not be able to escape for the rest of his life. Seeing that the live broadcast was about to end, Han Yu personally walked up to Tan Si. ¡°If you continue to be angry, there won¡¯t be any cameras. I won¡¯t let you appear in the parent-child variety show in this state.¡± Tan Si panicked. If she did not appear on the show, everyone would definitely guess that something bad had happened. It would not be good if rumors spread. ¡°Director, I¡¯m not angry anymore. I can start recording at any time,¡± Tan Si said with a smile. Han Yu looked at Wang Li. She did not want to affect her daughter¡¯s career, so she nodded. Only then did Han Yu feel relieved and get someone to bring the child back. He coaxed him, ¡°Grandma and Mommy have already reconciled. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Tan Nian looked at them. He did not believe them and turned around to hide in the staff¡¯s arms. Tan Si was furious, but she still endured it and coaxed him. ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Grandma just now. Nian Nian, forgive me.¡± Wang Li added, ¡°Grandma also made a mistake. She definitely won¡¯t quarrel with Mom in the future.¡± Hearing their assurance, Tan Nian looked up. After all, as a child, the people closest to him were his grandmother and mother. Previously, he was afraid but now that he had better expectations, he felt that things would definitely be different in the future. He reached out his arms for his mother to carry him. Tan Si hurriedly took him over and muttered, ¡°Good boy.¡± Seeing that they had reconciled, the director heaved a sigh of relief and quickly called the film crew over. He wanted to take advantage of the last moment to give them a shot to prevent any rumors from appearing online. Just as someone asked about Tan Si¡¯s family online, their figures finally appeared in the live-stream. Tan Si hugged Tan Nian and patted him gently as she sang the song he was supposed to learn. In any case, he had already learned it from Jiang An. She could just sing it twice for show. However, in the eyes of the others, this was a rare silence. The people watching heaved a sigh of relief. [From the looks of it, Tan Si also has motherly love.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I hope it will be the same in the future.] [Tan Nian clearly longs to have motherly love.] [They were still arguing just now, but they¡¯ve reconciled now?] [After all, they are mother and daughter.] [They only reconciled for the sake of the camera.. Can¡¯t you guys tell?] Chapter 473 - Chapter 473: The Truth About the Child Chapter 473: The Truth About the Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Somehow, today¡¯s filming ended successfully. Han Yu felt that his heart could not take any more ups and downs. Jiang An and Zou Bai had also gone home after watching the stars. At this time, the children were still awake. Penguin was playing hide-and-seek with them. It was Jiang Yu who immediately noticed that her parents had returned and hurriedly ran over to welcome them. Although Jiang Yi was half a beat slower, he also jumped onto Zou Bai. He caught the two children and picked them up. ¡°What did you do at home?¡± ¡°Played hide-and-seek with Sister Penguin. She couldn¡¯t find us,¡± Jiang Yu said. Jiang Yi said, ¡°I did a puzzle for a while, then played hide-and-seek with my sister.¡± They were not the type of child to be particularly dependent on their parents. Even if their parents were not around, they could take care of themselves. They were extremely good at self-entertainment. ¡°Mommy, what stars did you see?¡± Jiang Yu hugged Jiang An¡¯s neck and asked. She quickly told the two children about the stars she saw. As she gently explained, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi gradually began to yawn. In the end, they carried the children to the bed to sleep. After the live broadcast ended, Zou Bai could finally hug Jiang An without holding back. From time to time, he would lower his head and kiss her face. He was clingy and refused to let go. Jiang An was annoyed by the kisses and said coquettishly, ¡°Can you kiss me later? I haven¡¯t washed my face yet.¡± Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll go bathe with you now.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to leave Jiang An¡¯s side. They had to hold back in front of the camera, and even hugging was out of line. Jiang An didn¡¯t have any makeup on, so she only needed to wash her face with facial cleanser. Taking advantage of this time, Zou Yi quickly told Zou Bai about Zhao Yi. When Jiang An finished washing her face and looked up, she saw that they were talking. She asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Zou Bai instructed Zou Yi, ¡°Tell the people in the Intelligence Network to pay more attention to the Zhao family¡¯s movements. If they find anything, report it to me immediately.¡± After Zou Yi left, Zou Bai held Jiang An¡¯s hand and returned to the room. He told her everything that Zhao Yi had done. ¡°Why did Zhao Yi take Tan Nian¡¯s hair?¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand. Zou Bai laughed. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s only one use for a child¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°DNA test?¡± Jiang An asked. Under Zou Bai¡¯s affirmative gaze, she became even more confused. ¡°I don¡¯t remember Tan Si having any interactions with Zhao Yan. Furthermore, Tan Si swore that Tan Nian was Si Cheng¡¯s child back then.¡± ¡°But Si Cheng later released the paternity test report between him and Tan Nian, proving that Tan Nian was not his child,¡± Zou Bai added. Jiang An thought about it carefully and felt that it seemed to be the case. ¡°I thought that Si Cheng and Tan Si had planned it to eliminate the existence of a third party.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s not the case at all. Tan Nian is indeed not Si Cheng¡¯s child. Now, the child¡¯s biological father is here.¡± Since Zhao Yan had already gotten someone to take the child¡¯s hair, there must be a concrete basis. Perhaps he would want to take the child from Tan Si after the show ended. Zhao Yan was not a kind person. When the time came, he would definitely only want the child to but not the child¡¯s mother. At most, he would give Tan Si a sum of money. Jiang An felt like she was prying and invading someone else¡¯s privacy. She shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not care about this matter. Let them handle it themselves. Anyway, I have nothing to do with the Tan family anymore.¡± Seeing her like this, Zou Bai quickly ended the conversation. He hugged Jiang An and refused to let go. ¡°You should go back. It won¡¯t be good if we get caught on camera tomorrow morning.¡± Jiang An pushed him. Although the two of them were already semi-public, Jiang An still didn¡¯t want the news of them sleeping together to spread. The children were still around. However, Zou Bai hugged her tightly and refused to let go. He nuzzled her neck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back at dawn in the morning. We won¡¯t be filmed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An rejected him firmly. ¡°No, what if you oversleep? We¡¯ll sleep together when we get back.¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t hear anything. He could only see his fragrant and soft girlfriend. No matter what reason she had, she couldn¡¯t stop him. He picked her up bridal-style. Jiang An quickly held the scream in her mouth and punched him. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me to death.¡± Zou Bai smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drop you. I¡¯ll definitely go back on time tomorrow morning. Even if I¡¯m late, Zou Yi and the others will stop Han Yu. Nothing that you¡¯re worried about will happen.¡± After saying that, he carried Jiang An into the house. As he walked, he kissed her, turning her head into mush. She couldn¡¯t think about rejecting this and let Zou Bai put her on the bed.. Chapter 474 - Chapter 474: Thick-skinned Chapter 474: Thick-skinned Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next morning, as expected, Jiang An woke up late. Last night, she only fell asleep in the middle of the night. It was already impressive that she could get up. Zou Bai, on the other hand, returned to his room early in the morning. He really wanted to stay and accompany Jiang An, but he knew that Jiang An would definitely be angry if he did so, so he could only leave reluctantly. Jiang An was indeed very angry now. She got out of bed with difficulty. Her back was aching and she was trembling as she walked. When she washed up, her neck was covered in red marks. These were all left behind by Zou Bai. She was furious when she faced the mirror. She had clearly told him last night not to leave any traces. Jiang An could only take out a silk scarf and tie it around her neck, praying that there were no sports games today. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what else she could do. The live-stream had started early, but the children were still sleeping, so the entire courtyard was silent. When Jiang An walked out, it became lively. The fans in the live-stream began to praise her beauty. After all, the only makeup she had on this show was lipstick. She didn¡¯t even need to put on makeup to look better than the others. Han Yu was eating buns behind the camera. He felt that it was not bad to have a quiet live-stream this morning. Yesterday was too emotionally exhausting. At this moment, Zou Bai walked out. He smiled at Jiang An, looking very satisfied. Jiang An felt angry when she saw him. She turned around and went to the kitchen to get breakfast. In order to save time, the production team had sent breakfast over in advance. Zou Bai, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t angry. He lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. [What¡¯s going on? What happened overnight?] [Something must have happened that we don¡¯t know about.] [Could it be a kiss?] [That¡¯s too exciting. I really want to see it.] [Then was An¡¯an shy just now?] [What are you all thinking? With Zou Bai¡¯s status, why would he like a mother?] [An¡¯an¡¯s children are also very outstanding, unlike some people who have nothing to offer except being childless.] [It¡¯s not illegal to be married before. What¡¯s wrong with that?] After Jiang An brought out breakfast, she went to wake the children up. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not people who lazed around in bed. They quickly put on their clothes and came out to eat. When they sat at the dining table, Jiang Yu said, ¡°Mom, you look so beautiful with a scarf today.¡± Jiang An subconsciously touched her neck, almost thinking that her daughter had seen the red marks. She smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything. In order not to make the scarf stand out, she had specially changed her clothes. She did not wear sportswear and dressed more exquisitely. Of course, Zou Bai knew what was going on. He sat beside Jiang An and said fawningly, ¡°An¡¯an, the porridge isn¡¯t hot anymore. Try it.¡± ¡°Leave it there,¡± Jiang An said indifferently. When she saw Zou Bai, she recalled what happened yesterday. She clearly wanted him to quickly return to his room, but he was mesmerized by her beauty and made her stay. She really shouldn¡¯t have done this. After the children finished eating and went to practice martial arts, Jiang An carried the bowls and chopsticks back to the kitchen. Zou Bai hurriedly followed. Han Yu had a discerning eye and aimed the camera at the children. Zou Bai quickly turned off their microphones and went up to hug her. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡± Jiang An gently broke free from him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. It¡¯s not good for others to see.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m hugging my own girlfriend.¡± Zou Bai was very thick-skinned. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand. When she first met Zou Bai, he was still cold and distant. It was as if nothing could move him. Why had he become so clingy now? ¡°I told you not to leave any marks, and I begged you to let me sleep early. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Jiang An complained. Zou Bai¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. He was feeling guilty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai was sincere when he agreed, but at that critical moment, he was unwilling to let go of Jiang An. The person he had been thinking about day and night was right in front of him. To be able to let go, he would have to be a saint. He was not a saint, but a villain among villains. Since he had obtained what he wanted, he would not let go. However, he also understood that he could not say such things. He could only hug Jiang An and say, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t do it again in the future. Please forgive me this once. I really missed you too much last night.¡± Jiang An¡¯s temper was worn out by him. Thinking that they still had a show to record after leaving the door, she could only just nod and say, ¡°Then you can¡¯t mess around in the future.¡± Seeing that she had relented, Zou Bai quickly nodded, obediently agreeing and calling her baby, making Jiang An¡¯s ears burn.. Chapter 475 - Chapter 475: Children’s Song Chapter 475: Children¡¯s Song Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After every family finished their breakfast, the director began to announce today¡¯s schedule. Yesterday, the children had already finished learning the songs. Today, it was time for the competition. The production team got the elders in the village to listen. They would choose which family¡¯s children sang the best. As the elders did not know much about celebrities, it was the fairest system. The children valued this competition very much and treated it as a performance. The parents naturally felt that they had to be serious and dress the children up beautifully. The girls all put on beautiful princess dresses. Sophie even put on a small suit for Gao Jing. In her eyes, it was the most formal attire for boys. Looking at the children standing in a row, the elders revealed kind gazes. The children in remote mountain villages never stayed. The young and strong left home to seek a way out. After giving birth to a child, the child would go to school in the big city. They only came home during the New Year. The elders missed their grandchildren very much. ¡°Kids, please draw lots for the order of performance,¡± Han Yu said. The children walked up to the staff and reached into the box to pick a note. They waited until everyone had taken it before opening it. Li Ai said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m up first!¡± The people in the live-stream were silent. They had witnessed the entire process of this child learning how to sing yesterday, so they naturally knew what her standard was. For a moment, they did not know if it was good or bad that she was the first to sing. Li Ai, on the other hand, was very happy. She stood confidently in front of the old man and said sweetly, ¡°Hello, Grandpa and Grandma. My name is Li Ai. I¡¯m going to sing for you today.¡± The old people gave her a kind smile, but immediately, their smiles disappeared. From the moment Li Ai sang the first line, it was out of tune, but she did not seem to notice it at all. Her singing became louder and louder, as if she was very intoxicated by her own singing. [I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t sing a single word in tune.] [Being able to sing like this is also a different kind of talent.] [I remember that Meng Nuan sings quite well. Why is the child tone deaf?] [But Li Ai is really confident. She has never doubted her ability.] [After all, Mom and Dad love her so much. No matter what she does, she is always encouraged.] [Although her singing isn¡¯t very good, she is brave enough to sing loudly.] [No matter how you look at it, a confident child is beautiful.] Li Ai successfully finished singing the song. Although the elderly did not understand why this song sounded strange, they still liked this smiling child. The second was Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The two children held hands and greeted the elders. Then, they sang. The children¡¯s voices echoed throughout the mountain, making people feel happy. Only then did the old people understand what the song originally was supposed to sound like. They nodded and felt that they sang very well. The twins¡¯ tacit understanding made Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi sing with their own characteristics. Jiang Yi could even harmonize with his sister, making the song even more pleasant and was the cherry on top. After singing, they bowed and left. Jiang An immediately hugged the two children. ¡°You sang too well. Mommy is proud of you.¡± Tan Nian was very envious when he saw this. His mother had never said such things to him. She had never even given him such a warm smile. Initially, Tan Nian did not understand what this meant. However, after coming to the show and seeing what other people¡¯s mothers were like, he understood the fact that his mother did not love him that much. Children were actually very sensitive. The adults¡¯ actions would be magnified in their eyes. This was also the reason why Tan Nian was increasingly afraid of Tan Si. Tan Si did not notice Tan Nian¡¯s expression at all. Instead, she stared intently at Jiang An¡¯s children. She thought to herself that Tan Nian had to sing better later and beat these two brats. Jiang An had already become a thorn in Tan Si¡¯s side. She could not accept that the person who could order her around in the past had become better than her. [Tan Si¡¯s expression is a little scary.] [Why is she always staring at Jiang An¡¯s family?] [Maybe she¡¯s jealous. Jealous that Jiang An is living better than her.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Our Si Si is a big star. She debuted much earlier than Jiang An. There¡¯s no need to be jealous of her.] [She debuted so long ago, but she doesn¡¯t have a representative masterpiece.] [I remember that Tan Si tried to get close to Zou Bai previously. Who knows what she¡¯s up to?] [That was just a friendly greeting. You¡¯re thinking too much.] [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. She thinks that if she can snatch Brother-in-law once, she can snatch Brother-in-law a second time..] Chapter 476 - Chapter 476: Heavenly Sound Chapter 476: Heavenly Sound Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that the comments were heading in a crooked direction, Han Yu quickly got the staff to enter the live-stream to control the situation. He finally suppressed the popularity of the topic. Fortunately, at this moment, Gao Jing stood up and attracted the attention of the netizens. He bowed to the elders very gentlemanly. It was obvious that this was an etiquette that was engraved in his bones. Then, he began to sing into the microphone. Every word was very accurate, but some were too accurate. He enunciated every word perfectly. It sounded a little strange. Gao Tian and Sophie stared nervously at their son, afraid that he would forget the lyrics or sing the wrong song. It didn¡¯t matter if his pronunciation was a little strange. It was good enough that he could sing the entire song. They didn¡¯t want him to drop the ball at this time. Fortunately, Gao Jing was very hardworking and this did not happen. After singing the entire song smoothly, the couple immediately heaved a sigh of relief. [Gao Tian and Sophie are hugging each other nervously.] [Are they afraid that Gao Jing will start singing in a foreign language?] [He¡¯s just mixed, but it looks like he grew up overseas and can¡¯t even understand Chinese.] [Do you think that language is an easy thing? Children living in multilingual environments when they are young get easily confused.] [Moreover, because these two things are learned as mother tongues, it¡¯s very easy to switch them sometimes.] After Gao Jing finished singing, it was Liu Yue¡¯s turn. She walked up with an ukulele and started singing by herself without the production team¡¯s accompaniment. Liu Yue could indeed be said to have inherited her father¡¯s musical talent. She had remixed the song a little to slow it down. It was like lying in the mountains and flowers. It made people feel relaxed and happy when they heard it. Liu Yue was different from the other children. The others were going through the motions while she was enjoying the process of making music. Liu Yan was about to cry. Seeing his brother like this, Liu Mu quickly handed him a tissue and blocked him from the camera to prevent him from embarrassing himself even more. After all, Liu Yan¡¯s snot and tears were really not good-looking when he cried. If ugly photos of him appeared online, he would be depressed. The people in the live-stream were shocked. They did not expect Liu Yue to be able to play the song like this. Moreover, she knew how to play the ukulele at such a young age. From the way she played, she definitely did not learn it at the last minute. Clearly, she had been honing her musical talent since she was young. At this moment, the netizens were a little worried about Tan Nian. It was really not good for him to appear after such a performance. After watching the live broadcast for the past two days, the netizens doted on this child and hoped that he could live a better life. Tan Si quickly squatted down and hugged Tan Nian. However, she tightened her arms subtly as a warning to him. If he did not sing well, it would be over. Tan Nian trembled as he stood up, not knowing what to say. All he could think about was how his mother would definitely throw a tantrum when they returned. Just as he was at a loss, Jiang Yu suddenly said, ¡°Nian Nian, you can do it. You¡¯re the best!¡± Jiang Yi even took out a glowstick. He had gotten it from the staff. He did not care that it was broad daylight and waved it around. Although it looked a little comical, Tan Nian knew that he was supporting him. After spending half a day with him, he knew that Jiang Yi usually did not like to talk and would not shout. Therefore, he chose to use this method to express his support. Jiang An also cheered him on. ¡°You sang very well. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just perform normally.¡± Looking at everything happening, Tan Si was a little speechless. She was clearly Tan Nian¡¯s mother. Why was Jiang An showing off? She wanted to speak, but the accompaniment had already started, so she could only choose to shut up. Tan Nian was no longer afraid. Moreover, the elders were looking at him encouragingly. They were not scrutinizing him as he had imagined they would. He sang into the microphone, shocking everyone present. Tan Nian had a good voice. It was clear and moving like a stream in the mountains, making people feel as if their souls had been cleansed. It was completely different from his stutter when he was learning to sing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He closed his eyes and was completely intoxicated by the song. It was an ordinary nursery rhyme but he sang a heavenly tune. Liu Yan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This voice change is too beautiful. I think this child is definitely a singing talent.¡± A smile finally appeared on Tan Si¡¯s face. She saw hope of suppressing Jiang An. She did not expect Tan Nian to sing so well, but she was wondering why he refused to sing when she was teaching him. At the thought of this, she felt a little regretful. If she insisted on teaching Tan Nian how to sing, she would definitely be able to use this topic to become trending last time. At that time, those negative comments would naturally disappear. After Tan Nian finished singing, she immediately applauded. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re amazing..¡± Chapter 477 - Chapter 477: Announcement of Results Chapter 477: Announcement of Results Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [I didn¡¯t expect Tan Nian to sing so well.] [It¡¯s really too good. When he grows up, he¡¯ll probably enter the music industry.] [The child is still young. It¡¯s too early to say this.] [If that¡¯s the case, Tan Nian should have the highest score.] [Liu Yue also sang very well.] [The children are all very hardworking. None of them should be last.] Tan Nian didn¡¯t care about the rankings. He was already very happy to finish singing. He handed the microphone to the staff and ran to Jiang An¡¯s side, throwing himself into her arms. This made Tan Si¡¯s expression freeze. She could not believe that Tan Nian would be like this. She was clearly his mother, but she actually went to hug Jiang An immediately. Jiang An also realized that something was wrong now. He patted Tan Nian¡¯s back and said, ¡°I know Nian Nian wants to thank me, but you should hug Mom now.¡± Only then did Tan Nian withdraw from her arms. Then, he walked towards Tan Si step by step and reached out to be carried. Tan Si was extremely angry now, but she still had to pretend to be calm. She carried the child with a smile on her face and praised, ¡°As expected of my child. He sang really well. Mom is really too proud.¡± Tan Nian let her carry him with a calm expression. It was completely different from when he was with Jiang An. He had not forgotten what his mother had said before singing. Since all the children had finished singing, the production team had to calculate the scores given by the elders. Everyone stood on the spot and waited for the results. ¡°The elders like every child very much and say that they don¡¯t want any child to get last place,¡± the staff member said as he walked to Han Yu¡¯s side. Han Yu pondered for a moment. ¡°Then let there be no ranking. Let¡¯s just have three award levels. The ranking won¡¯t be too clear.¡± The staff also felt that this was feasible and ran to discuss with the elders. In the end, they finally got the name list. Han Yu stood in front of everyone¡¯s expectant gazes and announced, ¡°There are a total of three levels of prizes for this competition. The third level is: Li Ai and Gao Jing.¡± After the parents on both sides heard this, they clapped hard. They were already very happy to have a ranking. Moreover, the production team did not give a ranking but had changed it to levels. The children would not be sad. Li Ai did not care about these things to begin with. She was very happy that someone had listened to her sing just now. In any case, she was the best in her parents¡¯ eyes. Gao Jing heaved a sigh of relief. It was already very good that he could sing the whole song. He had thought that he would be last, but he did not expect to get a third prize. He was very satisfied. Seeing that everyone was in a good mood, Han Yu knew that he had thought of the right idea. Then, he began to announce, ¡°The second level is: Liu Yue, Jiang Yi, Jiang Yu, a shoutout to Liu Yue; her adaptation has already rushed to the trending searches. Many netizens have expressed their love.¡± Compared to the results, Liu Yue cared more about what others thought of her song. When she heard the director say this, she smiled and turned to look at her father proudly. ¡°Am I very good?¡± Liu Yan and Liu Mu quickly surrounded her and praised her. Liu Yan even said a bunch of professional terms that no one understood. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi high-fived happily. Jiang An and Zou Bai also started to praise the two children. Jiang Yi said in a low voice, ¡°Actually, my singing isn¡¯t as good as my sister¡¯s. I¡¯m just harmonizing most of the time.¡± Jiang Yu did not care at all. ¡°We¡¯re family. This is a ranking that belongs to the two of us.¡± Jiang An had made sure she was fair since both the children were young. She had never been biased towards any child so that they would never feel resentment toward their parents. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi could also sense this, so the two of them never thought that the other party had received more than them. The love and care from their families made them even more confident. Children who were loved would not be stingy with their love. The two siblings loved each other. Now, there was only one person left whose ranking had not been announced. Tan Si looked at Jiang An smugly. Indeed, her son had won this time. Han Yu continued, ¡°The last level is: Tan Nian. Netizens praised him for having a heavenly voice.¡± This was well deserved. Everyone applauded for Tan Nian. This was the first time he had received such a huge compliment. For a moment, he did not know how to react. He subconsciously wanted to bury himself in his mother¡¯s arms. However, Tan Si pushed him out. In this situation, she would never allow Tan Nian to show any fear. He had to be more extroverted than Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi.. Chapter 478 - Chapter 478: Searching for the Dragon Ball Chapter 478: Searching for the Dragon Ball Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Nian stood helplessly in front of everyone, not knowing what to do. This made Tan Si dislike him even more. Even if he sang well, he was still useless in other aspects. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi could tell that he was uneasy. They pulled the other children and ran up to stand with him. Jiang Yu even reached out to hug him. ¡°Nian Nian is the best!¡± Jiang Yi held his hand and expressed his support. Under such circumstances, Tan Nian suddenly stopped being nervous. In the end, he didn¡¯t know what to do in such a scene because he had always lived at home and had never participated in groups. The furthest he had gone was the park. The number of people he had seen could be counted with one hand. Therefore, he needed someone to bring him out. Otherwise, he would be like this for the rest of his life. After playing around that day, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had become people he trusted. Tan Nian could feel their kindness, so as long as they were around, his nervousness would be relieved immediately. Jiang Yu cleared his throat and acted like a reporter. ¡°Then, Tan Nian, do you have anything to say about winning the award now?¡± She was guiding Tan Nian to speak in public. As long as there was a first time, he would not be afraid. Under normal circumstances, Tan Nian would definitely be nervous, but now that he was very happy and surrounded by his peers, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I finally know what I¡¯m good at.¡± [From the looks of it, Tan Nian is actually quite lively.] [He¡¯s much better after going to the Jiang An family.] [The atmosphere in An¡¯an¡¯s house is too good. Anyone who goes will be in a good mood.] [And Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi have been taking care of him.] [An¡¯an didn¡¯t stop the children from interacting.] [Maybe his mom has a role to play. Why are you giving all the credit to Jiang An?] [Forget it. Tan Nian was afraid of strangers because he used to live with her.] The comments about Tan Si on the Internet were still not good, especially after Tan Nian¡¯s transformation. They kept feeling that the credit should be given to Jiang An. Initially, everyone was still neutral. They thought that the child might not like to talk, but now, it proved that that was not the case at all. Han Yu did not care about these comments. Initially, he was still wondering if he should help Tan Si salvage her image. However, she did not care about the show previously and started arguing with her mother. If not for the fact that he cut the camera quickly, the show would have ended long ago. Han Yu wasn¡¯t a very benevolent person. He would not protect those who hindered him from recording his show, so he let these things ferment. In this way, for the sake of her own face, Tan Si had to treat Tan Nian better. Otherwise, the child would be too pitiful. After the announcement, they were about to start the next stage. The director took out a note with clues written on it and handed it to the children. He said, ¡°This is the complete clue. You can go and find the dragon ball!¡± The children took it excitedly. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had three clues in their hands. After they opened it and read it, they ran towards the back mountain. Liu Yue and Li Ai ran towards the entrance of the village hand in hand. Gao Jing stood where he was and waited for Tan Nian. ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read.¡± Tan Nian shook his head. Gao Jing didn¡¯t expect it to be like this and quickly read it out to him. ¡°It says that the dragon ball is where the spring water is. I want to go over there too. Let¡¯s go together.¡± With that, he left with Tan Nian. The parents stayed at home to cook for the children. The program for this episode was almost over. Everyone¡¯s last meal was to be eaten together, so the production team had prepared sumptuous ingredients so that the parents could show their skills. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone went forward to choose the ingredients and brought them back to the house to cook. Tan Si pushed all these things to Wang Li. She had never cooked and felt that this would hurt her delicate hands. Moreover, it was already the end of the first episode. If she wanted to wait until the next time she met Zou Bai, she had to hurry up. Even if she didn¡¯t succeed now, she still had to leave an impression on him. She had completely forgotten about Zou Bai¡¯s frightening gaze. After all, the wealth behind Zou Bai was too alluring. His amount of wealth was unimaginable to most people. As long as she could get close to him, it was only right for her to pay a price. As long as she married him, she would be above everyone else. The entire entertainment industry¡¯s female celebrities could not compare to her. At the thought of this, Tan Si mustered her courage again and went home to change into sexier clothes.. Chapter 479 - Chapter 479: Teasing Chapter 479: Teasing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An wanted to make her signature dishes. Zou Bai rolled up his sleeves and walked over. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°I have to make it this time. We¡¯re all friends after this period of time. I have to make something delicious for them to try,¡± Jiang An insisted. Since she said so, Zou Bai could only let go. However, he did not leave the kitchen. He sat at the side and helped to choose and cut vegetables. The two of them cooperated well. It was obvious that they were family. The netizens were already used to such a scene and were not as excited as they were at the beginning. At this beautiful moment, Tan Si¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Sister, is Mr. Zou at home? I¡¯m here to borrow some seasoning.¡± Tan Si deliberately made her tone sweet. Zou Bai frowned and ignored her. Jiang An felt that there was no need to make things so awkward on the show. After all, they still had to film later. She took the seasoning box and went out. ¡°Take a look at what you need.¡± What she saw gave Jiang An a huge fright. Tan Si was wearing a halter top that only reached her thigh. If she moved slightly, it would run up. This outfit was as good as a bikini. However, she still knew that she had to hide her thoughts. She had put on a long gauze coat, but the transparent gauze was no different from not wearing it. Tan Si was still very proud of her figure. She knew that half-covering was the sexiest thing, so she wore this. Seeing that it was Jiang An, she felt a little regretful. However, she still took the seasoning box and looked at the courtyard. ¡°Is Mr. Zou not here?¡± [What does Tan Si mean?] [Isn¡¯t her outfit too revealing?] [She has freedom to wear whatever clothes she wants. You¡¯re discriminating against her.] [It¡¯s indeed her freedom to wear whatever she wants, but isn¡¯t she afraid of being exposed?] [I remember Tan Si saying that her upbringing was very strict and that she was not allowed to wear revealing clothes.] [If her upbringing was really strict, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant out of wedlock.] [Do you really believe her nonsense?] [Looking for Zou Bai the moment she arrived. What is she thinking?] [It¡¯s just an ordinary greeting. You¡¯re thinking too much.] At this moment, Zou Bai walked out of the kitchen. He could tell what Tan Si was up to. He knew that his identity would attract many women. However, ever since his fierce reputation overseas spread, no one did this anymore. Tan Si was really bold. Zou Bai was very tired of this kind of thing, not to mention that he already had his true love, Jiang An. Since Tan Si insisted on doing this, he might as well embarrass her on the show. ¡°You¡¯re not done yet? The dishes should be in the pot soon,¡± Zou Bai said. Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him. She urged Jiang An, ¡°Sister, go back and cook first. I¡¯ll just give the box back to Mr. Zou.¡± Jiang An looked at Zou Bai and saw him nod before returning to the kitchen. She believed that Zou Bai would not betray her. Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter even if Zou Bai had a change of heart. She had her family and her own career. At most, they would break up. Jiang An had so much in her life, love wasn¡¯t that important anymore. Zou Bai walked over and said, ¡°If you need anything, just take it. An¡¯an is still waiting to use the seasoning.¡± Tan Si pretended to be charming. ¡°Mr. Zou, don¡¯t rush me like this. I don¡¯t really go into the kitchen. I don¡¯t recognize these seasonings.¡± ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s missing. I know everything.¡± Zou Bai stared straight ahead and refused to look at Tan Si. Tan Si took two steps forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Zou to know these. Sister is really lucky.¡± These words were extremely ambiguous. She even wanted to place her hand on him. However, Tan Si would not do that. It was not good to be exposed on the show. She only needed to tease him a little. Tan Si felt that Jiang An¡¯s indifferent appearance made it very difficult for her to please a man. It could not compare to her charming and amorous self. Sooner or later, Zou Bai would fall in love with her. Zou Bai took a step back. ¡°What exactly do you lack?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si did not lack anything at all. She was just looking for an excuse. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Zou, don¡¯t rush me. I remember it¡¯s star anise.¡± Zou Bai quickly put the star anise into Tan Si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off.¡± The entire set of actions was smooth and natural, ensuring that the two of them did not have any physical contact. He even took another step back. It was obvious that he did not want to have anything to do with her. However, Tan Si felt that Zou Bai was interested in her. Otherwise, he could have asked her to take it herself. There was no need to pour it out for her so considerately. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zou. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you in the next episode.¡± Tan Si turned around and left after saying this. Her figure swayed, leaving behind a fragrance.. Chapter 480 - Chapter 480: Finding the Dragon Ball Chapter 480: Finding the Dragon Ball Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai turned around and closed the door. It was so loud that even Tan Si, who was far away, could hear it. Everyone could tell that he was angry. Tan Si did not care at all. As long as the other party¡¯s emotions fluctuated, it was fine. Anyway, disgust could turn into liking. Zou Bai hadn¡¯t seen such a shameless person in a long time. In the past, when people wanted to tempt him with beauties, they would ask for a private meeting place before pushing them out. This way, even if Zou Bai didn¡¯t accept them, it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing. Moreover, in order to raise their value, those women would try their best to be more reserved. There were not many people like Tan Si who openly wanted to seduce him in front of everyone. ¡°You¡¯re back. Has Tan Si left?¡± Jiang An walked out and asked when she heard the commotion. Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. She just took two star anises.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t take it seriously and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue cooking.¡± [Was Tan Si trying to seduce him just now?] [I think so.] [Nonsense. Si Si was just talking to someone normally.] [Tan Si¡¯s fans really have bad eyesight.] [Do you think we¡¯re blind to such an obvious thing?] [Zou Bai¡¯s expression is even colder than usual.] [Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He even lent the things to Si Si.] [This is a show. Don¡¯t tell me you expect him to throw something to her face?] [I feel like Zou Bai will definitely do that in private.] Such comments naturally fell into Zhao Yan¡¯s eyes. He really did not expect Tan Si to be tempted by Zou Bai and even start doing this on the show. Although Zhao Yan had made up his mind not to bring Tan Si to his side, he was still furious when he saw his child¡¯s mother doing this. If she had fallen in love with someone else, Zhao Yan would not have said anything. After all, Tan Si did not know of his existence. It was understandable that he wanted to be with someone else, but it just had to be his archenemy, Zou Bai. This was a great humiliation to him. It was simply embarrassing to mention it. Zhao Yan could not let the child stay by such a person¡¯s side anymore. He had to bring him back as soon as possible. ¡°Lawyer Xu, I need you to draft an agreement,¡± Zhao Yan called his lawyer. Tan Nian did not know that he was about to be snatched away. He was running around the village with Gao Jing. With the film crew following behind, he did not have to worry about his safety. Gao Jing knew that he didn¡¯t exercise often, so he only led him slowly to the edge of the spring. For a mountain village, this was an important resource. The clear spring water looked very sweet, but others did not value this resource. Because the mission was meant for the children to complete themselves, the production team did not make it too difficult and let them find it easily. Otherwise, it would definitely waste a lot of time. Tan Nian easily saw a box beside the spring. He picked it up and opened it. Inside was a golden dragon ball. ¡°I found it!¡± Tan Nian was very excited. There were really not many things he could do himself. He did not expect to complete two things today. He felt that he was not so useless anymore. Seeing how happy he was, Gao Jing patted his head. ¡°You did well!¡± Although Gao Jing was the only son, he had many relatives in Country F. His uncles had several children, and a few of them were younger than him, so Gao Jing was used to taking care of his younger cousins. Tan Nian could naturally feel that Gao Jing was taking care of him. He leaned over and did not want to leave. He really lacked this kind of love. Even though his grandmother loved him, it was different from the feeling of having a friend. [Tan Nian is so awesome. I thought he liked to cry for fun.] [I also thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to complete the mission. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so serious along the way.] [Tan Nian has always been a good child.] [Then why didn¡¯t he cooperate before?] [He just hadn¡¯t adapted to an unfamiliar environment yet.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I think Tan Si is also one of the reasons.] Just as Tan Nian was happy to find the dragon ball, she heard Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi calling out to them not far away, ¡°Brother Gao Jing, Nian Nian, come over quickly!¡± When they walked over, they realized that there was a rabbit under the tree. It was snow-white and looked very cute, but its hind legs were injured and it could not move. ¡°Brother Gao Jing, how are we going to save it?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi was the first to notice the rabbit. He wanted to carry it back, but he did not know how to do it. He was afraid that he would accidentally hurt it again.. Chapter 481 - Chapter 481: Suddenly Losing Signal Chapter 481: Suddenly Losing Signal Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gao Jing really did not expect the two of them to encounter such a situation. ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the rabbit back first and see what the adults have to say?¡± Gao Jing asked. In the end, he was just a child. What he knew was very limited. He was helpless in the face of such an injured animal. Jiang Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± After saying that, they were about to follow Gao Jing when Tan Nian said, ¡°Have you found the dragon ball?¡± Jiang Yi shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t had the time yet. It¡¯s the same as if we look later.¡± Gao Jing disagreed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Everyone still has to eat lunch together. You don¡¯t have much time to waste. Go find the dragon ball first. We¡¯ll just send the rabbit back.¡± Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were still worried about the rabbit, what Gao Jing said made sense. If the mission was not completed, it would delay everyone¡¯s meal. The two of them could only bid farewell to the rabbit and continue on the path to find the dragon ball. Gao Jing took a step forward and wanted to pick up the rabbit, but it kept struggling and even wanted to bite him. Tan Nian¡¯s heart ached when he saw it like this. He reached out and stroked the rabbit¡¯s head to comfort it. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We won¡¯t eat you.¡± Everyone became nervous, afraid that the rabbit would open its mouth and bite Tan Nian. Han Yu wished he could run out and snatch the rabbit away right now. If Tan Nian was injured, there would be no need to record the show. Tan Si alone would make a really huge fuss. However, before he could move, he saw that the rabbit had completely calmed down, as if it had been comforted by Tan Nian. Tan Nian took the opportunity to carry the rabbit and turned to look at Gao Jing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Jing heaved a sigh of relief and teased, ¡°Looks like Rabbit likes you more.¡± [Nian Nian is really a loving child.] [These children all want to save the rabbit.] [How did the rabbit get injured? Could there be a trap nearby?] [It¡¯s normal for there to be hunting traps in the mountains.] [Then it¡¯s also very dangerous for the children.] [It¡¯s better for them to go back quickly. It won¡¯t be good if they get injured.] The staff noticed these words and quickly relayed them to Han Yu. Only then did he realize that this was a mountain village, not a peaceful village like the suburbs of the capital. No one knew what was in the forest. Although there was a film crew following them, they could not completely avoid danger. They quickly said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Try your best not to let the children enter the depths of the forest. I¡¯ll get someone to move everything to a safe area.¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were currently digging the soil. According to the clues, the dragon ball was under the bamboo. Logically speaking, this clue was too generic. There was more than one place with bamboo in the mountain. They could not search all the spots. However, this clue was not difficult for the two children. There had to be a mark. The two of them wandered around this area a few times and finally realized that the color of the soil in one place was different from other places. It was obvious that someone had dug it before. The siblings looked at each other and knew what the other was thinking. They borrowed tools from an old man nearby and began to dig with difficulty. The film crew could only follow behind and record how the siblings dug the soil. Fortunately, Han Yu did not let anyone bury the item very deep. After a while, they dug out the box. The siblings opened it hopefully, but there was nothing inside. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Jiang Yu got agitated. Jiang Yi also looked at the film crew inquiringly. The staff members beside him were stunned. They had indeed put a dragon ball in. They did not know why such a situation happened. The staff could only quickly contact the director. Unfortunately, the signal in this area was not good. The walkie-talkie emitted an ear-piercing sound, and they could not contact him. The siblings¡¯ live-stream was also interrupted. The audience did not have much of a reaction when they saw the loading symbol in front of them. They only left comments on the production team¡¯s Weibo. [Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s live-stream has been cut off.] [It¡¯s probably because the signal on the mountain isn¡¯t good.] [Hurry up and send someone to fix it. We¡¯re still waiting to see what happens next.] [Looking at Little Feather¡¯s anxious expression, she definitely won¡¯t let the matter rest.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [I wonder when it will be repaired.] [Such a big production team shouldn¡¯t be very slow.] Han Yu saw these comments. He was extremely anxious now because he could not contact the people over there at all. Whether it was the film crew or the staff, these people seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. Before filming, Han Yu had made sure that there was definitely a signal at these places. Now, there must have been an accident, and he was most afraid of accidents. If anything happened to the children, it would be better for him to find a rope and hang himself now.. Chapter 482 - Chapter 482: Lockdown Chapter 482: Lockdown Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Director, what should we do now?¡± The staff were a little flustered. This question was really too good. Even Han Yu did not know what to do. It was only when the person beside him gave him a few mouthfuls of water that he came back to their senses. Han Yu hurriedly jumped up. ¡°Inform the others to bring all the children back quickly to ensure the safety of the other children.¡± ¡°And?¡± Han Yu said with a headache, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Jiang An and Zou Bai.¡± At this moment, he could not hide it anymore. He knew that something terrible must have happened. He had to let the adults know. By the time Han Yu finished explaining the matter, Jiang An could not stand anymore. She leaned against Zou Bai to support herself. ¡°You mean that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s whereabouts are unknown?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to the back of the mountain to search. They should be back soon,¡± Han Yu replied. Zou Bai said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. My men are already back.¡± The Zou family¡¯s secret guard knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Master, the two young masters were kidnapped. The staff were drugged and fell to the ground. This is the note left behind.¡± Jiang An quickly took it and looked at it carefully. There were only five words on it. ¡°I¡¯ve taken the children away.¡± There was no signature and they didn¡¯t say what they wanted, which was the most frightening thing. Zou Bai looked at the secret guards. ¡°I asked you to protect Little Masters. Where were you at that time?¡± The secret guard lowered his head and said, ¡°We were guarding Little Master at that time, but that group of people dug a tunnel and pulled them away from the tunnel. We¡¯ve already sent people to chase after them. Please punish us, Master.¡± The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards never defended themselves. They only calmly recounted the situation. After all, they did not protect their little masters well. It was only right for them to be punished. According to Zou Bai¡¯s usual temper, he would definitely punish them. However, Jiang An said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to punish him now. Let him go find the children quickly.¡± Zou Bai relented and said, ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± The program had completely stopped. To the public, they only said that there was a problem with the technology and that there was no signal. However, the other families already knew that something big had happened. They quickly hid in the house with their children, afraid that something bad would happen. In order to facilitate the management, everyone was gathered at Sophie¡¯s house. The production team was also guarding here, both to protect and to watch over everyone. Zou Bai didn¡¯t believe in humanity. When something like this happened, he had to ensure that no one leaked the information and cut off all possibilities. Sophie put her arm around Gao Jing. ¡°It looks like Zou Bai is really angry.¡± As the royal family of Country F, she had interacted with Zou Bai before and knew what kind of person he was. When she saw him on the show, she was shocked and thought that she had recognized the wrong person. After all, a person who had killed so many people back then could actually smile gently at Jiang An, as if she was the most important person in his life. After spending so much time together, Sophie had almost forgotten about Zou Bai¡¯s nature. It was only now that she remembered that he was the head of the Zou family, who had single-handedly made the entire West tremble in fear. Tan Si sat in the corner impatiently. She thought that she could leave tonight and go home to rest. She did not expect such a thing to happen. Although the director and the others did not say anything, looking at the absence of Jiang An¡¯s family, she could guess that something must have happened to them. At the thought of this, Tan Si couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh. So what if she was the eldest daughter of the Jiang family? She was still sad now. ¡°Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with us. It¡¯s against the law to detain someone for no reason and not let them leave,¡± Tan Si complained. The others ignored her. This was not the time to talk about this. Seeing that no one was talking, Tan Si continued, ¡°I¡¯m not wrong either.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°They¡¯re protecting you by not letting you go now. If you care so much about leaving, go talk to Zou Bai.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What right do you have to talk to me like that!¡± She was already very uncomfortable being suppressed by Jiang An. Now, a celebrity¡¯s wife was also picking a fight with her. Tan Si really did not want to tolerate it anymore. Sophie rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m a human, and you¡¯re a human, so of course I can talk to you like that. Are you saying that you can¡¯t talk to someone when you¡¯re more noble than them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m indeed more noble than you. I¡¯m a big star. You¡¯re nothing. If you weren¡¯t married to a celebrity, who would know you?¡± Tan Si said angrily. Han Yu¡¯s assistant, who had been following Han Yu around, knew Sophie¡¯s identity and knew that there had been recent business dealings between China and Country F. It was a good time for them to be on good terms. He quickly said, ¡°Miss Tan, it¡¯s better not to say some things..¡± Chapter 483 - Chapter 483: Chaos Chapter 483: Chaos Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was already unhappy on the show. She had to tolerate everyone to avoid being on the news. Now that she finally did not have to worry about the camera, she naturally could not tolerate the staff. She said directly, ¡°I told you not to interfere. Could it be that you have something to do with Sophie? Or that she¡¯s paying you?¡± This guess was really insulting. If he did this, it would definitely be against professional ethics. The staff was stunned. Tan Si said smugly, ¡°She¡¯s just a housewife. It¡¯s useless for you to curry favor with her because of her husband¡¯s celebrity status.¡± She dared to say this because she did not take Gao Tian seriously. After all, he was not a superstar. He only acted in supporting roles with many scenes all year round and was only famous because he appeared frequently in front of the public. Not many people were familiar with the name Gao Tian. Everyone remembered the name of the characters he had played. Tan Si had always looked down on celebrities of such status. She felt that they would never be as famous as her in their lives. The staff member who had been scolded had long shed tears of anger. There was no need to endure being humiliated to this extent. Even if he had to be fired immediately, he had to vent his anger. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re some big star? You¡¯ve only acted in a few television dramas, but none of them are representative works!¡± These words hit Tan Si¡¯s sore spot. Indeed, she did not have superb acting skills, so she could only act in idol dramas. However, it was another matter if someone said it out loud. Tan Si pointed at the staff and said, ¡°I¡¯m a guest invited by the production team. How dare you speak to me like that? I¡¯m going to get the director to fire you. Don¡¯t even think about finding another job in the entertainment industry!¡± Seeing that the matter had developed to this point, Meng Nuan wanted to say something. After all, if this matter were to spread, it would be trending. It would not be good for the show or Tan Si. She did not have much sympathy for Tan Si, but she was afraid that it would affect Tan Nian. He was a good child. Li Sheng could tell what his wife was going to do. He stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. She can only resolve this matter herself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Meng Nuan hesitated. Li Sheng shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference unless you follow their family for the rest of your life.¡± Hearing her husband say this, Meng Nuan did not care anymore. She just watched silently. Tan Nian curled up in Wang Li¡¯s arms and closed his eyes tightly. He refused to face everything that was happening. What he was most afraid of was his mother¡¯s sharp voice. The other staff wanted to stop them, but the director was not around, so the two of them did not listen at all. They watched as the scene became more and more chaotic. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sophie shouted. ¡°No one¡¯s allowed to speak now. We¡¯ll wait for the director to come back and make a decision!¡± Tan Si was indignant. ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Since everyone present had signed a confidentiality agreement, Sophie was not afraid of exposing her identity. She said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Tan family to go bankrupt now, you¡¯d better shut up obediently.¡± ¡°What a joke. Don¡¯t tell me you think this will scare me?¡± Tan Si thought that the other party was talking in her sleep. The staff member who was insulted laughed out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that Sophie has no status, do you? She¡¯s the princess of Country F, and she has the right to inherit.¡± Tan Si¡¯s first reaction was disbelief, but facing the silent gazes of the other staff members, she also realized that it was true. If it were someone else who was neither servile nor overbearing, they would definitely continue to not lower their heads under such circumstances. However, Tan Si was a person who bullied the weak and feared the strong. She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and naturally understood that even if her status was higher than her now, she could not speak ill of foreign royalty. It would be elevated to a diplomatic accident, enough to destroy all her career. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sophie.¡± Tan Si revealed a fawning smile and said in a trembling tone, ¡°I only said those words out of anger. I didn¡¯t really mean it. Please forgive me.¡± Sophie sneered but did not respond. She had seen too many people like this. One second, they were swaggering and boasting, and the next, they knew who she was and immediately bowed down. It was ridiculous. Tan Si was afraid that Sophie would not forgive her and wanted to say something to please her, but at this moment, the director, Jiang An, and the rest returned. Sophie rushed forward. ¡°What happened? Are the children okay? If you need help, just ask.¡± Jiang An forced a smile at her. ¡°Thank you in advance. Because of our relationship, I need you to stay here for a while longer. I¡¯m really sorry..¡± Chapter 484 - Chapter 484: A Slap Chapter 484: A Slap Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An¡¯s condition was too haggard. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was very sad now. In addition, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not by her side, so everyone could make their guesses. Sophie quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. It¡¯s fine to stay for two more days. If there¡¯s anything, you have to tell us.¡± Zou Bai took two steps forward. ¡°In order to make up for everyone¡¯s losses, the Zou family will pay for the rest of the expenses. Other than not being able to leave the village or contact the outside world, you can make any request. The Zou family will satisfy everyone.¡± These words were definitely not meant to sound nice. Following Zou Bai¡¯s words, the people from the Zou family stood at the door, ready to serve everyone at any time. The adults had never seen such a scene before and did not know what to say. Liu Yue was extremely bold and said directly, ¡°The bed here is a little hard. Can I change it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Zou family immediately began to make a call. ¡°Send the best mattress in the country over. Have it in front of me within two hours.¡± It was obvious that the Zou family was serious. As long as it didn¡¯t interfere with their matters, they could do anything. The staff slowly began to make requests too. No matter how strange it was, they were all satisfied. Everyone¡¯s mood began to improve. Previously, everyone was still worried that something big had happened and that it would affect them. Now, Zou Bai¡¯s actions had calmed them down. Naturally, they would be the ones to handle the major matters. These people only needed to be responsible for being obedient. Jiang An heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. She didn¡¯t want to trouble others with her own matters, but she had to do this for the safety of the children, causing her to feel uneasy. Zou Bai¡¯s actions greatly alleviated her anxiety and made her focus more on finding the children. Han Yu thanked Zou Bai profusely. What he was most worried about was not being able to appease the staff. After all, stopping work was a huge decision. Everyone had to stay in the mountain village. This was also a huge expense. If things went wrong, his subordinates would definitely cause trouble. However, Zou Bai had perfectly resolved this. Everyone could stay happily. However, Han Yu¡¯s heart was still in his throat because Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were still missing. ¡°Mr. Zou, something happened to the children on my show. No matter what, I should be responsible for this matter. As long as I can help, feel free to ask.¡± Han Yu lowered his head and was very sincere. ¡°As long as I can save the children, I¡¯ll do anything.¡± These words were worthless to Zou Bai. What had happened had already happened. Apologizing was no different from farting. Empathizing with anyone and understanding Hanyu¡¯s difficulties was like the sun rising from the west. Therefore, Zou Bai ignored Han Yu and turned around to analyze the countermeasures with Zou Yi and Zou Er. He wanted to find out who had taken the children away first. Jiang An looked at Han Yu and said, ¡°Director, what we want to do the most now is to find the children. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive us.¡± Han Yu shook his head repeatedly and said that he didn¡¯t dare. He was just a variety show director. To put it bluntly, he just had very little influence in the entertainment industry. The two children he had lost had the surname Jiang. It was already a miracle that he could still stand here and speak. Just as Han Yu heaved a sigh of relief, Tan Si walked over and interrupted, ¡°Sister, did something happen to the children? If they¡¯re injured, hurry up and treat them. It¡¯s not right to keep them on the mountain.¡± Even Han Yu could tell that she was gloating. He wished he could go up and cover her mouth. Opening her mouth now was no different from courting death. Jiang An was so anxious that she was barely managing to stay calm. Now that she heard Tan Si¡¯s words, all her rationality disappeared. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With a ¡®piak!¡¯, a red mark appeared on Tan Si¡¯s face and quickly swelled up. Everyone revealed surprised expressions. They did not expect the usually good-tempered Jiang An to hit someone. Tan Si was stunned. It took her a while to recover. ¡°You actually dared to hit me?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you?¡± Jiang An glared at Tan Si. ¡°When you said those words just now, you knew best what you were thinking. If you say anything bad about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi again, I won¡¯t let you leave this village.¡± Gao Tian said in disbelief, ¡°I remember that Jiang An is a very gentle woman. She actually hit someone.¡± ¡°Any mother would be furious when faced with such a thing.¡± Sophie was very supportive of Jiang An. ¡°If someone said such a thing to me, I wouldn¡¯t let them get away with just a slap..¡± Chapter 485 - Chapter 485: Quiet Children Chapter 485: Quiet Children Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si covered her face as tears streamed down. She said to Zou Bai, ¡°Mr. Zou, are you just going to watch Jiang An hit someone?¡± She wanted Zou Bai to see Jiang An¡¯s true nature and understand that she was a shrew. However, Zou Bai only glanced at her before saying to Jiang An, ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t hold back next time. This isn¡¯t your full strength.¡± He was clearly encouraging Jiang An and did not treat Tan Si as a human at all. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± The conflicts during the previous generations of the royal family of Country F were very complicated. When Sophie was young, she had seen all kinds of schemes. Her thinking was much more brilliant than Tan Si¡¯s, who could barely even compare. Tan Si covered her face, not knowing where to go. She had clearly been hit so badly, but Zou Bai did not show any mercy to the fairer sex. Tan Si was a little discouraged. She felt that she should not waste her time on Zou Bai. However, when she looked up, she saw Zou Bai hugging Jiang An and comforting her. The gentleness on his face was unbelievable. He was clearly a big iceberg just now, but now, he was as gentle as water. Tan Si¡¯s heart was burning with jealousy. She could not let Jiang An live happily like this. Even if she had to pay the price, she had to snatch Zou Bai over. Zou Bai was not in the mood to care about Tan Si now. The secret guards were piecing together the truth, wanting to deduce who had taken the children away. ¡°Could it be an enemy?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s identities have not been announced to the public. Even no one in the Zou family knows about this. My enemies will not attack them. In the eyes of outsiders, I will not lower my head for my girlfriend¡¯s children.¡± Those who could go against Zou Bai were not stupid, and had to be sure they would succeed when they made a move. They did not think that these two children could threaten Zou Bai. Jiang An panicked a little. ¡°Then who could it be? Could it be that they¡¯re coming for me?¡± At this point, Jiang An suddenly seemed to understand something and said, ¡°Have you heard any news about Si Cheng recently?¡± At this moment, Si Cheng was smiling very smugly in Sea City. Then, he lowered his head and entered the door. ¡°Big Brother, we¡¯ve got those two brats.¡± Big Brother was very satisfied. ¡°You did a good job. When we split the money, you¡¯ll be a young master again.¡± Si Cheng smiled obsequiously at the side and pushed all the credit to Big Brother. With that fawning look of his, it was impossible to tell he had once been noble. He had completely abandoned his dignity. ¡°But you¡¯re really heartless. After all, they¡¯re your biological children. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kill them?¡± Big Brother asked. Of course, Si Cheng couldn¡¯t tell the truth. These people were already afraid of the Jiang family. If they knew that the biological father of these two children was Zou Bai, they would probably immediately push him out as a scapegoat and send the children back. ¡°It¡¯s very easy for me to have another child at such a young age. As long as I have money, it¡¯s the same no matter who I have a child with,¡± Si Cheng said. Although Big Brother felt that Si Cheng was inhumane, he still believed this explanation. Big Brother thought that as long as the children were in his hands, the Jiang family would definitely give him as much as he wanted. He was about to become rich, and he could not help but smile. Si Cheng quickly lit a cigarette and poured water for Big Brother, trying his best to serve him. He had his own plans in his heart. He understood that these people would definitely push the blame to him. He had to escape as soon as he received the money. As long as he left China, there were endless possibilities. Si Cheng could not accept living such a mediocre life. He had to revive and make a comeback, then trample that adulterous couple under his feet. He fantasized about such a future. Only then could he feel better. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were on the two children, but Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were surprisingly calm. Their first reaction was to struggle after being dragged away. However, the children were too weak and were quickly taken away by the uniformed men. Because the two children did not cry or make a fuss, the people who took them away did not knock them out with drugs. They were afraid that if they used too much drugs, it would permanently impact their brains. They also understood that these two children could not be touched easily. It would be bad if they really got injured. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, they kept a very close eye on the two children along the way, afraid that something would happen. However, the strange thing was that the siblings only stared out the car window and did not even speak much. At most, it was the sister who opened her mouth to ask for water. These people almost thought that the two children were too scared to react. They wanted to quickly send them to the place and not let anything happen to them. Little did they know that the two children were already planning their escape route. The two children had become the biggest nightmare of their careers, and it was difficult for them to not think about them even in the middle of the night.. Chapter 486 - Chapter 486: Three Brothers Gathering Chapter 486: Three Brothers Gathering Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This matter was immediately suppressed. Even if the media were curious about the reason for the interruption of the variety show, they were blocked by the Zou family. There were not even discussions about it online. Jiang An also quickly told her family about the matter. When Li Mei received the call, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. However, she was someone who had seen many storms and knew that she had to take countermeasures now. She asked, ¡°An¡¯an, have you told your brothers about this?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Jiang An replied. ¡°I wanted to discuss what to do next with Mom first.¡± Li Mei comforted her. ¡°I know you must be very anxious now, but I can¡¯t leave immediately. I¡¯ll get Jiang Yan and the others to come to your side immediately. The most important thing now is to find the children.¡± When Jiang An heard her mother¡¯s words, she felt much more at ease. Her tense nerves relaxed a little, and she said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually really afraid.¡± Those were the two treasures she had given birth to after ten months of pregnancy. They had suddenly been taken away and she did not know what the other party wanted. The more Jiang An thought about it, the more afraid she became. She was afraid that the other party would attack the children. She had been forcing herself not to break down. Otherwise, Zou Bai would have to divert his attention to take care of her. However, when she heard her mother¡¯s voice, she could not help but cry. Li Mei¡¯s heart was about to break when she heard Jiang An¡¯s crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family won¡¯t let this matter rest. I¡¯ll make the ones who want to hurt the two children regret being born.¡± With that, she called the three Jiang brothers and ordered them to rush to Jiang An¡¯s side as soon as possible, no matter what they were doing. This was also the first time the Jiang family had used private aircrafts on a large scale and set off from different places. Many media outlets sensed that something unusual had happened. They wanted to report it, but they were stopped by the higher-ups. The secret guards had already searched along the tunnel several times, but they could not find any clues. They could only gather that this tunnel had been dug overnight. ¡°This is the only information you have?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I want to know where this tunnel leads to.¡± The secret guards knelt on the ground. ¡°The tunnel finally leads to an exit at the back of the mountain. We found wheel marks there. Another group of secret guards has already followed the car marks.¡± This was the first time Zou Bai complained that the guards were too slow. In the past, no matter what he did, he was able to do it with ease. He did not think that this small time lag would affect anything. However, this matter concerned the two children and made him lose his usual rationality. He became anxious when he spoke. Zou Yi quickly went to invite Jiang An over. Only she could calm his master down. ¡°I know you¡¯re also very anxious, but if you mess up what am I going to do?¡± Jiang An walked over and grabbed Zou Bai¡¯s hand. Zou Bai understood this as well. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let my emotions affect my judgment.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, they heard the roar of helicopters coming from the sky. Three helicopters were circling above the mountain village. The secret guard reported, ¡°Master, these are all the Jiang family¡¯s planes.¡± ¡°It should be my brothers,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai quickly went to welcome them. The three brothers got off the helicopter with the same solemn expressions. They looked like they were not to be trifled with. The area was already surrounded by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. No matter what, the production team could not approach, so everyone could only see the people coming in and out. Sophie sighed. ¡°Looks like something big has happened to the two kids.¡± Tan Si was very disdainful. Even if something happened, there was no need to make such a big scene. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that an important figure had disappeared. However, she also understood that she could not say this, but she showed disdain on her face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The others truly understood what it meant to be from an aristocratic family. Meng Nuan thought that she had married into a wealthy family, but the Li family and the Zou family were worlds apart. Even if something happened to Li Ai today, the Li family definitely could not make such a big scene. They only hoped that the children were safe and sound. The Liu family was the least flustered. In their family, only Liu Mu still had this awareness. Liu Yan and his daughter did not realize what had happened at all. They only had brains for music and were very slow in life. They were just thinking that when the matter was over, they could go home and eat. They were still waiting obediently. Liu Mu shook his head and didn¡¯t know what to say. Zou Bai didn¡¯t seem like a reasonable person. If the situation really reached an irreversible stage, the people present might not be able to escape unscathed.. Chapter 487 - Chapter 487: The Anger of the Jiang Family Chapter 487: The Anger of the Jiang Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Liu Mu¡¯s guess was right. If Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about Jiang An, he would have locked up all the guests as he would in the past. As long as they interrogated them one by one, there would always be results. They did not care if these things actually had anything to do with them. In any case, it was better to kill by mistake than to let go. This principle would always be useful. However, he knew that if he did this, Jiang An would never forgive him for the rest of her life, so he could only suppress this thought and force himself to use legitimate methods to investigate. However, if there was still no progress today, he wouldn¡¯t do this. Fortunately, the three Jiang brothers had arrived at this time. They had helped Zou Bai share some of the pressure. Jiang Yan could even sense Zou Bai¡¯s thoughts. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°There are some things that we can do. There¡¯s no need to use the most decisive methods.¡± Jiang An threw herself into the arms of her three brothers, unable to stop her tears. Jiang Huai hugged his sister tightly. ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t be afraid. Your brothers are all here. No one can hurt you.¡± ¡°Big Brother, Little Feather and Little Wingsy have been taken away. Will they experience something bad?¡± Jiang An asked. Actually, this question was very naive. The other party had already kidnapped them, of course they were already prepared to go against the Jiang family. They definitely wouldn¡¯t hold back. However, they knew that their sister only wanted comfort and quickly said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Those people definitely just want money. For money, they¡¯ll take good care of the children. No matter how much they want, we¡¯ll give it to them. Little Feather and Little Wingsy will definitely return safely.¡± With the comfort of her brothers, Jiang An¡¯s emotions finally stabilized. At this moment, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to mobilize all the Jiang family¡¯s people now. A portion of them will investigate Si Cheng¡¯s whereabouts. The rest will pay close attention to the entrances and exits of the major cities and the movements in the suburbs.¡± This arrangement was very reasonable. If Jiang Yan took over, he would also make such an order. The three brothers did not expect Jiang An to regain her rationality so quickly and make arrangements. They were already prepared for their sister to faint from crying. A faint smile finally appeared on Zou Bai¡¯s face as he said to Jiang Yan, ¡°An¡¯an has already grown up.¡± Jiang Yan nodded in agreement. An¡¯an had already grown up in intangible aspects. Sooner or later, she would become a qualified successor of the Jiang family. Jiang Xun had already activated the web surveillance. As long as Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi appeared under the surveillance cameras in the city, they would be recognized and the two children¡¯s location would be locked onto immediately. Zou Bai¡¯s secret guards put together Si Cheng¡¯s activities during this period of time and handed them to Zou Yi and Zou Er. Soon, everyone pieced together the truth. ¡°This b*stard can¡¯t repay the loans he borrowed. Why didn¡¯t he sell himself? He actually set his sights on Little Feather and Little Wingsy.¡± Jiang Huai was so angry that he slammed the tablet on the table. Jiang Xun was not any better. His face was red with anger. ¡°These people are too daring. How dare they kidnap our Jiang family¡¯s children.¡± ¡°I want him to spend the rest of his life in prison,¡± Jiang Xun said calmly. Although his emotions were not as strong as his two younger brothers, those who knew him knew that Jiang Xun was the scariest. As a lawyer, he never liked to say affirmative words, nor would he make promises to his client. However, once he did promise something, he would do it no matter the price. After this matter, Si Cheng would have to face the anger of the entire Jiang family. He would experience what it meant to live a life worse than death. The quiet children finally moved. Jiang Yu said, ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the toilet.¡± ¡°Hold it in,¡± said the man in charge of watching them. He knew that nothing could happen to them, so he made up his mind that no matter what the two children said, he would not agree. Initially, he thought that Jiang Yu would make a fuss, but after receiving this answer, she fell silent again. It seemed like she was just making a request. It was fine if she couldn¡¯t get a solution. This piqued the man¡¯s curiosity. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the toilet anymore?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Mom said that if someone else doesn¡¯t agree to your request, there¡¯s no need to ask a second time,¡± Jiang Yu said very seriously. Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re both good children.¡± The man took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Then do you two good children know what I do?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the siblings said in unison. ¡°Kidnap.¡± Their expressions were very serious, as if they were not talking about the kidnappers but what to eat for dinner. They were not afraid at all.. Chapter 488 - Chapter 488: Alternative Escape Chapter 488: Alternative Escape Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the car arrived near Sea City, the man took the children to another car and went to the meet-up location in the suburbs. They had long been on guard against the Jiang family and knew that they could not enter the city openly. Otherwise, they would definitely be noticed by the police. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi followed him very cooperatively. Not only did they not try to escape, but they did not even cry. Just like that, they got in the other car calmly. The man also sensed that these were two very smart children. He smiled and said, ¡°The two of you are about to be sent to a different place. That place is much more terrifying than mine. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t asked for money yet. You won¡¯t do anything to us now,¡± Jiang Yi replied. The man was amused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know the process so well.¡± However, it made sense. It was definitely common for children from such a family background to be kidnapped. They had probably seen more kidnappers than him. Just like that, the man completely let down his guard and was no longer as vigilant towards them. Jiang Yi began to observe his surroundings. He placed his hand on his waist and prepared to draw his gun at any time. It was a small gun that Zou Bai had gotten for him to play with. It was used to shoot rubber bullets. However, if it was aimed at a person¡¯s eyes, it would still be very dangerous. Ever since the two of them were kidnapped, they had already decided to save themselves. They had been looking for an opportunity along the way. They were just children and could not escape halfway in the journey. They would be immediately captured by these people again. Even if they were lucky enough to escape, they would not be able to contact their mother. The best way was to wait until they entered the edge of the city and where there was a chance to be seen by the police. The car was still moving. Jiang Yi knew that he could not wait until they reached the destination. They had to leave immediately. He bit his tongue and fell onto the seat. Jiang Yu quickly burst into tears. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man was terrified when he saw Jiang Yi¡¯s closed eyes and blood at the corner of his mouth. He hadn¡¯t done anything. How did something happen to this child? He recalled if he had bumped into something or if the child had some illness. His mind was already in a mess. ¡°Stop the car! Hurry up and stop the car!¡± the man shouted. The driver stopped the car and ran to the back seat. The two men looked at each other, not knowing what to do. In order not to be discovered, only the two of them looked after the children after changing cars. They had never encountered such a situation. They could not even find someone to discuss what to do next. ¡°I think we should quickly call Big Brother,¡± the driver said. The man stopped him. ¡°The children were fine before, but something happened when they got to the two of us. Do you think Big Brother will let us off?¡± ¡°Then what should we do? If he really dies here, we won¡¯t have a good time,¡± the driver said as he put down the phone. The man wiped the sweat from his forehead and asked, ¡°Has something like this happened to your brother before?¡± How could Jiang Yu know how to answer? She immediately started crying loudly, unable to say a word. ¡°I¡¯d better see if the child is still breathing,¡± the driver said, leaning over. In the blink of an eye, Jiang Yi opened his eyes and fired at the driver¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he aimed at the man not far away and shot them both in one go. This series of actions was as smooth as flowing water, not giving them any time to react. Thanks to Zou Bai taking them to the shooting range, the two children were very accurate. The two of them covered their eyes and collapsed in the car, cursing Jiang Yi non-stop. ¡°Brother, should we run now?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi took out a small bag from his pocket and threw it out expressionlessly. ¡°Indeed, the right thing to do is to run. Second Uncle said that if anything happens to us, we have to enter the city. The police station¡¯s surveillance cameras will find us.¡± Jiang Yu was curious. ¡°Then what is this?¡± Jiang Yi explained, ¡°I took this from Zou Yi. It¡¯s said to make people feel extremely itchy all over. Even if they scratch their flesh, they won¡¯t be able to relieve it.¡± The two people in the car had obviously entered this state. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to catch people anymore. They were shouting and scratching randomly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yi took the car keys from the driver and opened the trunk of the car. He took out the rope inside and handed it to Jiang Yu. ¡°Help me.¡± The siblings cooperated well and quickly tied them up. They threw them to the ground and let them scream. Who would have thought that the two kidnappers would be defeated by two children? ¡°Where should we go next?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi looked excited.. ¡°Little Feather, do you want to have an exciting adventure?¡± Chapter 489 - Chapter 489: Whereabouts Chapter 489: Whereabouts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Jiang Yu heard this, she looked puzzled. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that we should hurry to the city?¡± Jiang Yi nodded and said, ¡°If we do as Uncle says, we indeed should go to the city.¡± ¡°Brother, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Jiang Yu had a bad feeling. Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to play?¡± These words shook Jiang Yu. The two of them were twins. They had the same thoughts about many things, but the way they showed it was different. Even Jiang An had once expressed this. ¡°As expected of twins. They manage to always think of the same thing.¡± Although Jiang Yu seemed to be the only lively one, Jiang Yi was not a quiet person. He was just bored with most things. Once he was interested, he was even crazier than Jiang Yu. For example, at this moment, he did not care about his age at all and sent an invitation to his sister to take a risk. ¡°But¡­¡± Jiang Yu hesitated. ¡°Mom will be worried.¡± Jiang Yi walked to her side. ¡°That¡¯s why we have to end this as soon as possible and return to Mom¡¯s side. That way, she won¡¯t have to worry about us. We have to protect Mom.¡± This reason convinced Jiang Yu. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± Jiang An still didn¡¯t know what decision her children had made. She wanted to contact Si Cheng. As long as the other party gave her conditions, she would agree. The Jiang brothers were also trying their best to help, mobilizing all kinds of people to contact them. However, the other party seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. All the clues stopped when he left the police station. No one knew where he went after that. The Zou family even went to look for his parents and arrested them for interrogation, but nothing useful came out of it. At first, Zheng Wen cried and complained that her son was missing. Later on, she confessed in detail that Si Cheng had never returned after leaving home one day. ¡°He must be with the people who took the children away,¡± Jiang Yan said. Jiang Xun frowned. ¡°But these people appear and disappear mysteriously without a specific location. Even if we call the police to find them, it will take time. Moreover, we don¡¯t have any evidence that the other party kidnapped them. It¡¯s not legal to arrest and interrogate them.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any legal procedures. Just hand it over to the Zou Family. I guarantee that these people will spit out the truth,¡± Zou Bai said with a dark expression. Of course, the Jiang brothers knew that he had such ability. The Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network was famous for being terrifying. Even if special agents nurtured by the country went in, they would not be able to withstand the torture and spill their secrets. Originally, the Jiang family would not have agreed to use such cruel methods, but since it concerned the two children, there was no need to worry so much. Jiang Yan nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were all over the country. As long as Zou Bai gave the order, the people in Sea City would have already started to take action. In addition, Jiang Xun had already informed the police over there and provided the Zou family with the greatest convenience. Within half an hour, anyone who might be related to this matter was taken away by the Zou family. They interrogated these people as quickly as possible, but the final result was not ideal. Zou Bai was furious when he saw the message. ¡°After interrogating for so long, you still don¡¯t know anything?¡± Zou Yi nodded and said, ¡°These people don¡¯t even know who Si Cheng is. They really can¡¯t get anything out of them.¡± Zou Bai was quite confident in his interrogation methods. Since they had used all kinds of methods, and the result was still the same, these people really didn¡¯t know anything. This was the most difficult situation during the interrogation. If the other party knew nothing, it was useless to ask. At this moment, Jiang Huai said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t know, let them go out and find them. Let those people know what we¡¯re doing.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone looked at Jiang Huai. They did not expect him to make such a suggestion. Jiang An was enlightened. ¡°Since the other party is in the dark and we¡¯re in the light, let them know what we¡¯re doing. They¡¯ll follow our train of thought.¡± Jiang Huai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the other party thinks that we are looking for the children anxiously, they will definitely let down their guard and even do something to provoke us. After all, only by provoking the family can they get more money.¡± Jiang Xun thought about it and smiled. ¡°Third Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. This is knowledge about the criminal mind.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve always been so smart,¡± Jiang Huai said unhappily.. Chapter 490 - Chapter 490: Borrowing the Secret Guards Chapter 490: Borrowing the Secret Guards Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just like that, the few of them formulated a battle plan. Zhao Yan also noticed that something was wrong with the mountain village. He then sent someone to visit Tan Nian to ensure his safety. However, because they were afraid of being discovered by the Zou family, they had been loitering around the periphery. Until today, they couldn¡¯t even enter the periphery. When the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards saw the people all over the mountain, they were so frightened that they hurriedly reported to Zhao Yan. ¡°Young Master, many Zou family¡¯s secret guards have appeared in the mountains. Even the Jiang family has come. We can¡¯t enter at all now.¡± When Zhao Yan heard this, he realized that something was wrong. ¡°Why are the Jiang family here? Are they here to protect Jiang An?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be to protect Miss Jiang. The three young masters of the Jiang family are all here,¡± the secret guard replied. For a moment, Zhao Yan did not know what these people were doing. With so many people gathered in the village, something big must have happened. After all, the three brothers of the Jiang family were not idle people. They each had their own careers to busy themselves with, especially the eldest and second sons of the Jiang family. They were definitely people who might not even attend the family gathering at the end of the year. This time, they actually appeared in unison. Zhao Yan could not imagine how serious this matter was. He closed his eyes and thought carefully. In the end, he made a bold guess. This matter must be related to Jiang An or the two children. Only they could affect the hearts of so many people. This was a great opportunity. No matter who it was, Zou Bai would be worried. Zhao Yan hurriedly stood up and went upstairs. He knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mom, I have something to see you about.¡± After waiting for a long time, he finally heard Luo Xuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in.¡± She had never been kind to Zhao Yan. She only felt that her son was disappointing. Otherwise, her husband would have come home long ago. Zhao Yan was also used to her attitude. He maintained his smile and said, ¡°Mom, I want to borrow the Luo family¡¯s secret guards from you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the Zhao Family¡¯s secret guards enough?¡± Luo Xuan looked at her disdainfully. ¡°Why do you need to borrow the secret guards?¡± Of course, the Zhao family did not lack secret guards, but their abilities were too ordinary. They could not compare to the methods of the Luo family¡¯s secret guards. Luo Xuan was able to remain in her position as the Madam of the Zhao Family even after going crazy for so many years because of the guards that her family had given her. The secret guards of the Luo family were all carefully chosen to pass down their bloodlines. Some were good at identifying locations by sound. Some powerful ones could even hear what people said from 50 meters away and learn secrets that many people did not know. It was precisely because Luo Xuan knew these secrets that no one dared to provoke the Zhao Family no matter what they did. They were afraid that she would expose their secret. ¡°Your son knows some things about Zou Bai. He might be able to deal a blow to him. With your help, it will definitely be twice the result with half the effort,¡± Zhao Yan said honestly. Hearing this, Luo Xuan¡¯s interest was piqued. She walked over and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Zhao Yan did not dare to hide anything from her and told Luo Xuan everything. After listening, Luo Xuan nodded and said, ¡°Interesting. If that¡¯s the case, I can lend you the guards. However, if you can¡¯t deal a blow to Zou Bai, it means that you¡¯re completely useless. I don¡¯t have to spend any more effort on you in the future.¡± These words did not give Zhao Yan any face at all. It could be seen that she did not have much love for her son. Zhao Yan lowered his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡± He had long passed the time when he needed motherly love. He also understood that no matter how hard he worked, his mother would not look at him again. When she was extremely disappointed, she would not ask for anything. The Luo family¡¯s secret guards rushed to the mountain village as quickly as possible. At this moment, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were on their way to the outskirts of Sea City. The two of them walked towards the warehouse on their short legs. That was where Si Cheng and the others were preparing to lock up the siblings. ¡°Brother, if we go over like this, will we be caught immediately?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi held her hand. ¡°No, as long as we follow the plan, we won¡¯t be caught.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s our plan?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a plan.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yu opened her mouth wide, not knowing what expression to show. She had clearly chosen to follow her brother because she trusted him, but the other party¡¯s words were really unreliable. Seeing that the warehouse was right in front of her, Jiang Yu sighed. Under Jiang Yu¡¯s incredulous gaze, Jiang Yi took out a miniature bomb. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. We will win,¡± Jiang Yi said with a smile. Jiang Yu remembered that her father had given her brother many such models, but her intuition told her that the one in her brother¡¯s hand was not a model.. Chapter 491 - Chapter 491: Scare Chapter 491: Scare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng was waiting anxiously. He couldn¡¯t stop pacing back and forth, making people feel annoyed. In the end, Big Brother couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Sit down and wait. Don¡¯t sway in front of me like this.¡± When Si Cheng heard Big Brother¡¯s words, he could only stop, afraid that the other party would be angry. ¡°Big Brother, those people brought them to the car long ago. Why haven¡¯t they arrived yet?¡± Si Cheng asked. Seeing that the hostages were about to be obtained, Big Brother gave Si Cheng a good look and replied, ¡°If we want to be foolproof, we have to ensure that there¡¯s no one following behind us and that we can¡¯t be captured by any surveillance cameras. This all takes time. Just wait patiently.¡± Si Cheng was worried. ¡°But it¡¯s been too long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to take a longer time. Are you afraid that those two children will run away?¡± the eldest brother asked. Si Cheng thought about it and felt that Big Brother was right. Other than their own people, there were only the two children in the car. No matter what, he was confident. He put his mind at ease and waited for the hostages to arrive. Just as everyone let down their guard, a small thing was quietly thrown in, and then an earth-shattering sound erupted. Everyone was hit by the heat wave. Si Cheng was even thrown to the roof of the shed and fell down. Then, his skin was burned by the flames. ¡°What happened? Did someone launch a sneak attack?¡± Big Brother hurriedly fled. Just as he didn¡¯t get an answer, another bomb was thrown in. These people didn¡¯t care about anything else and quickly helped the people around them escape. Jiang Yu covered her ears and asked, ¡°Brother, are we still going to throw more bombs?¡± Jiang Yi looked at the situation inside. ¡°We have to run now.¡± After saying that, he pulled Jiang Yu into the forest. Their small bodies were blocked tightly and could not be discovered at all. At the same time, the explosion attracted the attention of the Sea City police. They immediately dispatched police officers to the location of the accident to investigate what had happened. Si Cheng, Big Brother, and the rest finally ran out of the warehouse. They were still in shock. ¡°The Jiang family must have found us. They want to kill us.¡± ¡°How could it be so fast? Our plan was clearly foolproof.¡± The person next to Big Brother couldn¡¯t believe it. As he said this, everyone¡¯s gazes gathered on Si Cheng. He was the only person present who was related to the Jiang family. Only he would reveal the address. Si Cheng quickly defended himself. ¡°I suggested kidnapping the two children. If the Jiang family catches me, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to die. I definitely wouldn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. Pretend that you¡¯re cooperating with us, then go and inform the Jiang family. At that time, you¡¯ll be able to regain the Jiang family¡¯s trust and return to Miss Jiang¡¯s side,¡± someone questioned. Under such circumstances, any guess could be taken as the truth. Moreover, no one wanted to admit that their plan had failed at this moment. They wanted to push the consequences to others. Si Cheng knew that he had to clear his name now. Otherwise, these people would really kill him. He immediately knelt in front of his brother and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done something like running naked to prove that I¡¯m loyal to Big Brother. There must be a problem with the person who went to receive them.¡± After hearing this, Big Brother felt that it made sense. He sighed and said, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. Let¡¯s quickly leave this place. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be caught by the Jiang family and suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Si Cheng nodded in agreement with Big Brother¡¯s decision. He was even more afraid of falling into Zou Bai¡¯s hands. He was the only one among them who knew about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s biological father. He was even more afraid of the outcome of the matter being exposed. They panicked and wanted to run out along the path. Jiang Yi pulled the rope tied to the tree branch, and rustling sounds came from their surroundings. Big Brother quickly stopped and said, ¡°Listen, is there a sound nearby?¡± However, no one heard anything. After looking around, they said, ¡°Big Brother, are your ears ringing?¡± Big Brother shook his head and wanted to continue walking. Before he could take two steps, the noise sounded again. This time, the direction of the noise was different from before. ¡°There was definitely a sound. Listen carefully!¡± Big Brother shouted. Jiang Yi stopped what he was doing at the same time, and the surroundings returned to silence. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Si Cheng felt his hair stand on end. ¡°Big Brother, stop joking at this time. Let¡¯s run quickly.¡± Big Brother swallowed a mouthful of saliva and raised his trembling legs. He screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°Brother, did you overdo it?¡± River Feather asked from the tree. Jiang Yi replied, ¡°I just hit his acupuncture points to numb him. Just to give him a scare..¡± Chapter 492 - Chapter 492: The Police Arrive Chapter 492: The Police Arrive Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Yi¡¯s expression was very happy. Clearly, this matter had piqued his interest. As a child, Jiang Yi had to maintain his image. At the very least, he had to act like a normal child in front of his mother. Therefore, he would remain silent as long as he could. However, he was actually very interested in such things. He could usually talk about this topic with Zou Yi and Zou Er for a long time. Jiang Yi had always acted too harmless and was uninterested in anything. The Jiang family said that this child was neither like his father nor mother. However, reality had proven that genes were very magical things. Even though Jiang Yi had grown up in the Jiang family, he was still very similar to Zou Bai. They both liked to control the life and death of others, and they did not feel guilty about it. They were born to be superior. Although Jiang Yu felt that her brother¡¯s actions were wrong, when she thought about how these people had kidnapped them, she did not say anything. They should be taught a lesson. Big Brother was scared out of his wits. He squatted on the ground and trembled, unwilling to move no matter what. He kept muttering that there was someone nearby. However, when they looked around, there was not even a shadow. Si Cheng asked curiously, ¡°Brother, are you hallucinating?¡± ¡°The suburbs of Sea City have always been very strange. Very few people come here usually. It¡¯s said that someone dismembered a body here decades ago. The resentment is very strong. You will see many unusual things at night,¡± a lackey recalled. Telling a ghost story under such circumstances was definitely twice as lethal as usual. Moreover, Big Brother was still squatting on the ground. That was the best evidence. There was no need for Jiang Yi to do anything. These people automatically huddled together and trembled. They stammered, ¡°Then what should we do next? Run or not?¡± Si Cheng gritted his teeth. ¡°Of course we have to run. The commotion just now was so big that the police station will definitely send people over. If we stay here, we¡¯ll be surrendering.¡± When everyone heard this, they felt that it made sense. Their hands would all be dirty. After entering the police station, they could forget about coming out. They had to leave now. The lackeys supported their Big Brother from both sides and prepared to leave the suburbs along the path. Jiang Yi looked at the watch on his wrist, then pointed it at one of them and pressed a button on the side. The anesthetic needle pierced his skin and quickly took effect. The underling fell unconscious. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. The ghost story that was told just now was playing in their minds. ¡°Brother, how did you do this?¡± Jiang Yu asked curiously. Jiang Yi smiled. ¡°I saw something like this in a cartoon, so I asked Zou Yi to make an identical one for me. I didn¡¯t expect to use it today.¡± Jiang Yu shifted her butt and subconsciously moved away from her brother. She felt a chill on her back. The people under the trees were in a mess. Coupled with the fact that the forest was originally a quiet place, the atmosphere became gloomy. Jiang Yi lay down and let the leaves cover him. Jiang Yu also fell silent. They had already done everything they could. There was no need to expose their identities. Si Cheng looked at the unconscious underling and thought to himself, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to hesitate. We have to leave now!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you want us to abandon our brothers?¡± Someone jumped out and said. Si Cheng frowned. ¡°The police are about to arrive. We don¡¯t have any bargaining chips to protect ourselves. If we don¡¯t leave quickly, we¡¯ll all be arrested.¡± Everyone became silent. Of course, brotherhood could not compare to their own safety. Jiang Yu quietly slipped down from the tree and threw the bomb in according to her brother¡¯s instructions. Then, the siblings turned around and ran. They had been learning martial arts for a long time. Although they could not fight, they walked without making a sound and ran away under everyone¡¯s noses. ¡°Brother, when will the bomb explode?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yi looked at his watch and said, ¡°One, two, three.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another explosion sounded. Not far away, the police car stopped. The police officer said in surprise, ¡°Why is there another explosion? Bombs are actually everywhere?¡± China was very strict about the control of firearms. Not to mention bombs, even fireworks could not be easily set off. However, it had been used several times today. This must be a big case. At this moment, helicopters appeared in the sky. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these were government and military-grade helicopters. The police did not know how to deal with them for a moment. After the plane landed steadily in the empty area, Jiang An was the first to get off the plane. Zou Bai followed behind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. The secret guards have already said that they saw Si Cheng here. I won¡¯t let him escape..¡± Chapter 493 - Chapter 493: Explosion Chapter 493: Explosion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Jiang An knew that Zou Bai had this ability, but she couldn¡¯t really feel at ease. She was afraid that the children would be injured. The three brothers of the Jiang family also came down and stopped Jiang An. ¡°An¡¯an, believe in our ability. The police in Sea City have also been dispatched. Well definitely be able to find the children.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What you said makes sense, but I¡¯m a mother. I can¡¯t be indifferent.¡± Zou Bai quickly went up and hugged her, saying, ¡°Then well accompany you, no matter what we do.¡± Seeing this, the policemen walked over and said, ¡°May I ask who you are and why you suddenly appeared in Sea City?¡± The use of helicopters had to be approved by the government. They had to report in advance before entering the sky above Sea City, but the police didn¡¯t receive any notice. Jiang Xun took out his police badge and handed it to the other party. ¡°I¡¯m the police inspector of Xiyun, Jiang Xun. I¡¯ve received a transfer order from Jingdu City and am about to be promoted to police superintendent. I had something to do at the last minute and had to enter the sky above Sea City.¡± With Jiang Xun¡¯s rank, he could do this. The police quickly handed the documents back and saluted. ¡°Greetings, sir.¡± ¡°What are you investigating?¡± Jiang Xun asked. The police officer replied, ¡°There was an explosion in the suburbs just now, so we¡¯re here to investigate what happened.¡± Upon hearing the explosion, Jiang Xun acutely sensed that something was wrong. He had been working on cases for so many years and naturally knew what this meant. There would be a lot of things involved in the firearms case. ¡°Is this the location?¡± Jiang Xun continued to ask. The cop nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Xun put his hands on his waist with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you guys.¡± Jiang Yan asked, ¡°Do you think this has something to do with the children?¡± ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t, but this is too much of a coincidence. I have to prepare for the worst.¡± Jiang Xun sighed. Jiang An subconsciously closed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t accept this worst-case scenario at all. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The men present wanted to dissuade her, but Jiang An looked at them. ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I won¡¯t change it.¡± Faced with Jiang An¡¯s determination, these men had no choice but to try their best to protect her. The group of people and the police walked into the explosion site. Everyone was stunned when they saw the tragic state of the warehouse. Although they had heard the explosion, they did not expect it to be so tragic. The warehouse had almost been razed to the ground, and the roof had long disappeared. It was not something that one or two bombs could do. Zou Bai shot Zou Yi a look, and he quickly walked in to check for clues. The police officer stopped him. ¡°This is a crime scene. You can¡¯t enter casually.¡± Jiang Yan said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re professionals in this area.¡± After Zou Yi finished searching, he returned to Zou Bai¡¯s side. ¡°Master, it¡¯s our family¡¯s miniature explosives.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Our explosives won¡¯t be used outside.¡± The Zou family had their own military factory overseas. The entire production line was confidential. It was impossible for such a situation to happen. ¡°I remember Zou Yi brought a few with him,¡± Zou Er recalled. ¡°There¡¯s no record of these.¡± Zou Bai lowered his head and thought for a while before looking up at him. ¡°The bombs on your body must have been taken away.¡± Zou Yi quickly searched for it and realized that they were really gone. ¡°The children must have taken it away. Little Wingsy knows these things,¡± Zou Bai said. He knew very well what Jiang Yi was thinking. Although the child usually did not like to talk, he always had his ideas. Once he set his mind on something, he would definitely do it. Back then, when Jiang Yi expressed his interest in the mini bomb, he would definitely get it. Jiang An¡¯s eyes widened when he heard Zou Bai¡¯s words. ¡°You mean the children are nearby?¡± Zou Bai nodded. ¡°That should be the case.¡± Jiang Yan said to the police, ¡°Please help us find the children. They should be hiding nearby. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Since the officer had already spoken, the police began to search the surroundings and asked for Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s photo so that it would be easier to find them. Just as everyone was busy, the police officer in charge of searching the place of the explosion ran back. ¡°There are injured people in front.¡± After rushing over and looking at the injured on the ground, Zou Bai asked, ¡°Did you kidnap the two children?¡± Of course, the injured did not speak. He thought that there was nothing the other party could do if he did not say anything. However, Zou Yi stepped on his wound and even took out some medicinal powder from and sprinkled on it. The pain instantly increased by several times, and his howl echoed throughout the entire forest.. Chapter 494 - Chapter 494: Signal Flare Chapter 494: Signal Flare Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai looked at him expressionlessly. After the howling stopped, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Did you kidnap the two children? Where are they now?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm, but everyone present felt a chill down their spines. With the police around, he still dared to interrogate the criminal himself. Either he was mentally ill or he was powerful. Seeing that Jiang Yan didn¡¯t say anything, it should be the latter. The superintendent didn¡¯t move, so the police naturally pretended not to see it. Moreover, the children¡¯s whereabouts were indeed important. It was understandable to use some special methods. Zou Yi had many methods, and had only used a few to make this person speak. He said, ¡°We did kidnap two children, but we were bombed before we could pick them up. I was thinking of leaving this place, but I didn¡¯t expect to be bombed again. I was left behind just like that.¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions turned solemn. They did not know if this was good news. Although the children were not taken away by the kidnappers, they did not know where they were. Jiang An forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath. ¡°Was Si Cheng with you guys?¡± ¡°He was the one who suggested this to our Big Brother. He said that he was the child¡¯s father and that nothing serious would happen in the end,¡± the injured person answered truthfully. Jiang An¡¯s expression turned completely cold. She could no longer suppress the anger in her heart. If not for the fact that she had yet to find the children, her first priority would definitely be to kill Si Cheng. ¡°Little Wingsy took the bombs. He and Little Feather are smart kids. They must have found an opportunity to escape midway. All we need to do now is find them.¡± ¡°But the forest is so big. No one knows where they are hiding. The children will definitely be afraid when it¡¯s dark.¡± Jiang An looked around. ¡°They were supposed to end the recording today and go home, not hide here.¡± With every word she said, Jiang An¡¯s expression became worse. Her words were filled with hatred. Zou Bai comforted her, ¡°I¡¯ve already had people surround the entire forest. None of them can escape.¡± Zou Er said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we fire a signal flare? Little Master will definitely understand what it means.¡± Only then did Zou Bai remember about signal flares. After all, the guards had not used signal flares for many years. They had always been alone and did not need help. However, Jiang Yi knew about signal flares. Back then, Zou Bai had taught him a lot about secret guards. He thought that he could take over when he grew up. He did not expect it to come in handy at this time. A signal flare was fired into the sky. The bright color pointed the direction. Jiang Yi, who had been hiding, left the bushes and said, ¡°Mom and Dad are here.¡± He pulled his sister and ran over, but he did not expect the flare to attract Si Cheng¡¯s attention. As a former heir of a wealthy family, he naturally understood some of the common rules in the family. He knew who was using this signal flare and knew that it must be the Jiang family. That meant that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were in the forest. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else. His heart was filled with the desire to capture these two children. As long as he had the hostages, the Jiang family would give him anything he wanted. He had nothing left now. He had lost all his dignity. He had to get money. At the thought of this, Si Cheng let go of Big Brother and threw him on the ground. He ignored everything and ran towards the signal flare. Big Brother really didn¡¯t expect Si Cheng to do this. When he fell to the ground, his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°What is he going to do?¡± Big Brother was puzzled. The lackey hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not important what Si Cheng wants to do now. What¡¯s important is that we have to run quickly. The Jiang family must have arrived.¡± Big Brother hurriedly stood up and limped out. His lackeys followed closely, but before they could run far, they were surrounded. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards stared at these people and slowly narrowed the encirclement. They did not dare to resist at all. They trembled and gathered together because the other party was holding a gun. The secret guards had already resolved the problem, so there was only the return of the children. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi ran forward as quickly as possible. Just as they thought that they were about to arrive, Si Cheng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°I knew you two little bastards were scheming. Let¡¯s see how you run now,¡± Si Cheng said through gritted teeth. Jiang Yi shielded his sister behind him and fired at Si Cheng, who was eyeing them covetously. The rubber bullet accurately hit his eyeball.. Chapter 495 - Chapter 495: Captured Chapter 495: Captured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng didn¡¯t know that Jiang Yi had such a thing in his hands. He covered his eyes and howled when he was hit unprepared. But he didn¡¯t dare hesitate. He continued to reach for the two children. He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left. He had to have hostages in his hands before he could negotiate. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi hurriedly got up from the ground and tried their best to run out. The two of them were very smart and knew that they were still children. They had no chance of winning against an adult head-on. Running was the best choice. However, their short legs could not run far, and Jiang Yu was quickly caught. Si Cheng grabbed her collar and pulled her up. Jiang Yu struggled violently in midair, wanting to break free and catch her breath. Jiang Yi pointed the gun in his hand at Si Cheng. ¡°Put my sister down, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡± Si Cheng shielded Jiang Yu in front of him. As long as he protected his fragile eyes, it was fine for him to be hit by rubber bullets elsewhere. ¡°Drop the gun in your hand or I¡¯ll strangle her right now.¡± Jiang Yi threw away the gun in his hand without any hesitation. As long as his sister was safe, there was hope. Even if Si Cheng caught them, they would have a chance to escape again. Seeing that Jiang Yi was so obedient, Si Cheng put down Jiang Yu and grabbed her wrist instead. He said, ¡°Follow me now. Don¡¯t shout.¡± With that, he left without caring about Jiang Yi¡¯s reaction. He knew that Jiang Yi would not abandon his sister and would definitely follow him. Jiang Yi followed behind silently, but he took out a piece of colored paper from his pocket. It was a clue to find the dragon ball, and the name of the show was printed on it. He tore it off bit by bit and threw it on the ground, hoping to leave clues for his mother. Jiang An had waited too long for the children to come over and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to find them.¡± Jiang Huai pulled her back. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news from the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards first. The forest is so big. There has to be at least a range.¡± As she spoke, she saw the Zou family¡¯s secret guards walking over with a group of people. Those people had their heads lowered and their wrists were cuffed. Clearly, they were the people who had kidnapped the children. The police hurried forward to bring these people over. Jiang An said agitatedly, ¡°Where did you take the children?¡± Big Brother knew that he couldn¡¯t escape, so he might as well cooperate. Perhaps he would be treated better later for cooperating now. He said, ¡°We didn¡¯t pick up the children at all, but something happened just now. It seems like the two children did it. Si Cheng has already chased after them.¡± This was not good news. Even if the children had some weapons in their hands, they were still in great danger when facing an adult male. They looked at each other and asked, ¡°Do you know the approximate range?¡± When Big Brother saw these handsome men coming over, he was so frightened that he almost forgot what to say. He could tell at a glance that these people were either rich or noble. He would definitely never see them usually. ¡°It¡¯s right where we were caught. The range shouldn¡¯t be too big. After all, the children can¡¯t run fast,¡± Big Brother replied. The Zou Family¡¯s secret guard said, ¡°Our people have already started searching nearby. We will definitely be able to save Little Masters soon.¡± Although he said that, these people could not wait quietly at all. Zou Bai looked at Jiang An¡¯s anxious expression and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll go over now.¡± The secret guards were faster than them. They had discovered Si Cheng before their Big Brother spoke. His hiding place was not brilliant. He had just randomly found a place in the depths of the forest. It was very easy to follow the traces left behind. The secret guards didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, afraid that the other party would hurt their little masters. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know if they should appear. They hid in the dark and stared at Si Cheng before getting someone to go back and report. Si Cheng tied them up with a rope he carried with him. Seeing the calm expressions of the two children, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not understand why people kept asking this. Did they have to be afraid? Jiang Yu said angrily, ¡°We¡¯re already used to it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Yi asked. At first, he didn¡¯t know who wanted to kidnap them, so he chose to escape immediately. He was afraid that the enemy wanted to use them to threaten his family, but it was much easier to deal with Si Cheng. Jiang Yi was certain that the other party wanted money. What their family did not lack the most was money. Si Cheng looked into Jiang Yi¡¯s eyes, which were exactly the same as Zou Bai¡¯s. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You little bastard, it¡¯s useless to ask this. You can¡¯t give me what I want.¡± Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°We¡¯re not bastards..¡± Chapter 496 - Chapter 496: Smuggling Chapter 496: Smuggling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Anyway, there was no one else now. Si Cheng could no longer suppress the resentment in his heart. He shouted at Jiang Yu, ¡°You¡¯re bustards. Jiang An was clearly still with me, but she gave birth to the two of you. She betrayed me!¡± Jiang Yu didn¡¯t know what had happened back then. After all, Jiang An wouldn¡¯t tell the children about this in detail, so she couldn¡¯t even refute. However, Jiang Yu felt that her mother was not such a person. Something must have happened. Jiang Yi looked at Si Cheng coldly. ¡°You know the truth better than anyone. To say this in front of us children is just all bark and no bite. You don¡¯t gain anything from it.¡± Si Cheng, who was still laughing, couldn¡¯t laugh anymore because Jiang Yi was right. He knew very well why things had developed to this point, and he also knew that Jiang An could not be blamed for all of this. It was his own stupidity that had led to the current situation. However, he stubbornly refused to admit it. He wanted to push the blame to others, as if this would make him feel better. But Jiang Yi¡¯s words were like a knife that stabbed straight into his heart. ¡°Shut up.¡± After coming back to his senses, Si Cheng became furious. ¡°As long as I¡¯m still Young Master Si after today, don¡¯t even think about leaving without a hundred million.¡± Originally, he only wanted tens of millions to make a comeback. However, after he walked out of his fantasy, he realized that the two children in front of him still had the blood of the Zou family flowing in them. Even if the Jiang family was willing to use money to redeem them, Zou Bai would definitely not let him off. Taking the money and escaping overseas was the best choice. As for the company or his parents, they were not important. He could not live the life of an ordinary person. Jiang Yi glanced at him and did not say anything else. He understood that now was not the time to argue. The most important thing was to protect himself and his sister. Si Cheng picked up the phone and made a call. ¡°I¡¯m the person who contacted you last time. I¡¯m going overseas by boat today. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t shortchange you. I¡¯ll give you three times the market price.¡± He had long thought of smuggling himself overseas. He would contact people in this area through Big Brother. As long as he could fork out the money, they could send Si Cheng to any country. As for their identities, they could just get another one overseas. As long as they had money, nothing was a problem. Hence, this pair of siblings became Si Cheng¡¯s last life-saving straw. Jiang An, Zou Bai, and the others quickly arrived at the place. The secret guards went up to inform them of what had happened. Zou Bai said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± He knew that the other party definitely wanted something and needed someone who could make the decision. However, Jiang An stopped him. ¡°You can¡¯t go. He¡¯s most afraid of the Zou family because he knows that your promise is useless. In the end, no matter what, we all want him dead. It¡¯s best if I tell him.¡± ¡°Can you hold on?¡± Zou Bai was a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be affected by the other party.¡± Jiang An¡¯s nerves were already extremely tense. Now that the children were in Si Cheng¡¯s hands, he was afraid that Jiang An would be agitated and it would backfire. Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the children aren¡¯t back, nothing will happen to me.¡± Zou Bai got someone to bring over the bulletproof vests. Although those people said that they didn¡¯t have any weapons in their hands, they still had to be more thorough. No one knew if Si Cheng was prepared or not. They couldn¡¯t risk their lives. Jiang An walked over step by step and said, ¡°Si Cheng, let¡¯s talk.¡± When Si Cheng saw Jiang An appear, he instantly became vigilant. He looked around and did not see anyone else. He asked, ¡°Are you the only one here?¡± The three Jiang brothers raised their hands and walked out to show that they were not aggressive. Jiang Huai said, ¡°We can¡¯t let An¡¯an see you alone.¡± Seeing them appear, Si Cheng was much more relieved. He knew how much the Jiang brothers treasured Jiang An and would never let her take the risk alone. If Jiang An really said that she was the only one who came, he would think that she was lying. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Jiang Yu saw Jiang An, she pouted and said, ¡°Mom.¡± Jiang An¡¯s heart was in pain when she heard her. She quickly comforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy is here. Mommy will save you immediately.¡± Jiang Yi did not say anything. He understood that this was a critical moment. It would not be good if it affected his mother¡¯s negotiations. At this moment, the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were climbing over the trees. All of them were as light as swallows. They could even stand on branches. They had to undergo such harsh training since they were young in order to protect their master in various environments. These skills came in handy.. Chapter 497 - Chapter 497: Pretending to Argue Chapter 497: Pretending to Argue Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai didn¡¯t have the patience to negotiate with Si Cheng. Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t have any lethal weapons. The children were just tied up. Unless there was a bomb under their butts, it was an easy situation to rescue them. Zou Bai didn¡¯t think there would be bombs. Si Cheng¡¯s methods of kidnapping people were very crude. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t prepare anything in advance. Therefore, he directly asked the secret guards to sneak over. As long as they could reach the children, there was no need to talk nonsense with Si Cheng. They could just kill him. Although Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to kill anyone in front of Jiang An, what Si Cheng had done had crossed his bottom line, so he had to die. In such a short period of time, he had already thought of several ways to kill him. He even considered how to dispose of the corpse, whether he should throw it into the sea to feed the fish or treat it as fertilizer. The secret guards quickly arrived beside the two children. Jiang Yi could see them when he looked up. The person in black had changed into green and was hiding very well among the leaves. He looked like a bat hanging upside down. Jiang Yi took out the blade hidden in his watch, cut the rope on his hand, and turned to cut his sister¡¯s rope. The secret guards did not expect their young master to do such a thing. As expected of the Zou family¡¯s child. Jiang An naturally noticed the two children¡¯s actions and quickly opened her mouth to attract Si Cheng¡¯s attention. ¡°You want money, right? Name a price.¡± Even if Si Cheng wanted money, he was angered by Jiang An¡¯s tone. He was clearly the heir of the company not long ago, but now, he had fallen to the point of kidnapping and asking for money. However, his ex-wife was so rich that she asked him to name a price. This difference was really unacceptable. Si Cheng took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want 100 million. Exchange it all into gold bars for me.¡± He knew that he could not take away 100 million yuan in cash. If the money in his bank card could be frozen at any time, taking the gold bars was the safest way. Jiang Yan frowned. ¡°Do you know how much 100 million is? Even the Jiang family can¡¯t fork out 100 million immediately. They need time to exchange it with real estate.¡± Of course, these words were a lie. The Jiang family could use more money than 100 million yuan at any time. Jiang An had the highest authority in the corporation and could take money from the accounts whenever she wanted. However, these words could not be said to Si Cheng. What they had to do now was to stall for time. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half an hour. You have to send the gold bars over. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill these two children. At most, we¡¯ll all die together,¡± Si Cheng said excitedly. Jiang Xun looked at Jiang Yan. ¡°Brother, if we take this 100 million, something will definitely happen to the company. The shares in my hands will definitely shrink. I don¡¯t agree with doing this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree either. The Jiang family¡¯s assets don¡¯t belong to one person. We have to discuss it carefully,¡± Jiang Huai said at this moment. Jiang An was anxious. ¡°What about Little Feather and Little Wingsy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save them, but 100 million isn¡¯t a small sum. We have to think about it carefully,¡± Jiang Xun pushed his glasses and said. Of course, the siblings were acting. In the eyes of the three brothers, the Jiang family belonged to An¡¯an. She could spend as much as she wanted. It was fine even if she wanted to throw a hundred million yuan to play. As long as their sister was happy. However, when facing Si Cheng, they had to act like their relationship was not good to disrupt his plan and buy some time for the children. Si Cheng didn¡¯t know that they were acting. He thought that the Jiang family was really going to have an internal strife and mocked Jiang An in his heart. Even if she had the identity of the heir, she still had her three brothers suppressing her. She couldn¡¯t even call the shots when it came to taking money. However, seeing that they couldn¡¯t come up with an answer, Si Cheng urged, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it within the specified time, don¡¯t blame me for what I¡¯ll do.¡± As he said this, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had already broken free of the ropes. The secret guard slid down from the tree and picked up the little masters. Then, he quietly left without making a sound. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing all of this, Zou Bai took out his gun, slowly loaded it, and aimed it at Si Cheng. He really didn¡¯t understand why this fool would do such a thing as kidnapping. He didn¡¯t have complete control over the hostages, nor did he have a weapon that could threaten the other party. He thought that he had succeeded after tying them up. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the people who were kidnapped were Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t have let Jiang An negotiate. When he arrived just now, he would have fired and killed Si Cheng cleanly. The secret guard left with the children. Zou Bai said, ¡°An¡¯an, close your eyes!¡± Jiang An subconsciously closed her eyes obediently. Then, she heard a gunshot. Si Cheng swayed twice and collapsed.. Chapter 498 - Chapter 498: Daddy Chapter 498: Daddy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai¡¯s marksmanship was very good, not to mention that it was such a close distance. He directly shot him in the head. Si Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he fell to the ground. The children had long been blocked by the secret guards. Jiang An also obediently closed her eyes, so they were not frightened by this scene. Zou Bai quickly ran to Jiang An¡¯s side and pulled her into his arms. Then, he said to Zou Yi, ¡°Get rid of the corpse.¡± The three brothers of the Jiang family witnessed all of this. Jiang Yan and Jiang Xun were still alright. After all, as lawyers and police officers, they had come into contact with this, but Jiang Huai could not accept it. He almost threw up in front of everyone. It was not easy for him to maintain his image. ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, close your eyes. There are so many people watching. If you vomit, it will be really embarrassing,¡± Jiang Yan said. Of course, Jiang Huai knew this. He controlled his stomach tightly. Ever since he graduated, he had been working in the entertainment industry. Now that he was managing his company, he had never come into contact with the dark side of the world. He was the most innocent child in the Jiang family other than Jiang An. The police officers behind them didn¡¯t know what else to say. They had come to investigate the bombing. They had finally tracked it down here, only to find a group of armed men. Logically speaking, they should have captured all of them, but Inspector Jiang was still standing there and not saying anything. They did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Captain, this person has already shot someone. Aren¡¯t we going to do anything?¡± a young policeman asked. The captain scolded, ¡°Shut up and pretend that you didn¡¯t see this.¡± To become a police captain in Sea City, one had to be not only capable but also observant. This man who fired the gun obviously came from a very high background. Perhaps even the police inspector had to bow to him. If they jumped out to arrest him now, it would be no different from courting death. After the corpse was removed, the children hurriedly ran to Jiang An. She hugged the children and cried, ¡°You scared me to death.¡± When Jiang Yu saw her mother, she also began to cry. Although she had acted very strong previously, she was still a child after all. She was afraid. However, she had no better solution. She could only run with her brother and be tied up by Si Cheng. It was simply terrifying. In the morning, she was still looking for the dragon ball, but now she had to experience these things. The more Jiang Yu thought about it, the more afraid she became. In the end, she began to cry. Jiang Yi was slightly better than Jiang Yu, but the child would definitely be sad to see his mother after being wronged. He lowered his head and buried it in Jiang An¡¯s arms, unwilling to let go. Zou Bai squatted down and said, ¡°Little Wingsy and Little Feather did very well. You¡¯re both very smart children. It¡¯s Daddy who didn¡¯t protect you well. This will never happen again.¡± After saying that, he gently wiped the tears of the two children. Jiang An softly told them what Zou Bai had done. ¡°Daddy used many secret guards to look for you. I¡¯ve already done everything I can. It¡¯s also because of Daddy that you were able to escape successfully just now.¡± Jiang An wanted the children to know how much Zou Bai had sacrificed. After all, only then would they understand how much their father loved them. After Jiang Yi heard this, he let go of Jiang An and walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side step by step. Under his surprised gaze, he reached out and hugged him. Zou Bai could not believe it. Jiang Yi had always been lukewarm to him. He was not as passionate as Little Feather. It had been so long, but he had never called him Dad. He had worked hard for a long time to get close to his son. Their relationship was a little closer, but only that little bit. Fortunately, Zou Bai had a good mentality. He felt that it was not bad to be friends with his child, so he did not force Jiang Yi to change his attitude towards him. Therefore, he was a little flattered by the current situation. His son seemed to have completely accepted him. ¡°Daddy,¡± Jiang Yi said, ¡°thank you for saving me and Little Feather.¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t believe his ears. The person who was usually in charge of the country now asked in a silly manner, ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yi looked up at him and said in a clear voice, ¡°Daddy.¡± Zou Bai quickly pulled him into his arms and promised, ¡°Daddy is here. It¡¯s only right for Daddy to save his children. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Jiang Yu also pounced over and said, ¡°If Daddy hugs Brother, you have to hug me too.¡± Jiang An also walked over and the family of four hugged. They looked like a warm family. The expressions of the three Jiang brothers were not so good. They stared coldly at Zou Bai, looking unhappy no matter how they looked at him. Although they had already accepted this brother-in-law, they still could not watch him hug Jiang An.. Chapter 499 - Chapter 499: Follow-up Chapter 499: Follow-up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the end, everything here was handed over to Jiang Xun to handle. He was in charge of suppressing this matter. Although the Zou family¡¯s possession of guns was permitted by the government, it could not be said openly. Therefore, the subsequent reports needed to be beautified. Jiang Xun was familiar with this matter. He had handled similar cases before. The Sea City Police Station thanked him profusely. Originally, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, but with Jiang Xun¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Those who kidnapped the children were all sent to prison. They were specially taken care of and locked up with death row prisoners. They were all destined to die. Their fellow cellmates were not friendly. In addition, the prison guards turned a blind eye to them. Their lives could be said to be worse than death. Jiang Yan also officially sued these people, intending to make them pay a heavy price. As for the instigator, Si Cheng, he was already dead. Zou Bai got someone to throw the corpse into the sea and said to Jiang Xun, ¡°Just say that Si Cheng escaped and disappeared.¡± Jiang Xun also felt that this was a very good result, so he wrote it on the report. Zou Yi scratched Si Cheng¡¯s face until he was unrecognizable and then drove the boat to the sea to throw him over. Not long after he left, a boat drove over and fished him up. ¡°Why does the boss want a corpse?¡± the person in charge of salvage asked. The person with him said, ¡°There seems to be an experimental need. We don¡¯t need to know that much.¡± Zou Bai sent Jiang An and the children back to Xiyun. The three brothers did not follow because they had their own things to do. Since the children were already back, the secret guards from the mountain village could all leave. Although Han Yu felt a little regretful that the show was not finished, he knew that this was not the time to think about this. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi being able to return safely was already a huge blessing. If something really happened, he would definitely be cut into a thousand pieces by Zou Bai. Han Yu quickly comforted the staff and guests. He took the benefits from Zou Bai¡¯s credit card and used the Zou and Jiang families to threaten them. He used both kindness and power to suppress this matter and ensure that no one would post the truth online. When the staff received enough money, they naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. It was the same wherever they worked. There was nothing to complain about being able to get a few times more salary. The guests were also understanding. They knew that the production team could not be blamed for this matter and expressed that they would keep it a secret. Tan Si wanted to tell everyone, but she knew that the Zou family was not to be trifled with. She could only nod reluctantly and agree to keep it a secret. However, she still posted an ambiguous message on Weibo. ¡°The holiday in the mountain village was very fun. It¡¯s a pity that it didn¡¯t have a proper ending.¡± This sentence was very interesting. Everyone guessed that something had happened that caused the program to not be completed in the end. Han Yu was almost scared to death. He quickly posted on Weibo to refute the rumors, saying that he could not complete the recording because of the production team¡¯s technical problems. He stated that they were undergoing a full equipment update to ensure that there would not be a next time. If it were any other manager, they would have quickly gotten the artiste to delete Weibo. However, Wang Ying did not feel that something was wrong at all. He was very happy with the number of views on Weibo. As long as the popularity was there, he did not care about anything else. Tan Si brought her child home and planned to rest for two days. But before she could enter the house, she was taken away. ¡°Who are you? Where are you taking me?¡± Tan Si exclaimed. Zhao Yi immediately got someone to gag her. Young Master had instructed him not to be polite. He could use whatever violent method he wanted. Tan Nian hid in Wang Li¡¯s arms and did not dare to move. He did not understand what was happening, but he could feel that the atmosphere was not right. The car soon arrived at the destination. This was the most expensive villa area in Sea City. Every villa was equipped with a vast garden. Because the scenery was beautiful and suitable for the rich to recuperate, the plots of land here were sold for an astronomical price. Realizing that the person who had brought her here had a high status, Tan Si quietened down and stopped struggling. She understood that there was no point in struggling. She might as well save her strength. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yidao took Tan Nian away from Wang Li¡¯s arms. Tan Nian wanted to cry, but he was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t. Wang Li subconsciously wanted to snatch the child back, but she was held down by the secret guards in the villa and could not catch up at all. ¡°Our young master wants to see Miss Tan and the child. Wait here,¡± Zhao Yi said. After saying that, he brought Tan Si upstairs and stopped at the door of the study. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve brought them here.¡± Tan Si did not know who this young master was. She was pushed into the room as soon as the person inside told them to enter. It was not until she finally stabilized herself that she saw the person in front of her clearly. She recognized him as the heir of the Zhao family in Jingdu City.. Chapter 500 - Chapter 500: Wanting the Child Chapter 500: Wanting the Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si did not understand why Zhao Yan wanted to see her. Furthermore, he had to use such a method. He clearly only needed to give the order. Zhao Yan looked Tan Si up and down. The fact that she could enter the entertainment industry proved that she was a beauty. Be it her face or figure, they were impeccable. However, she could not hold a candle against Jiang An. This was especially since Jiang An was no longer the adopted daughter of the Tan family. Every move she made exuded a confident aura. Even without makeup, she could suppress Tan Si. Zhao Yan was firm that he only wanted the child. It would not do him any good to keep Tan Si. ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯m Tan Nian¡¯s biological father. I want the child to return to the Zhao family,¡± Zhao Yan said. Tan Si was shocked by this sentence. It took her a while to understand what it meant. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°Are you Tan Nian¡¯s father? Do you have evidence?¡± She didn¡¯t even know who the man was that night. She thought that her life would continue like this, but she didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan to jump out and acknowledge his son. This was simply a huge pie falling from the sky. Tan Si did not know how to deal with it for a moment. ¡°I can say that because I¡¯ve done a DNA test. It¡¯s confirmed that Tan Nian is my biological son. I did sleep with someone at the hotel in Ma City that day. The surveillance footage shows I was in your room,¡± Zhao Yan said very calmly. Tan Si was overjoyed when she heard that. She had thought that Tan Nian was a burden, but she did not expect his father to be Zhao Yan. That was the heir of one of the four major families, the Zhao family. Moreover, he had yet to get married. If nothing went wrong, Tan Nian would become the next heir. Tan Si¡¯s mind was racing. In the end, she felt that the heavens were taking care of her. Being the mother of an heir was much more stable than marrying the heir. If she could seize this opportunity to marry Zhao Yan, with Tan Nian, she would definitely be respected as the mother of an heir. Even if something else happened, it would not shake her status in the Zhao family. At the thought of this, Tan Si shook her head and said, ¡°Nian Nian was born after ten months of pregnancy. I won¡¯t give him to anyone.¡± If Zhao Yan had not watched the program, he would have really believed this. However, he did not believe that Tan Si loved the child at all. She just did not want to let go when she saw that there was something to be gained. He rubbed his forehead. ¡°I said that I only want the child. I can give you resources, money, and jewelry as compensation, but you won¡¯t get anything else.¡± Tan Si¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I said I only want my son. I don¡¯t want your money!¡± ¡°Tan Si, you have to understand that this method is useless against me.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to waste with you. Either take the money and leave, or I¡¯ll make you unable to survive in the entertainment industry. Choose.¡± Zhao Yan only came to Sea City to pick up the child. He didn¡¯t pity Tan Si at all. He could have as many women like her as he wanted. He also knew the best way to deal with them. Tan Si could not say anything else. She thought that as long as she acted pitifully and let Zhao Yan know that she loved her child very much, she would be able to move him. For Zhao Yan to rush here for Tan Nian, he must care a lot about the child. He would not bear to break up the mother and son. However, he exposed her mercilessly, making it impossible for her to continue acting. Tan Si understood that the other party had already made up his mind. If she persisted, she would lose both her life and money. Anyway, she did not want Tan Nian. It was better to exchange him for a sum of money. Moreover, with the child as a link, there would always be a chance to meet again in the future. Perhaps, there would be a turning point then. Tan Si wiped away the tears on her face and said, ¡°I have a request.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Zhao Yan was afraid that Tan Si would not have any requests. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone knows that I have a child and I¡¯m filming a show now. I hope that you can take the child away after the show is filmed and admit that we were in a relationship before and have broken up. That will put an end to this matter. You don¡¯t want Tan Nian to be a child without a mother, right?¡± Tan Si said. Zhao Yan frowned and did not want to agree. It would be a stain if he admitted that he had talked to Tan Si. However, what the other party said made sense. He had to give the child an identity. Saying that he and Tan Si had been together was the best explanation. After thinking about it, Zhao Yan could only force himself to nod. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll stay in Sea City until the recording of the show is completed. Then Tan Nian will stay here with me.¡± Tan Si looked at him. ¡°What about me?¡± Of course, Zhao Yan did not want Tan Si to appear in front of him. However, he also knew that he had to give the child a chance to adapt. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°You can also stay here, but we have to maintain a certain distance..¡± Chapter 501 - Chapter 501: The Means of the Jiang Family Chapter 501: The Means of the Jiang Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was in no mood to think about anything else. She quickly brought the children back to Xiyun. She would only be at ease when she stepped into the house. Jiang Hai and Li Mei had been waiting in the living room. When they saw that the children had returned safely, they heaved a sigh of relief. Their hearts ached as they hugged Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. They kept saying, ¡°The babies must be shocked. Grandma has prepared your favorite dishes. Hurry up and eat.¡± The two children had actually recovered and obediently followed Aunt Sang to the dining room for dinner. When they left, Li Mei¡¯s expression darkened. She asked, ¡°An¡¯an, didn¡¯t your brothers follow you back?¡± ¡°My brothers are busy with their own work, so I didn¡¯t let them follow me back,¡± Jiang An explained. ¡°I¡¯m already very embarrassed that they¡¯re running around for me, so I don¡¯t want them to waste any more time.¡± Li Mei sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel that you¡¯re burdening them. Your three brothers are used to being ordered around. A family should help each other. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry.¡± Li Mei valued family harmony very much. It had always been important to educate her children and family. Now that An¡¯an was in trouble, she naturally needed everyone¡¯s help. At this moment, Jiang Hai said, ¡°Our children will naturally decide how to handle things themselves. We should let those people pay the price now.¡± When he was at home, he was always cheerful and kind to every child. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi liked their grandfather very much and felt that he was like a large doll. No matter what they did, he would not be angry. Jiang An rarely saw this expression on her father¡¯s face. He looked like he was about to raise his knife and kill someone in the next second. Zou Bai said, ¡°Uncle, Si Cheng is already dead. As for the others, they were sent to the police station. I believe Jiang Xun will take care of them.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Jiang Hai asked, ¡°When? How did he die?¡± ¡°Half an hour ago, I personally shot him to death.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm. A smile finally appeared on Jiang Hai¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good that he died. If he didn¡¯t die, I would have to spend more effort. He¡¯s hurt An¡¯an and the children. He shouldn¡¯t live in this world anymore.¡± As the head of the Jiang family, Jiang Hai had never been a good-tempered person. When he was young, he was famous for his bad temper when he was first in charge of the corporation. However, the employees who knew him in that light had already long retired. Jiang Hai took a step back after the corporation expanded and became stronger. He handed more matters over to Li Mei and the professionals to manage. From then on, Jiang Hai rarely lost his temper. He spent more time cultivating his bodies and temperament. He held a cup of tea and basked in the sun every day, becoming so easy-going. However, deep down, he was still ruthless. For example, he really wanted to cut Si Cheng into pieces now. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone who hurt An¡¯an and the children off,¡± Zou Bai promised. This was a promise between men. Jiang Hai¡¯s expression softened a lot when he heard this. He accepted his daughter¡¯s boyfriend well. After all, they were choosing to date. It was not right for him to break up the couple. However, he would not hand his daughter over in peace. He had to test his character. Zou Bai had done very well in this matter. He had dealt with it immediately. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards had searched the world for them and successfully saved the children. After hearing this, Li Mei also felt that Zou Bai had done a good job. Then, she frowned and said, ¡°Even if Si Cheng is dead, I can¡¯t let the Si family off. Their family is like a nest of snakes and rats. I don¡¯t believe they don¡¯t know what Si Cheng did.¡± Li Mei didn¡¯t have a good impression of Si Cheng¡¯s family. Back then, when An¡¯an gave birth, none of them came to visit. They finally appeared, but only to criticize An¡¯an. Later on, they even spread rumors and wanted to force An¡¯an and Si Cheng to remarry. It was simply disgusting. ¡°They¡¯re all old people. There¡¯s no need to go overboard.¡± Jiang Hai said slowly, ¡°Let them have a taste of living on the streets.¡± These words were spoken lightly, as if he was showing mercy, but this was something even more terrifying than death. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Si Ming and Zheng Wen had lived for so long and had always lived the life of rich people. However, they had fallen from heaven to hell overnight and become small townsfolk who had to worry about money. This was already torture for them. If they were to end up living on the streets, they would probably immediately go crazy. This was the outcome that Jiang Hai wanted. He wanted to see these two people suffer for the rest of their lives. He didn¡¯t think that he had gone overboard. Si Cheng was bold enough to kidnap the two children, saying that he only wanted money. However, Si Cheng wasn¡¯t the one who personally did it. As long as there was a slight mistake, no one could imagine what would happen to the children.. Chapter 502 - Chapter 502: Taking and Stealing Chapter 502: Taking and Stealing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were very strong mentally. After eating, they were already jumping around. Jiang Yu even pestered Zou Bai for a gun so that she could protect herself. Of course, Zou Bai agreed to his daughter¡¯s promise. At the same time, he asked Zou Yi to prepare more self-defense weapons for the children. He realized that no matter how many bodyguards they had, it could not be foolproof. He had to make sure that the children had some sort of ability to protect themselves. At the very least, they could delay until he arrived. Jiang An no longer had any objections to the fact that the children were armed. She wished she could fully arm the two children. Jiang Yi actually wanted to get close to Zou Bai, but when he thought about how he had stolen the bombs, he hesitated and stood in the distance, not daring to go forward. After coaxing Jiang Yu, Zou Bai called out to Jiang Yi. ¡°Little Wingsy, come to Daddy.¡± Jiang Yi obediently moved over and stood beside Jiang An. He knew that his mother would definitely protect him. Zou Bai was amused by his actions. Could it be that he looked so fierce that he scared the child to this extent? ¡°Little Wing, Daddy wanted to ask you how you got Zou Yi¡¯s explosives. He always carries them with him. It¡¯s not easy to get something off him.¡± Although Zou Yi didn¡¯t look very reliable, he was indeed the number one guard of the Zou family. His abilities way exceeded all the other guards in all aspects. Jiang Yi said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything from him, but he trusted me too much. I said I wanted to see how many pockets he had, so he took off his jacket and showed it to me. Then I pocketed a few explosives.¡± Zou Bai heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. If Jiang Yi had gotten the explosives by himself, then he would really have to arrange a class. He had to let the child understand how dangerous this item was and systematically learn how to quietly take it away. This way, he would not be discovered when he stole something. It would also prevent him from thinking that his standards were very high and end up making mistakes. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid that the children had their own skills. He was only afraid that they weren¡¯t good enough at their skills and couldn¡¯t use it. Jiang An was even more worried. She pulled Jiang Yi and said, ¡°Little Wingsy, if you want something like this, you have to bring it up. Taking it away like this is stealing. This is not what a good child should do.¡± ¡°But Zou Yi said that I could have anything I want. Isn¡¯t that giving me permission to take it?¡± Jiang Yi was a little puzzled. Zou Yi instantly felt a chill run down his spine. Facing his master and Miss Jiang¡¯s gazes, he wished he could find a hole to hide in. He regretted saying such things. ¡°Of course Zou Yi has a good heart,¡± Jiang An explained. ¡°But this sentence only shows that he¡¯s willing to give you something. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can take it away without telling him. Remember, taking it without asking is stealing. You have to obtain the owner¡¯s permission to take such a thing.¡± Jiang Yi lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then, he said to Zou Yi, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do this again.¡± Zou Yi quickly said, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t say that.¡± He still wanted to express his sincerity and tell his little master not to think too much about it and to take whatever he wanted in the future. However, when he saw Miss Jiang¡¯s satisfied expression, he swallowed the second half of his words. After their talk, the children began to feel sleepy. After the two of them were kidnapped, they had escaped on their own. They were then grabbed and tied up by Si Cheng. The day was exciting, and they were exhausted. Jiang An and Zou Bai carried one child each and sent them to their rooms to lie down and sleep. Seeing the two children fall asleep, Jiang An was finally relieved. After leaving the room, she curled up on the sofa, looking exhausted. Zou Bai sat beside her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°The children have already come home. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I know, but this kind of thing might happen again in the future.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with worry. She finally realized that she could not teach the children as if they were ordinary children. As children of the Jiang family, they were already in high demand. If their full identities were announced one day, there would only be more people who wanted to attack them. She had always thought that she should let go of the children and not interfere too much with their choices. But now, she was deeply anxious and wanted to always keep Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi by her side. It seemed that this was the only way to ensure their safety. This was the only way she would not be on tenterhooks every moment, afraid that something would happen to the children. Zou Bai understood what she was thinking. He tightened his arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°This will never happen again. I swear to you with my life..¡± Chapter 503 - Chapter 503: Forced to Sleep Chapter 503: Forced to Sleep Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not only were the Jiang family paying attention to this matter, but the Luo family¡¯s secret guards and Zhao Yan also knew the ins and outs of the matter and understood the reason the recording ended midway. He sat in the living room and swirled his wine glass, regretting that nothing had really happened to the two children. After all, Zou Bai had dispatched a large number of secret guards and even used a helicopter to go to Sea City without informing the police station in advance. This was not his usual style. He could not believe that he was so impatient and made decisions full of loopholes. It could be seen how important these two children were to Zou Bai. If they really died in Si Cheng¡¯s hands, Zou Bai would definitely suffer big time. Just thinking about this scene made Zhao Yan happy, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel even more regretful. ¡°Young Master, Little Young Master refuses to sleep no matter what. Do you want to go take a look?¡± The nanny who had been hired to take care of Tan Nian walked over and said. Zhao Yan put down his wine glass and rubbed his forehead. He felt that this little brat was really torturing him. Why was he not sleeping at night? He walked to Tan Nian¡¯s room and asked the little guy on the bed, ¡°What are you doing instead of sleeping?¡± Although Tan Nian was told by the adults that he was his father, he did not feel there was anything substantial about that. He only treated him as a stranger. He trembled for a long time without saying anything, causing Zhao Yan¡¯s frown to deepen. Tan Si was not a shy person. He himself was also very outgoing when he was young. Who was this child like? All of Zhao Yan¡¯s patience was worn out. He said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll throw you out now. You can sleep alone on the road.¡± Tan Nian then whispered, ¡°I want to sleep with Grandma.¡± He had been sleeping with Wang Li since he was born and had never slept alone. Moreover, the rooms in the villa were humongous. After the lights were turned off, it was very scary. If it was any other request, Zhao Yan could agree, but not this one. He wanted to separate Tan Nian from the Tan family and not let him have anything to do with the Tan family in the future. After the recording ended, he would bring Tan Nian back to the Zhao family. His mother would definitely be happy to take care of the child. As time passed, Tan Nian would naturally forget about his childhood and only remember that he was from the Zhao family. ¡°You have to sleep by yourself today. Don¡¯t be afraid here. You¡¯re my son and the master of this place,¡± Zhao Yan said. ¡°The name Tan Nian isn¡¯t good. When we return to the Zhao family, I¡¯ll give you a new name. You¡¯d better forget everything in the past as soon as possible.¡± Tan Nian couldn¡¯t understand the complicated words, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep with his grandmother today. Tears welled up in his eyes and fell down his face. He did not dare to bawl and could only cry silently, but he looked even more pitiful. Zhao Yan sighed and sat on the bed. He pressed Tan Nian¡¯s head and forced him to lie down. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you here. Close your eyes and sleep quickly.¡± Tan Nian opened his eyes wide, not knowing how to react. His grandmother¡¯s company would make him feel at ease. This father who had suddenly appeared was indeed oppressive. He felt even more aggrieved, but he knew that his tears were useless against this person. He turned around and lay down in the opposite direction, letting his tears wet the pillow. Zhao Yan did not pay attention to whether he was asleep or not. He just needed him to lie down and not speak. Anyway, as long as the child closed his eyes, he would not be far from falling asleep. Zhao Yan only left the room when Tan Nian¡¯s breathing became regular. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Tan Si the moment he left the room. She was wearing silk pajamas and her good body figure was very visible. ¡°Zhao Yan, I see red wine in your wine cabinet. Can I have a drink?¡± This was an obvious provocation. As Tan Si spoke, she tousled her hair in a flirtatious manner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unfortunately, Zhao Yan was not interested in her at all. He rejected her directly, ¡°If you want to drink, get someone to buy it tomorrow. You can¡¯t touch the things in my wine cabinet.¡± Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to reject her so completely. She could not even touch the wine. His resistance to her was written all over his face. She forced an even more charming smile. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, the two of us can sit down and have a drink and chat. I believe you still remember that night in Ma City.¡± Of course, Zhao Yan remembered. It was a wonderful night. Thinking of this, his eyes burned. Anyway, this woman had delivered herself to his door. It was fine even if he slept with her. It was cleaner than looking for someone outside. Zhao Yan felt that he should seize the chance to have fun. He went forward and pulled her into his arms. He turned around, opened the nearest room, and fell onto the bed.. Chapter 504 - Chapter 504: Relationship Chapter 504: Relationship Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si thought that she had Zhao Yan in her grasp. The next morning, when she woke up, she started ordering the servants to bring her luggage to Zhao Yan¡¯s bedroom. The servants looked at each other and did not dare to move. They knew Zhao Yan¡¯s temper. Without his permission, no one could enter the bedroom casually. Furthermore, Tan Si¡¯s identity was still unclear. ¡°Are you all deaf?¡± Tan Si said angrily. ¡°Hurry up and move everything in!¡± ¡°What do you want to move?¡± Zhao Yan, who had just come out of the gym, asked. Tan Si quickly put on a gentle expression and walked over to hold Zhao Yan¡¯s arm. She said coquettishly, ¡°I wanted them to move my things upstairs to your bedroom. I didn¡¯t expect these people to not move at all.¡± Tan Si originally thought that Zhao Yan would stand up for her and reprimand these servants harshly and at the same time announce her status as the mistress of the house. However, Zhao Yan only glanced at her coldly and said, ¡°They did the right thing. I¡¯m the owner of this house. Any changes have to be approved by me.¡± Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to say this. She quickly found a way out for herself. ¡°Then quickly get them to move the things.¡± ¡°Is there a misunderstanding?¡± Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si playfully. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to stay in my bedroom.¡± Tan Si was stunned. ¡°But we were already together last night. Am I not your girlfriend?¡± Zhao Yan was amused by Tan Si¡¯s words. He never expected Tan Si to be so naive. ¡°There is absolutely no relationship between the two of us. You were the one who took the initiative last night. Not anyone can just become my girlfriend.¡± Tan Si¡¯s face turned pale. She understood what Zhao Yan meant. Last night was just a one-night stand for him. There was no meaning to it at all. She was not worthy of being his girlfriend. Tan Si bit her lip and did not know what to say. She had always been confident in her charm, and the two of them were very compatible in bed last night. She thought that Zhao Yan should have feelings for her. She did not expect to be humiliated in public like this. Zhao Yan didn¡¯t want to treat Tan Si like this, but the other party had crossed the line. Seeing her pale face, his tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to tidy up a room for you on the second floor. It¡¯s the same wherever you stay.¡± The servants hurriedly moved the things. Knowing that this was Zhao Yan¡¯s compensation to Tan Si, they also understood how to treat Miss Tan. Tan Si had been pampered since she was young and had her own pride. She really wanted to turn around and leave without asking for anything, but she knew that she could not do that. She was now the mother of Zhao Yan¡¯s child. With this identity, there was always a chance. Even if Zhao Yan could not accept her now, as long as they interacted for a long time, there was a possibility of her marrying into the Zhao family. Tan Si really could not bear to part with this opportunity, so she gritted her teeth and endured it. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you compensate me for being so fierce just now?¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s interest was piqued. This was the first time he had met such a woman who directly asked for something. It felt good when she was so straightforward. ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Yan asked. Seeing that the other party was not in a bad mood, Tan Si said, ¡°I want a female lead role in a movie that has over a hundred million invested in it. The kind that will tailor a script for me.¡± ¡°You have a big appetite,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile. Tan Si leaned over and leaned into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯m the woman of the heir of the Zhao family. Naturally, I can¡¯t ask for cheap things.¡± Zhao Yan liked hearing this. He suddenly felt that it was good to keep Tan Si. Anyway, he was not going to marry her and could keep her by his side as a vase. Then, he would show off his wealth to everyone. It was killing two birds with one stone. Zhao Yan caressed Tan Si¡¯s face. ¡°This project will be handed over to your company tomorrow. Just wait for the role to come.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, he picked Tan Si up and the two of them started fooling around in broad daylight. Wang Li¡¯s heart sank when she heard the commotion outside. She did not know what had happened. Her grandson and daughter had been taken by that man. Looking at the decorations and the well-trained servants, that man was definitely not from an ordinary wealthy family. If such a thing had happened in the past, Wang Li would be very happy that her daughter could find such a man. However, Tan Si had a child now. She did not know if that man could accept it. At the thought of this, she quickly got up to look for Tan Nian, but she was stopped by the nanny guarding the door. ¡°Young Master has ordered that no one is allowed to enter Little Young Master¡¯s room..¡± Chapter 505 - Chapter 505: Premiere Chapter 505: Premiere Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the matters in Sea City had been handed over to Jiang Xun. He wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the Zhao Family, and he didn¡¯t take Zhao Yan¡¯s recent appearance in Sea City to heart. Hence, no one knew that Tan Si was currently with Zhao Yan. Zou Bai had received a report from the Intelligence Network, but this matter didn¡¯t affect Jiang An much. It was just that the two of them were willing to be together. After seeing Tan Nian and Zhao Yan¡¯s paternity test results, Zou Bai treated it as a joke and told Jiang An. Jiang An widened her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that to be the case. Tan Si has gotten what she wanted.¡± ¡°Tan Si likes Zhao Yan?¡± Zou Bai was puzzled. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°The two of them have never met before. I said that Tan Si got what she wanted because she¡¯s wanted to marry into a wealthy family since she was young. Now, her dream can finally be fulfilled.¡± Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. Even if she had their child, the Zhao Family might not be willing to marry her.¡± Of course, Jiang An knew that aristocratic families valued status. Tan Si¡¯s background was really not enough, but Zhao Yan was the heir of the family after all. If he insisted, he might succeed. Zou Bai could tell what Jiang An was thinking. ¡°Zhao Yan¡¯s situation is different. His father isn¡¯t the only child. His mother isn¡¯t easy to talk to either. He probably won¡¯t get into a conflict with them because of Tan Si unless he can immediately become the head of the family.¡± Moreover, he had already instructed his subordinates to attack the Tan family. The news should be sent back soon. Jiang An did not expect the Zhao family to be so complicated. However, since Tan Si had chosen this path, she should also understand what she would face. Jiang An only treated this matter as a story and focused all her energy on the premiere of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± that night. This was a drama that she had invested in herself. She had to get a good response. Gu Sheng had been so nervous that he had not slept well for several nights. He was just waiting for today¡¯s premiere. Li Mei had also helped her daughter promote it a long time ago. All the noblewomen who were close to her knew about this and said that they would definitely go and watch. The two children sat in front of the sofa early and waited patiently to be the first to watch their mother¡¯s television drama. Due to the preview and variety show, many people knew about the premiere of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± and felt that it was worth taking a look at. Everyone was looking forward to the television drama being released at eight in the evening. As it was the first day, four episodes were released. Usually, when television dramas were released, there would be many fake comments to convince the public that this television drama was very good. However, Jiang An did not want to use such a method and directly rejected the idea of paying people to write comments. This also caused all the major platforms to be very quiet during the broadcast. Some wanted to read the comments first before deciding to watch it, but after waiting for a long time, there was nothing. The first four episodes of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± followed Gan Lan¡¯s time travel through the past. At first she stubbornly believed that she could remain herself, but in the second episode she is tamed by society. This was because all of Gan Lan¡¯s attempts at rebellions were close to fatal. She had almost died in ancient times because she did not lower her head. In order to survive, she could only become numb. In just four episodes, Gan Lan had turned from a lively person to a walking corpse. The viewers could empathize with every setback she faced. Faced with the threat of her death, Gan Lan lost all her freedom. She wanted to return to the modern world to see her family. She could not die in an ancient era where no one knew who she was. The plot of the fourth episode stopped when Gan Lan met Fang Rui and Xiao Lang. The entanglement between the three of them officially began, but everyone¡¯s faces were filled with sorrow, foreshadowing the development of the subsequent story. By the time everyone finished watching the four episodes, it was already early in the morning. The number of discussions about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± on Weibo skyrocketed. Gu Sheng did not want to make the plot difficult to understand during filming, so he was very immersed in it. Everyone began to discuss Gan Lan¡¯s future development. [It looks like a love triangle.] [I don¡¯t think so. After Fang Rui and Gan Lan met, there weren¡¯t any ambiguous feelings at all.] [Both of them look so miserable.] [Gan Lan¡¯s demeanor was so happy at first, but later on, she became numb. She¡¯s really pitiful.] [I won¡¯t say that I want to travel to ancient times anymore. This is really not liveable.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [We¡¯re very lucky to be able to live in the modern era.] [We romanticized transmigration into an ideal world of noble princes and princesses who flirt with each other. It¡¯s more realistic that transmigration would turn us into servants.] [Jiang An is really good at choosing scripts. The others are still doing love dramas, but she has already begun to choose meaningful issues.] [I feel that ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± will become very popular.] [I can¡¯t stand it at all. I might as well watch a romance drama. Jiang An always likes to do dramas with some seemingly profound themes..] Chapter 506 - Chapter 506: Choice of Clothes Chapter 506: Choice of Clothes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were mixed reviews of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± online, but most of them still felt that the filming was very good and looked forward to tomorrow¡¯s broadcast. Jiang An did not care about these bad reviews because they were about to broadcast Gan Lan¡¯s Awakening tomorrow. When she was reviewing the script, she had deleted a lot of the earlier scenes. She knew that the audience did not have the patience to wait for the climax. She had to broadcast it as soon as possible. Moreover, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± mainly talked about Gan Lan¡¯s resistance. If she did not awaken quickly and remained in a numb state, the choices she made later would not be in line with her personality. As a modern soul, even if Gan Lan temporarily submitted to the ancient system, she would quickly resist under such oppression. Gan Lan¡¯s unyielding personality was the core of the entire drama. Jiang An believed that after the Awakening scene was broadcasted, many people would definitely like Legend of Gan Lan. Since the television drama had already been broadcasted, Jiang An had to cooperate with the publicity. Gu Sheng had bet all his assets on this, so he could not afford any failures. Therefore, he organized a very grand meeting to let the main creative team, the main leads, and the fans meet to attract the public¡¯s attention. Jiang An naturally had to go. Gu Sheng thoughtfully set the venue of the press conference in Xiyun so that Jiang An could go back and forth. Just as Jiang An was about to dress for the conference, Mo Shen brought flowers to congratulate the premiere of the television drama. ¡°An¡¯an, are you choosing a gown?¡± Mo Shen put down the bouquet and asked. Jiang An pointed at the row of clothes and said, ¡°I thought I shouldn¡¯t dress too high-profilely. After all, I wasn¡¯t the only one who completed the television drama, but Zou Bai said that since I¡¯m the main lead, I should dress up.¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°The main character of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is Gan Lan. Of course, An¡¯an has to dress up a little more grandly. In the entertainment industry, keeping a low profile isn¡¯t considered a virtue.¡± Zou Bai was right. The entertainment industry was a highly publicized place. If no one paid attention to it, it was no different from dying. Everyone hoped that they could shine forever in front of the camera. Mo Shen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then, should An¡¯an appear in a Gan Lan costume? Not only will it highlight your role as the female lead, but it will also serve as a publicity stunt.¡± Jiang An frowned. ¡°But Gan Lan is basically covered in dust all the time now. Her clothes are also made of rags.¡± As a lowly commoner in the early stages, Gan Lan had already used all her strength to survive. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t wear anything special. Jiang An was even dressed worse than an extra. In other television dramas, the female lead had to be the most special one. Even if she had to be a beggar because of the plot, she would at most smear some dust on her face. She would never end up like Jiang An. This was because they were more concerned with always being beautiful in front of the camera. Gu Sheng had also considered this point when preparing the costume, so he only used an inconspicuous color. He did not intend to make Jiang An look too sorry. However, Jiang An felt that this didn¡¯t match the plot at all. Her clothes had to be dirty and torn, and her face so dirty that it would be impossible to tell what she originally looked like. If it weren¡¯t for those beautiful eyes, Gu Sheng wouldn¡¯t have recognized the person in front of him as Jiang An. Mo Shen had also watched the series on TV last night. Thinking that it was indeed inappropriate to attend the press conference like that, he thought for a while and said, ¡°Has Gan Lan always been dressed like this since then?¡± ¡°In the end, as the leader of the rebellion, Gan Lan naturally had to change her clothes. Although it¡¯s not considered luxurious clothes, it¡¯s better than now,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Do you have a photo that I can take a look at?¡± Mo Shen leaned over and asked. Jiang An showed her all the photos on her phone. Mo Shen pointed at a red dress and asked, ¡°When did you get this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This was when Gan Lan vowed to bring everyone away from the past to find freedom. That was already the middle of the plot. Because she wanted to express her unyielding nature, she wore a more passionate color,¡± Jiang An recalled the plot. Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Then wear this set. When the plot reaches this point, the audience will understand what you wanted to express at the press conference.¡± Zou Bai agreed. ¡°Mo Shen is right. This way, you can show off your role as the female lead without stealing everyone¡¯s attention. You can also communicate with the public as Gan Lan.¡± Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not know the plot, they agreed. ¡°Mommy looks good in this dress.¡± Since they all said so, Jiang An would listen. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wear this..¡± Chapter 507 - Chapter 507: Gentleman Mo Shen Chapter 507: Gentleman Mo Shen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After choosing the gown, Jiang An went to familiarize herself with the meet-and-greet process. After all, the most important thing for her was her acting skills. Understanding the soul of a character was much more important than what she wore. Jiang An was busy, so the two men didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. They sat in the living room and chatted about what had happened recently. ¡°I heard from Jingdu City that you sent many secret guards to Sea City. The Jiang family also went. What happened?¡± Mo Shen asked. ¡°The Mo Family is really well-informed,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°Something had happened. We had to quickly save the two children, so we could only do this.¡± ¡°What happened to the children?¡± Mo Shen became anxious. Zou Bai recounted everything that had happened from the beginning to the end. He felt that Mo Shen should know everything. After hearing this, Mo Shen¡¯s expression turned solemn. After a moment of silence, he slammed the table. ¡°This Si Cheng really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. An¡¯an didn¡¯t even kill him after what happened previously. Now, he actually dared to do this. He really doesn¡¯t know what death is.¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°Now he knows, I straightaway threw him into the sea to feed the fish.¡± Mo Shen sneered, ¡°He deserved it.¡± Zou Bai looked at Mo Shen¡¯s expression and found it very novel. Mo Shen was always steady and gentle. Even when he was being pestered by Zhao Lan, he still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor. Zou Bai thought he would always be like this. He didn¡¯t expect him to get angry. ¡°This matter has already been resolved, but I think we should strengthen the protection of the children to prevent this from happening again,¡± Zou Bai changed the topic. Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Indeed, we should do that. Although no one knows the children¡¯s identities now, if they are discovered in the future, they will face even more threats. We have to be prepared for this.¡± This threat referred to Zou Bai¡¯s enemies. In the past, for the sake of the Zou Family¡¯s business, he had always offended many people. These people all had their eyes on the Zou Family. If they knew that Zou Bai had children, they would definitely take the risk of being killed. If they risked their lives again, the consequences would be very serious. Zou Bai originally wanted to bring the children back to the Zou family during the new year, but now it seemed like it was better to take it slow. Mo Shen looked around and said, ¡°Where are the children? We can take their pulse and see how they are.¡± Although Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had been carefully examined by the doctor, Mo Shen¡¯s medical skills were definitely better than theirs. Zou Bai stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over.¡± The children were playing with toys with the auntie. Over the past two days, Jiang An had stopped all their classes. They just had to play as they pleased. Their happiness was more important than anything else. She wanted to use this method to divert their attention, afraid that the kidnapping would traumatize them. Fortunately, the two children were very mentally receptive and did not show any abnormalities. They fiddled with the things they liked as usual. When Jiang Yu saw Mo Shen, she pounced over happily and said, ¡°Uncle Mo Shen, I missed you so much.¡± Mo Shen quickly pulled her into his arms. ¡°I miss my little princess too.¡± Jiang Yi stood up and greeted him politely. Mo Shen hugged him and patted his back. ¡°Uncle misses you very much.¡± This action made Jiang Yi a little stunned. He would not express his feelings openly like his sister, so the adults would be more enthusiastic about his sister and distance themselves from him. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen to hug him, which made him a little at a loss. Mo Shen let the two children sit down and began to take their pulses. As a child of the Mo Family, he had to learn medicine since he was young. He started to recognize medicinal herbs almost as soon as he could speak and memorized prescriptions the moment he could read. He had only obtained the qualifications to practice medicine after graduating from university, but he had actually accumulated more than twenty years of medical knowledge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two children were very curious about what Mo Shen was doing. The doctor used all kinds of instruments to treat them. This was the first time someone had touched their wrists. After the diagnosis, a smile appeared on Mo Shen¡¯s face. He said to Zou Bai, ¡°The two children are very healthy. It seems like you guys have taken good care of them.¡± Zou Bai gave all the credit to Jiang An. ¡°An¡¯an is the one taking care of the children. I¡¯m not a qualified father.¡± Mo Shen stood up and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. It¡¯s all thanks to you that we were able to find the two children so quickly. Your love for the children is no less than An¡¯an¡¯s.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first person to say that.¡± A smile appeared on Zou Bai¡¯s face. He understood why everyone praised Mo Shen. The person in front of him was really a gentleman.. Chapter 508 - Chapter 508: Never Give In Chapter 508: Never Give In Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mo Shen¡¯s arrival greatly eased the atmosphere in the Jiang family, and Jiang An could also prepare for the meeting in peace. Zou Bai¡¯s tense nerves relaxed. The kidnapping seemed to have been resolved perfectly, but they knew they hadn¡¯t let it go at all. As parents, they didn¡¯t protect their children well and didn¡¯t rescue them immediately. If the children hadn¡¯t made a prompt decision and caused such a huge commotion, they would have had to investigate for a long time. Zou Bai had never felt so powerless before. He finally knew what it felt like to be worried. Jiang An, on the other hand, forced herself not to indulge in this matter. She used a stoic method to forget, which was to avoid this matter. However, there were only so many people at home, and Li Mei was busy with the company. Recently, her business had been a little busy and she did not have time to accompany her daughter. Mo Shen¡¯s arrival made them heave a sigh of relief. Finally, there was someone who had nothing to do with this matter. Mo Shen knew how to comfort people. Even if it was just a short conversation, it could make people feel better. Li Mei thought she may as well invite Mo Shen to stay at home and asked the servants to clean up the Welcome Pine Tower where the guests lived. It just so happened that Zou Bai could accompany him. At night, a few of them gathered in the living room to watch ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. This was the highlight of Gan Lan, a small climax of the television drama. If the response was good, it would definitely attract more people to watch it. Jiang An had never seen the final edited version either. This was also very novel to her. Weibo also fell into silence. Just like yesterday, everyone was waiting to watch the television drama and no one discussed it. When Gan Lan¡¯s thin figure appeared on the screen, Li Mei¡¯s heart immediately ached. Her daughter must have suffered. The audience, on the other hand, focused their attention on the plot. They watched Gan Lan and the rich young master Xiao Lang meet, causing a lot of hilarity, greatly relieving the tense emotions brought about by the previous episodes. Just as everyone thought that they were going to develop a relationship, Gan Lan was whipped for seducing Young Master. Everyone was waiting for Xiao Lang to rush over and save the damsel in distress. However, when Gan Lan walked home step by step, he did not appear. He did not know that this had happened. Gan Lan lay in the hay and did not shed a tear, but her lifeless eyes made people sad. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come here, even if I was criticized indiscriminately, I could have chosen to fight back. If someone wanted to hit me, I could have hit them back. I definitely wouldn¡¯t be pressed to the ground now, unable to fight back. I live in a society ruled by law. I shouldn¡¯t have come here,¡± Gan Lan said. This also woke the audience up. The female protagonist should not have waited for a man to save her. It was stupid to place her hopes on others. They were the ones who had fallen into a strange circle and thought that the princess should wait for the prince to save her. Tonight, two episodes would be released, and the second episode would be Gan Lan¡¯s Awakening. Xiao Lang looked for Gan Lan and sincerely apologized to her. He promised to protect her in the future and that such a thing would definitely not happen. In exchange, Gan Lan said, ¡°What happened has already happened. My scar is already there. It¡¯s too late to say anything.¡± It was this attitude that made Xiao Lang feel guilty. He came to look for Gan Lan every day, and Fang Rui saw this situation. He couldn¡¯t accept that Gan Lan had become like this. He felt that she might become the concubine of a rich family¡¯s young master and completely forgot his persistence. Therefore, he told Gan Lan about his identity and told her not to interact with rich young masters. After all, they were just poor people. ¡°This is the way of the world. What can you do?¡± Fang Rui said. Then, Gan Lan rushed into the heavy rain and washed away the makeup covering her face. Her hair was disheveled as she ran. No matter how one looked at it, this scene was cathartic and messy. It had nothing to do with beauty, but it was really shocking. The editing and soundtrack of the television drama magnified the shock and let everyone see Gan Lan¡¯s unyielding soul. After the two episodes ended, a large number of comments flooded Weibo. More and more people discussed ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, and the server almost collapsed. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [That sentence is really good. Gan Lan will never give in.] [Heaven, earth, and the eternal bright moon bear witness. No matter where I am, I will still be me. I, Gan Lan, will never give in!] [The feudal society is really too scary. It¡¯s not as beautiful as in novels.] [Our thinking is fundamentally different from feudal society. If we really transmigrate, we will definitely die a tragic death.] [We can¡¯t accept what they¡¯re used to..] Chapter 509 - Chapter 509: Incomparable Chapter 509: Incomparable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gan Lan¡¯s words pushed the television drama to a new height. Gu Sheng was grinning from ear to ear every day when he saw the number of views. His wife laughed and said, ¡°Do you have to do this? I think your face is going to freeze from smiling.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve invested all my assets into this television drama. If we can¡¯t earn money, we¡¯ll just have to beg.¡± Gu Sheng said the truth happily. Gu Sheng¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? You actually invested all your assets in it?¡± She walked over and grabbed Gu Sheng¡¯s ear, starting to scold him. The Gu couple¡¯s matter was easy to resolve. After all, the television drama was thriving. There was no possibility of losing money. Tan Si gritted her teeth when she saw the comments online. That was not what she wanted to see. She had entered the entertainment industry earlier than Jiang An and had filmed many television dramas, but she had never been so popular. Even if they had the support of fans, the number of views was the most important. These were not things that fans could do. They needed people who did not pay attention to celebrities and only watched television dramas. However, Tan Si never chose her script well and never attracted the audience at all. Hence, even though she had acted in so many dramas, she could not compare to Jiang An. Previously, ¡°Cycle¡± had already brought her a lot of popularity. Now, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had a deeper meaning. She could be nominated for awards. Tan Si stared at the computer with an indignant expression. She felt that this glory should belong to her. Zhao Yan walked down the stairs and saw her frowning as she stared at the computer. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± When he walked over and saw the news about Jiang An, he understood that Tan Si must be feeling uncomfortable. After all, she had always been jealous of her sister. The better Jiang An¡¯s life was, the more unhappy she would be. However, Zhao Yan did not say anything. He would not do anything to Jiang An for Tan Si. She was the successor of the Xiyun Jiang family. It was right for him to be on good terms with her. However, Tan Si could not understand this. She lay in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and wheedled. ¡°I know that your Zhao family also has an entertainment company. Can¡¯t you contribute online?¡± ¡°You want me to find someone to write a bad review for Legend of Gan Lan?¡± Zhao Yan said. Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°This is not a troublesome matter. You can get someone to do it with just a word. My request is not too much.¡± Of course, Zhao Yan had the ability to do so, but he did not want to waste his energy on such matters. He had never taken matters in the entertainment industry to heart. Moreover, if Luo Xuan found out, he would definitely be scolded again. Zhao Yan had the right to mobilize his entertainment company, but using such a method to cause trouble for the Jiang family was very stupid. As one of the four major families, the Zhao family had to guard against other families attacking them. However, they had to be friendly with families far away in the Xiyun area. Otherwise, if he offended all the families, it would definitely not end well. Zhao Yan pushed her out of his arms. ¡°You¡¯d better be quiet. I won¡¯t go against the heir of the Jiang family.¡± ¡°Heir? What heir?¡± Tan Si was shocked. The Tan family was not qualified to attend those aristocratic families¡¯ banquets. The speed at which they received the news was also very slow. Sometimes, they even had to find out about the other families from the newspapers, so they did not know what Li Mei had said at the banquet. Seeing her smile like this, Zhao Yan said, ¡°So you still don¡¯t know. The Jiang family has long announced in front of everyone that the future heir is Jiang An. She will become the head of the Jiang family.¡± When he said this, he kept staring at Tan Si¡¯s face. He was happy to see that others were unhappy. Tan Si¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She finally calmed down and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. There are three brothers above Jiang An. How could they give her the position of heir? She¡¯s a woman.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only To Tan Si¡¯s knowledge, women did not have the right to inherit. They could only rely on their family and marry off to bring glory to the family. It was impossible for them to become the head of the family. Even if there was such a possibility, it was because there was only one child who could recruit a son-in-law to manage the family together. Tan Si did not want to accept this news. She was already very jealous of Jiang An¡¯s current life and did not want to hear good news about her. Zhao Yan smiled and asked the servant to pour him a glass of wine. ¡°You should recognize the reality. You can¡¯t compare to Jiang An at all. Even if she¡¯s not the successor of the Jiang family, you can¡¯t be compared to her.¡± Tan Si did not expect this man to be so heartless. The two of them had clearly been very loving for the past few days, but he could say such derogatory words. It was obvious that he did not take her seriously.. Chapter 510 - Chapter 510: Fight Chapter 510: Fight Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si forced herself to calm down. Now was not the time to go crazy. She was still at Zhao Yan¡¯s house and could not let him see this. After a long time, she finally managed to control her emotions. Then, she looked at Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Is this how you see me?¡± Tan Si pouted coquettishly with tears in her eyes. She looked so pitiful that even women¡¯s hearts would soften when they saw her. Zhao Yan pulled her into his arms. ¡°Then tell me, in what way can you compare to Jiang An?¡± He only treated Tan Si as a plaything. Not to mention bringing her into the house, he would throw her out when he was tired of her. In any case, he just had to give her some benefits. Zhao Yan rubbed Tan Si¡¯s face as if he was petting a pet. He secretly decided that he would bring Tan Nian back after the recording of the show was completed. He would not let him meet Tan Si again, and he would not be allowed to mention who his mother was. Tan Si still didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking. She felt that his heart must have softened. She rubbed against the other party¡¯s palm and said, ¡°I know that my status can¡¯t compare to Jiang An¡¯s. You guys also think that she¡¯s dignified and generous, but is she as obedient as me? I can promise you anything.¡± She placed her hand on Zhao Yan¡¯s chest and gently slid it to seduce him, wanting to remind him of their night together. Zhao Yan was a little moved, so he was willing to say something nice. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a demoness. No one can refuse you.¡± Tan Si reached out and hugged Zhao Yan. ¡°Then can¡¯t you really get someone to write a bad review?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do such a thing to go against the Jiang family. In this day and age, anything done online can be traced.¡± Zhao Yan still refused to relent. Seeing that this method didn¡¯t work, Tan Si changed her mind. ¡°Then I want to hold a movie press conference now, right beside the Jiang An meet-and-greet.¡± Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°You want to fight Jiang An?¡± Tan Si leaned over. ¡°Can¡¯t I? Don¡¯t you want me to suppress Jiang An?¡± Zhao Yan did not have any thoughts about Jiang An. Previously, he had wanted to snatch her over because of Zou Bai, but now, Tan Si¡¯s words made him feel that he could do something else. Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s woman, and Tan Si was currently his woman. If Tan Si could win against Jiang An, it could be considered that he had won against Zou Bai. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, do it. I¡¯ll get someone to organize the press conference. However, the movie hasn¡¯t been established yet. What can you say at the press conference?¡± Zhao Yan threw the question to Tan Si. Although he had promised Tan Si that he would get her a movie role, it was not something that could be obtained just by saying it. It required a complete team. Tan Si also knew this. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a team to set the concept of a movie now and let them publicize it. In any case, we just have to fool the reporters.¡± She wanted to use big investments to attract everyone¡¯s attention and make up for it later. Moreover, an investment of a hundred million yuan was not a shocking number in the entertainment industry. If it was a movie that required special effects, it could reach an investment of billions, so she really wasn¡¯t asking for much. Tan Si also knew that she was not important to Zhao Yan, so she did not ask for too much. It was better to take things slowly. Zhao Yan directly asked Zhao Yi to do this. In any case, he didn¡¯t care about this hundred million. He just treated it as a joke. With money, he naturally did everything quickly. The company quickly produced several scripts with all kinds of styles for Tan Si to choose from. In the end, she chose a literary script. She felt that this theme could win an award. When the time came, she would definitely be better than Jiang An. Jiang An and Gu Sheng had agreed to wear the show costume. He asked the stylist to go to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion early in the morning to recreate her look on the show. Jiang An directly put on makeup in the room. Because she wanted to express her rebellion against this feudal era, her clothes and makeup had many modern traces. When they came out, the two children exclaimed, ¡°Mommy is so beautiful.¡± Zou Bai had been accompanying her on set. It wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen this dress, but his eyes were still filled with amazement. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He walked over and said, ¡°You look really beautiful in this.¡± Jiang An was embarrassed by their praise. ¡°You¡¯re all exaggerating. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Zou Bai and Mo Shen followed Jiang An out the door. She asked in surprise, ¡°Are you all coming with me?¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll all go.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t want to bring so many people with her, but the two children insisted that they needed someone to take care of them, so Zou Bai had to go with them. They couldn¡¯t leave Mo Shen alone at home either. In the end, everyone had to go together.. Chapter 511 - Chapter 511: Fake Motherly Love Chapter 511: Fake Motherly Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The meeting venue was on a lawn in the center of Xiyun. The main cast and main actors had not arrived yet. Jiang An could be considered to have arrived early. Gu Sheng quickly went over to welcome her, but when he saw Zou Bai and Mo Shen, he was stunned. He did not know how to arrange for these two. Those who could come with Jiang An were definitely important guests. He could not afford to offend them. Seeing Gu Sheng¡¯s reaction, Jiang An took the initiative to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them. The two of them will find a place to sit. Although she said that, Gu Sheng didn¡¯t dare to do so. He quickly got someone to lead the guests to the VIP lounge and sit down. The children were a little excited since it was their first time attending such a meeting. Just as they were preparing, a stage began to be built not far away. It seemed that someone else was coming. Gu Sheng pulled the staff back and asked, ¡°Is there anyone else here today?¡± ¡°One of the production teams is also holding a press conference and has rented the other half of the venue,¡± the staff replied. Gu Sheng didn¡¯t take it to heart after hearing it. After all, the venue could be rented with money. He couldn¡¯t stop the other party from earning money. The staff of the Zhao family¡¯s entertainment company arrived one after another. They were also confused about this movie and did not know what the content was. After all, it would take a long time to prepare for a movie. It was too fast to hold a press conference now. They could only brace themselves. Director Li Feng was sweating profusely. He wished he had more hands and could quickly write the entire plot of the movie. He didn¡¯t know what his young master was thinking to suddenly do such a big thing. Li Feng was busy preparing. Tan Si started to curry favor with Zhao Yan at home. She knew that she could only get more if he was happy. Zhao Yan also enjoyed this feeling and allowed Tan Si to do whatever she wanted at home. ¡°Zhao Yan, can you accompany me to the press conference?¡± Tan Si lay in his arms and said coquettishly. Zhao Yan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to play with you. I won¡¯t get involved in the matters between you and Jiang An.¡± Tan Si forced herself to smile. ¡°Just accompany me. Maybe Zou Bai will go too.¡± She was almost certain that Zou Bai would go, so she pestered Zhao Yan to accompany her. This was the only way to suppress Jiang An. However, Zhao Yan was not interested in such an occasion. He did not want to let the entertainment reporters take photos of him either. He felt that it would be demeaning. Tan Si did not give up and kept begging him. In the end, Zhao Yan could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be thrown out, continue.¡± Just as Tan Si was at a loss, Tan Nian¡¯s cries could be heard. He cried for his grandmother, but no matter how the nanny coaxed him, it was useless. Tan Si did not want to care at all. She wanted Zhao Yan to accompany her to the press conference, but the other party stood up and went to Tan Nian¡¯s room. It was obvious that he took this child to heart. Tan Si hurriedly ran over to show her motherly love. She rushed into the room and picked up the child. She coaxed softly, ¡°Mommy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± However, Tan Nian was still crying at the top of his lungs. He wanted his grandmother to carry him. Tan Si looked at Tan Nian awkwardly. She did not expect him to not give her face. What if Zhao Yan thought that she did not take care of the child? Zhao Yan took Tan Nian over and said coldly, ¡°Your grandmother has already returned home. She won¡¯t come again. It¡¯s better for you to get used to it as soon as possible.¡± Tan Nian was shocked by these words. He didn¡¯t know why his grandmother wouldn¡¯t come again. He had already forgotten about crying. Zhao Yan did not know that he was frightened. He thought that the child understood and stopped making a fuss. He handed it to the nanny and said, ¡°Look after him.¡± The nanny took him in fear and trepidation before carrying Tan Nian back to the room. Tan Si said in surprise, ¡°My mom went back?¡± ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t keep useless people, so I just let her go back. Don¡¯t see Tan Nian too much in the future,¡± Zhao Yan said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si was not a fool. She could tell that Zhao Yandi was implying that he wanted her and Tan Nian to slowly cut off their mother-son relationship. He wanted to bring the child back and throw her outside. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± Tan Si shouted. ¡°I¡¯m Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, you just gave birth to the child and threw it to someone else to raise. Tan Nian didn¡¯t even want to see you when he cried. It¡¯s ridiculous to talk about your identity as a mother now.¡± ¡°I did it to earn money. I raised Tan Nian. You can¡¯t separate us just like that,¡± Tan Si argued. Zhao Yan did not have the time to argue with her. His decision could not be changed. Tan Si only needed to be obedient.. Chapter 512 - Chapter 512: Late Chapter 512: Late Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that he was silent, Tan Si¡¯s voice became even louder. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking Tan Nian away from me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can stay by his side?¡± Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si as if he was watching a joke. ¡°My child can¡¯t have a mother like you.¡± Tan Si still wanted to say something, but Zhao Yan did not give her the chance. He raised his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to continue arguing with you. If you still want that movie, you¡¯d better shut up.¡± This was Tan Si¡¯s weakness. She had already held a press conference with great fanfare and the news had already spread to the reporters. If they could not film it, it would definitely be extremely embarrassing. She could only shut up indignantly, feeling even more dissatisfied with Zhao Yan. She thought that since she had given her body to him, he should be obedient to her. He shouldn¡¯t have such an attitude. Tan Si hurriedly rushed into the bathroom to look in the mirror to ensure that her beauty was still there. She did not understand Zhao Yan¡¯s words. She thought about the press conference that was about to begin and persuaded herself to put this matter aside and devote herself to the movie. She had to suppress Jiang An. At the thought of this, Tan Si smiled again and asked the servant to bring the clothes that she had prepared earlier. She had found a famous designer to customize them. She believed that no other gown could compare to it. The makeup artist was also waiting for her orders early on. She quickly worked on Tan Si¡¯s face, afraid that she would be dissatisfied. After all, Tan Si was Zhao Yan¡¯s woman now. If she said anything to Zhao Yan that she shouldn¡¯t have, small fries like them would definitely suffer. Amidst everyone¡¯s fawning atmosphere, Tan Si¡¯s mood finally improved a little. This was the life she deserved. Li Feng called several times, but no one picked up. He was so anxious that he did not know what to do. The reporters had already arrived at the venue, but the female lead had yet to appear. This was simply offending the major media outlets. A staff member ran over and said, ¡°Director, the reporters outside are getting impatient.¡± Li Feng said angrily, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if Tan Si doesn¡¯t pick up the phone.¡± If other female celebrities dared to do this, Li Feng would definitely get up and leave, pushing the blame to them. However, Tan Si was someone Young Master had instructed to take care of. Even if he was angry, he could only hold it in. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the media about the investment content of the movie first and try my best to delay them. I¡¯ll try to contact Tan Si then.¡± Li Feng could only stall for time. Jiang An was already prepared. Everyone sat on stage and waited for the reporters to interview them. Jiang An, who was dressed in red, stole everyone¡¯s attention. They could tell that it was a costume and hurriedly took photos of her. Jiang An was also used to such scenes. She smiled at all the media and even cooperated with them. Her attitude was very approachable. Gu Sheng was busy greeting the reporters. He had put in too much effort into this movie. He could not afford to make any mistakes. After the filming, it was time for the reporters to interview. Zou Bai and Mo Shen sat down with the children. Only then did Gu Sheng take the time to go on stage. Seeing that there was no movement on the other side, he asked in confusion, ¡°What kind of production team are they? Why isn¡¯t there any sound at this time?¡± His assistant urged, ¡°Director, don¡¯t worry about this first. We have to hurry up and go on stage.¡± Li Feng was so angry that he almost fainted. It was not easy for him to contact Tan Si, but the other party actually said that she had just gotten off the plane. She simply did not take this movie seriously. He felt that his career was about to be ruined in Tan Si¡¯s hands. The live media could not wait any longer. ¡°Director, the reporters said that they don¡¯t have time and want to leave,¡± the assistant walked over and said. Li Feng paced back and forth and said, ¡°Hurry up and send out the gifts you¡¯ve prepared. Tan Si will be here soon.¡± The staff quickly listened to the order and got busy. Finally, they managed to stabilize the situation for the time being so that there would not be any chaos. Just as everyone was in a terrible fix, Tan Si finally arrived. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Miss Tan, I¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡± Li Feng felt like he was about to cry. Tan Si did not take Li Feng seriously and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m here now. It takes time to change and style.¡± Li Feng could not say anything and could only smile apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. We¡¯re already prepared. You can go on stage now.¡± Tan Si tugged at the hem of her dress and walked up step by step. Suddenly, she turned around and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Jiang An?¡± Li Feng really wanted to push her up. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s just the beginning over there. The reporters have finished taking photos..¡± Chapter 513 - Chapter 513: Saying Something Wrong Chapter 513: Saying Something Wrong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was not very happy when she heard this. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if they start first. We have to make the scene bigger and suppress their meeting.¡± Li Feng really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The other party was a television drama that had already been broadcasted and had obtained a good reputation. All the good media wanted to report on it. They only had a concept map on their side. He had created the content last night. It was already good enough that someone was willing to report it. When Tan Si saw Li Feng¡¯s troubled expression, she said unhappily, ¡°What kind of performance is this? Could it be that our huge investment can¡¯t compare to ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯? Li Feng forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will definitely be many media reports about our movie. It won¡¯t be any smaller than theirs.¡± These words were just used to coax Tan Si, but the other party easily believed them. Li Feng felt that the days ahead would definitely be abysmal. Tan Si walked onto the stage and smiled at the media. The reporters below were already bored out of their minds from waiting. They were no longer enthusiastic about taking photos of her. It was fine if they picked up their cameras and took two perfunctory photos. After all, no one knew what Tan Si had filmed for this movie. It was far inferior to Jiang An¡¯s ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. If not for the fact that the entertainment company had given them too much money, they would definitely not have come. Tan Si had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, so she could naturally sense if the media was really enthusiastic. When she saw them like this, she wanted to flare up on the spot. However, she also knew that this was her chance. If she really quit, she might not have such a big investment in the movie in the future. Therefore, Tan Si could only persuade herself to calm down. She imagined the grand occasion after the movie was broadcast. When the time came, she would definitely win a big award. No matter how many television dramas Jiang An filmed, she would not be able to catch up. After the photo session ended, the reporters began to interview Tan Si. ¡°I heard that this is an art film, but why is there such a huge investment?¡± the reporter asked. Li Feng had already expected them to ask such a question. He had given the script to Tan Si in advance, so he was not very nervous. However, Tan Si stammered and could not answer no matter what because she had not read the script at all. She spent all her time in the villa fooling around with Zhao Yan, trying to please him and get more benefits. Therefore, Tan Si fell silent in the face of this question. After a while, she said, ¡°Our movie is very big, so we need a lot of investment.¡± When she said this, Li Feng only knew that it was over. Tan Si had definitely not read the manuscript he had given her. The answer on it was not this. The answer he came up with was to explain the filming location in detail and tell the media that this was a movie that focused on the scenery. All the scenery would be filmed on the spot, and it was definitely not on a large scale. The reporter did not expect such an answer, but he still recorded it truthfully. After all, it had been a long time since he had met a celebrity who did not know how to speak. Tan Si did not answer the following questions well either. In the end, Li Feng closed his eyes and did not want to look anymore. His career was probably about to end. The reporters went from nonchalant to excited. The questions they asked became more and more tricky. Anyway, Tan Si¡¯s answer was not right. No matter how one listened, it sounded like a joke. If this report was published, it would definitely attract the attention of many people. As for whether Tan Si was embarrassed or not, they did not care. Tan Si felt that her answers were quite good and her expression was very smug. After the interview ended, it was finally time for Li Feng to speak. He quickly went on stage and took the microphone, not wanting Tan Si to say another word. Tan Si stood at the side, feeling bored. She simply went to see what was going on opposite her. Jiang An¡¯s red clothes were very eye-catching, and the reporters below had been taking photos. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si was extremely jealous. She wished she could pull Jiang An down and stand on her own. If not for the fact that there were reporters below, she would not have been able to control her expression. It was only when Li Feng came down from the stage to smooth things over that it became hot. He explained the concept of the movie in detail and aroused the interest of the reporters. He finally heaved a sigh of relief when Tan Si suddenly said, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan has been on the air recently. Did anyone watch it?¡± This question confused the reporters. It was clearly a movie press conference, so why did they start talking about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±? Li Feng didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. He gave up all his struggles and thought about how much money he had left to spend for the rest of his life.. Chapter 514 - Chapter 514: Blinded Chapter 514: Blinded Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si had already been blinded by jealousy. Her heart was filled with the desire to fight Jiang An. Whether it would affect this movie was not within her consideration. The staff could only watch her leave the stage and lead the reporters towards Jiang An¡¯s production team. ¡°Sister¡¯s television drama was filmed really well. Back then, I also gave some suggestions. How about everyone go and interview her?¡± Tan Si said. She just wanted the reporters to make things difficult for Jiang An. It would be best if they could do something that would embarrass her. The reporters were enjoying the show. They also wanted to interview Jiang An. It was good to be able to take care of both sides. When Gu Sheng saw so many people coming over majestically, he did not know how to respond for a moment. Jiang An calmed him down. ¡°If they¡¯re here for an interview, entertain them well. If they want something else, chase them away.¡± Gu Sheng looked at Jiang An and Zou Bai, who was below him, and immediately stopped panicking. His backing was so strong, there was nothing to be afraid of. The staff quickly went down to negotiate with these people, wanting to know why they were here. Before they could speak, they saw Tan Si walking at the front. The people in the entertainment industry were very well-informed and knew that this person did not have a good relationship with Jiang An. It was definitely not a good thing for her to suddenly come over. ¡°Miss Tan, this is a meet-and-greet for our ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. It¡¯s only for reporters and friends.¡± The staff stopped her. Tan Si smiled. ¡°These are all reporters who want to interview my sister. Are you going to stop them?¡± The staff did not know if they should stop her or not, so they could only send someone to report to the director. When Jiang An heard this, he said, ¡°Then let the reporters. Don¡¯t let them cause any trouble.¡± The most important thing now was to promote ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Everything else could be put aside. Since Jiang An had already spoken, Gu Sheng naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything. Zou Bai, who was sitting below, also saw Tan Si. He instructed Zou Yi and Zou Er with a solemn expression, ¡°Keep an eye on the surroundings and don¡¯t let anything happen. An¡¯an¡¯s safety is the priority.¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er hurriedly brought the hidden guards to ambush nearby, preparing to deal with unexpected events. Mo Shen had watched the variety show before and knew the relationship between Tan Si and Jiang An. However, he was still surprised by Zou Bai¡¯s reaction. ¡°Is she that dangerous?¡± Mo Shen asked. Zou Bai sighed. ¡°If a person goes crazy, they can do anything. I¡¯m fully prepared. The incident with the children is a good example.¡± The incident with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had already made Zou Bai feel like he had lost control. He could not let the same thing happen a second time. Mo Shen also instructed the people around him to keep an eye on Tan Si. He said to Zou Bai, ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to separate them. This way, we don¡¯t have to worry about anyone hurting An¡¯an.¡± Zou Bai nodded and told the staff. They had already received orders to listen to Zou Bai and Mo Shen¡¯s orders. They immediately stood beside Jiang An to prevent anyone from approaching her. ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we take a photo together?¡± Tan Si suggested with ill intentions. The staff hurriedly said to Jiang An, ¡°Please don¡¯t agree.¡± It was already very magnanimous of Jiang An to let someone in. She tried her best to ignore Tan Si¡¯s existence and pretended not to hear her words. Tan Si did not expect to be ignored just like that. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Sister, are you not planning to acknowledge me as your sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. I¡¯m my mother¡¯s only daughter.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t act like we¡¯re related.¡± Tan Si continued to smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been sisters for so many years. Do you still want to measure it by blood ties?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re talking about friendship, then it¡¯s nothing. If you speak again, I¡¯ll get someone to chase you out.¡± Jiang An¡¯s patience had run out. Tan Si could only keep her mouth shut. However, now that she had Zhao Yan as her backing, she was even more unscrupulous. ¡°Sister, are you planning to never acknowledge me again?¡± Tan Si cried as she knelt down below the stage. She looked like she had suffered a huge grievance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporters¡¯ attention was attracted. They quickly aimed their cameras at Jiang An and Tan Si, afraid that they would miss something. Jiang An did not expect Tan Si to have such a reaction. She had originally wanted to live through today with dignity, but it seemed like it was impossible. ¡°Someone, invite her out,¡± Jiang An ordered. The staff hurriedly helped Tan Si up and wanted to take her away. However, Tan Si¡¯s voice became louder. ¡°Sister, you must acknowledge me!¡± Tan Si had made up her mind to ruin Jiang An¡¯s reputation. That was why she had brought so many reporters over.. Chapter 515 - Chapter 515: Carrying Her Away Chapter 515: Carrying Her Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Moreover, Tan Si had always felt that Jiang An had let the Tan family down. It was clearly the Tan family who had raised her, so she should be grateful. However, after Jiang An returned to her family, she did not say anything to the Tan family. Wang Li had said, more than once, that if Jiang An was willing to help the Tan family, their family would have long become the richest family in Sea City. Tan Si had always wanted to improve her background, but her only hope had been cut off by Jiang An. She gritted her teeth in hatred and could not remember what kind of life Jiang An had led in the Tan family. It was already benevolent of her not to take revenge. At the thought of this, Tan Si cried even more sadly. She sat on the ground and controlled her expression very well in front of the camera. Even if her face was covered in tears, she only looked pitiful, not the kind of ugly crying that would cause snot and tears to flow together. Jiang An was all too familiar with this expression. Ever since she was young, as long as there were outsiders around, Tan Si would always put on a pitiful look, making people think that Jiang An was bullying her younger sister as an elder sister. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was too lazy to pretend in school, everyone would probably think so. She wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself. ¡°Tan Si, you know best what kind of life I¡¯ve been living in the Tan family for so many years. Back then, you didn¡¯t want to marry Si Cheng, who had become a vegetable, so you asked me to marry him instead. After Si Cheng woke up, you snatched him away. Who do you think let who down?¡± Jiang An stood on the stage and looked down at Tan Si, her tone filled with disdain. Tan Si was still quibbling. ¡°Dad and Mom treat Sister and me equally. Although Si Cheng was in a vegetative state, he was still the heir of the Si family. It¡¯s not a grievance for Sister to marry him.¡± Jiang An really admired the other party¡¯s thick skin. Even at this point, she was still trying to absolve herself. Even a fool wouldn¡¯t believe this reason. At the very least, the reporters present did not believe it. The cameras in their hands followed the two of them closely, afraid that something was not recorded. The reporters were even more biased towards Jiang An¡¯s words. After all, Tan Si had done something like snatching his brother-in-law previously. Although Si Cheng said that he was already discussing a divorce with Jiang An at that time, they had not officially divorced yet. Their marriage still had legal validity, but Tan Si accompanied Si Cheng to all kinds of occasions, as if she was the legal wife. At that time, many tabloid reporters had taken photos. The photos were circulated all over the Internet. Now, even if they searched, there would be plenty of photos. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to waste her time arguing with Tan Si. She turned to Gu Sheng and said, ¡°Invite her out. The meeting process has been delayed.¡± There was no need for the staff to do anything. Zou Yi immediately led the Zou family¡¯s secret guards and brought her away. Tan Si wanted to continue crying, but this group of people lifted her up. The Mo Family¡¯s secret guards also walked over. Because they knew that Zou Bai and Mo Shen had a good relationship, the Zou Family didn¡¯t move. Tan Si felt as if a needle was pricking her. Then, she realized that she could not make a sound no matter what. Her entire body froze. Zou Bai noticed this and looked at Mo Shen. ¡°Do all your secret guards know medicine?¡± ¡°The Mo family¡¯s medical skills are naturally taught to the secret guards. For example, in this situation, we can make this person lose all ability to resist and not be discovered.¡± Mo Shen smiled. At the same time, Zou Er walked up to the reporters. ¡°Everyone, please delete the footage. If it¡¯s circulated online even for a second or half a second, the Jiang family and the Zou family¡¯s legal council will contact the uploader.¡± If it were any other celebrity who said this, the reporters would definitely not take it to heart. Most celebrities in the entertainment industry were unwilling to offend reporters. Otherwise, once something happened, these people would definitely be exaggerating and blowing things up. However, they did not dare to face Jiang An. They could not afford to offend either the Jiang family of Xiyun or the Zou family of Jingdu City, let alone put them together. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The reporters were smart enough to delete the footage on the spot. Then, they quickly returned to their original seats and prepared to carry out the unfinished process. The reporters who came to attend Tan Si¡¯s press conference were very embarrassed. On the one hand, they felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain any useful information when they returned, and there wouldn¡¯t be any seats for them if they stayed. Jiang An could tell that they were worried, so she said, ¡°This meeting is open to all our reporter friends. As long as you¡¯re willing to stay, we welcome you.¡± Upon hearing Jiang An¡¯s words, the reporters found a spot for themselves at the scene so that they could film and interview later. They were glad that they had not come for nothing today. Facing Tan Si, who was thrown out, Li Feng could not help but feel hatred. He hoped a bolt of lightning would descend from the sky and kill him.. Chapter 516 - Chapter 516: Foolish Chapter 516: Foolish Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Feng had always thought that the young master was just fooling around with this movie, so he had no intention of doing his best to make a movie. He only wanted to fool Tan Si and let everyone finish filming the movie peacefully. This press conference was not a good idea. They did not even know what to say when they held a press conference without setting up the movie. However, he could only listen to his young master¡¯s words. Tan Si¡¯s nonsense just now was already very scary. He tried his best to smooth things over. Li Feng prayed in his heart that the press conference would end quickly. He was afraid that Tan Si would create another mess that he could not clean up. However, things in the world could not go as planned. What Li Feng was most afraid of had happened. Tan Si bringing the group of reporters to interview Jiang An was no different from courting death to him. Li Feng wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to speak in front of Tan Si. Even if he could say something, it wouldn¡¯t be good if he offended Tan Si. After all, she was the young master¡¯s woman. She would be done for if she went back and whispered some pillow talk. Seeing Tan Si being dragged back by a group of people, Li Feng had already thought about his life after retirement. He sighed and said, ¡°Take Miss Tan back to rest. The press conference is over.¡± Tan Si¡¯s assistant hurriedly came up to help her up, but the driver had already driven the car over. However, Tan Si could not take this lying down. She stood up and shook off her assistant¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and see what¡¯s going on with Jiang An. There must be a record of what happened just now. Buy it for me no matter how much it costs. I want to edit it and post it online.¡± The assistant did not dare to move for a moment. She had just witnessed Jiang An¡¯s unyielding attitude and methods. Even if Tan Si was her boss, she did not want to do such a dangerous thing. Seeing that the assistant did not move for a long time, Tan Si said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t want to do this job anymore. I¡¯ll resign now,¡± the assistant said after some thought. Tan Si did not expect her to resign at this time. She was so angry that she almost could not speak. The assistant silently retreated into the distance, thinking that she would immediately pack her things and leave when she returned. Li Feng looked at the assistant enviously. He really wanted to resign, but since he had already accepted this job, he could not give up halfway. He could only pray that the movie would be finished quickly and that he would not take on any more work. Tan Si vented all his anger on Li Feng and turned to look at him fiercely. ¡°You have to take full responsibility for what happened. Let¡¯s see how you explain it to Zhao Yan.¡± Zhao Yan laughed after hearing the whole story. He did not expect Tan Si to be so stupid. He had originally thought that Tan Si wanted to compete with Jiang An and that he was very happy to see such a scene. That was why he had spent money and effort to help her organize the press conference. However, what Tan Si had done was too unorthodox. Even the reporters would not stand on her side to help, let alone Zhao Yan. He had already done what he had promised Tan Si. As for what exactly happened, she would have to resolve it herself. Li Feng was trembling on the other end of the phone, waiting for a response. He was afraid that Zhao Yan would say something he couldn¡¯t accept. After a long while, Zhao Yan said, ¡°Since the press conference has already been held, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else. Hurry up and arrange everything for the movie. After filming, I¡¯ll give you a long vacation. There¡¯s a villa in Europe as compensation.¡± Li Feng used all his strength to suppress his laughter. After hanging up the phone, he felt refreshed. He had already prepared for the worst, but he did not expect Zhao Yan to let him off so easily. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Looks like Tan Si isn¡¯t an important person. Young Master is at most playing with her. I¡¯m really scaring myself.¡± Li Feng heaved a sigh of relief. Tan Si still wanted to continue causing trouble, but she was taken away by the Zhao family. They had received Zhao Yan¡¯s orders and did not care about Tan Si¡¯s resistance. All they needed to do was bring her back to the villa. Tan Si was brought back in a very sorry state. When she saw Zhao Yan sitting on the sofa in the living room, she hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°I was bullied today. You have to avenge me.¡± ¡°I know what you did today. How dare you bring up such a stupid thing?¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was contemptuous. ¡°You ruined the press conference yourself. You can¡¯t blame anyone else.¡± ¡°I was humiliated by Jiang An today. Are you going to sit back and do nothing?¡± Tan Si questioned Zhao Yan.. Chapter 517 - Chapter 517: Child Protecting Mother Chapter 517: Child Protecting Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was not a gentle person after all. She had been spoiled by her family since she was young and was used to ordering Jiang An around. This also nurtured her arrogant personality. Usually, in order to please Zhao Yan, she suppressed her temper and swallowed a lot of words. However, the things that had happened today had made her angry one after another. She was already close to exploding. Zhao Yan¡¯s words had completely exploded her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you agree to me wanting to deal with Jiang An? Could it be that you like her too? Why are you men staring at a child¡¯s mother?¡± Tan Si roared. Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I have no obligation to help you. I don¡¯t want to get involved in the matters between you women. Besides, I think Jiang An is much more charming than you.¡± ¡°Zhao Yan!¡± Tan Si said agitatedly. ¡°You like Zou Bai¡¯s woman so much. I think you¡¯re only worthy of following him around to pick up trash.¡± When Tan Si was angry, she did not think before she spoke. She did not expect that these words would anger the other party. Zhao Yan hated it the most when others said that he couldn¡¯t compare to Zou Bai. Tan Si had stepped on his bottom line. He stood up and walked in front of Tan Si. He reached out and grabbed her neck. He had used a lot of strength and Tan Si had almost been strangled to death. Tan Si struggled and wanted to escape, but the disparity in strength made it impossible for her to do so. ¡°You¡¯re just following me. You can¡¯t even be considered my mistress. How dare you talk to me like that.¡± Zhao Yan tightened his grip. ¡°Since you can¡¯t see your identity clearly, I may as well send you to your death.¡± Tan Nian suddenly ran over and pushed Zhao Yan away. He kept hitting him with his hands. ¡°Let go of my mother.¡± Zhao Yan did not expect Tan Nian to run out. It was still a little impactful for him to run over like a small cannonball, so Zhao Yan let go. Tan Si lay on the ground and panted heavily. Her face was filled with fear. She realized that Zhao Yan really wanted to kill her just now. If not for Tan Nian, she would have died long ago. At the thought of this, Tan Si hurriedly hugged Tan Nian and looked at Zhao Yan warily. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. The child can¡¯t live without a mother.¡± Tan Nian also hugged Tan Si and refused to let go. Even though the child knew that his mother did not love him that much, she was still his only mother to him. When he saw his mother being beaten up, he rushed out immediately. He had to protect his mother. Zhao Yan looked at Tan Si. ¡°You¡¯re not that important to the child. When you die, I¡¯ll naturally find someone else to take care of Tan Nian. Over time, he won¡¯t remember you as his mother.¡± ¡°No, Nian Nian will definitely remember me. I carried him for ten months and gave birth to him. We¡¯re the closest people in the world.¡± Tan Si was afraid that Zhao Yan would make a move again and used the mother-son relationship as an amulet. Zhao Yan took two steps forward, and Tan Nian immediately burst into earth-shattering cries. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my mother!¡± He was crying from the bottom of his heart. His face was red from crying and he was out of breath, as if he was about to faint in the next second. When Zhao Yan saw this, he did not continue forward. He felt that he should not kill Tan Si today. It would not be good if the child hated him because of this. ¡°Reflect on yourself here.¡± Zhao Yan left after saying this. After he left, the mother and son relaxed and hugged each other as they cried. ¡°Nian Nian, you¡¯re the only one on my side.¡± For the first time, Tan Si displayed her motherly love. Furthermore, it was without the presence of outsiders. This press conference had become a farce. Tan Si had spent a lot of money to suppress the popularity and resolve this matter as quietly as possible. Jiang An¡¯s meeting brought even more popularity. Those who liked ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± went to watch the live video. The creator explained Gan Lan¡¯s inner core and her ideals. Jiang An also explained her understanding of the role of Gan Lan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s like the wind. She¡¯s forever free and won¡¯t be restrained by anything. She would rather die in the pursuit of freedom, than live numbly,¡± Jiang An concluded. This sentence also caused a discussion on Weibo. Everyone was guessing Gan Lan¡¯s ending. They wondered if, in the end, Gan Lan had returned to modern times or remained in the past, and if her resistance had been successful. As the male lead and the second male lead, Yu Heng and Wang Yuan also explained their understanding of the characters. Unlike some empty-headed celebrities, they wrote their own character short stories and dug deeper into the story behind this character. They talked endlessly about the character they played. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that these two people were very cultured. The reporters also liked to interview such people. They asked more and more questions, and it was only when Gu Sheng forcefully interrupted them that they moved on to the next segment.. Chapter 518 - Chapter 518: Literature Chapter 518: Literature Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The reporters knew their limits. They knew that there were some questions that they could not ask, so they focused on the television drama itself. The cameraman was even more sensible. He kept the camera pointed at the stage and did not film the VIP area. Zou Bai was sitting there with Jiang An¡¯s two children. He wasn¡¯t a very free person, but he still took the time to attend Jiang An¡¯s meet-and-greet. He sat quietly below and took care of the children. No one would believe that the two of them were just friends. As for Mo Shen, although not many people knew him, judging from his temperament that was comparable to Zou Bai¡¯s, he should be someone with a high status. The meet-and-greet ended successfully. The questions asked by the reporters were also very standard. Gu Sheng was prepared to step forward at any time to prevent the reporters from asking any inconvenient questions. Unexpectedly, they did not ask a single word out of line and focused all their attention on ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. After he got off the stage, Gu Sheng turned to look at his assistant. ¡°When did the reporters become so obedient? Why didn¡¯t they take the opportunity to ask about the actors¡¯ private lives?¡± The assistant thought for a moment. ¡°It should be because of Miss Jiang¡¯s identity. They don¡¯t dare to be rash.¡± No matter how he thought about it, this was the only reason. Gu Sheng decided not to dwell on it. Anyway, everyone was very happy with the result. The popularity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was very high now. The reporters had almost finished editing the video and press release on the spot before sending it out directly. They were afraid that they would not be able to compare to their peers in terms of speed. There were many people who liked ¡°Legend of Ganlan¡± on Weibo. When they saw it, they quickly clicked on it, wanting to know what the main creative team had said. They were arguing over the subsequent development of the plot. When they turned on the video, their first reaction was shock. They were shocked by Jiang An, who was dressed in red. Although they knew that Jiang An was beautiful, they did not expect her to be so beautiful. When she appeared in television dramas and variety shows, she usually did not wear any makeup or light makeup. Because she was wearing a costume today, she used makeup from the drama to bring out her beauty to the extreme. One look at her would make one¡¯s heart flutter. Just as everyone came back to their senses, they heard Jiang An begin to explain her understanding of Gan Lan, as well as the character characteristics and pursuits of this character. Her words were very rigorous and meaningful. It was obvious that this long speech was not memorized by a script. Moreover, when the reporters started asking questions later, those questions were very tricky, but Jiang An¡¯s answers were perfect. As for Yu Heng and Wang Yuan, they were also successfully remembered by the public. The public began to look forward to their subsequent development in the television drama. That was because this interview video had started another round of discussion online. It was about the actors¡¯ cultural literacy.¡¯ [Jiang An¡¯s literary literacy is very high. If it were any other actor, those questions would definitely be very perfunctory.] [I remember that there was an actor who was interviewed last time. He didn¡¯t even remember the background setting of the main character. He only remembered that he was acting as a CEO.] [He probably thinks that it¡¯s fine as long as he knows how to act cool.] [You can clearly feel from Jiang An¡¯s interview that she has a very thorough understanding of the character. She even completed this character¡¯s life outside of the background.] [Jiang An is famous for her professionalism in the industry. As long as it¡¯s about her own scenes, she has to be perfect. She doesn¡¯t even need a stand-in for dangerous actions.] [This is even more embarrassing than those actors.] [It turns out that Gan Lan has such a personality. I keep feeling that the ending will exceed our expectations.] [Can Gan Lan really succeed in a feudal society?] The popularity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already reached its peak after the video was released. For a moment, only news about ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± could be seen online. The other news had been suppressed, let alone Tan Si¡¯s movie press conference, which no one was paying attention to. Only Tan Si¡¯s fans were still waiting, asking why there was no video of the press conference. They even went to Li Feng¡¯s Weibo to cause trouble. Li Feng could not say anything. The reporters had already run away, but there was no complete video record. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, Tan Si¡¯s answer was really incomprehensible. If he posted it, he would probably be mocked by others. At that time, he would still be scolded by his fans. When Li Feng thought about how he still had to film the movie, he felt that sooner or later, he would lose all his hair. However, just as he was in a terrible fix, a media outlet posted a recorded video online. It was about Tan Si being late and answering random questions. Because the video was titled ¡®Brainless Female Celebrity¡¯, many people clicked on it and watched it. The popularity was instantly boosted. Li Feng looked at the computer numbly. Nothing could move him now. At most, everyone would die together.. Chapter 519 - Chapter 519: No Brain Chapter 519: No Brain Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Without any editing, that media outlet uploaded all the videos online, letting everyone know that Tan Si was brainless and could not even answer the questions properly. Normally he would have just bought other trending topics to suppress this matter. However, the interview with Jiang An had just been released, and Tan Si¡¯s matter had become a contrast. People nowadays loved to watch such things unfold. They flooded Tan Si¡¯s Weibo for comments. Some even edited the two videos together to analyze and compare them sentence by sentence. There were also people asking questions, wanting to know what kind of press conference this was. It seemed like it was about nothing. Tan Si¡¯s previous Weibo post was dug out. It claimed that this was a movie that had an investment of more than a hundred million yuan. However, other than that, there was no other information. The director had only said a little about the movie at the press conference. That media outlet posted everything. Even after watching it a few times, they could not understand it. The concept of this movie was too vague. It seemed to be talking about something, but it also did not seem to be talking about anything. This was the first time Tan Si had been on the trending searches recently, but she did not expect it to be so embarrassing. At this moment, she still did not know what had happened. She held the child in the villa and refused to let go no matter what. The nanny persuaded her to let Tan Nian eat. Tan Si shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to eat. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± Zhao Yan had scared her out of her wits. Even though he had already left, she had not recovered. She could only clutch her life-saving straw. Tan Nian could also feel his mother¡¯s fear. He obediently let his mother hug him. Even if he was a little uncomfortable, he did not say anything. Tan Si sat down in the dining room with the child in her arms. This was the first time she fed him like a mother. Although her actions were a little clumsy, she looked like she was taking good care of him. The nanny was a member of the Zhao family. She did not dare to let the child leave her sight. After all, this was Zhao Yan¡¯s only child at the moment. He had even instructed her to take good care of him and not let anything happen to him. She stood in the dining room and looked at them. If she did this normally, Tan Si would definitely be angry. However, she pretended not to see anything now. She knew that Zhao Yan would not spoil her. If she messed around, he would really kill her. After finally finishing the meal, Tan Si planned to sleep with Tan Nian. Tan Nian finally felt motherly love from her. He was also very happy with this change. He held his mother¡¯s hand and was unwilling to let go. However, a phone call broke the silence. Wang Ying¡¯s voice trembled on the phone. ¡°Tan Si, did you see what happened online?¡± Tan Si subconsciously asked him, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Wang Ying was so anxious that he was about to die. His tone became stern. ¡°Hurry up and open Weibo to take a look.¡± Tan Si took out her phone and logged into Weibo. It was flooded with headlines. Looking at the trending topics, she could not believe her eyes. She quickly went to look at the video that the media had posted. Her answers were completely recorded down. In fact, when she was answering, she did not really think about it carefully. She only used some specious words to get through it. This kind of answer was very common in the entertainment industry. Many celebrities did this. She felt that nothing would happen if she did this. However, Jiang An¡¯s interview video came earlier than hers, resulting in such a situation. Public opinion was very important in the entertainment industry. Moreover, this was a matter that spread far and wide. Perhaps even after a long time, they would remember it. As long as they heard Tan Si¡¯s name, they would remember this matter. Tan Si threw her phone away. She did not know how to respond. Zhao Yan had clearly abandoned her, so she did not dare to look for him. The feeling of being strangled and unable to breathe was too terrifying. At that time, she felt that she was only one step away from death. If Tan Nian had not rushed out, she would have been dead. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si started to panic. Before she married into a rich family, she could not give up her celebrity status. Only by bringing exposure would people see her. If she quit the entertainment industry with the Tan family¡¯s status, she would only be the daughter of an upper class family. She did not even have the status of a rich young lady. She would definitely not be taken seriously by those rich young masters. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. Nian Nian will protect you,¡± Tan Nian said firmly. Tan Nian did not know what had happened, but when he saw Tan Si¡¯s worried expression, he thought that she was still afraid of what had just happened and made a promise to protect her. Only then did Tan Si understand how considerate her child was. She held Tan Nian in her arms and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to protect Mommy. You just have to help Mommy with one thing..¡± Chapter 520 - Chapter 520: Similarity Chapter 520: Similarity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan no longer had much interest in Tan Si. After the novelty wore off, he could no longer tolerate Tan Si¡¯s stupidity. If Tan Si had any brains, she would not have said such words. He did not intend to return to the villa to stay. After all, the Zhao family had many houses. Zhao Yan went to deal with some trivial work matters. As soon as he walked out of the company, he received a call from the nanny. ¡°Young Master, Little Young Master suddenly has a fever. Come back and take a look.¡± Zhao Yan still cared a lot about Tan Nian. This was his only child at the moment. Moreover, he looked too much like his father and could help him win his mother¡¯s support. If anything were to happen to him, the consequences would not be something Zhao Yan could accept. He could not care about anything else and rushed to the villa. The family doctor had already begun treatment. The effects of the medicine would take some time to take effect. When Zhao Yan returned, Tan Nian¡¯s fever had yet to subside. He was lying on the bed with a red face and looked like he was about to suffocate. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The child was fine when I left. Why is he suddenly sick?¡± Zhao Yan questioned. The nanny replied, ¡°Young Master slept with Miss Tan. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡± At this moment, Tan Si was lying beside Tan Nian¡¯s bed and crying softly. Her face was no longer covered in tears and her eyes were already swollen from crying. It was obvious that she was not just crying for others to see. She was really sad. ¡°I did sleep with Nian Nian, but I¡¯ve always taken care of him very carefully. Previously, you were the one who took care of Nian Nian. Who knows what went wrong?¡± Tan Si said loudly. She looked very agitated and was about to collapse in the next second. The doctor quickly went forward to support her and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan is like this because she¡¯s too sad. She can¡¯t be agitated anymore.¡± After saying that, he asked the nurse to help her out. Zhao Yan knew that now was not the time to investigate this matter. The most important thing was to let Tan Nian recover. He turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the cause?¡± ¡°According to Little Young Master¡¯s condition, it should be a high fever caused by a cold. However, because his health is not good, it could be very dangerous. He needs to be carefully treated with medicine,¡± the doctor replied. Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°How long will it take for the fever to subside?¡± ¡°The fever will subside later, but it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll have a fever again after the effects of the medicine wear off at night. We have to keep an eye on him.¡± Zhao Yan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Leave the medicine and be on standby. Stay here. I¡¯ll pay you three times your rate.¡± The doctors and nurses followed the nanny out and all stayed in the guest rooms. Zhao Yan took off his coat and sat beside Tan Nian. When the nanny returned, she was a little surprised. ¡°Young Master, are you going to take care of Little Young Master yourself?¡± ¡°Even if I go back, I can¡¯t be at ease. I might as well stay here and guard him.¡± It was definitely nonsense to say that Zhao Yan had any feelings for Tan Nian. He had never interacted officially with this child. His impression of him came from the variety show. Tan Nian¡¯s performance on the show made him very dissatisfied. He felt that this child¡¯s personality was too weak. He did not have the ability to handle things at all and even stuttered. At this moment, he was only willing to stay here because he thought of Luo Xuan. He had never been taken seriously by his mother, and she did not intend to support him to become the head of the family. She just stubbornly waited for her husband every day. Zhao Yan felt that she was the same as his father. She only cared about what she cared about. She would abandon her other responsibilities and do many unacceptable things. However, he still needed the support of her power. Otherwise, those illegitimate children outside would definitely snatch it from him. His father was also unreliable. If he really did not think clearly and wanted to give the position of the family head to someone else, it would be too late for him to even cry. Therefore, he had to win his mother¡¯s support. Tan Nian was the best weapon. He looked exactly like his father when he was young. This was enough to make his mother give up everything. When the time came, no matter what he wanted, his mother would definitely not reject it. Zhao Yan would never allow anything to happen to Tan Nian. He had to watch him personally. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Zhao Yan had never taken care of anyone before. He was clumsy even when feeding water. It was the nanny who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and took it. He let out a long breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize taking care of a child was so difficult.¡± ¡°Of course. Young Master was the same when he was sick when he was young. He had a recurring fever and couldn¡¯t be fed water. He could only be on an IV drip,¡± the nanny said. She had stayed in the Zhao family for many years, and she had raised Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan was stunned when he heard that.. So Tan Si was like him too? Chapter 521 - Chapter 521: Chen Xiang Chapter 521: Chen Xiang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had an unprecedented popularity. Not only were there discussions of it both domestically and overseas, but this plot had broken through the existing market. Everyone liked transmigration dramas, but they were all about transmigrating to ancient times to live a good life and fall in love. There had never been a show like ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± that criticized feudal society. Women in today¡¯s society had also joined the workforce. They had long disliked the plot of relying on the male lead and had always hoped that the female lead would have her own thoughts and future. ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± happened to satisfy their demand. She relied on herself to resist step by step. From numbness to waking up, she relied on herself. No male lead descended from the sky to save her. Gan Lan walked out of her predicament alone and even reached out to save someone who was also in a similar predicament. Although she was a strong female lead, she still maintained her femininity and was not portrayed as a masculine figure. This kind of plot was also very popular in foreign countries. Recently, they had fallen into a drama-watching frenzy. Chen Xiang realized this after a photoshoot for the cover of the magazine. Everyone around her seemed to be following a drama. She found her assistant and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you guys watching the same television drama recently. What genre is it?¡± Because Chen Xiang had a good personality and the people around her liked her very much, the assistant told the truth. She took out her phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s a domestic television drama called ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. The plot is especially good.¡± Chen Xiang looked at Jiang An in the video and asked, ¡°Is this a newbie actor?¡± She had been away from the country for too long and did not know many people. The assistant shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not a newcomer anymore. Jiang An has acted in several works. She¡¯s a very capable actor.¡± Hearing the assistant say this, Chen Xiang said mischievously, ¡°What about me? Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± The assistant blushed and realized that she had praised another actor in front of her boss. She quickly said, ¡°Of course, I love Sister Chen Xiang the most.¡± Chen Xiang was not angry to begin with. She just wanted to tease the assistant, and the topic quickly ended. However, she realized that she could see this drama wherever she went. Even foreigners stumbled over it by watching it with subtitles. She wanted to know what was good about this television drama and find it to watch when she returned. The next day, Chen Xiang said to her assistant, ¡°I¡¯ve watched Legend of Gan Lan. It¡¯s indeed a very good television drama. Be it the plot or the acting skills, it¡¯s top-notch.¡± The assistant was very happy that there was someone around to discuss it. The two of them began to analyze Gan Lan¡¯s final outcome. The assistant clearly wanted a happy ending and wanted Gan Lan to be happy in the end. Chen Xiang¡¯s analysis was more rational. ¡°So far, other than the first episode that briefly mentioned transmigration, it has never been mentioned again. Gan Lan is fundamentally incompatible with this society. Unless she returns to modern society, she won¡¯t be happy. However, the television drama doesn¡¯t seem to be developing like this.¡± After hearing this, the assistant was a little depressed. She was not as energetic at work anymore. Chen Xiang also realized that she had unintentionally affected the other party¡¯s mood. She wanted to comfort her, but she really didn¡¯t have time. Her work schedule was too full. However, in the afternoon, she realized that her assistant¡¯s mood had improved. She even had a smile on her face, as if she had encountered something especially happy. Before finishing work, Chen Xiang asked, ¡°Did something good happen?¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°I watched a variety show. The interaction between the two people in it was too sweet. They must be a couple.¡± ¡°What variety show?¡± Chen Xiang asked. ¡°It¡¯s called ¡®Baby Sets Off¡¯.¡± This name was obviously a parent-child variety show. Chen Xiang was curious about how people fell in love here. The assistant told her in detail that there was a family where a single mother took care of the children and her friend accompanied her to variety shows. However, they were especially intimate when they interacted. It was obvious that they were not ordinary friends. The children even called him father. Chen Xiang asked, ¡°Are they all actors?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The assistant smiled and said, ¡°One of them is the actress, Jiang An, who is acting in ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. The person who is very close to her is the head of one of the four great families in Jingdu City, Zou Bai.¡± Hearing this name, Chen Xiang was stunned. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What did you say that person¡¯s name was?¡± The assistant thought that she did not hear her clearly and shouted, ¡°Zou Bai!¡± Chen Xiang did not say anything. She stood rooted to the ground, thinking about something. The assistant panicked. She did not know why Chen Xiang did not move. Her manager walked over and said, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 522 - Chapter 522: Conflict Chapter 522: Conflict Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The assistant did not know what had happened either. They were still talking nicely just now, but Chen Xiang suddenly became like this. ¡°Sister Ye, I was just here with Sister Chen Xiang to discuss the actors in the country. I don¡¯t know what I said wrong, but she was stunned.¡± When the assistant said these words, she sounded like she was crying. Ye Ying, Chen Xiang¡¯s manager, had traveled extensively and was someone who had seen much of the world. She did not panic and quickly walked over to check on the situation. ¡°Chen Xiang, Chen Xiang!¡± Ye Ying called her name. Fortunately, Chen Xiang was not completely immersed in this matter. She quickly recovered and looked at Ye Ying. ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m fine.¡± With that, she lifted her skirt and left. She looked very calm, but Ye Ying could tell that she was flustered, as if she was hiding something. Ye Ying turned to look at the assistant. ¡°Who were you discussing just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an actress called Jiang An.¡± The assistant was a little afraid of Ye Ying. Ye Ying searched through her mind, but she did not have any impression of this name. She should be a new generation actor in the country. At least, when Chen Xiang left the country, there was no such actor. That was even stranger. It was impossible for an unknown actress to affect Chen Xiang. Her emotions had always been stable. Ye Ying felt that there must be something she didn¡¯t notice, so she continued to ask, ¡°What else did you say? Tell me in detail.¡± The assistant could only repeat it word by word. When the name Zou Bai was mentioned, Ye Ying understood everything. She did not blame the assistant. After all, the other party did not know anything. In the lounge, Chen Xiang took off her gown and changed into her usual clothes. She had been working overseas for so many years and had long gained a certain level of fame. Many media outlets had secretly followed her to take photos, wanting to obtain some explosive news. However, other than working, Chen Xiang only went home. When she went out, she also exercised alone. Every day, she went out without makeup, as if she was just an ordinary person. The media followed her for a month and did not manage to capture anything. They wrote a piece that mocked Chen Xiang for not having any friends. However, this made Chen Xiang even more popular. Nowadays, many celebrities did not have any acting skills, but they still used all kinds of scandals to hype themselves up. They increased their exposure and gave them the chance to act. This made other capable actors have no dramas to film. The audience became less and less fond of watching movies and television dramas. They did not want poor acting skills to poison their eyes. The entire film industry was declining day by day. Now that they finally had an actor who focused on acting and did not cut corners to hype themselves up, yet the media still took the time to write an article to mock them. It was simply ridiculous. Chen Xiang¡¯s reputation immediately reached a new height. Many directors wanted to invite her to film, so she was extremely busy. This was also the hype that Ye Ying was most proud of. She used the public¡¯s rebellious mentality to make Chen Xiang, who originally only had a good reputation and no popularity, a popular celebrity. This was the work she was most satisfied with. She would never allow anything to go wrong. Ye Ying pushed open the lounge door and walked in. ¡°Are you still thinking about Zou Bai?¡± ¡°Sister Ye, you should know that I haven¡¯t forgotten him,¡± Chen Xiang said as she hugged her knees and sat on the sofa. Ye Ying sighed. ¡°You¡¯re an international superstar now. You can have any man you want. Many rich young masters are pursuing you. Why can¡¯t you forget Zou Bai?¡± ¡°Because I really love him.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s tone was desolate. Ye Ying felt a headache coming on. ¡°Love is the most useless thing. Back in the country, he didn¡¯t ask you to stay. Now that he¡¯s the head of the family, he hasn¡¯t come to look for you. He even has an ambiguous relationship with a female celebrity. Only you¡¯re still thinking about the past.¡± ¡°Sister Ye, don¡¯t say that. He had no choice.¡± Chen Xiang shook his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Ying was really angry. Chen Xiang was still speaking up for Zou Bai. When she first became Chen Xiang¡¯s manager, the Zou family was at their worst. Chen Xiang was suppressed to the point that she had almost no job. She could only stay at home every day and wait for Zou Bai¡¯s news. She sat with Chen Xiang and waited, but no one came. Instead, the Zou family¡¯s conditions arrived first. They promised to give Chen Xiang the best resources as long as she left the country. Ye Ying could tell that Zou Bai was unreliable, so she agreed immediately and dragged the unwilling Chen Xiang overseas immediately to protect her artiste. If she stayed in the country and continued to pester the Zou family, Chen Xiang would be banned from acting for the rest of her life.. Chapter 523 - Chapter 523: Giving Up Chapter 523: Giving Up Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After witnessing all this, Ye Ying naturally did not have a good impression of Zou Bai, who never showed his face. She felt that he was just a person who toyed with female celebrities and asked his family to deal with them. Whenever they heard about Zou Bai¡¯s incidents, they immediately revealed mocking expressions. But now that Zou Bai had reappeared in Chen Xiang¡¯s world, she was afraid that something bad would happen. Ye Ying said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about him anymore. You haven¡¯t been in a relationship for so many years, but he¡¯s already fallen for someone else.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± After a long time, Chen Xiang raised her head, her face covered in tears. Ye Ying was shocked. After being overseas for so many years, Chen Xiang had always been strong. No matter how tired she was, she would smile and not cry even when she encountered any difficulties. She was crying just because she heard that Zou Bai had a new relationship, which made Ye Ying¡¯s heart ache. She walked over and hugged Chen Xiang. ¡°Don¡¯t remember that bastard anymore. There are many good men in the world. I¡¯ll introduce a dozen of them to you now.¡± Chen Xiang shut her mouth and stopped talking, but her expression was full of resistance. Ye Ying cursed Zou Bai hundreds of times in her heart. She thought that Chen Xiang could not accept it for the time being. After a while, she would naturally recover. She just had to accompany her more. Just as Ye Ying was wondering if she should bring her out to relax, she heard Chen Xiang say, ¡°Sister Ye, I¡¯m going back to China.¡± These words were like a bolt from the blue. Ye Ying¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Chen Xiang had given up everything in the country when she went overseas. Now that most of her fans were foreigners and had finally gained a foothold in the foreign film and television industry, she should continue to develop herself. However, Chen Xiang said that she wanted to return to China, which was equivalent to becoming a newcomer. The domestic film and television industry had changed so quickly that no one remembered Chen Xiang. Ye Ying couldn¡¯t bear for Chen Xiang to be like this. She was an artiste that she had single-handedly promoted. She should step onto a wider stage and win countless awards, not give up everything for love. However, Chen Xiang was determined. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about returning to China. I can¡¯t accept being so far away from Zou Bai. He definitely still remembers me.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ye Ying suddenly stood up. ¡°Not only are you letting me down, but you¡¯re also letting yourself down. It wasn¡¯t easy for your acting career to develop to this point, but you want to give it up for a man. Has your brain squeezed stupid by a door?¡± Ye Ying had always been very good to Chen Xiang. This was the first time she had said such a thing. Chen Xiang lowered her head and did not dare to answer. She also knew that her decision was irrational. Seeing that she was silent, Ye Ying became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re an artiste who can film overseas now. Many people in the country want to go international, but they can¡¯t. You can¡¯t give up your current status. If you really can¡¯t bear to part with Zou Bai, when you¡¯ve completely stabilized yourself overseas, we¡¯ll go back to China to look for him in glory, okay?¡± Ye Ying did not want Chen Xiang to look for Zou Bai at all. She was just coaxing her with nice words. As time passed, Chen Xiang would definitely forget about him. Moreover, looking at Zou Bai, he might get married soon. She felt that this was a good idea, but Chen Xiang did not agree. She said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to China soon. No one can change this.¡± She felt that she had made a good decision and left the lounge with a smile. This angered Ye Ying to death. She clutched her chest for a long time before she recovered. At this moment, the young assistant came in. ¡°Sister Ye, I think Sister Chen Xiang has left. Shouldn¡¯t we leave too?¡± Ye Ying sat weakly on the sofa. ¡°Why did you mention Zou Bai today?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to blame the assistant, but as the cause of the matter, she really couldn¡¯t let it go. The assistant stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what she had done wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Ying was dispirited for two minutes before she stood up again and instructed her assistant, ¡°Hurry back to Chen Xiang¡¯s house and dig out her passport. Don¡¯t let her get it.¡± Although the assistant did not know what had happened, she obediently went to do this and ran out as quickly as possible. Ye Ying¡¯s expression became firm. Since persuasion was useless, she could only use force. She could not let Chen Xiang¡¯s career be ruined by this matter. At the same time, she took out her phone and called the filmmaker from last time. She accepted the role without hesitation. Even if it was just a supporting role with not many scenes, it could temporarily stop Chen Xiang. Just as they reached a verbal agreement, the assistant called. ¡°Sister Ye, bad news. Sister Chen Xiang has already set off for the airport..¡± Chapter 524 - Chapter 524: The Life Of Five People Chapter 524: The Life Of Five People Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the meeting ended, Jiang An went into seclusion again. Even if the media wanted to get news about her, they did not dare to barge into the Jiang family¡¯s old residence. There was the highest level of security there. If they entered casually, they would definitely be injured and sent to the police station. The viewership of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± steadily increased. She had nothing to worry about and played with the children at home every day. The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was huge. There was even a stream and forest behind it. These were all surrounded by the courtyard wall of the old residence. The children were having a good time even if they didn¡¯t go out. Mo Shen didn¡¯t leave. He brought the children up and down every day. He was so tired that he seemed to be on his last breath. Jiang An was so frightened that she almost sent him to the hospital, but the next day, he could return to his original state, making people wonder if he had the ability to revive. Zou Bai advised Jiang An, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a doctor himself, so he must know what to do. If he really can¡¯t take it anymore, he won¡¯t make such a fuss.¡± Jiang An felt that these words made sense, so she didn¡¯t care about Mo Shen¡¯s matter. The three of them and the two children lived their lives slowly, but the more Li Mei looked at them, the more she felt that something was wrong. She pulled Jiang An aside for a private conversation. ¡°An¡¯an, you and Zou Bai are a couple, so what¡¯s going on with Mo Shen?¡± As someone who had been through this before, Li Mei¡¯s judgment of people was very accurate. She could tell that Mo Shen also liked An¡¯an, and the way he looked at An¡¯an was filled with affection. Jiang An was confused by the question. ¡°Mo Shen is my brother. Zou Bai and him are good friends.¡± Li Mei couldn¡¯t understand this answer at all. Love was exclusive. How could Zou Bai allow someone who liked An¡¯an to stay at home? Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much.¡± For the first time, Li Mei suspected that she was old and could not understand what young people did. Of course, Zou Bai wasn¡¯t that magnanimous. If this person wasn¡¯t Mo Shen, he would have asked the secret guards to drag him out and bury him alive. However, Mo Shen was really too good. Although he liked Jiang An, he never said anything. He just silently protected her by her side and even deliberately avoided them and gave the two of them time to interact. Zou Bai couldn¡¯t feel the aggressiveness of his love rival at all. Mo Shen gave him the feeling that he was more like an older brother. Moreover, Mo Shen was very important to Jiang An. He was the only warmth she had when she was young. If the two of them were enemies, An¡¯an would definitely be sad. The two men could coexist peacefully because of Jiang An. They both wanted Jiang An to be happy. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi also liked to play with Mo Shen. He could accompany them with the mind of a child yet treat them equally as adults. He was the children¡¯s favorite adult. The three of them always appeared in the corner of the house together. Zou Bai also wanted to join, but he was too busy. Even if he lived in the Jiang Family, he still had a lot of work to do. He had to make the decisions for the Zou Family. Family Head was never a simple title. He had to support all of the Zou Family¡¯s businesses and future. Unlike Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s happy lives, Tan Nian¡¯s life was simply abysmal. In order to get Zhao Yan to return to the villa, he was pressed into a cold bath by Tan Si and only woke up after two days of high fever. Tan Si hugged him and cried her heart out. No one could bear to see her like that. Moreover, Tan Si was really very sad. After Zhao Yan had tried to strangle her neck, she had a trace of motherly love for Tan Nian. If not for the fact that she really had no choice, she would definitely not do this. Zhao Yan could tell if the crying was real or not. Seeing Tan Si like this, he thought of himself. Back then, no matter what he did, Luo Xuan would never be happy. She only knew how to wait for her husband, who would not come home. Even when he was sick, she did not care and threw him to the doctor and the nanny. It was a good thing that Tan Si could love and protect the child now. Zhao Yan sighed and said, ¡°Before I bring Tan Nian back, the two of you can be together.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si knew that now was not the time to make any requests. She quickly nodded and agreed. Then, she focused on taking care of Tan Nian. However, after he recovered, Zhao Yan immediately arranged many lessons. He had to make Tan Nian more outstanding than Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. Tan Nian had never been to school before. He immediately had to go for lessons from morning to night. He was already dumbfounded. He could not even understand, let alone learn. Zhao Yan was so anxious that he did not give him any time to adapt. He urged the teacher to give him more classes, torturing Tan Nian so much that he could not even eat. Tan Si couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t control her fear in front of Zhao Yan. She could only let Tan Nian live like this.. Chapter 525 - Chapter 525: Change of Person Chapter 525: Change of Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In just a few days, Tan Nian was depressed. Other than studying, he did not have any time to play. He sat alone in the classroom that Zhao Yan had prepared without a smile on his face. Now that Tan Si had feelings for Tan Nian, she had to comfort the child every day. The relationship between the mother and son had become much closer. However, Zhao Yan did not want to see such a situation happen. He would rather Tan Si treat Tan Nian badly so that the child would not object vehemently when they separated. Therefore, he simply asked the teacher to extend the class time to try his best to separate them. Zhao Yan said to Zhao Yi in the study, ¡°From now on, stay by Tan Nian¡¯s side. He¡¯s my only child now. Other than me, he¡¯s also your master. You have to do your best to protect him.¡± Zhao Yi naturally knew how heavy this entrustment was. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely risk my life to protect Little Master.¡± ¡°Also, you have to keep an eye on Tan Si. I don¡¯t want her to have a deep relationship with Tan Nian. Anyway, Tan Nian will be returning to the Zhao family in the end. It¡¯s best if he can forget about such a mother,¡± Zhao Yan instructed him. ¡°But Little Master has lived with Miss Tan for a long time. He will definitely have this memory. It¡¯s very difficult to completely cut it off.¡± Zhao Yi said. Of course, Zhao Yan understood what he meant. If he could take him away when the child was born, he would not have so many worries. However, Zhao Yan did not know that it was Tan Si in Ma City that night. He instructed his subordinates to look for her but did not rush them. Anyway, it was just a woman. It was not a big deal if he could not find her. He did not expect Tan Nian to look so much like his father. This had become an important bargaining chip in his hands. He had to hold it in his own hands. After thinking about it, he had to establish a relationship with the child so that even if Tan Nian was by his mother¡¯s side, he would speak up for him. ¡°Zhao Yi, I remember that the second episode of ¡®Baby Sets Off¡¯ is about to start filming, right?¡± Zhao Yan asked. Zhao Yi nodded. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in two days. I heard that they¡¯re going overseas to film this time. It¡¯s a very cold area.¡± Zhao Yan did not expect the production to be so troublesome. There was not even enough trouble in the country for them to cause, yet they insisted on going overseas to film. This was a huge project, and the money needed was definitely not small. Zhao Yan thought about it and made up his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s communicate with the production team. Tan Si¡¯s mother won¡¯t be going anymore. Someone else will be on the show.¡± Zhao Yi understood what his master meant. He asked, ¡°Are you going personally?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best way.¡± When Han Yu received the news, he was dumbfounded. It was not strange for Tan Si to want to replace someone. He was not so rigid that it was non-negotiable. However, what shocked him was that this person was actually Zhao Yan. He was the successor of the Zhao family, one of the four great families. He was a figure that he usually did not see. Just Zou Bai alone was enough to make him cautious. If Zhao Yan was added to the mix, then he really didn¡¯t need to live anymore. Who knew what these young masters would do? It was very difficult for people in high positions to understand other people¡¯s situations. It might take many people to understand their thoughts. This variety show needed to focus on taking care of children and did not have the capacity to take care of Zhao Yan. ¡°My show has a princess and the head of the Zou family. Now that there¡¯s an additional heir of the Zhao family, will I live to see the end of this recording?¡± Hanyu muttered to himself. At this moment, he suddenly began to regret using a live broadcast. If anything happened, he would not be able to hide it. The assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, the visas have been issued. We will definitely be able to set off on the appointed day.¡± This sentence was like a death warrant for Han Yu. Everything had been decided, so he couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to change locations. Han Yu let out a long sigh. ¡°Then let¡¯s inform the guests. We must remind them to take note of their belongings. Don¡¯t let them not bring enough things when we reach the place.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Jiang An received the notice, she quickly packed his things. As the place they were going to was very cold, the production team said that they would not limit the weight of everyone¡¯s luggage this time. Mo Shen knew that he couldn¡¯t follow them. His body was still recovering, so it was best to stay in a warm place. He felt that he should help, so he packed up thick clothes and stuffed many of them into their luggage, afraid that they would freeze. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, there¡¯s no need for this many clothes. If it¡¯s not enough, after we go overseas, we can still buy some.¡± Jiang An saw that he still wanted to pack a few pieces and quickly persuaded him. Mo Shen also felt that he had taken too much. He smiled and said, ¡°I thought the four of you should wear more clothes..¡± Chapter 526 - Chapter 526: Separation Chapter 526: Separation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Mo Shen¡¯s help, Jiang An¡¯s packing speed became faster. Although he had never been to a cold area, he carefully searched for all kinds of information and even consulted the people who had been there. After a comprehensive summary of information, he made a very professional list of necessities to go. Jiang An only needed to pack everything according to the list, saving her a lot of trouble. As for Zou Bai, he was in charge of purchasing. His subordinates would be able to deliver the missing items very quickly. The two children watched as people came and went in the house. Everyone seemed to be very busy. The Jiang family was in good order, but Tan Si was really in a terrible fix. She did not know what she needed at all and could only bring as many thick clothes as possible. However, she did not want to become bloated and could not bear to part with her gown. In her hesitation, she did not pack her luggage properly. The nanny wanted to help, but she had no experience in this area. All she could say was that it was cold and they should bring more clothes. Tan Nian was so busy with class that he didn¡¯t have time. He didn¡¯t know that he had to set off to film the variety show. As for Zhao Yan, he was even more unconcerned about this matter. After all, with the Zhao Family¡¯s influence, they would be able to lead a good life no matter where they went. There was no need for him to worry about these things. He was busy inquiring about Zou Bai. The person he hated the most in his life was Zou Bai. He didn¡¯t want to miss out on any news about him. He had to know himself and his enemy. It was Zhao Yi who came over to remind him, ¡°Master, we¡¯re about to go overseas, but Miss Tan hasn¡¯t packed her luggage yet. Should we find someone to help?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to help with her own matters,¡± Zhao Yan rejected. Zhao Yi was a little worried. ¡°But Miss Tan was the one who packed Little Master¡¯s things. It won¡¯t be good if anything is left behind. Little Master can¡¯t be wronged.¡± What he said made sense. Zhao Yan naturally could not let Tan Nian live a bad life. His child should live the best life. ¡°Then she doesn¡¯t have to care about Tan Nian. Find someone capable to pack Tan Nian¡¯s luggage and replace those things with the best things,¡± Zhao Yan said. Zhao Yi quickly went to do it. When Tan Si heard the news, she almost fainted from anger. She did not expect Zhao Yan to do this. He did not even let her touch the child¡¯s things. She understood that Zhao Yan definitely wanted to separate the mother and son. After all, he had said more than once that he wanted to bring the child back to the Zhao family. However, Tan Nian was her last hope. If she could not find a man stronger than Zhao Yan, she would not be able to marry into a rich family. After all, no one dared to marry the biological mother of Zhao Yan¡¯s child. That was simply provoking the Zhao family. Therefore, Zhao Yan seemed to be her best choice at the moment, but the other party did not like her at all. However, Tan Si was not someone who wanted feelings. It was fine as long as they could become legally married and enjoy wealth and glory. All she wanted was the title of Madam Zhao and its glory. Tan Nian was her only excuse to get close to Zhao Yan. She had to hold on to him tightly. At the thought of this, Tan Si secretly made up her mind. She had to get along well with the child when she went to film the show this time. It would be best if the child could not leave her at all. Then, Zhao Yan would not be able to take the child away. Moreover, Zhao Yan would be going on the show this time. Perhaps something would happen between the two of them. In short, she had to marry Zhao Yan. Tan Si planned to get together. She looked at the clothes all over the ground and finally reached out her hand to grab the dress. It didn¡¯t matter if it was cold. As long as she was beautiful enough, it was fine. This time, the recording started at the airport. Han Yu specially informed the guests to come early so that they could film the interactions of a few families. After all, it was a warm parent-child variety show. Because the place where they set off was still very warm, everyone was still wearing thin clothes. They would change when they landed at the airport. Jiang An was still the first to arrive. She was used to arriving earlier than the notice. Han Yu booked a VIP lounge and set up filming equipment inside to broadcast the entire process. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The family of four pushed open the door and walked in. The two children did not seem to have woken up and were carried in. Jiang An and Zou Bai carried one each and gently placed the children on the sofa. Then, they walked to the camera and explained softly, ¡°The children were too excited last night and couldn¡¯t sleep, so they¡¯re a little sleepy today.¡± Everyone was very tolerant of children and did not say anything. At this moment, the second family arrived. It was Gao Tian¡¯s family. Sophie went up and gave Jiang An a hug. ¡°I watched ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. It was really good. You acted too well..¡± Chapter 527 - Chapter 527: Praise Chapter 527: Praise Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie was a fan of Jiang An, so she would watch all of her shows. Gao Tian smiled. ¡°Sophie has been glued to the television for the past two days. No one is allowed to touch the remote control. We can only watch ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯.¡± Sophie turned to look at him. ¡°That¡¯s a very bold statement. Don¡¯t you and Gao Jing like to watch ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ too?¡± ¡°Of course I love it. This plot is too exciting. I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next.¡± Gao Tian praised readily, and Gao Jing nodded. Jiang An did not expect their family to give such a high evaluation. Moreover, Gao Tian was a senior in the entertainment industry. He was recognized for many classic roles, and his acting skills were good. Jiang An blushed. ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed to hear you say that.¡± Gao Tian laughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I won¡¯t flatter you just because I know you. This drama is very good in every aspect.¡± [Did you hear that? Senior is praising An¡¯an.] [Gao Tian has never acted as a protagonist before. His words are not worth much.] [Your idol is the protagonist. Other than fans, no one else is watching.] [What kind of nonsense is that? Gao Tian has won countless awards. Although he only plays supporting roles, all of them are classics.] [I can name a few high-level characters he has played. That is his value.] [Our An¡¯an is the best. The viewership ratings for ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ are first.] [It¡¯s not actually good if only the fans say so. It¡¯s only really good if the audience says so.] The comments in the live-stream were all supportive of Jiang An. They quickly refuted the nitpicking words just now. Now was the time when ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was popular. Jiang An¡¯s popularity was terrifyingly high. In the past, only her fans thought that she was good, but now, many people who did not chase after celebrities also liked Jiang An. They felt that her acting was good and were willing to put in a good word for her. Originally, Han Yu thought that he needed to keep the comments under control in the live-stream, but there was no need for that now. Not long after, Liu Yan and Meng Nuan¡¯s family arrived. After the first episode of the program, everyone was considered familiar with each other. Moreover, the children had already become friends. They gathered together and chattered. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were no longer sleepy and joined them. The parents were very happy to see such a scene. They gathered together and chatted about their children. Soon, they were in full swing. Liu Yan was not good at socializing. He basically relied on his brother, Liu Mu, to support him. Fortunately, he was talented in this aspect, so no one noticed that Liu Yan did not speak much. Meng Nuan and Li Sheng were both people who smiled a lot when they spoke, and chatting with others made them very happy. These people were interacting very happily. Actually, after what happened last time, everyone was very worried about what had happened. However, after receiving the director¡¯s notice, they knew that everything was over. Jiang An should be fine. Sophie¡¯s status was also beyond their expectations. She was a foreign princess who had the right to the throne. Nothing could happen to her for the sake of the friendship between the two countries. Fortunately, Sophie was an easygoing person. She did not care how high her status was and quickly got along with everyone. At this moment, Tan Si pushed open the door and entered. When Sophie saw that it was her, she rolled her eyes. If not for the angle, she would definitely have been seen by the people in the live-stream. She stood by the door cautiously, as if waiting for the person behind her to pass. A man carried Tan Nian in. He looked very handsome and had a warm smile. Jiang An did not expect Zhao Yan to accompany Tan Si to participate in the show. However, she had long known that the two of them were related, so she did not show much of an expression. Zhao Yan was the first to speak. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Zhao Yan from the Zhao family in Jingdu City.¡± After saying that, everyone fell silent. They looked at Tan Si and Zhao Yan, wanting to know what their relationship was. Tan Si held Zhao Yan¡¯s arm sweetly. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend and Tan Nian¡¯s biological father.¡± These words shocked everyone. They had never heard of Tan Nian having a father before. Tan Si had always said that she was a single mother. Why did a biological father appear? [Tan Nian¡¯s father is Zhao Yan!] [Wasn¡¯t Tan Nian with Si Cheng when she was pregnant?] [This means that Si Si wasn¡¯t with Si Cheng at all. You can¡¯t say that she snatched her brother-in-law.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [In those photos they were in each other¡¯s arms. Who would believe that they were not together?] [The child is Zhao Yan¡¯s. What was she doing when she was pregnant? Could it be that she wanted to be with two men?] [This relationship is too messy.] [Si Si¡¯s boyfriend is the heir of the Zhao family. You¡¯re just jealous.] [Your boyfriend¡¯s success has nothing to do with you. Everyone, don¡¯t fall into this strange cycle. Your own success is the most important..] Chapter 528 - Chapter 528: Zhao Yan’s Disguise Chapter 528: Zhao Yan¡¯s Disguise Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan¡¯s appearance shocked the live-stream. Zou Bai was already shocking enough, but there was actually someone else at the level of the Jingdu City¡¯s aristocratic families on this show. Han Yu could not smile anymore as he watched the discussion in the livestream room. If he could, he would rather Zhao Yan not come. He had been filming variety shows for so many years and had a good sense of things in advance. From the beginning of the show, he had been uneasy. Something might happen. For this reason, he quickly went to check on the security. He decided to hire twice as many people after landing in the foreign country. He had to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. Moreover, he had also heard some rumors and knew that there should be a grudge between Zhao Yan and Zou Bai. He only hoped that the two of them would not fight on the show. Han Yu sat behind the equipment with a worried look on his face, as if the sky was going to collapse in the next second. His assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Yu let out a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll go on a holiday after this variety show is done filming. I won¡¯t be working for a year.¡± When the assistant heard this, he was very shocked. Hanyu was a famous workaholic in the industry. In the past, immediately moving on to the next variety show after filming the previous variety show was not rare for him. The two variety shows were only five hours apart, but Han Yu could still control the overall situation and make the entire variety show coherent. Han Yu loved his job so much. His assistant had been by his side for so many years and had witnessed it with her own eyes. If not for the high salary, she would have quit. To be able to say that he wanted to rest, it was obvious that he was really exhausted. Han Yu was scared out of his wits. Zhao Yan and Zou Bai¡¯s meeting was very calm. The two of them were people of status, so they still had to maintain peace on the surface. After all, they all represented their families. If they clearly expressed their disagreement, it would cause a huge commotion. Zhao Yan even walked up to Zou Bai and shook his hand with a friendly smile on his face. Zou Bai couldn¡¯t force a smile on his face, but he still reached out to shake his hand. At least, it looked like the two of them knew each other. After shaking hands, Zhao Yan looked at Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s been a long time. I remember that the last time we met was at your old residence in Xiyun. How have you been recently?¡± He spoke in a very familiar tone, and Jiang An didn¡¯t want to look cold. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m still the same. Mr. Zhao came to visit my mother. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember.¡± Initially, Jiang An didn¡¯t mind interacting with Zhao Yan. All the big families had business between them, so there was no need to make a scene. But now, she really couldn¡¯t express her intimacy. Zhao Yan had suddenly become Tan Si¡¯s boyfriend, which made things complicated. Zhao Yan also sensed Jiang An¡¯s alienation, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart and continued to greet the others. [I didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan and Jiang An to know each other. This relationship is getting more and more complicated.] [It¡¯s nothing complicated. Zhao Yan and An¡¯an just know each other. It¡¯s normal for big families to interact.] [An¡¯an also said just now that Zhao Yan was visiting her mother.] [It¡¯s good if she doesn¡¯t know him. If he¡¯s a friend and Zhao Yan is with Tan Si again, there¡¯s no way they can get along.] [Not only is he her boyfriend, but he¡¯s also the child¡¯s biological father.] [They¡¯ve already had kids. Why aren¡¯t they getting married?] [What era are we in now? Do we have to get married just because we have children?] Zhao Yan answered the question about marriage. He maintained a refined image in front of the camera and said, ¡°When I first found out about the child, I proposed to Si Si, but she didn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage at such a young age. She wanted to focus on her work. Our relationship doesn¡¯t need to be proven by marriage. I respect her choice.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This answer sounded perfect. It also made people feel that Zhao Yan respected women. As long as his girlfriend said that she didn¡¯t want to get married, he wouldn¡¯t get married. He was a rare good man in the world. Tan Si knew that these words were a lie. At least for now, Zhao Yan had never thought of marrying her. His heart was filled with thoughts of how to snatch the child away. Ever since she was strangled, she had restrained herself a lot. She sat at the side with Tan Nian in her arms and did not say anything. She took out his toys and played with the child. She looked like a loving mother. Sophie was a little puzzled. Tan Si had actually changed so much in such a short period of time. Could it be that she had really found her conscience? Tan Nian was not used to his mother being like this. He twisted his body and wanted to get off. After this period of learning, he knew that he was no longer a baby. He should be walking by himself.. Chapter 529 - Chapter 529: Comparison Chapter 529: Comparison Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was unwilling to let go no matter what. Now, Tan Nian was her sense of security. If she did not see him, she would panic. She patted Tan Nian¡¯s back gently. ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t leave Mommy¡¯s side.¡± Tan Nian stopped struggling and lay obediently in Tan Si¡¯s arms. He had personally seen Zhao Yan strangle his mother. He had to protect his mother. Zhao Yan displayed the unique qualities of an heir and chatted happily with the other guests. At least so far, everyone thought that he was an easy person to get along with. In contrast, Zou Bai had always been cold. Other than Jiang An and the children, most of the time, he rarely interacted with the guests. [From the looks of it, Zou Bai is really too cold.] [Perhaps he feels that his identity is special, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.] [We¡¯re all Chinese citizens. What¡¯s so special about him?] [That¡¯s right. He didn¡¯t even smile.] [He¡¯s not obligated to smile at everyone, right? Zou Bai¡¯s personality is cold, but he¡¯s normal in other aspects.] [The last time the children came to his house, he even took out candy to entertain them.] [At the end of the day, Zou Bai isn¡¯t a celebrity. He¡¯s just accompanying Jiang An on a show to take care of the children. If he doesn¡¯t smile, so be it.] The discussion about Zou Bai quickly stopped. There was no more news from the accounts that had expressed their dissatisfaction just now. Everyone thought that they had left. However, the truth was that they were controlled. The Zou family¡¯s Intelligence Network was not just for show. They found the IP addresses of these people as quickly as possible. The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards knew their limits and didn¡¯t do anything. After all, these people didn¡¯t insult them. However, they were absolutely protective and worshipful of the head of the family and wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. The hackers in the secret guards had hacked into their computers and controlled their right to speak online. These people could no longer comment on the Internet, no matter which platform it was. Since everyone was already here, the director looked at the time and did not want to delay any longer. He held the loudspeaker and said, ¡°Dear guests, our plane is about to arrive. We can prepare to board now.¡± Because it was a transnational flight, Han Yu could not charter a plane. He only bought out the first-class cabin of the plane. No one spoke on the plane. After all, this was a public space, so there was naturally no available material. The live broadcast was interrupted for a long time. During this period, the director posted the clips he had recorded last time. Many people were looking for footage of Jiang An and Zou Bai. The two of them were very intimate in the corner of the camera. This made the netizens who liked these two people very excited. They knew that these two people must be together. At the same time, Chen Xiang finally landed at the airport. She crossed the ocean alone and returned home. As the decision was made in a hurry, even the media did not receive the news immediately. Chen Xiang did not have the self-awareness that she was a celebrity at all and walked out to get her luggage. However, in this era of advanced internet, whichever country¡¯s film and television productions could be shared worldwide. China was also a country with a large population, and many people had seen Chen Xiang¡¯s works. Soon, she was recognized by the people at the airport. They rushed over to get Chen Xiang¡¯s autograph. Chen Xiang usually fulfilled her fan¡¯s requests. The foreign idol-chasing atmosphere was not that tense. It was common for everyone to bump into each other on the streets. The population density there was not as high as in China. However, the airport was a place where people came and went. More and more people wanted autographs and photos. Chen Xiang was a little powerless and refused politely, ¡°I¡¯m on a private trip back to China. I¡¯ll stop signing autographs and taking photos.¡± However, some people who followed along did not want to let her go. With Chen Xiang¡¯s autograph or photo, they could sell it for a lot of money. They did not even know what Chen Xiang had acted in. They only knew that celebrity autographs were worth a lot. Chen Xiang soon found it difficult to move. The people at the airport also noticed this and quickly came over to evacuate the crowd. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang was not a weak person. She said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m on a private trip, not a job. Everyone, hurry up and go back.¡± She shouted a few times but no one was moving. She even abandoned her luggage and followed the staff out through the staff entrance. The news of Chen Xiang¡¯s return immediately became a trending topic. The media almost covered everything. As for the incident at the airport, it was blamed on the crowd¡¯s irrationality. After all, Chen Xiang was only on a private trip and did not announce that she was going back to China. At this moment, the agent was on the nearest flight over. She did not know that Chen Xiang had already been on the news.. Chapter 530 - Chapter 530: The Impact of Returning Chapter 530: The Impact of Returning Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai¡¯s mother. Wen Li, was watching television at home. She paid a lot of attention to Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s matters, and she wished that the two of them would get married tomorrow. She also liked the two children very much. After all, they were so smart. After such a long time, Wen Li had already convinced herself that Jiang An¡¯s children would be Zou Bai¡¯s children in the future. If Jiang An could give birth to such smart children, the children she would have with Zou Bai in the future would definitely be very good. As long as Zou Bai wasn¡¯t surrounded by women with ulterior motives, all other conditions seemed insignificant. Jiang An had a good family background, a good character, and was the daughter of a good friend. There was really no better candidate than her. Just as Wen Li was fantasizing about her beautiful life in the future, the nanny ran over. ¡°Madam, quickly look at the news online.¡± Wen Li saw her panicked look and quickly turned on her phone to browse. There was no need to specially search for the headlines. Chen Xiang was back in the country. Wen Li¡¯s eyes widened when she saw this news. ¡°When we sent her overseas that year, the condition was that she was never allowed to come back. Is she going to break the agreement?¡± Back then, the nanny had seen how this matter was resolved and knew how much Wen Li hated Chen Xiang. She chimed in, ¡°This person has taken so many resources from the Zou family. It¡¯s so difficult for Chinese people to make a name for themselves in the entertainment industry overseas. It¡¯s only because of the Zou family¡¯s help that she can act in so many works. Now that she¡¯s famous, she actually has to come back.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t come back earlier or later, but she came back at this time. I think something must have happened.¡± Wen Li calmed down and began to analyze. ¡°What has provoked her recently?¡± The nanny was enlightened. ¡°Could it be because of Miss Jiang? There have been many videos of Miss Jiang and Young Master on the Internet recently.¡± Wen Li nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. When Chen Xiang saw these videos, she was afraid that Zou Bai would marry someone else, so she ran back. She¡¯s really persistent.¡± At this point, Wen Li became irritable. Back then, Chen Xiang had been scheming. At that time, Zou Bai was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. Even so, she still wanted to cause trouble. Zou Bai decided to get someone to take care of her and satisfy her with everything she wanted. However, Chen Xiang really knew how to take advantage of the situation. She started asking about the company and would go to Zou Bai¡¯s office from time to time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that important documents of the company had to be kept confidential, she might have known something. From that moment on, Wen Li had made up her mind that she couldn¡¯t let Chen Xiang stay by Zou Bai¡¯s side. She thought that the matter had been resolved and that she only needed to wait for good news from Zou Bai and Jiang An. However, she suddenly returned. ¡°Zou Bai is already on the plane. He probably doesn¡¯t know about this. Let the people from the Intelligence Network pay attention to his reaction and tell me as soon as possible.¡± Wen Li had to judge from her son¡¯s reaction and then decide how to deal with Chen Xiang. Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what his mother was planning. The kids were having too much fun in the waiting room. After boarding the plane, they couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep in their seats. He held Jiang An¡¯s hand without speaking. The two of them snuggled up to each other. Sophie watched from the side with an excited smile on her face. Watching a young couple fall in love was even happier than being in love. Tan Si was not so happy. She secretly sized up the two of them. Although she now had the title of Zhao Yan¡¯s girlfriend, it was just a bluff. Zhao Yan had no intention of treating her as his girlfriend. He hadn¡¯t said a word to her since they got on the plane, and there was no physical contact the entire time. It seemed that there was no need to pretend after leaving the camera. Everyone could tell that Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude towards her was not good. They knew that the two of them were just acting in front of the camera, but everyone in the entertainment industry understood. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Tan Si couldn¡¯t stand that knowing look. It was as if she was only worthy of such a situation and couldn¡¯t get a love like Jiang An¡¯s. Zhao Yan naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s unwillingness, but what did it have to do with him? He had already broken his principles by coming on the show. He even said in front of the camera that Tan Si was his girlfriend. This way, even if the two of them separated in the future, Tan Si would not be said to be a sugar baby. He thought that he was already very considerate. If Tan Si wanted more, she would really be greedy. As for Tan Nian, he had already fallen asleep. It was still difficult for him to understand the matters of the adult world.. Chapter 531 - Chapter 531: Landing Chapter 531: Landing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios By the time the plane landed at the airport overseas, the children were already frustrated. It did not feel good to sit in their seats for a long time. All of them had unhappiness written on their faces. Han Yu asked them to wait at the airport. They could only change into thick clothes after taking their luggage. The outside of the airport was covered in snow. Li Ai ran to the glass window and exclaimed, ¡°There¡¯s so much snow. It¡¯s white everywhere outside.¡± Although she had traveled to the north of China before, it was different from the beautiful scenery here. Not only Li Ai, but the other children also became excited. They gathered together and chattered, wanting to have a snowball fight. Han Yu and the staff were going through the procedures. As the flight had already taken up a lot of time, he started to set up the equipment at the airport as a way to inform the netizens in China that they were safe. When facing the camera, Zhao Yan seemed to have become a different person. He exuded gentleness and politeness from head to toe. He was so beautiful that he was like a person who did not exist in the world. Tan Si knew what he was like inside, but for the sake of gaining more popularity, she still cooperated with him with a smile, as if the two of them were the most in love in the world. Tan Nian had just woken up and felt uncomfortable. However, when he saw that his mother seemed to be very busy, he swallowed all his words and closed his eyes. He felt that he would be fine in a while. After the luggage was taken out, the parents took out the thick clothes one after another and put them on their children left and right, afraid that the children would catch a cold after leaving the airport. Tan Nian¡¯s luggage was prepared by the nanny. Tan Si only needed to dig out the clothes and put them on for him. However, there were too many things in the luggage. Not only the clothes, but there were also other items Tan Nian needed. Tan Si did not know which box the clothes were in. She could only open them one by one to take a look. It did not take a discerning eye to tell that she did not pack the luggage. [Does she even know where the clothes are?] [She¡¯s been looking for a long time, but I don¡¯t see any thick clothes.] [But if she can¡¯t find it, they all can¡¯t go out.] [Si Si just didn¡¯t remember for a moment. It¡¯s understandable since she has so much luggage.] [You guys are too harsh. It¡¯s just not being able to find the clothes. It¡¯s not like she made any big mistakes.] [I doubt that Tan Si can take good care of the child.] [This time, her mother didn¡¯t follow her.] Zhao Yan naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s flusteredness. He walked over and said, ¡°Let me look for it. Change into thick clothes first to avoid catching a cold.¡± Tan Si looked at Zhao Yan gratefully. She did not expect him to help her out at this time. Although she knew that he wanted to perform in front of the camera, she was still grateful to him for not embarrassing her anymore. Tan Si had always been chasing after men. Si Cheng had given her the illusion for a short while that she was in a relationship. In the end, she realized that the other party was playing her like a fool. She had completely become the other party¡¯s pawn. As for Zhao Yan, he was the father of her child. The two of them had an inseparable relationship. Tan Si also wanted to marry him and become Mrs. Zhao. This destined her gaze to be on Zhao Yan. Tan Si¡¯s gaze was gentle now, and she did not look as impatient as usual. Everyone present noticed Tan Si¡¯s change and wondered if she really liked Zhao Yan. Others might have doubts, but Sophie knew what was going on with Tan Si. She was infatuated with the charm brought about by Zhao Yan¡¯s power. In other words, she would like anyone with power. Jiang An didn¡¯t care about the two of them. She quickly took out the clothes for the children to change into. They were made of cotton from the Zou Corporation¡¯s latest development. They didn¡¯t look very thick, but they were very warm. Recently, they had begun to be sold on the official website. However, because this cotton cannot be grown on a large scale at present, it was very expensive. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Sister, why are you dressing the children in so little clothes? What if they get sick?¡± Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re good at taking care of people, but you can¡¯t do this on the show.¡± These ambiguous words were very standard. They were accusing Jiang An of doing this to the children on purpose so that she could show off her image as a loving mother on the show. Jiang An helped the children zip up their jackets. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t have a sister. If you still call me that, I¡¯ll have to get the Jiang family¡¯s legal department to contact you.¡± This kind of thing was not illegal at all, but the Jiang family¡¯s legal department was extremely capable thanks to Jiang Xun. As long as they wanted to sue someone, they could find thousands of reasons. Even if this person did not commit a crime at all, they could still annoy people to death because of frequent prosecutions.. Chapter 532 - Chapter 532: Pursuing Happiness Chapter 532: Pursuing Happiness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing Jiang An¡¯s words. Tan Si quickly shut up and decided not to call her sister in front of the camera. Recently, she had not been as arrogant as before. Zhao Yan had already given her a lot of pressure. She was afraid that if she caused any uncontrollable consequences, Zhao Yan would not help her. Jiang An also realized this. When the camera focused on the other families, she turned to look at Zou Bai. ¡°Tan Si must have experienced something. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t let such a thing go.¡± ¡°Of course she has learned something from Zhao Yan. He¡¯s not a gentle person. He just knows how to pretend.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was not surprised at all. Jiang An recalled the few times she had seen Zhao Yan. If she didn¡¯t know anything, she would really think that he was an easy person to get along with. At the very least, she would be able to smile and chat with him when they met. ¡°You have everything written on your face. No wonder others are afraid of you,¡± Jiang An teased. Zou Bai replied, ¡°They¡¯re not afraid of how cold I am, but because I¡¯m the head of the Zou Family. If it wasn¡¯t for my identity, it would be useless even if I were ten times colder. Moreover, I would never treat you like that.¡± Jiang An smiled when she saw that Zou Bai¡¯s expression had obviously softened. Zou Bai¡¯s attitude towards everyone was cold. Sometimes, his expression could even scare people to death. However, in front of her and the children, he would always try his best to be gentle. She was probably the person who saw him smile the most in the world. The two of them chatted sweetly in the corner, not caring that the camera was still on. The smiling faces of the two people in the live-stream and the natural physical contact from time to time had caused an uproar on the internet. [I told you they were a real couple.] [It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re together.] [This is so exciting. I knew they were definitely real.] [It¡¯s just that they¡¯re closer. It¡¯s nothing.] [Zou Bai would never fall for a divorced woman.] [So what if she¡¯s divorced? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s breaking the law.] [Divorce is not a stain. It only proves that this person is very strong and can walk away from a bad marriage and towards a better future.] [The minds of people nowadays are filled with feudal thoughts.] The topic of pursuing happiness after a divorce quickly became a trending topic. In today¡¯s era, girls no longer regarded taking care of their husbands and children as their ideals. Instead, they wanted to pursue their own happiness. People stuck to their jobs, hung out with friends in their spare time, and enjoyed their lives. They didn¡¯t make marriage their top priority. Therefore, many women resonated with this topic. They left comments below to share their stories and support all women to pursue their own happiness. It didn¡¯t matter if they got married or not. There was no need to be restrained by words. More and more people supported Jiang An. Jiang An had no idea what had happened online. Everyone had already changed into thick clothes and were preparing to leave the airport for the place arranged by the director. The rooms were all the same because of the weather, so there was no need to draw lots this time. Everyone entered their rooms as quickly as possible. The weather here was too cold. The director had originally prepared a bonfire party at night to make up for the interruption last time. However, just as he was ready, he saw a staff member running over. ¡°Director, bad news. Tan Nian has a high fever.¡± Han Yu immediately sat down on the ground. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have taken on this job this year. He had a high fever as soon as he landed. It was obvious that he was not acclimatized. He hurriedly got up from the ground and ran towards Tan Nian. He shouted, ¡°Hurry up and contact the hospital to send an ambulance and get the child to the hospital as soon as possible.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Nian lay on the bed, his face flushed red from the fever. His mouth opened and closed, but no one knew what he was saying. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that his brain was muddled by the fever. Tan Si did not expect this to happen. She was so flustered that she did not know what to do. She could only place a handkerchief on his forehead to cool him down. She squatted by the bed and changed the water over and over again. However, this was useless to Tan Nian. In the end, he began to twitch a little. This was a convulsion caused by a high fever. Zhao Yan could tell the seriousness of the matter. He held the child in his arms and was about to rush out. He was going to send him to the hospital. He had just taken half a step out of the door when he heard the sound of an ambulance. Han Yu ran over, panting. ¡°Hurry up and send the child over. No more delays..¡¯ Chapter 533 - Chapter 533: Parental Love Chapter 533: Parental Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and ran over as quickly as he could. Tan Si wanted to chase after him but failed. She grabbed Han Yu¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Send me to the hospital quickly!¡± Han Yu actually wanted to send her there, but because he had to prepare for tomorrow, all the cars in the film crew had been sent out. There was no car to send her now. Han Yu patiently explained to Tan Si, but the other party refused to let go no matter what. She made a fuss and wanted him to send her to the hospital. Tan Si was extremely flustered now and could not listen to anything. Tan Nian was not only her child but also the one who had saved her. He was also her trump card when she married into the Zhao family in the future. If anything happened to her child now, she would really have no hope. She made a scene and refused to return to the house. Han Yu really did not know how to persuade her. He asked the staff to quickly send her back to the house. If they continued to argue outside, both of them would freeze to death. Tan Si did not expect them to treat her like this. He dragged her into the house and insisted on going out. Han Yu had no choice but to shout, ¡°I already said that there are no cars here. If you have the ability, walk to the hospital yourself. The nearest hospital is 20 kilometers away from here.¡± In the face of the truth, Tan Si could only lower her head. She pursed her lips and returned to the house to wait. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi asked Jiang An worriedly, ¡°Will Tan Nian be alright?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already been sent to the hospital. She should be fine,¡± Jiang An comforted the children. Sophie, who came to visit, smiled. ¡°You guys really got along during the last recording. Little Feather and Little Wingsy are so worried about Tan Nian. What good children.¡± ¡°Nian Nian is very nice. We¡¯re good friends, so of course we have to worry about him,¡± Jiang Yu said firmly. Although Jiang Yi did not speak, his expression was firm. It was obvious that he supported his sister¡¯s words. Sophie liked the children even more and couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to knead their faces. ¡°The children have been raised well by you. Speaking of which, Tan Nian is really pitiful. It¡¯s not easy to have such parents in the future.¡± Sophie sighed. In her eyes, Tan Si and Zhao Yan were more unreliable than the other. Tan Si did not care about her child at all. She did not even know how to coax a child during the previous episode. Although she had not interacted much with Zhao Yan, she could tell what kind of person he was. Zhao Yan had never cared about children. The way he looked at Tan Nian was more like he was looking at a tool. Along the way, he was busy socializing with everyone and showing himself in front of the camera. From the beginning to the end, he did not give Tan Nian so much as a few looks. More importantly, there was no love between the two of them at all. There was nothing in their eyes when they looked at each other. If there was anything, it was greed. They didn¡¯t even love each other, let alone their child. Parents are children¡¯s first teachers, and Sophie could imagine what Tan Nian would become if he grew up in such a family. ¡°From the looks of it, Tan Nian is also a good child. His grandmother will also take care of him. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal,¡± Jiang An said. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care about Tan Nian, but after all, he had parents and family. Even if she wanted to help, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Could she take the child away from her parents? She could only hope that these two people would be more reliable. They should realize that they were parents and could show more concern and love for her child. Sophie understood what Jiang An meant, so she decided not to talk about it. Instead, she talked about the children¡¯s interesting stories, and the two of them chatted happily. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not interested in the topic of adults. Gao Jing saw that they were bored and suggested going out to play in the snow. The two children immediately looked at Jiang An expectantly, hoping that she would agree. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie hesitated. ¡°Tan Nian has just been sent to the hospital. It¡¯s better not to go out and play. It doesn¡¯t matter if Gao Jing is healthy, but Little Feather and Little Wingsy are about the same age as Tan Nian. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Jiang An understood what Sophie meant and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These two children have been learning martial arts since they were young. They practice non-stop every day. They¡¯re in good health.¡± Since Jiang An had already said so, Sophie naturally did not object. She nodded and said, ¡°Then go and play. Don¡¯t catch a cold. Gao Jing, you have to take good care of them.¡± Gao Jing was very experienced at this. He was always the one taking care of his younger siblings in Country F. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± Jiang An was very confident in the children¡¯s health. After sending them out, she continued to chat. She was really not worried at all.. Chapter 534 - Chapter 534: Past Chapter 534: Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai called Zou Yi over as soon as he checked in and asked him if there was any news from the Intelligence Network. As the head of the family, he was always concerned about the news. Any small matter could lead to different consequences. He had been on the plane for a long time, so he wanted to confirm if anything serious had happened. The Zou Family¡¯s business was very stable. Nothing happened. Zou Bai nodded in satisfaction after hearing this. Zou Yi looked at his expression and did not know if he should say it. However, their first lesson as secret guards was to learn to be loyal and not hide anything from their master. ¡°Master, we received news from the Intelligence Network,¡± Zou Yi said with difficulty. ¡°Miss Chen Xiang has suddenly returned to the country.¡± Upon hearing this name, Zou Bai expressed that he understood. Then, he thought of Chen Xiang¡¯s father. Chen Xiang¡¯s father had once been employed by the Zou family to manage some trivial matters overseas. Although he had nothing to do with their family on the surface, he was still working for the Zou family. Before Zou Bai became the head of the family, he stayed abroad for a long time to familiarize himself with the business. Chen Xiang¡¯s father had helped him a lot. Later on, during an operation, Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died trying to save him. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t forget that he had saved his life, so he immediately went to settle his family down. Chen Xiang¡¯s mother passed away early, leaving her as the lone orphan in the family. Zou Bai felt that the Zou Family needed to take responsibility for this matter, so he took out a large sum of money to compensate Chen Xiang. At that time, Chen Xiang was still an underage child. There was no way she could keep so much wealth. He might as well save all his money and send her to a welfare agency. Logically speaking, this was the best choice. However, within two weeks, he received a call from Chen Xiang. The other party was crying hysterically on the phone, saying that she had been abused at the welfare agency and that others had bullied her. It was only then that Zou Bai realized that his approach wasn¡¯t very reliable. After thinking about it, he could only bring her to his side and let her stay in the apartment in the city center. He would find someone special to take care of her. However, Zou Bai rarely appeared in front of Chen Xiang. The two of them only saw each other a few times a year. He thought that what he had already done was enough for the sake of Chen Xiang¡¯s father. Later on, when Zou Bai took over the position of the patriarch, he went overseas alone to settle those abnormal movements. It was also at this time that his reputation of killing people like flies spread. During this period of time, the two of them did not have any contact. Zou Bai had always thought that there was nothing going on between him and Chen Xiang. However, in the eyes of outsiders, this was not the case. Zou Bai, who did not get close to women, had been raising Chen Xiang. Perhaps he had his own thoughts. As the only woman by Zou Bai¡¯s side, Chen Xiang also received a lot of attention. Some people even used a large sum of money to ask her for help, thinking that she would definitely be able to speak up in front of Zou Bai. After Zou Bai found out about this, he assigned Chen Xiang a bodyguard to prevent this from happening again. His true intention was for his own good, but outsiders only thought that he loved Chen Xiang and didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her. This was something that no one mentioned, but everyone thought. Even the Intelligence Network couldn¡¯t report something like this to the public. Zou Bai thought that he would be fine with it. After graduating, Chen Xiang entered the Zou Corporation for an internship. At first, she had no intention of entering the entertainment industry. She even suggested staying by Zou Bai¡¯s side to work. However, most of the staff around Zou Bai were men. Although the people in the secretarial department were women, their work ability was top-notch in the industry. Chen Xiang¡¯s standard really couldn¡¯t fit in. Therefore, Zou Bai asked Zou Yi to send a message to reject her. Chen Xiang was also very sensible and interned at the bottom level. He thought that this was good. If Chen Xiang could support herself, he would be able to let go. However, less than two months later, the other party said that she wanted to act. This was her dream since she was young. Of course, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t object. He went straight to the company to sign a contract with her and didn¡¯t care about the rest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, from then on, he and Chen Xiang would always be pulled together, as if the two of them were bound together. Zou Bai hated this feeling, but Chen Xiang took the initiative to look for him and admitted that she did it on purpose. Because of Zou Bai¡¯s support, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to accompany him to drink. After all, she was the daughter of his savior. In any case, he could protect her by spreading some rumors. Zou Bai might as well pretend that he didn¡¯t know. However, because of his attitude, the rumors became more and more intense until Wen Li heard them. Wen Li was very happy that her son had a woman by his side. She felt that there would be another wedding at home soon, but this happiness did not last long.. Chapter 535 - Chapter 535: Leaving the Country Chapter 535: Leaving the Country Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At first. Wen Li¡¯s impression of Chen Xiang came from the Intelligence Network, but the news was limited to the trajectory of their lives. After all, only she knew what they were really thinking. Hence, in Wen Li¡¯s impression, she was a pitiful young lady who had lost her father. She had been living on her own outside and had worked hard to get into university to earn her own living. Later, she had followed her dreams and entered the entertainment industry to act. These experiences seemed pretty good. Wen Li didn¡¯t want a daughter-in-law from a big family. As long as her character was good enough to make Zou Bai livelier, she would agree to anything. However, all of this stopped when she went to meet Chen Xiang in private. Wen Li had seen countless people and felt that this little girl was not ordinary at first glance. The words she said to the producer and director didn¡¯t sound right. They sounded polite, but every word implied that she knew Zou Bai and that they had to listen to him. After filming her first show, she immediately got a sponsorship. Her words implied that Zou Bai liked this brand, so she wanted to endorse them. This method of fighting for endorsements opened Wen Li¡¯s eyes. At that time, she knew that Chen Xiang was definitely not a simple person. It was a good thing to have her own schemes, but if she had to drag others for everything, she would be full of schemes. The Zou family could not have such a daughter-in-law. From then on, Wen Li started to object to this matter. She specifically called Zou Bai back and said, ¡°Your wife is not only your partner, but also the future matriarch of the entire Zou family. You have to choose carefully. The matriarch¡¯s heartlessness will affect the entire family.¡± Wen Li actually didn¡¯t want to interfere in her son¡¯s love, but after all, this decision concerned the future of the entire family. If she really let Zou Bai do as he pleased, the family would be in danger. Since he had become the honorable head of the family, he naturally had to consider the family. At that time, Zou Bai didn¡¯t realize that Wen Li was hinting at Chen Xiang. He thought that his third brother had recently fallen in love, which was why his mother was so emotional. He nodded to show that he understood. Wen Li saw that he had taken her words to heart. He should have kept a distance from Chen Xiang, but the rumors did not stop. Instead, they increased. Sometimes, the media would take photos of the two of them going in and out together. During that period of time, Zou Bai wanted to transfer all the money to Chen Xiang. Not only did he want to compensate for the death of Chen Xiang¡¯s father, but he also wanted to give her the inheritance her father had left for her. Zou Bai was the one who had taken care of all of them. They had to go through legal procedures to hand them over to Chen Xiang, so the two of them had to go through the procedures. The media did not care about that. They only saw that there were scandals to be filmed. Zou Bai had given the order to the Intelligence Network early in the morning that they didn¡¯t need to care about any scandals between Chen Xiang and him, so they didn¡¯t report it. This caused the matter of the two of them to become very popular online. Everyone thought that they were together, even Chen Xiang¡¯s entertainment company thought so. This was what Chen Xiang wanted. Facing everyone¡¯s questions, she only smiled and did not say anything, causing the news to spread that they were about to get married. Wen Li was about to die from anger, but Zou Bai had to deal with firearms at this time, so she could only find Chen Xiang to resolve this matter. Wen Li¡¯s upbringing prevented her from doing anything too overboard. She only expressed that the Zou Family would never accept a matriarch like her. Not only did she object to this, but the entire family would not agree. As the head of the family, Zou Bai naturally could not be willful and reckless. At the same time, Wen Li offered her own conditions. She was willing to help Chen Xiang develop her career overseas and provide a lot of resources to support her. She would be successful in her career overseas. This was a better offer than money. Those resources could not be bought even with money. Wen Li thought that she was very generous. Chen Xiang cried and said that she would wait for Zou Bai to come back. She didn¡¯t believe that Zou Bai would be so heartless. Wen Li could not wait until then. This little girl was just acting when she cried in front of her. She was not crying from the bottom of her heart at all. She had to get rid of her now. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Seeing that Wen Li¡¯s attitude was firm, Chen Xiang could only accept the conditions and leave the country. Of course, the media did not let go of this news. They reported that the Zou family did not like Chen Xiang¡¯s background, so they sent her overseas. However, these media outlets also knew that the Zou family could not be provoked. In the reports, they would always use ambiguous code names to refer to the Zou family. They did not dare to directly write it. Since the matter had already been resolved. Wen Li didn¡¯t care about the reports. She was only worried that Zou Bai would be unhappy when he returned. However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about Chen Xiang in the first place. Chen Xiang was already an adult, so she had personal freedom wherever she went. When he heard that Chen Xiang was going abroad, he only nodded to show that he understood. Then, Zou Bai fell ill from exhaustion. Everyone thought that he was sad, but didn¡¯t express it because of his cold personality.. Chapter 536 - Chapter 536: Jiang An’s Wisdom Chapter 536: Jiang An¡¯s Wisdom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During that period of time, Wen Li would sigh every day. She felt that she had let her son down and personally cut off his love. As long as Zou Bai was just a young master, she would not stop him from marrying anyone. However, he was the head of the Zou Family, so his wife could not be Chen Xiang. During that period of time, Zou Bai was so sick that he was in a daze. He didn¡¯t know that his family thought of him that way. Even Zou Yi and Zou Er thought that Zou Bai was interested in Chen Xiang. Although they didn¡¯t say it out loud, Chen Xiang was the only woman who had appeared by his side. She must be special in his heart. If Zou Bai knew what they were thinking, he would definitely faint from anger. Then why didn¡¯t he say earlier that it was because he regarded Chen Xiang¡¯s father specially? Because of Zou Bai¡¯s usual cold facade, so many untrue guesses arose. Seeing Zou Bai deep in thought, Zou Yi probed, ¡°Master, do you want to meet her when you get back?¡± Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi in confusion. ¡°The Zou Family has already left her alone for so long. There¡¯s no need for us to meet.¡± With that, he went to tidy up the house and ensure it was warm enough in the room. Zou Er quickly pulled Zou Yi out and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Master already has Miss Jiang and Little Masters by his side. Why would he care about Chen Xiang?¡± ¡°Looks like Master has let it go,¡± Zou Yi said with a smile. Zou Er nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the best outcome.¡± Jiang An and Sophie chatted all night, but Tan Nian still hadn¡¯t returned. The director didn¡¯t dare to organize a bonfire party, so he hurriedly ended the live broadcast. The netizens were very attentive. They realized that Tan Nian had not appeared in the subsequent live broadcast. It was as if the family of three had disappeared. They were concerned about what had happened and rushed to Weibo to ask questions. Han Yu could only pretend that he did not see anything. Before he issued the statement, he had to get Zhao Yan¡¯s approval. However, he could not be contacted at the hospital, so he had to drag it out. It was Jiang An who saw his anxiety and asked, ¡°Director, is there something troubling you?¡± When Han Yu saw Jiang An, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw. After all, she was the successor of the Jiang family of Xiyun. Her status was not much lower than Zhao Yan¡¯s. If she could give an idea, Zhao Yan would not find fault with her. Han Yu knew that he had to tell the truth when begging someone. He told Jiang An everything that had happened. ¡°If I make the decision on my own, I¡¯m afraid Zhao Yan won¡¯t agree. However, if I don¡¯t give a response, the netizens will definitely make wild guesses. I want to use your identity to resolve this matter.¡± Since the other party had already made it so clear that he wanted to use her, Jiang An could sense Han Yu¡¯s helplessness. She nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what you¡¯re doing. When Zhao Yan comes back, just say that I made the decision.¡± When Han Yu heard this, he almost cried. He felt that Jiang An was simply an angel. He took out a piece of paper. ¡°These are all the reasons we can think of. Which one do you think would be most appropriate?¡± Jiang An pushed the paper away and said, ¡°These reasons are not suitable. Let¡¯s not talk about the uncertain timing of Tan Nian¡¯s return. Even if he comes back and the child is sick, it can¡¯t be hidden in front of the camera. When the lie is exposed, the netizens will definitely be even angrier. You might as well tell the truth.¡± When Han Yu heard this, he was enlightened. He felt that his thoughts just now were too stupid and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much. If you have any thoughts of filming a variety show in the future, come to me. I¡¯ll definitely film it for free.¡± Jiang An agreed with a smile and asked, ¡°I think it¡¯s best to let Tan Si release this news. That way, the netizens will definitely believe it and be able to say that it¡¯s not a problem with the film crew.¡± After all, no one could predict that Han Yu would not be able to adapt to the environment. Han Yu had already resolved the matter as quickly as possible. They could not let him pay with his life. Han Yu looked enlightened. Then, he hurriedly ran to Tan Si¡¯s room. He had to quickly post the statement. Jiang An successfully helped the film crew solve the problem, and everyone was very grateful to her. By the time she got back, a pile of food was waiting for her. They were all snacks they had brought from China. They thought that they could use them as supplies in the snow and ice, but they gave them all to Jiang An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She knew that it was not easy to bring these things over. She symbolically took a few and rejected them. When she returned to her room, she gave them all to the children. Zou Bai came over and asked, ¡°Is there nothing for me?¡± ¡°You want to snatch food from the children?¡± Jiang An smiled when she saw him like this. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi held hands and went to the next room. The two of them were very perceptive now. Zou Bai pulled her into his arms and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll just eat this..¡± Chapter 537 - Chapter 537: Unwilling to Write a Statement Chapter 537: Unwilling to Write a Statement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Han Yu followed Jiang An¡¯s suggestion and looked for Tan Si to discuss and resolve the matter. However, Tan Si did not want to cooperate with the production team. She was submissive in front of Zhao Yan and had to regain her face elsewhere. She understood her situation now. Although Zhao Yan did not like her, he would still take care of her on account that she was Tan Nian¡¯s biological mother. In addition, the two of them had a physical relationship before, so there were many things that were easy to talk about. Faced with the director¡¯s request, Tan Si said nonchalantly, ¡°My child fell ill because he came here. Isn¡¯t that your problem? Why do you want me to make a statement myself?¡± Han Yu really did not expect Tan Si to say this. After all, celebrities usually turned a big matter into a small one. They also wanted the variety show to continue. Moreover, no one could have predicted that Tan Nian would not acclimatize to the environment. How did it become the production team¡¯s fault? Han Yu really did not know what to say. His mouth opened and closed, but he could not say anything. Tan Si felt that what she said made sense. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have arranged for children to come to such a cold place. You guys didn¡¯t consider the location properly.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Han Yu was still worried about Zhao Yan backing her, he would really have started scolding her on the spot. The location of the show had been decided from the beginning. It was written on the contract in black and white. Since it had been signed, it meant that she had agreed. If she didn¡¯t want to come here, she shouldn¡¯t have signed the contract. Han Yu shut his mouth tightly, afraid that he would say something out of anger. After a while, he said, ¡°Tan Si, our production team follows the normal procedures. Even if we come here, we have the permission of all the parents. Now that the live broadcast has been interrupted, I just want you to make a statement. This is not a loss to you.¡± ¡°But if I make a statement, everyone will think that I didn¡¯t take good care of the child. That would be a loss to me,¡± Tan Si said unforgivingly. Han Yu really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She already had the reputation of not knowing how to take care of a child from the very first day. Why did she care now? ¡°If this drags on, those people on the Internet will make wild guesses. At that time, they will come up with all kinds of strange reasons, and your reputation won¡¯t be any better.¡± Han Yu tried to persuade her. Tan Si laughed. ¡°That has nothing to do with me.¡± Han Yu really wanted to roar. Since they were here to participate in the show, couldn¡¯t they cooperate? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for everyone to happily finish filming the show and increase their reputation? Just as Han Yu was at a loss of what to do, his assistant handed him the phone. ¡°Director, Zhao Yan is calling.¡± ¡°Director, I¡¯ll send a car over immediately and get Tan Si to come over quickly.¡± Han Yu could hear the coldness in Zhao Yan¡¯s tone. Even if he was a little cold in front of the camera, it was not to the extent that he sounded like he was suppressing his anger. He immediately realized that Tan Nian¡¯s illness seemed a little strange. Furthermore, it was very likely related to Tan Si. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on Tan Si going over and contacting him instead of Tan Si. This was very abnormal. If the child really couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother, the family of three should have gone to the ambulance together. Han Yu had interacted with wealthy families before and they had many secrets. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Tan Si now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Han Yu did not mention anything about the announcement. His expression turned cold. ¡°Zhao Yan will send a car over soon. You just need to get in the car and follow him.¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± Tan Si was a little flustered. Han Yu smiled. ¡°That I don¡¯t know, but Zhao Yan¡¯s tone isn¡¯t too good.¡± The fear of the unknown could increase one¡¯s panic. Tan Si even began to tremble slightly. She thought about what she had done several times in her heart. She was not sure if Zhao Yan knew about this and that was why he called her over so angrily. Tan Si really wanted to say no, but Zhao Yan had already sent someone over. She had no choice. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si could not be bothered to argue with him. She sat on the sofa and grabbed the hem of her skirt. No matter how one looked at it, she looked frightened. Han Yu was not moved at all. He still remembered how arrogant she was just now. ¡°Is it too late for me to write a statement now?¡± Tan Si asked with a trembling voice. Han Yu smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s still time. This way, the audience will know where you¡¯ve gone and won¡¯t have to worry about anything bad happening.¡± Although they did not know what had happened, if Tan Si could make a statement, the production team could say that they did not know what would happen next as long as it did not implicate the show.. Chapter 538 - Chapter 538: Right to Mobilize Chapter 538: Right to Mobilize Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si quickly edited the statement and sent it out. The content was written by the production team long ago. She only needed to send it out accordingly. Zhao Yan¡¯s actions were very fast. As soon as the statement was sent out, the car arrived. Tan Si recognized that the driver was Zhao Yi, the person he trusted the most. Even if she was extremely afraid, she could only get into the car and ask, ¡°Zhao Yi, did something happen?¡± ¡°I was just ordered to pick you up.¡± Zhao Yi expressed that he didn¡¯t know. After sending Tan Si off, he felt completely relaxed. He smiled and said, ¡°God is really helping me.¡± Han Yu excitedly went to Jiang An to thank her. At the same time, he wanted to share Tan Si¡¯s current situation. He couldn¡¯t be the only one who knew about such a joyous matter. When Jiang An opened the door, she was a little surprised to see Han Yu. Today¡¯s filming had already ended, so logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be anything else. The children were playing with toys in the house. The two of them were engrossed in jigsaw puzzles, and Zou Bai was playing with them. Jiang An welcomed the director into the house and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, don¡¯t stand at the door.¡± These words warmed the director¡¯s heart. Tan Si had not let him into the house from the beginning to the end. He and the staff were frozen outside. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank you. Fortunately, you told me to get Tan Si to make a statement. Otherwise, it would be too late when the matter blows up,¡± Han Yu said. Jiang An did not understand why things had become so serious. She asked, ¡°Could it be that something else has happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but Zhao Yan called me directly and said that he was sending a car to pick Tan Si up. His tone was especially bad. He should be angry,¡± Han Yu said honestly. Jiang An immediately sensed that something was wrong. This matter was very unreasonable, whether it was suddenly calling someone over or calling Han Yu. ¡°Could something have happened to Tan Nian?¡± Jiang An guessed. Han Yu slapped his thigh. ¡°I think so too. Zhao Yan clearly doesn¡¯t have any feelings for Tan Si. He only cares about his son. If he insists on Tan Si going over, something must have happened to Tan Nian.¡± Jiang An¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s seriously ill?¡± At the thought of this, she felt a little uneasy. No matter how bad Tan Nian¡¯s parents were, this had nothing to do with the child. After spending some time together, she felt that Tan Nian was a good child. It was just that his family life was not very happy. However, if he was seriously ill, it would definitely be a torture for the child. He had to be treated as soon as possible. She thought about it and called Zou Bai over. ¡°Zou Bai, I want the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards to find out how Tan Nian is doing.¡± Zou Bai naturally agreed to Jiang An¡¯s request. He was also very happy that Jiang An had opened his mouth and asked something from him. This meant that she treated him as family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me in the future. Just instruct Zou Yi and Zou Er directly. You have the right to mobilize the Zou family¡¯s secret guards,¡± Zou Bai sat beside her and said with a smile. Han Yu¡¯s breathing instantly lightened. He felt like an oversized lightbulb sitting here. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang An and Zou Bai to be so close. He originally thought that the two of them should be a couple. Even if they went further, they would be at most engaged. After all, aristocratic families could not do such a thing as a secret marriage. However, when he saw Zou Bai¡¯s actions, he suddenly realized that his understanding was too shallow. Although the two of them were not officially engaged, they had definitely exceeded the trust of a boyfriend and girlfriend. For Zou Bai to hand over the clan¡¯s secret guards to Jiang An, he was basically treating the other party as the clan¡¯s mistress. When Han Yu thought of Jiang An¡¯s identity as the heir, he was suddenly curious about what would happen in the future. It couldn¡¯t be that the two families had joined forces, right? Just as he was puzzled, he met Zou Bai¡¯s gaze. He immediately understood that he was unnecessary here. He quickly stood up and bade farewell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they returned to the workplace, the assistant asked, ¡°Director, why are you panting from running? Is there something urgent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m too slow, I¡¯ll be killed by the gaze.¡± Han Yu patted his chest and said. The people from the Intelligence Network moved very quickly. They already had people from the branch here, so they went to the hospital as quickly as possible to investigate. The Zhao family had already surrounded the hospital. Zhao Yan had even spent a lot of money to book this private hospital so that Tan Nian could enjoy the best medical treatment. Everyone in the hospital did not even dare to breathe loudly. They wished they could turn into a worm and crawl out of the window. The atmosphere in the room was simply too suffocating.. Chapter 539 - Chapter 539: Toxin Chapter 539: Toxin Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan was sitting by Tan Nian¡¯s bed. His face was so dark that it could scare someone to death. The attending doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead, afraid that the other party would chop him up. Zhao Yi knew that his master was very anxious and rushed to the hospital at the fastest speed. When he got out of the car, Tan Si almost fell. If Zhao Yi had dared to treat her like this normally, he would have been scolded long ago. However, Tan Si only thought that this was Zhao Yan¡¯s order and did not dare to enter without saying a word. She stopped when she reached the door of the ward. No matter what, she did not dare to push the door open. Zhao Yi opened the door and pushed her in. Tan Si¡¯s eyes trembled as she looked at Zhao Yan. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s face was actually expressionless, but the coldness in his eyes was enough to let people know how angry he was now. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask how the child is?¡± he taunted. Tan Si did not think about this matter at all after entering. In her opinion, her safety was the most important. Now that her personal safety was threatened, how could she have the time to think about what had happened to Tan Nian? However, Tan Si knew that she could not say that. She quickly looked at the bed and asked, ¡°Is Nian Nian feeling better?¡± A smile finally appeared on Zhao Yan¡¯s face, but it was a mocking smile. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask how the child is. Isn¡¯t it all because of you that Tan Nian became like this?¡± Zhao Yan questioned her. Tan Si understood that the truth had been exposed, but she subconsciously denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of Nian Nian, but you can¡¯t blame me for not adapting to the environment.¡± All these years, she had grown up in an environment where people loved and admired her, so her first reaction when faced with a problem was never to solve it. Instead, she tried her best to push the blame and pretend she did not do anything wrong. However, in Zhao Yan¡¯s eyes, this attitude intensified his anger. Zhao Yan stood up and walked over. Then, he grabbed Tan Si¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a chance. You were the one who didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Tan Si was so frightened by this action that she screamed. After feeling the pain in her scalp, she struggled with all her might and said with tears all over her face, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Let go of me quickly.¡± ¡°Doctor, tell me the reason for the child¡¯s illness,¡± Zhao Yan said as he threw Tan Si out. The attending doctor was also frightened. When he heard Zhao Yan call him, he quickly said, ¡°The patient¡¯s high fever was triggered because the toxins in his body were not metabolized completely. Moreover, the toxins have injured the patient¡¯s nervous system. It¡¯s very likely that he will have muscle weakness in the future.¡± Upon hearing the word toxin, Tan Si stopped moving. She did not expect the consequences to be so serious. This had clearly not happened when she used it on herself. Moreover, it was very difficult for even doctors to detect this poison in the body. She did not expect the doctors here to be so capable. Zhao Yan was furious to the extreme. Tan Nian was his first child and an important tool to please his mother. If anything really happened, it would definitely be a big matter for the entire family. He thought that the child was sick because he was not used to the weather here. He did not expect to find poison in his body. The doctor quickly tested it and told him that this toxin was the main ingredient of the black market¡¯s aphrodisiac. When used on an adult, it would be fine after it passed from their body. However, if it was used on a child, it would affect his nervous system. Moreover, Tan Nian did not get it cleared out of him. They treated him as if he had a cold and fever, which greatly depleted his health. At that moment, Zhao Yan really wanted to kill Tan Si. He took out the gun at his waist and loaded it. Seeing him do this, Tan Si hurriedly knelt down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. When Nian Nian wakes up and doesn¡¯t see Mom, he will definitely be sad. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a more obedient mother for him. With our family¡¯s wealth, it¡¯s completely possible.¡± Zhao Yan could no longer be moved by these words. Seeing that he was about to shoot, Tan Si knew that she was doomed this time. After her brain spun rapidly, she shouted, ¡°I¡¯m already pregnant. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He recalled the matter between him and Tan Si. It didn¡¯t seem impossible for her to get pregnant, but he had to confirm if she was lying to him. Zhao Yan looked at the attending physician. ¡°Hurry up and take her for a test. Let me know what the results are as soon as possible.¡± The attending doctor nodded and said, ¡°We will definitely get the test results as soon as possible.¡± Zhao Yan turned to look at Tan Si. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t see the sun tomorrow morning..¡± Chapter 540 - Chapter 540: Pregnant Chapter 540: Pregnant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under Zhao Yan¡¯s pressure, the hospital conducted the test as quickly as possible. In the end, they concluded that Tan Si was really pregnant. Zhao Yan was a little surprised when he heard the results. After all, he had used contraceptives when he was with Tan Si. ¡°Is it possible to get pregnant under such circumstances?¡± Zhao Yan looked at the doctor. The doctor trembled and said, ¡°From a scientific perspective, it¡¯s still possible.¡± Zhao Yan accepted this explanation. It was not that he thought that Tan Si was loyal to him, but there were countless secret guards guarding the villa. Tan Si had no way of leaving quietly. The date of her pregnancy could also be matched. Clearly, this child was his. Zhao Yan held the report and fell into deep thought. Having another child was nothing to him. It was nothing new for a family like theirs to have an illegitimate child. His father had many children outside. Those existences who were not treated as brothers by Zhao Yan but they might even snatch his position and were a huge worry in his heart. Zhao Yan was able to keep Tan Nian because he didn¡¯t know about his existence back then. Now that this child could still help him, he kept him by his side and wanted to raise him well. As for the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach, he had yet to decide if he wanted to keep it. Tan Si could also see Zhao Yan¡¯s hesitation. She subconsciously protected her stomach and said, ¡°You must keep this child.¡± ¡°Then give me a reason to keep it.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude was very indifferent. Tan Si frantically thought of a reason. She had to give birth to the child. She had no feelings for the child in her stomach. If not for the fact that she had started experiencing the symptoms she had when she was pregnant with Tan Nian, she would not have believed that she was pregnant again. This matter made her ecstatic. She did not expect her to be pregnant under such circumstances. She wanted to give birth to this child to strengthen her bargaining chips. As long as she did it right, she would definitely be able to marry into the Zhao family. ¡°Zou Bai has two children, and each of them is smarter than the other. Nian Nian has really been led astray by my mother. Although he¡¯s obedient, he¡¯s not that smart. You can keep this child of mine by your side and teach him. When he grows up, he¡¯ll definitely be smarter than those two children,¡± Tan Si said with a flash of inspiration. This reason moved Zhao Yan. He had been competing with Zou Bai, hoping to surpass him in all aspects, but until now, he had not succeeded. When they both had children, he placed his hopes on them. However, Tan Nian was not a talented child. He had found so many teachers to teach him, but his learning progress was very slow. Those teachers tactfully expressed that Tan Nian was just an ordinary child. He had only achieved a little after working so hard in his studies. Zhao Yan could not accept this result. His child should be more powerful than Zou Bai¡¯s children. Now that the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach had yet to be born, there was still a chance to salvage everything. If he taught this child well, he would definitely be able to obtain a good outcome. Zhao Yan¡¯s expression softened a little as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the ground anymore. Get up quickly. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back to China to recuperate.¡± Tan Si knew that she had convinced Zhao Yan. After standing up, she said, ¡°I¡¯m in good health and don¡¯t need to return to China. The program hasn¡¯t finished filming yet. Let¡¯s cooperate and finish filming first.¡± ¡°The most important thing now is the child in your stomach. You don¡¯t have to worry about the compensation,¡± Zhao Yan said. Tan Si naturally knew that she did not have to pay the compensation, but she wanted to stay in the production team. On account of the child, Zhao Yan would definitely listen to her. She had to hurry up and showcase their love on the show to salvage her reputation. At the same time, she could show off to Jiang An and let her know how happy she was now. For these two points, she had to stay in the production team. The child was only a month old now, and she had always been in good health. Nothing would happen to her. Zhao Yan looked at the doctor. ¡°Will her being here affect the child?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The doctor looked at Tan Si¡¯s physical examination report and said, ¡°Miss Tan¡¯s body is very healthy. It¡¯s also beneficial to her mood if she stays here for a trip. As long as she doesn¡¯t undergo very intense exercise, it won¡¯t affect the fetus at all.¡± Zhao Yan didn¡¯t say anything else after hearing this, but everyone knew that he had agreed. At this moment, the nurse walked over to take Tan Nian¡¯s temperature. Under the effect of the medicine, his fever had finally subsided. Tan Si heaved a sigh of relief and held Tan Nian¡¯s hand. ¡°You scared me to death.¡± ¡°If you really cared about him, you wouldn¡¯t have drugged him.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was mocking.. Chapter 541 - Chapter 541: Children and Parents Chapter 541: Children and Parents Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si knew that this matter had to be explained before it could pass. She quickly told Zhao Yan what had happened and said pitifully, ¡°I only did this because I wanted to win you back.¡± Towards the end, Tan Si almost fainted from crying. ¡°That medicine was used in Ma City previously. I thought that it would only cause a fever. I was too afraid that you would abandon me. Moreover, I had taken that medicine myself. I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± When Jiang An heard these words from the secret guard, he asked, ¡°What did Zhao Yan say?¡± The secret guard lowered his head and replied, ¡°Zhao Yan said that there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± ¡°He actually let it go so easily. Tan Nian was poisoned by his biological mother. I don¡¯t know if there will be any aftereffects now, but Zhao Yan actually didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t surprised by his words. From what he knew, Zhao Yan was such a person. Jiang An had already placed Zhao Yan and Tan Si on the same level because the two of them were people who did not care about their children. ¡°Tan Si is a heartless person to give an aphrodisiac to a child,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He¡¯s really compatible with Zhao Yan.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t care about what happened between the two of them. She just felt that Tan Nian was too pitiful. ¡°They put all their attention on that unborn child. Don¡¯t they care about Tan Nian at all?¡± The secret guard repeated their conversation to Jiang An, including the subsequent discussion about this child. Just because Tan Nian was not their ideal child, they transferred all their hopes to the child in their stomach. They did not care about Tan Nian, who was still lying in the hospital bed. If you choose to give up because a child is not what you like, you should not have had a child in the first place. Children had their own lives after they were born. Parents could help them guide them, but they could not force them to do anything. Unfortunately, many parents could not understand this. They thought that they had rights over their children and did not respect their children¡¯s choices. Zou Bai knew that Jiang An would always be soft-hearted towards children. After the secret guards left, he pulled her into his arms and comforted her. ¡°Tan Nian looks very similar to Zhao Yan¡¯s biological father. This is very important to Zhao Yan. He won¡¯t give up on Tan Nian completely.¡± ¡°But I remember that Zhao Yan¡¯s father didn¡¯t have a good relationship with him. When he was young, he caused many strange things. Now that he¡¯s old, he still doesn¡¯t want to return home.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand. Zou Bai changed the way he held Jiang An and let her sit on his lap. ¡°Zhao Yan¡¯s mother, Luo Xuan, loves his father deeply. No one understands why she loves him so deeply. Zhao Yan¡¯s father clearly doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± ¡°Luo Xuan¡¯s love has reached a crazy level. She even tried to lock Zhao Yan¡¯s father at home, but she didn¡¯t succeed. Instead, she pushed him further and further away. If she sees Tan Nian, she will definitely love him very much. In order to obtain the Luo family¡¯s support, Zhao Yan will also treat Tan Nian well.¡± Hearing this, Jiang An finally felt a little comforted. They couldn¡¯t count on Tan Nian¡¯s parents anymore. If he could get the love of his elders, it would be a good thing for Tan Nian. No matter how much Jiang An doted on this child, there was nothing she could do. Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we just listen to what¡¯s happening. No matter how bad Tan Nian¡¯s life is, he¡¯s still a child of the Zhao family. He¡¯ll always have a stable life.¡± Jiang An smiled and nodded. She really shouldn¡¯t keep thinking about this. She wanted to get up and make the bed, but Zou Bai pulled her back. Zou Bai looked at her in confusion and said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°What is it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Have you heard of Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai asked. Jiang An nodded. ¡°I remember that there was such a female celebrity in the entertainment industry, but she went overseas after acting in a few works. In the past few years, she was quite famous overseas and was praised by the country as the star of Chinese female celebrities.¡± When Chen Xiang was mentioned, Jiang An¡¯s tone was filled with admiration. In her opinion, Chen Xiang had the guts to venture into the foreign entertainment industry alone and even win an award through her own hard work. She was a very courageous person. Zou Bai stared at Jiang An in his arms. ¡°When she was still in the country, everyone thought that our relationship wasn¡¯t ordinary. Some people were even speculating if we would get married.¡± Jiang An was stunned after hearing that. However, she was not angry. Instead, she asked very calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what outsiders think. I only want to ask you what you think..¡± Chapter 542 - Chapter 542: The Only Lover Chapter 542: The Only Lover Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°There was nothing between us. We barely see each other in a year. All the rumors are speculation by others. I¡¯ve only had one lover since I was born, and that¡¯s you.¡± Zou Bai looked at Jiang An affectionately, as if he was swearing every word. Hearing this answer, Jiang An smiled. To her, love was a matter between two people. As long as Zou Bai said so, it didn¡¯t matter what others said. Zou Bai didn¡¯t want Jiang An to misunderstand him at all. He told her everything that had happened since he met Chen Xiang, stating that he was only thanking Chen Xiang¡¯s father for saving his life. There was nothing else. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. I respect Chen Xiang too. After all, her father risked his life to save you. But why did you suddenly mention this today?¡± ¡°I heard from the secret guards that Chen Xiang suddenly returned to the country,¡± Zou Bai said. He did not know what his mother had done when she left the country. When he returned, Chen Xiang had already left the country. She left a letter explaining that she wanted to go and work hard, thanking the Zou family for taking care of her for so many years. Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what Chen Xiang was thinking. He only remembered that when Chen Xiang was in the country, she used him to create scandals. That was why he brought this up to explain to Jiang An. The things he was saying and the media reports online were two different things. It was the smartest thing to resolve things in advance. The two of them hugged each other lovingly and planned what to do when they returned to the country. After all, they still had their own jobs and couldn¡¯t be together all the time. Moreover, when they were together, they were mostly taking care of the children. They still wanted time alone. They had skipped the dating process before having children, so Zou Bai wanted to make it up to Jiang An. ¡°If you want to make it up to me, then woo me again. If I¡¯m not satisfied, you can¡¯t be my boyfriend,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Zou Bai tightened his grip on Jiang An¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re in my arms now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re satisfied or not.¡± Jiang An pretended to be unhappy. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even if I¡¯m here, you have to win my heart, right?¡± Zou Bai leaned over and saw that the two of them were getting closer and closer. Jiang An felt the other party¡¯s breath and subconsciously closed her eyes. At this time, Zou Bai would always give her a gentle kiss. But this time, after waiting for a long time, she didn¡¯t feel a kiss. Jiang An opened her eyes in confusion and saw Zou Bai smiling at her. ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± Jiang An punched him. Zou Bai took the opportunity to hold her hand in his and rubbed his nose against hers. This was even more touching than a kiss. ¡°I know you love me, and my heart will always belong to you,¡± Zou Bai suddenly confessed. Jiang An blushed. ¡°I rarely hear you say that.¡± ¡°These are my heartfelt words. You¡¯re my only lover. No words can express how much I love you.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was gentle and lingering, making one¡¯s heart soften. Jiang An mustered her courage and looked into his eyes. ¡°I love you as much as I love myself.¡± The two of them expressed their love for each other on a snowy night, and their already intimate relationship took another step forward. The next day, Sophie saw the change in the two of them and walked over to tease them. ¡°It seems that something extraordinary has happened. The two of you seem to be sharing a soul now.¡± They were in the midst of sweetness in a foreign country, but domestically, things were extremely anxious. It was not only Wen Li who was worried about Chen Xiang¡¯s matter, but Chen Xiang¡¯s manager also hurriedly went to look for her after seeing the news. It was not easy for Ye Ying to find the hotel where Chen Xiang was staying. After finding it, she wanted to take her away immediately. She could still say that she had just missed home and wanted to come back to take a look. Chen Xiang shook off her hand. ¡°Sister Ye, I want to wait for Zou Bai to come back.¡± Ye Ying almost fainted from anger. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Since you¡¯re back in China, you should have seen the news. Zou Bai has a girlfriend now.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°He never officially admitted it. There must be some misunderstanding,¡± Chen Xiang insisted. Ye Ying sneered. ¡°If there really wasn¡¯t such a thing, Jiang An would have come out to refute the rumors. She¡¯s not a female celebrity who needs to be hyped up. She¡¯s the publicly acknowledged heir of the Jiang family.¡± Chen Xiang lowered her head and bit her lip. ¡°I know I can¡¯t compare to her, but I still want a clear answer.¡± Ye Ying¡¯s heart ached when she saw her like this, but she didn¡¯t want Chen Xiang to offend the Zou and Jiang families. She steeled her heart and pulled her out.. Chapter 543 - Chapter 543: Renting Chapter 543: Renting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In Ye Ying¡¯s impression, Chen Xiang was very obedient and never had any objections to her arrangements. She did her best at work and was the artist she was proudest of. That was why she went for such a cross-border pursuit. She did not want Chen Xiang to sacrifice her career. Female celebrities were already more likely to be criticized in the eyes of the public. A small matter could be magnified infinitely. If Chen Xiang and Zou Bai¡¯s matter was not handled well, her reputation would be completely destroyed. An actress with a bad reputation would not be able to get a job. However, Chen Xiang shook off Ye Ying¡¯s hand and resisted, ¡°I won¡¯t leave now. Since I¡¯m back, I have to see Zou Bai and ask him what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Ye Ying said earnestly, ¡°So what if you see him? His relationship with Jiang An is almost set in stone. Moreover, both families are reputable families. It¡¯s very likely that they don¡¯t need any so-called feelings. They just need to get married. Are you going to be a third party?¡± Ye Ying did not believe that Chen Xiang could do such a thing. In her impression, Chen Xiang was a good girl who loved herself. She had never attended a drinking party and had even lost part of her job because of this. However, what Ye Ying did not know was that even if Chen Xiang went, she would not be able to get these jobs. 90% of the resources she could get overseas were provided by the Zou family. The Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network would contact her privately and list the resources that could be given to her for her to choose from. After Chen Xiang chose, they would contact Ye Ying and negotiate with her in a very professional manner. Under such circumstances, Ye Ying thought that the jobs came to her. Chen Xiang was a very valuable artiste. Of course, Chen Xiang wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to explain to Ye Ying. She just needed to maintain her noble and clean attitude. Because Chen Xiang was different, many young and promising rich young masters had pursued her, thinking that she was a pure girl. However, Chen Xiang would not choose them. Becoming the daughter-in-law of a family and being the Matriarch of the Zou Family were two completely different things. Under Ye Ying¡¯s questioning, Chen Xiang shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never get involved in someone else¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Your relationship with Zou Bai is already in the past. As long as you¡¯re willing to let go of your focus on your work, you¡¯ll definitely meet better people in the future.¡± Ye Ying saw hope for success. Chen Xiang looked at her firmly. ¡°But no matter what, I have to get an answer. I won¡¯t leave now.¡± Ye Ying did not expect Chen Xiang to be so persistent. She had clearly chosen to go back, but she could not let go now. Ye Ying also understood that it was useless for her to say anything. The only thing she could do now was to accompany Chen Xiang in case she did something bad on impulse. It would not be good if the reporters took photos of her. Ye Ying looked at her assistant. ¡°Let¡¯s get a big suite and stay together.¡± The assistant did not expect her to suggest living together and said in surprise, ¡°Haven¡¯t we always lived separately?¡± ¡°If we split up again, your Sister Chen Xiang will probably run straight to the Zou family,¡± Ye Ying said angrily. In order to chase after Chen Xiang, she did not have time to find a first-class flight over. She had been on the plane for more than ten hours and was so tired that she was about to lose her mind. Ye Ying thought that she could still have some peace and quiet for a while. After all, Zou Bai had to film overseas. However, when she opened the door the next morning, she saw many reporters. She was so frightened that she closed the door, almost thinking that there was something wrong with her eyes. ¡°The security of your hotel is too poor. You actually let so many reporters come up.¡± Ye Ying made a call to complain. The hotel was also very apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but they all booked rooms in the hotel. We can¡¯t stop them from going up.¡± Ye Ying did not expect these reporters to do this. This was one of the most luxurious hotels in Jingdu City. It cost more than a thousand yuan a night. They actually spent so much money to film Chen Xiang. After Ye Ying hung up, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore. We have to leave.¡± The assistant asked, ¡°Then should we change to another hotel?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how many hotels we change to. These reporters will be able to get the address immediately. We need to rent a house.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± The assistant was confused. Ye Ying thought for a moment and said to her assistant, ¡°Go out and find a rental agent immediately. Then, rent a house under your name. Security is the most important thing. If you can keep the reporters out, nothing else matters,¡± Ye Ying said. The assistant kept nodding but didn¡¯t move. Ye Ying asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± Only then did the assistant quickly run out. The reporters outside could not see that Chen Xiang, so they did not follow her.. Chapter 544 - Chapter 544: News Chapter 544: News Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The news of Chen Xiang¡¯s return quickly became a trending topic both domestically and overseas. She had been focused on her work overseas for the past two years, so the domestic audience was a little unfamiliar with her. It was only when they saw the news that they realized that she was the actress from two years ago. At the same time, the scandals between her and Zou Bai were also dug up. The domestic newspapers did not dare to mention them anymore. The foreign newspapers did not mind watching the commotion and even reported Jiang An and Chen Xiang together. This kind of comparison between the past and present was what the people wanted to see the most. Jiang An didn¡¯t know what had happened, but Zou Bai immediately received a report from the Intelligence Network. He looked coldly at the wording of the foreign news. It was filled with malice towards Jiang An. Some people even guessed that she had used some method to get close to him. Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to give any orders for this. If someone slanders your Madam, they should pay the price!¡± After saying that, Zou Bai threw the tablet in his hand. He only ever threw things to vent his anger when he was really angry. Zou Bai was rarely this angry. Even if he was angry, he would be quiet. This was the first time he had thrown something. Zou Yi and Zou Er quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to speak, afraid that they would make their master even angrier. Zou Bai realized that he had lost his composure, so he calmed down and said, ¡°Hurry up and deal with this matter.¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er left. Jiang An didn¡¯t know what had happened, but she pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Zou Yi and Zou Er look very nervous. What happened?¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t want Jiang An to know that he was angry. He forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. They did something wrong.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to scare them like that. They¡¯ve been with you for so long. It¡¯s fine if you just nag a few words.¡± Jiang An walked over to comfort him. Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°An¡¯an, why don¡¯t we make it public?¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai buried his head in Jiang An¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I just want everyone to know that you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t have any objections, but she subconsciously frowned. ¡°It would be too strange if we made a statement and suddenly said that we were boyfriend and girlfriend. We were already close enough before.¡± Zou Bai realized that he was a little anxious and gave up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell everyone. It¡¯ll be good if someone asks and we admit it.¡± Jiang An also felt that this was a good idea. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± Zou Bai hugged Jiang An and fell silent. The two of them sat there quietly. He didn¡¯t care about the speculations about himself. It didn¡¯t matter if they said that he killed people like flies or that his methods were brutal. Zou Bai even felt that his reputation was good. As the head of the Zou family, he was feared by others. It was something that was helpful to him. However, they shouldn¡¯t have said that about Jiang An. This was the lover he cared about and should receive all the flowers and blessings. She should not be involved in the scandal of two women fighting for a man. Moreover, there was nothing between him and Chen Xiang. Jiang An was clearly suffering from an undeserved calamity. Just as Zou Yi and Zou Er were dealing with these matters, Zhao Yan also saw the news about these things. He laughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chen Xiang to return to China at this time. I wonder who Zou Bai will choose.¡± Tan Si leaned over and asked, ¡°Chen Xiang sounds so familiar.¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re familiar with her. She¡¯s in the same industry as you, but she¡¯s much more scheming than you.¡± Zhao Yan treated her nicely for the sake of the children. ¡°Back then, she almost married into the Zou family. If Zou Bai¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t disagreed, Jiang An wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Upon hearing this, Tan Si¡¯s interest was piqued. Since she came from a more normal background like her, she must be very skilled to be able to almost marry Zou Bai. It would be great if she could learn a little. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Was Chen Xiang and Zou Bai dating back then?¡± Tan Si asked. Zhao Yan smiled and said, ¡°They were not just a couple. Chen Xiang has been raised by Zou Bai since she was young. When she grew up, the two of them went out together. Zou Bai brought Chen Xiang along to many banquets. I didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to do such a thing. Later on, the news of their marriage spread like wildfire.¡± ¡°However, she still didn¡¯t succeed.¡± Tan Si found it a pity. If Zou Bai became a married man, Jiang An would have nothing to do with him. What she hoped for the most now was for Jiang An to be unlucky. ¡°That might not be the case. Chen Xiang must have returned to China for Zou Bai. Who knows what will happen?¡± Zhao Yan revealed a playful expression.. Chapter 545 - Chapter 545: Continuing the Livestream Chapter 545: Continuing the Livestream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios These things could not affect the progress of the show. As Tan Nian was still undergoing treatment in the hospital, the scheduled process had to be postponed. However, this program was broadcasted live. If there was no content, there was no way to record it. Han Yu thought for a long time and came up with a solution. He decided to let the children play a game first. At least there was something to watch. The next day, all the guests gathered in front of the room. Han Yu announced the game content, ¡°Every family has to build a snowman in front of their door. Then, the netizens will vote to see which one is the most popular snowman. The winner will get a local dinner tonight.¡± ¡°We¡¯re live, so the netizens will know which snowman belongs to who,¡± Sophie said. ¡°Is that okay?¡± It was not that she had a problem with this game, but she was worried about other families. After all, Meng Nuan had just made a comeback and did not have many fans. As a singer, Liu Yan¡¯s popularity could not compare to an actor¡¯s. This was not fair to them. Of course, the director had considered this point. He smiled and said, ¡°We will still post the photos on the Internet to evaluate them. It¡¯s still relatively fair.¡± Since that was the case, Sophie had no objections and began discussing with the child what kind of snowman to build. [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to start a live broadcast when you¡¯re still missing a family.] [But we can¡¯t wait forever. The guests are already overseas.] [I won¡¯t die even if I wait for two days.] [No one has the obligation to wait. Moreover, the entire process has been postponed. They¡¯re just building a snowman for the netizens to see.] [Everyone has time on their passports. It¡¯s understandable for the director to want to hurry up.] There was already a heated discussion online about whether to wait for Tan Si¡¯s family. However, most people still felt that there was no need to wait. After all, everyone¡¯s time was precious. Han Yu had always avoided this matter and pretended that he had not seen anything. Because of Tan Si¡¯s previous actions, he no longer had a good impression of their entire family. He felt that it was a good thing for her child to go home early so that he wouldn¡¯t be tormented by his parents. Fortunately, the netizens¡¯ discussion passed after a few sentences and focused their remaining energy on the other families. Jiang An needed to build two snowmen because the siblings had their own ideas. Neither of them wanted to compromise, so building two snowmen was the best choice. Jiang Yu held a small shovel. ¡°My little bear is definitely the cutest. Just wait and see.¡± Jiang Yi had a different opinion. ¡°The bear snowman is very common. My tank is special.¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel again, Jiang An quickly stood in the middle. ¡°It takes time to build a snowman. Let¡¯s start quickly.¡± Only then did the siblings¡¯ argument end. They were both focused on building their snowmen. Li Ai couldn¡¯t come up with a good idea no matter how hard she thought about it. In the end, she pushed out this difficult task. ¡°Dad, think of a snowman shape.¡± Li Sheng didn¡¯t have any good thoughts either. He looked at his daughter¡¯s cute rabbit-eared hat and had a flash of inspiration. ¡°Why don¡¯t we build a rabbit?¡± Li Ai thought about it and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Gao Jing¡¯s decision was to build a cat, since he had a pet cat. Sophie supported her son¡¯s idea. The three of them immediately began. Only Liu Yue was still staring at the snow pile in a daze. She really had no thoughts at all. All her talent and inspiration had been given to music. She really had nothing else. Liu Yan was in the same situation. Even their expressions were the same, and their eyes were dull. Liu Mu knew that this would be the outcome, so he did not make things difficult for the two of them. He directly picked up his tools and said, ¡°The two of you are in charge of rolling a big snowball for me.¡± Only then did the father and daughter move, making snowballs according to Liu Mu¡¯s instructions. [This is the trouble with having two children. Their minds will never be united.] [You can¡¯t just buy one thing for a family with two children.] [Li Sheng wants to build rabbits because he saw Li Ai¡¯s hat, right?] [He has to get inspiration from his daughter to build a snowman.] [Gao Jing must love his pet very much. He thought of his cat immediately.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Liu Yan and Liu Yue are so silly.] [She¡¯s clearly very charming when she sings, but she doesn¡¯t know anything else.] [This family must have Liu Mu.] Han Yu looked at the comments in the live-stream and smiled. This was the effect of the show he wanted. Everyone looked at the warm scene and discussed happily. However, he was not happy for long. His assistant walked over and said, ¡°Director, Tan Si and her family are back..¡± Chapter 546 - Chapter 546: Return Chapter 546: Return Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This was definitely not good news for Hanyu. It was not easy for the show to have such a harmonious scene. Their family¡¯s return would definitely ruin the atmosphere. If he could, Han Yu would have sent them back. However, they were already at the door, so he could only welcome them with a smile. ¡°How is the child¡¯s health? What did the doctor say?¡± Han Yu asked. Tan Nian was in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. He was wrapped up like a dumpling and looked like he was asleep. Zhao Yan replied, ¡°The child was a little unaccustomed to the weather here and caught a cold, but he¡¯s much better now. The doctor also suggests that the child adapt more to such an environment. Overprotection will only make the child¡¯s body weaker and weaker.¡± Han Yu chimed in, ¡°Does he need to rest for a while?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing serious at the moment. I think everyone is recording the program. Let¡¯s not fuss,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile. Han Yu really wanted him to fuss. The child had just recovered from his illness. If anything happened to him again, he would really hang himself. The purpose of his words was to reject him tactfully. He thought that Zhao Yan would definitely understand what he meant, but he did not expect that the other party did not care about the child¡¯s body at all. Zhao Yan was no longer as enthusiastic about Tan Nian as he was in the beginning. After all, Tan Si still had a child in her stomach. He could keep the child by his side and carefully teach him since the child was born. When the time came, he would definitely be able to raise an outstanding child in all aspects. In comparison, Tan Nian, who was a little weak, was a little unpleasant. Zhao Yan only cared about him because of his face. Tan Si also said, ¡°Director, you don¡¯t have to worry. The child is really fine now. Exercising more will also help his health.¡± Han Yu had no other choice but to agree. He brought the family of three into the camera and explained the situation to the audience. Now, he welcomed Tan Si and her family back. Although the other guests did not know what had happened, they still quickly applauded and welcomed them. Tan Si and Zhao Yan saw that everyone was building snowmen and expressed that they also wanted to join. Since they had already taken the initiative in front of the camera, Han Yu did not bother to stop them. Anyway, it was useless to say anything. Jiang An was a little worried. ¡°Tan Nian just came back from the hospital. It¡¯s definitely not good for him to stay outside in the cold. Let the child go back first.¡± ¡°The doctor said that the child needs more exercise, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± Tan Si did not hear a single word. Jiang An could ignore everything else, but this concerned the child¡¯s health. She really couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. It was not a small matter for a child to fall sick. Even a cold might cause many aftereffects. Sophie tugged at Jiang An¡¯s sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s better not get into a fight in front of the camera.¡± She had been the princess of a country since she was born. Her words and actions were the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, so her first reaction when faced with a problem was to turn a big problem into a small one. Of course, it was important to protect Tan Nian, but she also had to protect herself. It would be bad if Jiang An was scolded by the netizens. Tan Si was very aware that she was pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child and her attitude started to become arrogant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nosy? This is our family¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Family matter? Child abuse is actually a family matter?¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°Do you dare to put Tan Nian down now and let him decide if he wants to build a snowman?¡± Tan Si was furious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Tan Nian is doing very well now. I didn¡¯t abuse him. Why do you like to interfere in other people¡¯s business so much?¡± Of course, Jiang An did not want to interfere in other people¡¯s business. However, if she remained silent about this matter today, she would be no different from Tan Si. She would just watch as Tan Nian suffered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She had experienced so many bad things in the past. Now that her parents had a good background, she should help other weaklings. Tan Nian was the person she should help. Tan Si still wanted to argue with Jiang An, but she was stopped by Zhao Yan. He noticed Zou Bai¡¯s gaze. Although the other party did not say anything, he looked at Tan Si as if he was looking at a dead person. Zhao Yan did not care about Tan Si¡¯s life, but he cared about the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. At the very least, he had to protect her before the child was born. Moreover, Tan Si was his woman now. If he was killed by Zou Bai, it would be extremely embarrassing. Zou Bai had no intention of making a move now, but if Tan Si wanted to continue, it was hard to say.. Chapter 547 - Chapter 547: Fainted Chapter 547: Fainted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Tan Si was arrogant, she knew where her confidence came from. Zhao Yan¡¯s actions made her not dare to speak again. She only retreated with a dark expression. Jiang An refused to give in. ¡°Tan Nian has just returned from the hospital. He shouldn¡¯t have come out before he¡¯s fully recovered. It¡¯s such a cold day and he¡¯s wearing so little. It¡¯s better for him to return to his room to recuperate.¡± Sophie chimed in. ¡°Children are prone to relapse. They look like they¡¯ve recovered, but if you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll get sick again. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Zhao Yan had investigated the identities of these people before he came, so he naturally knew that Sophie was a princess of Country F and was wary of her. After all, the royal family of Country F had real power, and this country had a lot of trade and economic value. He could not easily offend Sophie. Zhao Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. When I saw Nian Nian being so lively, I thought that he had recovered. In that case, we won¡¯t participate in the snowman construction anymore. I hope everyone has fun.¡± Tan Si was still a little unwilling. She followed Zhao Yan back hesitantly. Before she could take two steps, she saw Tan Nian slide down from his arms. He was unconscious. This scared Han Yu out of his wits. If something really happened to the child on the show, then the show could forget about continuing. He immediately called for the medical staff. In order to prevent the children from getting sick and getting injured, he had already assigned a team of medical staff to the local area. However, because they did not have the large equipment of the hospital, they sent a car out immediately when Tan Nian was sick. The situation was extremely urgent and there was no time to send him to the hospital. The medical staff were all professionals. They rushed in with their boxes, leaving the other families looking at each other. They did not know what to do now. It was really heartless of them to continue building snowmen, but if they went to check on them, they would cause trouble for Tan Si and the rest. For a moment, the live-stream fell silent. The guests stood obediently in front of the camera. The scene looked a little funny. [Is Tan Nian alright?] [Tan Si and Zhao Yan were too careless. They brought the child back so quickly.] [I don¡¯t think Tan Nian has recovered at all. They just wanted to return to the show.] [Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. With Zhao Yan¡¯s status, he doesn¡¯t care about any program at all. It¡¯s just their first time being parents and they don¡¯t have any experience.] [Then I advise them not to be parents in the future. The children are going to be tortured to death by them.] [If Jiang An hadn¡¯t spoken up, they would really have brought their children here to build a snowman.] [At first, I thought that Jiang An was being too nosy. Now, I think it¡¯s a good thing that she spoke up.] [Jiang An is indeed Gan Lan. She dares to stand up for injustice.] After Tan Si and her family left, they released news, stating that Tan Nian was fine after being checked by the medical staff. As he had been too tired from his illness and had not rested well, he had suddenly lost consciousness. He only needed to rest well. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the news. They were all parents who always hoped for children¡¯s well-being and didn¡¯t want to hear bad news about any of their children. Jiang An finally smiled and looked at Han Yu. ¡°Director, should we continue?¡± Han Yu urgently needed the atmosphere of the show to become more cheerful. He nodded and said, ¡°Everyone, just continue to build the snowman according to your original idea.¡± With that, the children immediately got to work. They were very invested in building a snowman. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had a plan. The two children swept the snow together and began to squeeze with all their might. The snow turned from scattered to solid. Most of the people from the other families were still working on their bodies by rolling a huge snowball. They did not understand what Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were doing. Zou Bai and Jiang An knew what the two of them were doing. They were busy getting the bodies of the two snowmen. The family of four had a clear division of labor. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Most of the guests came from the south of China and were really inexperienced in building snowmen. They were very excited when they decided on the appearance of the snowman, but when they really started, they realized how difficult it was. After several attempts, they could only make a big ball. It did not have the shape they had imagined. The children were sad to see the big snowball. It wasn¡¯t what they wanted at all. Although Liu Yan¡¯s family was slow, their progress was good. This was because Liu Mu had never planned to build a shapeless snowman from the beginning. He planned to pile two snowballs together and make a nose and eyes. He had already given up on the reward for the feast. After all, neither of the two people in the family had the talent to build a snowman. It was better not to force it.. Chapter 548 - Chapter 548: It’s Not Easy to Build a Snowman Chapter 548: It¡¯s Not Easy to Build a Snowman Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Ai looked at the ball in front of her with dissatisfaction. This thing had nothing to do with rabbits. Her father had clearly said that he wanted to make a rabbit. She looked a little sad. Just as everyone thought that she was going to cry, Li Ai sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just build a snowman? We¡¯ll succeed if we make another ball.¡± Li Sheng¡¯s competitive spirit was aroused by his daughter¡¯s words. He could not disappoint his daughter. He rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will definitely make a rabbit.¡± Meng Nuan looked at her husband, who seemed to be on steroids, and sighed. ¡°I knew this would be the outcome.¡± Ever since Li Ai was born, Li Sheng had become a brainless father. Whatever his child said was good for him. No matter what his daughter wanted, he would try his best to do it. Therefore, Meng Nuan tried her best to refrain from doting on her daughter. She could not let Li Ai grow up being pampered. Fortunately, her husband did not treat her daughter well without any bottom line. He tried his best to take care of his daughter, both physically and mentally, but he did not agree to any of the things that went too far. Only then did Meng Nuan heave a sigh of relief. If Li Ai had insisted for a rabbit just now, Li Sheng might have been able to reason with her that he could not make a rabbit and apologize to the child. However, Li Ai took the initiative to say that she did not want the rabbit. This was different for Li Sheng. He could not bear to see his daughter so disappointed. He tried his best to make a rabbit. Gao Jing wanted to make a cat shape, but after trying for a long time, he still just had two balls. However, there were two cat ears on the balls. They didn¡¯t look very beautiful, but they weren¡¯t ugly either. Gao Jing looked at the two balls in front of him and fell silent. He began to doubt his skills. ¡°I¡¯ve also studied art. Why is it like this?¡± Gao Jing had always been very steady. At a young age, he could take on the heavy responsibility of taking care of other children. This was the first time everyone had seen him reveal such a blank expression. He had the cuteness of a child. Sophie couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°My baby, art class has nothing to do with this.¡± As Sophie laughed and the others laughed, Gao Jing turned and threw himself into his father¡¯s arms, hiding himself. The director couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He walked over and said, ¡°I have a booklet here that guides the construction of snowmen. If anyone needs it, you can come and collect it yourself.¡± After hearing this, Gao Jing didn¡¯t want his father anymore. He turned around and ran to Han Yu to ask for the booklet. He was really helpless when it came to building a snowman. Every family went to collect a copy. The book introduced some common methods, allowing them to find some tricks. After they studied it seriously, it finally officially began. Jiang An and Zou Bai were also reading it, but they realized that it was the opposite of what the children thought. The method taught in the booklet was to build a simple snowman and guide those who did not know how to experience it. However, the two children were so busy that they did not have the time to read what was written in the book. After Jiang An finished making the base, the two of them worked at the shape they wanted from the solid snow pile to make a prototype. In order to prevent the snow from falling, they even poured water on it. When the cold wind blew, it became solid. Then, the two children took out the tools in their hands and began to chisel away at the prototype. It was more like they were making snow sculptures. The two of them looked too professional. Even Jiang An and Zou Bai couldn¡¯t interfere. They could only sit at the side and hand them tools. Han Yu, who was behind the camera, widened his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this game to be played like this.¡± In his imagination, it was just children building a snowman together. There would be some stumbling in the middle, and the final product would be strange. However, these were all personally made by the children. No one would comment on these things. It was such a warm and harmonious scene. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi simply turned this matter into a competition. They worked hard to carve on the snow, as if they were going to create something shocking. Han Yu shook his head and said, ¡°These two kids are simply too scary. I reckon our combined IQjs not even as high as theirs.¡± After hearing this, the assistant disagreed. ¡°Don¡¯t count me in. My IQjs still high enough.¡± Tan Si looked at the lively scene outside the window and said angrily, ¡°If Tan Nian wasn¡¯t sick, we would have been outside. There must be many people paying attention to us in the live-stream. Jiang An¡¯s family is too popular now. We must suppress them next time.¡± These words hit Zhao Yan¡¯s heart. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely make you the center of attention next time..¡± Chapter 549 - Chapter 549: Roast Meat Chapter 549: Roast Meat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The children were so enthusiastic about building a snowman that they were too busy to eat. However, the production team could not really let the children not eat and quickly stopped their project. ¡°Children, you can¡¯t stay outside for too long. It¡¯s time for you to go back and warm up,¡± Han Yu stood up and said. However, children were children after all. Playing was more important than anything else. They all replied, ¡°We¡¯re not cold and don¡¯t want to go back.¡± This was not up to them. Han Yu would not listen to the children on this matter. He smiled and said, ¡°Carry them in.¡± The parents were already long worried that their children would catch a cold. When they heard the director¡¯s words, they picked up their children and rushed into the house. The production team had already prepared the nearest house. The heater was turned on so that the children could take off their outerwear immediately. It was only then that they realized that they had indeed stayed outside for a long time and could no longer sense the cold. They only sensed the cold when they reached a warm place. Han Yu instructed, ¡°The temperature in the next room is higher. Let the children adapt to the initial temperature rise here before entering the next room. We¡¯ll wait for everyone before we enter the room for lunch.¡± No one expected Han Yu to be so meticulous that he had even considered the temperature. [The director is really too attentive.] [As expected of the god of variety shows in the country.] [Han Yu might have his own considerations for daring to do a parent-child variety show. He had to have understood the children¡¯s needs in advance.] [I thought this game would chill the children. I didn¡¯t expect the director to already have a countermeasure.] [I want to know what the final products look like. There are all kinds of snowmen outside now.] Not only were the netizens curious, but the parents were also curious. Sophie said, ¡°We can¡¯t help much. Let them do it themselves. I don¡¯t care what the final product looks like.¡± ¡°Look at how motivated they are. I wonder what will happen in the end,¡± Meng Nuan said with a smile. Everyone was now looking forward to the children¡¯s work. After all, such parent-child activities were not common for them. Everyone present had their own careers. No one would revolve around the child every day. Although they would also accompany the child to grow up, it was rare for them to stick together every day. The children were actually very happy. After adapting to the temperature, they began to run around the house. They chased after each other happily. By the time they completely adapted to the place and lunch was served, the director estimated that the children were already very tired and needed a lot of protein to replenish themselves. Therefore, the meals he arranged were all meat. The local¡¯s specialty was roasted meat, but everyone had to do it themselves. The parents naturally took on the job of roasting meat. The children only needed to wait to eat. Gao Tian stood up and said, ¡°My culinary skills are unparalleled at home. Just wait and eat.¡± Li Sheng was unconvinced. ¡°Although I can¡¯t cook, my wife is definitely the best at cooking.¡± The two of them became more and more enthusiastic as they spoke. In the end, they assumed a posture of rolling up their arms and sleeves. If one did not know better, they would think that they were going to fight. Sophie moved closer to Meng Nuan. ¡°A man¡¯s competitiveness can make him so useless.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cooking. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so excited,¡± Meng Nuan said helplessly. While the two of them were still arguing, Zou Bai had already started roasting meat. The two children sat together obediently and waited. Jiang An was also ordered not to do anything. They only needed to wait and eat. Zou Bai¡¯s roasting motions were as smooth as flowing water. Everything in the kitchen was under control in his hands. He was clearly cooking, but he looked like he was commanding an army. This was the first time the staff had seen someone so elegant in the kitchen. When they smelled the fragrance of meat, the two men finally ended their argument and turned to look at Zou Bai, who was roasting meat. Then, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing and quickly returned to the dining table to start roasting meat. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t lose to the others. [This is too interesting. The reason why these two people quarreled is too funny.] [Meng Nuan and Sophie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.] [They think these two men are very childish.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Zou Bai¡¯s culinary skills are really not bad.] [These two people are finally aware. They stopped arguing.] [They¡¯re eating roast meat here. What about Tan Si¡¯s family?] Han Yu had already prepared it for them. He sent a portion of the same ingredients over. Now, Tan Si and her family could roast the meat themselves. He even considered that Tan Nian had just recovered and had sent nutritious porridge over. He had definitely taken care of them in all aspects.. Chapter 550 - Chapter 550: Can’t Roast Meat Chapter 550: Can¡¯t Roast Meat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan and Tan Si looked at the roasted meat in front of them. No matter what, they could not do anything. They had never eaten this before. Zhao Yan was not allowed to eat at home, so Luo Xuan would not let the smell of roasted meat in the house. She felt that it was very rude to smell anything other than perfume. In order to cater to his mother¡¯s taste, Zhao Yan insisted on not eating roasted meat and hotpot even when he left home. Over time, everyone who treated him to a meal would not treat him to such food, causing Zhao Yan to never eat roasted meat. It was purely because of her family¡¯s teachings that Tan Si had to grow up like a socialite so that she could marry into a wealthy family in the future. For this goal, she had been eating light food since she was young. Be it at home or outside, she ate top-notch ingredients. Everything was matched with less oil and less salt. She could not do housework at all. She had to be nurtured into a rich young lady. Barbecue would not appear on her dining table. Although she had seen people eat it, she really did not know how to roast it. The two of them remained silent. Tan Nian was the only one eating porridge with a spoon. [Why aren¡¯t the two of them eating?] [Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t know how to cook it?] [Roast meat is very simple. It can¡¯t be that, right?] [Maybe they haven¡¯t eaten it before.] [I¡¯ll believe it if Zhao Yan says that he hasn¡¯t eaten it before. Tan Si¡¯s family isn¡¯t a top-notch wealthy family. It can¡¯t be that they haven¡¯t eaten roasted meat before, right?] [Our Si Si is a rich young lady. The food she usually eats is very nutritious. She never eats roasted meat.] [So what if it¡¯s roasted meat? Are people so arrogant now that they don¡¯t even care about meat anymore?] The matter of roasted meat caused a huge discussion. How big was the difference between the rich and the poor? They didn¡¯t even know how to roast meat. Seeing that the matter was getting bigger and bigger, the director quickly cut the camera to let everyone watch the gathering in the room and not pay attention to Tan Si and Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan also realized that it was not good for him to do this. He had to learn how to roast meat. He had to appear approachable on the show. Han Yu sent someone over to teach him step by step and said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve temporarily cut the camera, it¡¯s best to take this opportunity to learn how to roast meat. Even if you¡¯re not very familiar with it, you have to at least look good.¡± Zhao Yan was very serious about learning. Barbecue was not a difficult thing to begin with, so he quickly learned the essence. ¡°Are Zou Bai and the others barbecuing meat now?¡± Zhao Yan asked. Han Yu smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is eating the same thing. Zou Bai¡¯s roasted meat tastes especially good. Everyone is fighting to try it.¡± Hearing this, Zhao Yan¡¯s hand that was roasting the meat slowed down. He asked curiously, ¡°The smell of roasted meat comes from the marinated meat. Is there a difference from how it¡¯s roasted?¡± Han Yu explained, ¡°The timing of the roasting will affect the final taste. Everyone¡¯s barbecue tastes different.¡± After Zhao Yan heard this, he seemed to be in deep thought. He began to try different methods of roasting meat and then tasted them one by one. Seeing him do this, Han Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In that case, what will Tan Si eat?¡± The things they had prepared were not unlimited. It was a waste for Zhao Yan to only take a bite of each piece. Furthermore, he had never considered Tan Si. Tan Si also realized this, but she did not dare to raise any objections. After all, her life was still in the other party¡¯s hands. Han Yu could tell that the two of them were not on the same level, but he could not do this in front of the camera. He reminded Zhao Yan, ¡°The camera will be switched back later. It¡¯s better to be more dignified.¡± Zhao Yan slowed down and decided to give the rest to Tan Si. This way, the audience wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything in front of the camera. Therefore, when the netizens saw their family again, all they saw was Zhao Yan desperately roasting meat for Tan Si to eat, only eating a few pieces of meat himself. [Zhao Yan loves Tan Si too much. He even let her eat all the meat.] [It looks very fragrant.] [He didn¡¯t know how to do it just now. He¡¯s really a genius.] [Are you guys praising people with your eyes closed? It¡¯s just roasting meat, not saving the world.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Is it difficult to admit that others are geniuses?] [The main point is not the roasted meat, but Zhao Yan¡¯s love for Tan Si.] [Giving meat is love. This is too cheap.] [I remember that there were three plates of meat sent over at the beginning. Now, there¡¯s less than one plate for Tan Si. Did Zhao Yan eat the rest?] When Han Yu saw this comment, he spat out a mouthful of water. He did not expect the netizens to be contemporary Sherlock Holmes and be able to deduce the truth from all kinds of clues.. Chapter 551 - Chapter 551: The Best Mom Chapter 551: The Best Mom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The netizens began to replay the live broadcast, looking for where the meat had gone frame by frame, and started to create posts to discuss. This ignited the enthusiasm of contemporary young people. Even those who did not pay attention to the show joined in. Everyone compared the live broadcast and confirmed that two plates of meat had disappeared when they cut away the scene. Of course, it was impossible for the meat to fly away. Someone must have eaten the meat. Other than the staff, there were only Zhao Yan and Tan Si present. It couldn¡¯t be that the staff had eaten the meat. After eliminating all possibilities, there was only one truth left. Zhao Yan must have eaten the meat alone. However, the scene did not last long. If he ate all the meat, Zhao Yan¡¯s eating speed would definitely be astonishing. The netizens turned around and began to analyze how fast Zhao Yan ate. They had already treated this matter as a math problem. Han Yu was really having a headache this time. Couldn¡¯t they just ignore this matter? In any case, the two of them had already eaten meat in the end, so they shouldn¡¯t care so much. Why did they have to get to the bottom of it? He no longer had any requirements for the number of views. As long as everyone finished filming the show safely and did not cause any more problems. Han Yu looked at the crazily increasing discussion and was already expressionless. He wished he could rush into these people¡¯s houses with a knife and put it by their throats. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do? Why are you invested in such a boring topic?¡± Unfortunately, this was a society ruled by law. Han Yu could only think about it and could not put it into practice. Zhao Yan didn¡¯t know what was going on on the Internet either. He was still busy picking up meat for Tan Si. He really wanted her to eat more. After all, she was pregnant with the child he was looking forward to. In order to make up for her previous mistake, Tan Si wanted everyone to think that she had a good personality, so she tried her best to stuff meat into her mouth. All female celebrities cared about their figures. If she ate more, there would definitely be people who would think that she was very cute. Unfortunately, the two of them had forgotten that Tan Nian was still eating porridge. He was the most pitiful person. He couldn¡¯t eat the roasted meat, but he still had to smell it. He ate the porridge spoon by spoon. The taste of the nutritious porridge was very faint. He could not taste anything at all and only swallowed it mechanically. Although he didn¡¯t like it, Tan Nian didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that it was useless even if he said it. Moreover, his mother had a new child. If he didn¡¯t listen, he would definitely be hated. Everyone saw Tan Nian eating porridge with a bitter expression. He looked extremely pitiful. [Stop eating. Can you turn around and take a look at the child?] [Tan Nian can¡¯t eat roasted meat. They have to finish it quickly.] [Stop quibbling. I think they just don¡¯t remember Tan Nian.] [Tan Si is the only mother of this show who doesn¡¯t love her child.] [They used to be in the same family. Why is Jiang An so good to her children?] [Jiang An always gives her children the greatest respect, but never completely leaves them alone. She¡¯s simply the ideal mother.] [If only Jiang An was my mother.] Many people thought so too. They really wanted a mother like Jiang An. Many people began to edit the scenes of Jiang An and the children¡¯s interactions. They realized that her emotions were really stable, and she would never dampen the children¡¯s enthusiasm. At the same time, she would also teach the child a lot of principles and not blindly spoil the child. This was simply the mother that everyone wanted the most in their childhood. Tens of thousands of people joined the discussion on the topic of Jiang An being the best mother in the world. The assistant showed it to Han Yu. He said excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and send this topic to the hot searches. I want to see this topic at the top of the list.¡± Han Yu had been waiting for this positive discussion for too long. Finally, someone remembered that this was a parent-child variety show. Tan Si, who had temporarily turned off the live broadcast after lunch, also saw it. She almost threw the phone in her hand. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Damn Jiang An. She¡¯s always trying to steal my limelight,¡± Tan Si said through gritted teeth. Her popularity had increased just now. With the topic of Jiang An, she was immediately pushed back. Tan Si suddenly thought of an idea. Since everyone thought that Jiang An was a very good mother, she would let them know that Jiang An was a ruthless woman who would hurt her children. Jiang An did not know that Tan Si had already set her sights on her. After putting on Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s clothes, she went out again to build a snowman. After eating and drinking their fill, the two of them were full of energy. They picked up their tools and began their work.. Chapter 552 - Chapter 552: One-To-One Tank Chapter 552: One-To-One Tank Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The children spent the entire afternoon completing the snowmen. The final product made people smile when they saw it. They were indeed not very good at building snowmen. It was different from the finished product they had imagined, but in the end, it was considered a complete success. ¡°Mom, do you think mine looks good?¡± Li Ai asked excitedly. Meng Nuan looked at the strange thing in front of her and could not bring herself to praise it. Fortunately, she knew in advance that it was a rabbit and could tell that the two unknown objects at the top were rabbit ears. She smiled and said, ¡°What a cute rabbit. Its ears are so chubby.¡± Hearing her mother¡¯s praise, Li Ai turned her gaze to her father and looked at him expectantly. When Li Sheng praised someone, he could praise them for an entire day. He praised that thing that looked like the best snowman in the world. Even Li Ai was a little dizzy. Now, everyone knew why Li Ai was so outgoing. Growing up in such an environment, she must be very confident. Li Ai¡¯s expression gradually became smug. She also felt that the snowman she had built was very beautiful. Sophie had always encouraged her children, but she felt that what Meng Nuan¡¯s family was doing could no longer be considered encouraging. Instead, they trained their children to believe in themselves under any circumstances. No matter what the other party said, Li Ai would believe that she was the best. [Meng Nuan¡¯s expression is too funny. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t know what to say.] [At least she could praise it as a rabbit.] [Is Li Sheng sincere? He¡¯s exaggerating.] [It¡¯s really not easy to say these words.] [Only by the ears can you tell that it¡¯s a rabbit.] Gao Jing was also very satisfied with the completed work because he abandoned what he could not do and changed the snowman into a cat head. A big snowball was pressed to the ground and two cat ears were pinched out. Anyone with a discerning eye could recognize that it was a cat. It was not difficult. This was what he did after his first attempt failed. He used a safer method. Liu Yan¡¯s family¡¯s work was a snowman. The shape from top to bottom was very classic. A small snowball was placed on the big snowball. Then, they drew an eye and a mouth. They used a branch as a snowman¡¯s nose. It looked exactly the same as in the fairy tale books. Liu Mu and Liu Yue did not have such an eye for aesthetics at all. They only mechanically completed Liu Mu¡¯s instructions. However, because their hands were good, the work they presented in the end could be said to be perfect. When the other children saw this, they exclaimed and ran to the side to admire this snowman. Liu Mu felt that his family¡¯s work was mediocre, so he simply started from its size and made a snowman that was almost as big as an adult man. ¡°This snowman is really beautiful,¡± Li Ai looked up at the snowman and said. Gao Jing liked it even more and walked around it a few times. He stuck out his thumb and said, ¡°This work is really good.¡± Liu Yue didn¡¯t have much hope at first. When she heard Gao Jing and Li Ai¡¯s words, hope reignited in her heart. She felt that she was talented in other arts. At this moment, the camera finally turned to the Jiang siblings. This time, everyone was speechless. They had brought this game to an unprecedented height. They had promised Little Bear and Tank, but they had made it so that they could participate in a proper competition. Jiang Yu¡¯s Little Bear even had details of fur on its body. They had used an ice knife to make it feel furry. Although the technique was slight, the effect was strong. It looked like a good piece of work. Although Jiang Yi¡¯s work was not as agile, it was a one-to-one remake. He had completely replicated the tank model, and many of the details were correct. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Even if it was not the same as the real thing, all the external facilities were replicated accurately. There were also military fans watching this show. When they saw what Jiang Yi had made, they were very excited and began to distinguish if it was the same. In the end, they came to the shocking conclusion that Jiang Yi actually remembered all the details of this tank. Moreover, it was made in the live broadcast state. Even if he had the chance to read a book, it was impossible to remember it after reading a few times. He even reduced the ratio without affecting the overall appearance. To do this, he would have had to be very familiar with the tank. Then there was only one possibility. Jiang Yi was a military fan, and a very experienced one at that. However, Jiang Yi did not even attend kindergarten. Genius was not enough to describe him.. Chapter 553 - Chapter 553: Shy Chapter 553: Shy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a moment, the live-stream was flooded with praise for Jiang Yi. Moreover, they were all praising him for being a genius and having unparalleled talent in his military knowledge. Those who didn¡¯t know tanks were puzzled. They wanted to know what had happened, so they posted on Weibo to ask for help. The military fans answered enthusiastically. After their explanation, everyone knew how capable Jiang Yi was. They were filled with respect for the snow tank. [I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to create a tank.] [It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if it was just in the shape of a tank, but Jiang Yi made a one-to-one replication.] [One-to-one means that as long as the ratio of his work is magnified, it will be exactly the same as a real tank. Even the appearance data is the same.] [Oh my god, I didn¡¯t expect Jiang Yi to be so capable.] [Children these days are too scary.] [I suddenly feel like a piece of trash.] [Jiang Yu¡¯s Little Bear is also very impressive. She handled many details very well. If she can learn further, she will definitely become a snow sculpture master.] [How did Jiang An educate her children? Every one of them is so smart.] [Jiang An must have her own unique method.] Seeing that the topic was about the child¡¯s education, Han Yu started to post articles about this on the Internet. They were all very pertinent suggestions. Now, the children were already very tired. There was no need for parents to force their children to study hard. They had to discover what the children were really good at and let them work hard in the direction they liked. Underneath the statement were many pieces by psychologists, whose advice on children¡¯s education taught parents that there was more than one good way to learn. If a child was good at other things and not good at academics, they were also a smart child. Jiang An didn¡¯t expect that there would be any follow-up effects. Her first reaction was to praise her children. In her opinion, parents had to learn to give positive feedback to their children so that they wouldn¡¯t lose their enthusiasm. ¡°Babies, you¡¯re really amazing. These snowmen are the best-looking in the world in Mom¡¯s eyes,¡± Jiang An said as she kissed the children. Jiang Yu passionately responded to her mother¡¯s kiss. Jiang Yi was not as enthusiastic as his sister, but he still left a kiss on his mother¡¯s cheek. Jiang An knew that he was just shy. She reached out to knead Jiang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good baby. Mommy loves you so much.¡± Jiang Yi was even more embarrassed with Jiang An¡¯s words, but his shy expression was different from the others. His face was expressionless and even a little cold, as if he was unhappy with these words. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re always like this when you¡¯re shy,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Only then did the netizens understand Jiang Yi¡¯s shy expression. Thinking back to Jiang Yi¡¯s previous expression, something embarrassing had happened. This made sense. [So he¡¯s shy most of the time. I thought he just had a bad personality.] [At that time, I thought that this child liked peace and quiet, and was a little annoyed by the noise of others, but most of the time, he was still very gentle.] [Previously, he even cheered Tan Nian on. At that time, I knew that he was a good child.] [That¡¯s right. Tan Nian is not nervous because of him and Jiang Yu.] [Looks like I can¡¯t judge a person from the surface.] [Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re all children. Don¡¯t think of them as adults.] [This is a parent-child program. We have to watch it with a pure mindset.] Since the children¡¯s work had been completed, the staff began to take photos. In the end, the children chose the photos to be uploaded as quickly as possible. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°The final votes will be announced tonight. Everyone, look forward to the winner of the feast,¡± Han Yu said with a smile. ¡°Now, everyone can return to your rooms. The rest of the time is reserved for everyone to chat.¡± The parent-child program was about a warm atmosphere. Not only did Han Yu want to film the children, but he also wanted to film the interactions between adults, and he wanted them to be friendly. Now that Tan Si was not around, it was a very good opportunity. The guests in the room had a good relationship. It was good to film more material now. Han Yu had already prepared toys for the children. They gathered together and played. Seeing that they were happy, the adults ignored them and gathered together to chat. Meng Nuan said, ¡°Jiang An, I saw that Jiang Yu didn¡¯t even wear her hat when she was building the snowman. You have to be careful when you go back. It won¡¯t be good if she caught a cold..¡± Chapter 554 - Chapter 554: Interaction Chapter 554: Interaction Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because Meng Nuan had given birth to a daughter, she was very concerned about the other girls and hoped that they would all be healthy. Therefore, when she saw that Jiang Yu was not wearing a hat, her heart was in her throat. She wished she could rush over and put the hat on her. However, Jiang An did not react. She could only suppress her impulse. Now that she had finally found an opportunity, she had to remind her not to let Jiang Yu catch a cold. Jiang An nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pay attention. However, Little Feather has been practicing martial arts since she was young and her body is very healthy. Basically, she has never been sick.¡± When they heard the words ¡°never been sick¡±, the two women¡¯s eyes lit up. They leaned over and said, ¡°What martial arts does she practice? Do you have a recommended master?¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t expect them to be so interested. She handed her Senior¡¯s business card over and said, ¡°You can contact him.¡± Satisfied, they took it and prepared to contact the master when they returned to the country. At this moment, her Senior still did not know what he was facing. He was teaching his new disciple the martial-art squat when he suddenly sneezed. He felt that someone was talking about him behind his back. The women gathered together to talk, and the men naturally sat together. Liu Yan simply did not know what to say. He could only keep picking up his cup and drinking water. He would probably be full soon. Liu Mu could only shoulder the responsibility of his own family¡¯s diplomacy and find a topic to chat with Gao Tian and Zou Bai. However, because he was really afraid of Zou Bai¡¯s identity, he spoke very carefully, so he only remained polite. Zou Bai naturally noticed his attitude and spoke first, ¡°The children are changing day by day. They¡¯re growing too fast. Don¡¯t you feel that time is passing quickly?¡± This topic was simply a common feeling for people past the age of 25. Moreover, they had growing children beside them, so their feelings regarding time were even more different. Gao Tian sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was old before, but after the child was born, I completely understood that I¡¯m no longer a young man.¡± ¡°Ever since I started taking care of Liu Yue, I felt that time seemed to go by twice as fast. She was clearly just a small baby not long ago, but she¡¯s already so big now.¡± Liu Mu also understood very well. Even Liu Yan, who didn¡¯t want to talk, spoke up. ¡°When the child was born, I didn¡¯t feel that there were any changes. Being a father didn¡¯t change me much, but as the child grew up too quickly, there were really a lot of things that a father had to do.¡± With this topic as a starting point, everyone started talking. When the men chatted, they were very engrossed. Seeing that the occasion had become lively, Han Yu felt very proud. ¡°Can I come in?¡± Tan Si¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She stood outside the door and looked at everyone with a bright smile on her face. She was even holding Tan Nian¡¯s hand with Zhao Yan behind her. Han Yu¡¯s smile froze on his face. He really did not want to ruin the current atmosphere, but since they had already spoken, the people present could not refuse them to come in. The people in the live-stream were still watching. In the silence, Zou Bai said, ¡°Of course.¡± With that, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. No one dared to be the first to let them in. Tan Si pushed Tan Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to play with your friends? Hurry up and go.¡± Tan Nian¡¯s expression was still not good. When he walked over, he was slow. It was Jiang Yu who held his hand and brought him over. [Tan Nian doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good state.] [Since he hasn¡¯t recovered from his illness, they shouldn¡¯t bring him out casually.] [Can¡¯t he go out when he¡¯s sick?] [Si Si wants Tan Nian to be happy with his friends so that he will recover quickly.] [What if it spreads to other children? You can¡¯t be so selfish.] [The guests didn¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was common for people on online platforms to quarrel. Han Yu only asked the staff to pay attention and did not interfere after that. The children were not affected by this. They welcomed Tan Nian¡¯s arrival and shared the snacks with him. Then, everyone played games together. There weren¡¯t that many complicated things in the children¡¯s world. They only knew that Tan Nian was sick previously and had to be taken good care of now. Tan Si walked to Jiang An¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Jiang An, what were you guys talking about just now?¡± She had learned her lesson from Jiang An¡¯s words and didn¡¯t dare to just call her sister casually anymore.. Chapter 555 - Chapter 555: Refusing to Talk Chapter 555: Refusing to Talk Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An did not even want to maintain the peace on the surface. Tan Si had caused so much trouble, but she could still pretend that nothing had happened. She was the greatest fool in the world. So she pretended not to hear this, got up, sat down by Sophie, and resumed the conversation. With Sophie around, Tan Si didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. After all, she had offended her the last time she spoke without thinking. Furthermore, Sophie¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t something she could afford to offend. However, if she gave up just like that, she did not know when she would have the chance. She had to take advantage of this opportunity to settle the matter. Otherwise, Jiang An would attract everyone¡¯s attention and she would never be able to stand out. In any case, she was pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child, and Sophie was not King of Country F. As long as she was careful, she would be fine. At the thought of this, Tan Si gained some courage and followed her. ¡°Sister Jiang An, don¡¯t leave me alone over there. No matter what, we¡¯re considered acquaintances.¡± Jiang An really couldn¡¯t understand why she could still come over when she had already expressed her annoyance with her. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to talk in riddles anymore. She said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Please keep a distance from me.¡± Tan Si was shocked by these words. She thought that Jiang An would at least give her some face in front of the camera and not fall out with her. Jiang An didn¡¯t care what Tan Si thought. She turned around and continued chatting with Sophie and Meng Nuan. [What does Jiang An mean by this? She¡¯s scaring our Si Si.] [Does she really think she¡¯s some international superstar? She¡¯s so arrogant.] [Shut up. It¡¯s normal for her to not want to talk to Tan Si after how Tan Si treated Jiang An previously.] [Jiang An only expressed that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her. She didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant.] [These words have already caused damage to Si Si. Si Si is such an innocent and kind little girl.] [Forget about the adjectives. Where did the ¡®little girl¡¯ come from?] [Tan Si¡¯s fans have always been like this. To them, Tan Si will never grow up.] The comments about Jiang An on the Internet were polarized. Half of the people thought that it was nothing for her to say that. Everyone had the right to choose the person they wanted to talk to. The other half felt that Jiang An¡¯s words were too unreasonable. She could have used a gentler method. When Han Yu saw this, his palms were sweating. He was afraid that the Jiang family would take action, so he whispered to his assistant, ¡°Should I tell Jiang An this?¡± The assistant was secretly eating his potato chips. He quickly wiped his mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this. Jiang An definitely has her own channels of information. As a director, you should treat everyone equally.¡± Han Yu nodded after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Originally, Han Yu would not give special treatment to celebrities with extraordinary backgrounds. However, after Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were lost last time, he had seen the strength of the Jiang and Zou families. He also felt guilty. After all, he was the one who did not do his job well. Fortunately, his assistant reminded him in time. As the director of the production team, he could not give special treatment. Jiang An didn¡¯t know about these comments. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t take them to heart. She was no longer the Tan Ming of the past. Ever since she returned to the Jiang family, she had been growing up. The people around her were teaching her how to be an independent person. In order to be independent and strong, she had to be unafraid of any external evaluation. She only needed to do what she thought was right. There was no need to live in the evaluation of others. After Jiang An became the heir, she completely understood this point. She could face any bad comments now. Anyway, the people she cared about were by her side, and they loved her meticulously. Those who evaluated her were strangers who she would probably never even see. There was no need to care about what they said. Being able to express her dislike for Tan Si in front of the camera was also a huge step on Jiang An¡¯s path of growth. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai had always told her that as the future head of the Jiang family, she could be gentle, but she had to be ruthless. Otherwise, no one would believe in her. Therefore, she had to learn to express her dissatisfaction. Anyway, she was the head of the Jiang family, so it didn¡¯t matter what she said. Jiang An could consider the thoughts of others and be polite in everything, but the head of the Jiang family could not be like this. After a long period of learning these things, Jiang An was completely immersed in this atmosphere. Hence, she said those words to Tan Si very naturally. Sophie cheered in her heart. At first, she had guessed that Jiang An was just a cover-up by the Jiang family and that they in fact wanted to give the position of the head of the family to their other sons. Now, it seemed that this was not the case at all.. Chapter 556 - Chapter 556: The Power of Tears Chapter 556: The Power of Tears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si did not know how to respond. She could only bite the bullet and stay behind. She shut her mouth tightly and did not say another word. However, she was in an awkward situation. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was at a loss. Zhao Yan naturally saw it too. Zou Bai said, ¡°Do you want to go over and take a look?¡± According to Zhao Yan¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t want to care about Tan Si. Anyway, she was the one who went up to get scolded. Hence, he wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. As long as he dodged the camera, the matter would be over. However, Zou Bai¡¯s words placed him at the center of the storm. For the sake of his image, Zhao Yan could only go over and comfort Tan Si. Zhao Yan forced himself to smile and tried his best not to let everyone notice his stiffness. He walked to Tan Si¡¯s side and said gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± Tan Si desperately needed someone to save her from such an awkward situation. Zhao Yan¡¯s appearance at this time was undoubtedly the best choice. She threw herself into his arms and refused to let go. Zhao Yan really wanted to push her out, but this was a live broadcast. He couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Alright, alright. Tell me if you have any grievances. Don¡¯t waste time alone. Everyone is happy. You have to be happy too.¡± These words sounded like they were comforting her, but in fact, they were telling Tan Si not to ruin the current filming atmosphere. Just now, Zhao Yan had wanted to say a few words to Zou Bai and use the atmosphere of the show as a cover. Perhaps he could win against him verbally. However, when Tan Si¡¯s matter came out, he did not even have the chance to speak. He could only quickly comfort his apparent girlfriend. What a waste of time. Tan Si did not know what Zhao Yan was thinking. She vented all her grievances and cried in his arms. This was her usual trick. No matter who was right or wrong in this matter, as long as she cried loudly, the other party would definitely be in the wrong. When Jiang An heard the cries, she immediately realized what had happened. After all, she knew Tan Si too well and had been bullied by her too many times. She had experienced all these methods. Sophie could tell what Tan Si was trying to do. She hurriedly said to Jiang An, ¡°You have to be careful. She¡¯s pushing all the blame on you.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jiang An replied. After saying this, Jiang An also put on her acting skills. Tears rolled down her face. Although she was crying, she tried her best to suppress her expression. She looked stubborn and aggrieved, much more pitiful than Tan Si¡¯s crying. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.¡± After Jiang An finished crying, she immediately wiped her tears and apologized to the staff before leaving the filming room. She did not defend herself, nor did she express her opinion on this matter. She left cleanly. However, it was precisely because of this action that the entire situation was reversed. Compared to Tan Si, who was crying bitterly, Jiang An, who was so restrained, obviously had more feelings. It made people pity her. [I keep feeling that things are not as simple as we think.] [Si Si has been bullied. Are you blind?] [We¡¯re not blind. To be honest, Jiang An didn¡¯t say anything particularly overboard. She just refused to talk to Tan Si. This is her freedom.] [We only saw the situation in front of the camera. No one knows what happened after the filming ended. Perhaps there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know that caused Jiang An to say this.] [Tan Si is crying because she wants everyone to blame Jiang An.] [I remember that this isn¡¯t the first time Tan Si cried on the show. As long as there¡¯s a conflict with someone, she¡¯ll be like this. Then, the netizens will scold those who have a conflict with her.] [It¡¯s really scary to think about it.] [This is leading to online violence.] [There¡¯s nothing wrong with Jiang An expressing her dissatisfaction in front of everyone. It¡¯s much more open than using tricks behind others backs.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Everyone knows that Jiang An and Tan Si don¡¯t have a good relationship. It would be abnormal if they were to act like they love each other on the show.] The scales in the netizens¡¯ hearts began to lean towards Jiang An. Sometimes, it was not a competition of who cried louder to make people feel pity. Jiang An¡¯s expression was much more pitiful than Tan Si¡¯s. Zou Bai immediately got up to chase after Jiang An, leaving the room full of people at a loss. The warm atmosphere that Han Yu wanted was once again destroyed. ¡°I knew that nothing good would happen if Tan Si came over.¡± Han Yu took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°I really regret inviting her to the show.¡± The assistant stubbed out his cigarette. ¡°You can¡¯t smoke, your lungs aren¡¯t good..¡± Chapter 557 - Chapter 557: I’ll Cry Too Chapter 557: I¡¯ll Cry Too Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone felt that Jiang An had gone out alone to grieve. Fortunately, Zou Bai had chased after her to comfort her, hoping that Jiang An could compose herself. Sophie snorted. ¡°Some people only know how to act pitiful. The truly pitiful people don¡¯t stay to cry here.¡± Although Meng Nuan didn¡¯t want to offend Zhao Yan, her expression wasn¡¯t too good either. She silently moved back to distance herself from Tan Si. Tan Si did not expect her tried-and-tested method to fail today. Zhao Yan despised Tan Si¡¯s stupidity in his heart. She was able to turn a good situation against them. However, his current identity was Tan Si¡¯s boyfriend, so he could only endure it and comfort her. The children did not know what was going on and craned their necks to see what was going on. Sophie hurried over and said, ¡°Children, whose puzzle is this? It¡¯s almost done. Let¡¯s finish it together, okay?¡± The children were already focused on playing, so they forgot everything after being interrupted. They happily began to play with the puzzle and did not pay attention to the adults. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi looked at each other and understood what to do. They also put on a heartless expression and went to play. Jiang An was not as sad as everyone had guessed. After leaving the room, she immediately turned off the microphone and blinked to regain her composure. When she was acting, she never used eye drops. When she cried, she cried herself. When she cried, she could accurately control her tears. She was crying in the most aggrieved way just now. This way, she could undercut Tan Si¡¯s methods. Jiang An had been treated like this by Tan Si too many times. No matter how this matter happened or whose fault it was, as long as Tan Si cried in front of everyone, she would be criticized and forced to apologize to Tan Si. In the past, she would only explain in vain, hoping that someone would believe her. Later on, she realized how stupid it was to do that. They did not care about the truth at all. They only wanted to protect the seemingly weaker party. Zou Bai chased after her and smiled. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t really crying.¡± He knew Jiang An¡¯s personality very well. He knew that she was not someone who would show weakness. She must have her own plans for suddenly crying in front of others. When he came out and saw Jiang An¡¯s expression, he was even more certain that this little fox was scheming against someone. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Was my performance very exciting just now?¡± Zou Bai nodded and smiled. ¡°Very exciting. As expected of the most outstanding actor of the new generation.¡± Jiang An looked a little smug after being praised. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m the best, but I know that in your eyes, I¡¯m the best.¡± Zou Bai was surprised by Jiang An¡¯s confidence. In the past, she would always subconsciously suspect that she hadn¡¯t done a good job, which was why she ended up in such a terrible situation. She would always think this way and take all the blame, so the Jiang family and Zou Bai were trying their best to change her mindset. Reality proved that they had succeeded. Jiang An had gained confidence. She would definitely not reflect on herself immediately after what happened. Zou Bai hugged her and said, ¡°You did well. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± These words sounded like he was coaxing a child. Jiang An felt that it sounded familiar. He must have said something similar to the children. ¡°That sounds so strange.¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°Are you treating me like I¡¯m Little Feather?¡± Zou Bai patted her head. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re also a child who needs to be pampered, but you¡¯re different from Little Feather. I love you more.¡± Zou Bai had never believed that parents loved their children more than their partners. Other than oneself, one¡¯s partners would be with them the longest, and their children would eventually grow up and leave. At that time, only their partners would be with them. Jiang An didn¡¯t expect to hear a confession under such circumstances. She turned around and asked, ¡°I understand all of this. I want to know what¡¯s going on inside.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Everyone saw through Tan Si¡¯s scheme. They are all sympathizing with you,¡± Zou Bai concluded. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I achieved a staged victory.¡± Zou Bai took out his phone and said, ¡°I just saw the comments online. Most of them support you. Do you want to take a look?¡± Jiang An leaned over happily. ¡°Let me see.¡± The two of them happily read the comments and had no intention of going back. This made the people in the room even more nervous. They didn¡¯t know when Jiang An would be successfully coaxed by Zou Bai.. Chapter 558 - Chapter 558: Wen Li Appears Chapter 558: Wen Li Appears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What happened in the live-stream was broadcasted in real time. Everyone in the country was watching online. They were also curious when Jiang An would return. This included Chen Xiang. After she moved into the villa rented by her assistant, she had been watching the live-stream and could not bear to leave even when she was eating. Ye Ying was very worried about her mental state. After all, Jiang An and Zou Bai were too close on the show. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that their relationship was not ordinary. That was why the netizens were so excited. Some even created a topic, ¡°When are Jiang An and Zou Bai getting married?¡± This topic was very popular on Weibo. Even if other topics appeared, the popularity of this topic did not decrease. There were tens of millions of people following this topic. In order to understand Jiang An, Ye Ying had been studying it for a few days. Naturally, she had also entered this topic. To be honest, she didn¡¯t think Chen Xiang had a high chance of succeeding. After all, from the information she had learned, Jiang An was an outstanding person. In addition, she came from the Jiang family of Xiyun and was comparable to the four great families. She was also the future heir. After working in the entertainment industry for so long, she had never been unprofessional. As for other things, Ye Ying didn¡¯t care. As long as the industry knew what kind of person Jiang An was, it was fine. Ye Ying had gone to watch Jiang An¡¯s television drama. Her acting skills were really flawless. The recently popular ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ was even more exquisite. In all aspects, she was perfect. Ye Ying sighed. Of course, she was on Chen Xiang¡¯s side, but she could not lie through her teeth and think that Jiang An was inferior to Chen Xiang. ¡°Don¡¯t watch anymore. I¡¯ve already agreed to you staying in the country. You just have to wait for Zou Bai to come back and meet him. There¡¯s no need to take anything else to heart,¡± Ye Ying comforted. Chen Xiang ignored her words and stared at the display screen in front of her, as if this would allow Zou Bai to walk out of the screen. Ye Ying¡¯s heart ached for Chen Xiang. If Zou Bai hadn¡¯t left without saying anything, she wouldn¡¯t have been chased by the Zou family and forced to go overseas to develop. ¡°Sister Ye, do you think he still remembers me?¡± Chen Xiang asked. Ye Ying quickly nodded. ¡°He definitely remembers you. He was the one who let you down back then.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t let me down.¡± Chen Xiang suddenly became excited. ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, he¡¯ll definitely change his mind.¡± Although Ye Ying did not know how the topic had jumped to this point, in order to calm Chen Xiang down as soon as possible, she still followed her words and said, ¡°There was affection between the two of you. As long as you meet again, there will definitely be a chance.¡± To be honest, Ye Ying didn¡¯t want to lie like this. Zou Bai seemed to be really happy. He and Jiang An had obviously reached the point where their hearts were truly connected. Even if Chen Xiang came back, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. However, Chen Xiang had been in a terrible state recently. She only knew how to stare at the live broadcast room and repeatedly ask the people around him if Zou Bai would change his mind. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she hadn¡¯t done anything more serious, she would have sent her to the hospital. However, she also knew that she could not stimulate Chen Xiang¡¯s fragile nerves. It was best to stabilize her. ¡°That must be the case.¡± Chen Xiang smiled. ¡°Zou Bai and I have known each other for so many years. We are the ones who understand each other the best.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that,¡± said a voice suddenly in the house. The door was opened by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. Wen Li, who had heard the entire process, walked in and looked at Chen Xiang with contempt. Ye Ying didn¡¯t know Wen Li. She stood up and said, ¡°Who are you? This is trespassing. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you call the police. I¡¯m Zou Bai¡¯s mother.¡± Wen Li sat down on the sofa. Ye Ying immediately stopped taking out her phone. If the other party was really the Old Madam of the Zou family, there was no point in calling the police. The four major families could ignore the law in Jingdu City. Her best choice now was to think of a way to get rid of them. Ye Ying smiled and was about to walk over, but Wen Li didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. She looked at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°You said that you would never come back, so I let you go overseas. Are you going back on your word now?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang looked up. ¡°I¡¯ve come back to see Zou Bai.¡± ¡°What a joke. Do you think Zou Bai wants to see you?¡± Wen Li snorted. ¡°He already has a girlfriend.¡± Chen Xiang looked dazed. ¡°He said he would protect me forever. He can¡¯t do that.¡± Wen Li did not want to hear such words at all. She said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you should stay overseas.¡± Chen Xiang suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too late to say anything now..¡± Chapter 559 - Chapter 559: Ring Chapter 559: Ring Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the face of such words, any normal person would have some doubts. After all, they did not know what the other party was expressing. However, Wen Li did not have such a reaction. She smiled and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re talking about. There are so many tabloid reporters outside. If they take photos of me looking for you, rumors will definitely spread. Your goal will be achieved.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s smile froze on her face. She was shocked by Wen Li¡¯s words. Wen Li continued, ¡°You¡¯re indeed very thoughtful. This way, you can create hype online and even make everyone think that you¡¯re returning to China for love. However, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards are not to be trifled with. Those reporters have long been cleared.¡± Ye Ying was scared to death. From what she knew, Chen Xiang was a very innocent girl. Back then, she was forced to go overseas by the Zou family, but it didn¡¯t seem like that now. She had been eating and living with Chen Xiang during this period of time, but she did not realize when she had contacted the reporters. Moreover, she had not mentioned a word about it. Ye Ying suddenly felt a chill. It was as if she had never understood the person in front of her. At this point, there was no need for Chen Xiang to pretend anymore. She leaned back on the sofa and said, ¡°Even if these people didn¡¯t manage to capture anything, the news of my return has already spread like wildfire.¡± ¡°I thought you would still pretend that you didn¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t expect you to lay your cards on the table so quickly,¡± Wen Li sneered. Chen Xiang raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll believe me if I say that I came back for love. Anyway, there are no reporters here. There¡¯s no need to continue pretending.¡± Wen Li couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You¡¯re not in love with Zou Bai at all. You¡¯re using him from head to toe.¡± ¡°You can say whatever you want. In any case, I¡¯m still the little girl in front of Zou Bai. I guess you didn¡¯t tell him anything,¡± Chen Xiang said with certainty. Although she hadn¡¯t interacted much with Zou Bai, she was quite good at reading people¡¯s expressions, so she had some understanding of Zou Bai. Since he did not react to her leaving, he must have believed the reason given by Wen Li. The Old Madam from the Zou Family was a decent person. She would not reveal everything and would make up reasons to maintain the peace. Wen Li had indeed done so. She was speechless in the face of Chen Xiang¡¯s words. She hated herself for not telling Zou Bai the truth and letting him know this woman¡¯s true colors. She thought that since Chen Xiang would never return, she had not gone all out. In addition, Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask about Chen Xiang¡¯s departure. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t add salt to her son¡¯s wound. This was the first time Wen Li felt like she was being restrained by someone. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be arrogant here. I can make everything that happened before disappear like smoke. The overseas business was originally provided by the Zou family, so it can naturally be taken back now.¡± At this moment, Ye Ying couldn¡¯t care less about the surprise of being deceived. She hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Zou, don¡¯t act rashly. We can discuss everything.¡± ¡°How can we negotiate?¡± Wen Li snorted heavily. ¡°Chen Xiang promised me that she would never return to China. That¡¯s why I gave her so much support in her career. Now that she has broken our agreement, she naturally has to pay the price.¡± If Ye Ying knew about this, she would have stopped Chen Xiang no matter what. At this moment, all she could do was to persuade Wen Li. After all, even if Chen Xiang was now famous internationally, she was only a celebrity after all. She had no ability to compete with the Zou family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to scare me here. Since I dare to say these words to you, I naturally have my confidence.¡± Chen Xiang stood up and walked over. ¡°The person behind me is not someone you can afford to offend.¡± It had been many years since Wen Li had heard such words. She looked at Chen Xiang with disdain. ¡°Tell me, who is the person I can¡¯t afford to offend?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang turned around and walked to the edge of the sofa. Then, she picked up a small box. Ye Ying recognized that this was something she always carried with her and would never leave her side. Chen Xiang opened the small box and said, ¡°You should know what this is, right?¡± There was a ring in the box. It was not anything expensive, but it was made of silver. It would not cost much to sell it. However, the ring was engraved with complicated patterns and a long string of letters. One had to get closer to see what it was. Wen Li looked at it from afar in disbelief. Chen Xiang smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Looks like you do..¡± Chapter 560 - Chapter 560: Church of Eternal Night Chapter 560: Church of Eternal Night Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master, the guards in the country have discovered something,¡± Zou Yi suddenly appeared and said. Zou Bai had given the order not to disturb them during the recording unless something big happened. ¡°Speak.¡± Zou Bai did not intend to hide it from Jiang An. She could find out anything about the Zou family. Zou Yi said, ¡°The secret guards discovered people from the Church of Eternal Night in Country A. They suddenly appeared in the country and seemed to be looking for something.¡± Upon hearing this name, Zou Bai¡¯s gaze instantly became sharp. Jiang An rarely saw him like this. ¡°What is this Church of Eternal Night?¡± Jiang An asked nervously. Zou Bai realized that he had overreacted and quickly calmed himself down. ¡°The Church of Eternal Night is an organization that believes in the apocalypse. They believe that the world will be completely destroyed in a dozen years. At that time, there will be no more sun in the sky, and the entire world will fall into eternal darkness.¡± This was the first time Jiang An had heard of this church. He asked, ¡°Does that have anything to do with us?¡± ¡°Back then, it was this church that almost destroyed the Zou family¡¯s influence overseas.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I spent a lot of effort to stabilize the situation.¡± Jiang An was even more confused after hearing this. Why would a church that believed in the apocalypse attack the Zou family? This made no sense at all. Zou Bai saw Jiang An¡¯s confusion and explained, ¡°This church is dedicated to developing its believers and making more people believe that the apocalypse is coming. Therefore, it has its own branches in various countries and more or less influences this country.¡± ¡°However, China is one of the only few countries that completely prevented this church from infiltrating. They label the Church of Eternal Night as a cult. It¡¯s illegal for any Chinese person to join this organization.¡± However, the population in China was large. The Church of Eternal Night had always felt that China was very suitable for the development of the Church, so they tried their best to squeeze in. The Zou family¡¯s influence overseas was a breakthrough point. On one hand, the controllers of the Zou family¡¯s influence overseas were all Chinese. They could return to China at any time. On the other hand, they stayed overseas. It was not illegal for them to join the church. If they could make these people believe in Eternal Night¡¯s existence and turn them into devout believers, then make these people request to return to the Zou Family, then they could quietly bring the Church into China. Moreover, these people from the Zou Family had outstanding abilities. The benefits of becoming a disciple were greater than ordinary people becoming disciples. The Church of Eternal Night had worked hard for this goal for a long time, and it had indeed moved the Zou Family¡¯s subordinates. Fortunately, they had been discovered in time and resolved this matter. After listening to Zou Bai¡¯s explanation, Jiang An realized that something was wrong. ¡°That¡¯s not all, is it? If you only failed to make them succeed, you wouldn¡¯t have that expression just now. There must be a grudge between you and the Church of Eternal Night.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°As expected, An¡¯an understands me the best. When I first became the family head, I went overseas. You should know what I did, right?¡± Of course, Jiang An knew, as more than one person had mentioned that period of time to her. Zou Bai had been through a bloodbath to take back the Zou family¡¯s overseas power. His methods were so brutal that it was terrifying to say. At the thought of this, Jiang An understood something. He looked at Zou Bai in surprise. ¡°You must have caused the Church of Eternal Night to suffer a heavy blow.¡± Zou Bai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was so bloodthirsty that I killed one-third of the church¡¯s believers, including many high-level believers. They were all famous people in their own fields and could bring great benefits to the church, but I dealt with them all.¡± Jiang An finally understood. The people of this church definitely hated Zou Bai to the core. They had worked so hard for so many years to develop their believers, but he had destroyed one-third of them. They definitely wanted Zou Bai to die. ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Jiang An immediately became worried. Zou Bai comforted her, ¡°They might not be after me. I¡¯m not afraid of their revenge.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Of course, Jiang An knew how powerful Zou Bai was, but people tended to get confused when they were concerned. She was always worried. If anything happened, she would not be able to bear it. Zou Bai could only hold her hand tightly to let her know that he was right beside her. ¡°Zou Yi, get the secret guards to investigate why these people came. Don¡¯t let go of any details. I don¡¯t want to hear any bad news,¡± Zou Bai ordered. Zou Yi lowered his head and agreed. Then, he turned around and left to convey his master¡¯s words.. Chapter 561 - Chapter 561: Tell the Truth Chapter 561: Tell the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was true that the master of the Zou Family¡¯s hidden guards was Zou Bai, but the main responsibility of the hidden guards was to protect everyone in the Zou Family. They weren¡¯t all waiting for Zou Bai¡¯s orders. As the old madam of the Zou family, Wen Li had some secret guards around her. Zou Bai did not want to spy on his mother¡¯s whereabouts, so they did not need to return to the secret guard headquarters. They just needed to report Wen Li¡¯s safety on time. Therefore, Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what was happening in the country. He was still thinking about the reason for the appearance of the Church of the Eternal Night. Ever since they were severely injured, they had started to disappear without a trace. Even the matter of expanding their believers had stopped, as if they had never appeared in this world. However, Zou Bai knew that they wouldn¡¯t give up. These people truly believed in the existence of the Apocalypse. After all, only when they believed in something without a doubt could they deceive others into believing it. His first reaction was that these people were here to take revenge on him. He had to protect the people around him. ¡°Zou Er, from now on, you have to stay by Miss Jiang¡¯s side and ensure her and the children¡¯s safety. You can¡¯t leave them,¡± Zou Bai said. Zou Er had never objected to his master¡¯s orders. He lowered his head and promised that he would never leave. Jiang An was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you making Zou Er follow me? Is something going to happen?¡± ¡°Nothing at the moment. I¡¯m just taking precautions,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile. He didn¡¯t want Jiang An to be worried. After all, everything was just his guess. There was no need to scare her by saying it now. Zou Bai believed in Zou Er¡¯s ability. He had the ability to protect Jiang An and the child. Although he wasn¡¯t as eloquent as Zou Yi, he was indeed one of the best shadow guards. Zou Yi would sometimes lose to him. As the person protecting Jiang An, he didn¡¯t need to be quick-witted and fickle. As long as he had enough martial strength, it was enough. However, Jiang An was not so easy to fool. She was no longer the gullible Tan Ming from before. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I have people from the Jiang family following me now. There must be a reason why you asked Zou Er to follow me at this time.¡± Jiang An looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is the Church of Eternal Night trying to do something?¡± Zou Bai lowered his head and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re growing too fast. I can¡¯t hide it from you anymore.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell the truth,¡± Jiang An said anxiously. Zou Bai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, many unpleasant things have happened between me and the Church of Eternal Night. We¡¯ve even reached the point where we¡¯re mortal enemies. As long as they have the ability to attack me, they definitely won¡¯t give up. The entire Internet knows that we¡¯re very close. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll attack you and the children.¡± Zou Bai was only glad that he hadn¡¯t announced the children¡¯s backgrounds. Outsiders thought that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s biological father was Si Cheng, so the church probably wouldn¡¯t look at them. They had always believed that only blood ties were reliable. After the believers joined the church, they had to give birth desperately to more devout believers. Therefore, they did not believe that these two children could threaten Zou Bai. After all, in their eyes, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were not his biological children. There was no use in capturing them. However, this way, Jiang An would have to bear all the danger. These people would definitely target her. ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Jiang family and have the ability to protect myself. Since there¡¯s a possibility of danger, tell me what you did back then. I have to know everything about this,¡± Jiang An said firmly. She wasn¡¯t the type to hide behind Zou Bai. If something happened, everyone would face it together. Facing her determined gaze, Zou Bai finally acknowledged Jiang An¡¯s growth. She was no longer the pitiful little girl who had just returned to the Jiang family and relied on her family to seek justice. She had already become an heir who could take charge and could even protect others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Not only did I destroy their base, but I also took away one-third of their believers. I even killed their Holy Son,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An did not understand what the Holy Son meant. He said in surprise, ¡°You mean you killed a child?¡± ¡°He only looks like a child on the outside. He¡¯s basically a monster under technology.¡± Zou Bai frowned when he mentioned this. He would never forget that monster known as the Holy Son. Its existence proved how cruel humans were. Jiang An held his hand. ¡°No matter what it is, I can accept it. You¡¯ll feel better if you tell me..¡± Chapter 562 - Chapter 562: Holy Son Chapter 562: Holy Son Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Back then, Zou Bai had succeeded the position of family head amidst the chaos. The Zou Family was in a complete mess, and no one was able to step forward to help him. Everyone was counting on the young Zou Bai to save the Zou Family and put all the pressure on him. At that time, Wen Li¡¯s heart ached. She thought that her son could not do it at all. The Zou family was not something he could save alone. Wen Li was even mentally prepared for the Zou Family¡¯s downfall. There was a problem with all the internal and external forces, and it was very difficult to resolve it immediately. However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t complain at all. He temporarily entrusted the domestic affairs to his mother and went abroad alone with his shadow guards. He tried his best to calm the emotions of the overseas forces, wanting them to return to the Zou family¡¯s control. However, no matter how hard they tried, it was to no avail. They looked down on Zou Bai, the young Family Head. There were even people who said that he was not worthy of being the Family Head. Faced with such doubts, Zou Bai knew that he couldn¡¯t use soft tactics. The Zou Family was in a life-or-death situation, and they had to give up a part of it in order to welcome a new life. Zou Bai decisively chose the simplest method, using a gun to solve the current problem. Since they wanted to rebel as a subordinate of the Zou Family, they had to pay the corresponding price. He directly massacred the largest overseas branch at that time and dealt with these people one by one. Zou Bai¡¯s methods shocked all the wealthy families in the country and abroad. They were all waiting to see the Zou Family make a fool of themselves. They felt that even if Zou Bai became the head of the family, it would be useless. In the end, he would still sink with the Zou Family. They only needed to wait until the end and divide up the Zou Family. But Zou Bai had taught them a lesson, letting them know what it meant to be cruel. During that period of time, Zou Bai had to kill people every day. It only took him three days to go from being affected to completely numb. To him, killing people was just a light pull of the trigger. If he encountered any stubborn people, he would directly blow them up. Anyway, these people were sent overseas by the Zou family and most of them had blood in their hands. When Zou Bai made his move, he would choose a place without any surveillance. The local police were unwilling to investigate the case for the sake of Chinese people. In the end, they came up with some excuses to close the case. No resistance could stop Zou Bai from killing. He had used the lives of many people to build up a terrifying reputation. The aristocratic families in the country no longer dared to look down on him. From their point of view, Zou Bai was more ruthless than some old fellows who had lived for decades. He could kill without batting an eyelid. However, many elders of the aristocratic families also admired Zou Bai. They felt that he was a very outstanding family head. If the younger generation in the family could have such methods, they would be willing to die immediately. Zou Bai had also obtained important information from the endless slaughter. So many overseas powers had rebelled because of the instigation of the Church of Eternal Night. They used all kinds of schemes to tempt these people, making them believe that as long as they joined the church, they would be able to obtain eternal life and escape the impending end of the world. Logically speaking, such a ridiculous reason would not be believed, but the power of brainwashing over a long period of time was very strong. These people believed it without a doubt. Now that Zou Bai knew the reason, he naturally had to solve the problem from the source. He went straight to the headquarters of the Church of Eternal Night. He had already investigated the believers of this church. No matter what kind of people they were in the past, after joining the church, they began to break the law and used various methods to accumulate wealth for the church. In the end, they influenced new believers and formed a vicious cycle. The believers in the headquarters had their hands stained with blood. The total number of people they had killed was more than ten times more than Zou Bai¡¯s. Zou Bai¡¯s original intention was not to completely fall out with this church. He wanted to enter the headquarters to see their priest. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, these people wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all. They were about to kill Zou Bai, so he naturally had to retaliate. When Zou Bai stood in the so-called temple, his shirt was covered in blood. He still hadn¡¯t seen the priest. There was only a child there. This child had a doll-like face. He really looked like a saint in a painting, but in fact, when he lifted the blanket, there was a deformed body inside. He had four hands, three legs, and even two sexual organs. No matter how one looked at it, this was a very unlucky child. What was even more terrifying was that he was connected to countless machines. These things maintained his life, even though he was already on the verge of collapse. The people of the church needed this child to be the Holy Son to consolidate the piety of the believers of the church. Only when the Holy Son was still around would they firmly believe in the theory of the apocalypse.. Chapter 563 - Chapter 563: Life and Death Chapter 563: Life and Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°How was that child born? Could it be that they secretly took away a deformed child?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the records left behind by the church. That child was specially made by the church. First, they forced a pair of siblings to get married and get pregnant. Then, when the fetus was still in the mother¡¯s stomach, they used various methods to interfere with the development process.¡± ¡°The Church of Eternal Night possesses a very high level of technology because many of their believers are scientists. Some of them enjoy a very high reputation internationally. It was only through the hard work of others that this child was born. However, this child absorbed too much nutrition when he was in his mother¡¯s womb. His mother died when he was born.¡± ¡°Although the child was born, it was difficult for him to survive due to the abnormalities of his body and internal organs. The Church could only use more methods to forcefully keep the child alive.¡± Zou Bai sighed. ¡°The child¡¯s organs were failing and he¡¯s only left with one breath. His eyes were closed and he was unconscious. His brain activity had completely stopped. He was a breathing corpse.¡± ¡°So you chose to let that child go free?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Rather than letting this child live in pain, it¡¯s better to let him go.¡± Only then did Jiang An understand why Zou Bai had said that he had killed the Holy Son. In the eyes of those people from the Church of Eternal Night, that was indeed the case. ¡°I understand now. They hate you completely. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. They can only fight to the death.¡± Jiang An looked up at Zou Bai. Since she already knew what was going on, Jiang An knew how to deal with it. Zou Bai reached out to hug her gently. It wasn¡¯t the kind of strong hug he used when he was aroused. This hug was so gentle that Jiang An only needed to use a little force to push Zou Bai away. ¡°Before I met you, I never thought that I would fall in love with someone. I thought that I would spend the rest of my life alone because no one in this world would dare to love me. No one would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with me. However, your appearance is like a gift from the heavens,¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was filled with excitement. Zou Bai had naturally looked forward to something as beautiful as love. He had also envied his brother and sister-in-law¡¯s loving looks, but after becoming the head of the family, he had cut off this envy. The most important thing in his life was to manage the entire Zou family. He did not have time to talk about love. Moreover, at this time, there were too many people who wanted to marry him. There were many incidents of ¡°chance¡± encounters, but Zou Bai could already tell that they had ill intentions. People by his side were filled with hypocrisy. He would rather not have anything. He did not expect to meet Jiang An again. He had finally found his love. In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai, who was cruel and seemed to want to kill people every day, would only show his gentle side in front of Jiang An. Only love could make him willingly lower his head. Jiang An snuggled into Zou Bai¡¯s embrace. ¡°I know you love me, and I swear that I love you the same. As long as the two of us are together, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± In their relationship, everyone thought that Zou Bai was the stronger party, but in reality, the initiative had always been in Jiang An¡¯s hands. It didn¡¯t matter even if she didn¡¯t have love. Her children and family could accompany her, and she had a career that she had always loved to distract her. However, other than the Zou family, Zou Bai only had Jiang An. He didn¡¯t express much emotion with his family. Jiang An occupied almost all of his emotional world, be it love or kinship. There were also the two cute children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. Zou Bai really couldn¡¯t accept any chance of Jiang An leaving him. They should be together forever. Just as the two of them were hugging each other tightly, there was a knock on the door. Then, Han Yu¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for too long. When will you be able to come back to record the show?¡± Jiang An was not sad to begin with. She was just doing it for the audience in the live-stream. Now that she had been out for long enough, it was time to go back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I also want to see what Tan Si is like now,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai nodded and opened the door. The two of them finally appeared in front of Han Yu. When Han Yu saw them, he was about to cry. God knew how afraid he was that Jiang An would say that she was leaving the show. Although the industry said that Jiang An was very professional, Tan Si had already done so much. It was understandable that she was angry and wanted to leave. Fortunately, Jiang An chose to come back, and she looked much better than before.. Chapter 564 - Chapter 564: Enemy Chapter 564: Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Han Yu pulled Jiang An and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Tan Si, but the show is still being broadcasted. I¡¯ll instruct her not to spout nonsense later. The two of you just have to try your best to maintain peace.¡± This was the outcome that Jiang An wanted. She thought that she had been patient enough, but Tan Si always wanted to appear in front of her and cause such disgusting things. Han Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. This was his first time testing the waters on a parent-child variety show. Whether he succeeded or not depended on the reputation of this show. One had to know that variety shows also required investment. Only when they saw the value of the director would those producers contact the investors. Every variety show required a large amount of investment. He had to prove that he could do any variety show well and not let it be ruined by Tan Si. Han Yu got the staff to announce the children¡¯s upcoming schedule. This way, they could pull the cameras to the children. He found an opportunity to call Tan Si out. After the camera was cut, Tan Si was notified. She understood that Han Yu must have something to tell her. In short, it was not anything good. Tan Si did not want to be scolded for no reason. She looked at Zhao Yan for help and said timidly, ¡°Zhao Yan, can you accompany me?¡± Zhao Yan subconsciously wanted to reject her. This matter was Tan Si¡¯s stupid act of provoking Jiang An. It had nothing to do with him. However, Tan Si refused to let go of his sleeve no matter what. ¡°I can¡¯t be angry now. If you don¡¯t accompany me, something might happen,¡± said Tan Si. Zhao Yan¡¯s interest was piqued. After being strangled, Tan Si was very obedient and did not disobey him at all. Even slaves were not so obedient. He did not expect her to look like this again. Of course, Zhao Yan knew that it was because she was pregnant and felt that this could threaten him. Zhao Yan could just ignore it, but he felt that it was quite interesting to do so. Furthermore, the person Tan Si had offended was Jiang An, Zou Bai¡¯s woman. He usually had to compete with Zou Bai in everything. If he did not back Tan Si up on this matter, it would be no different from losing to Zou Bai. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense anymore,¡± Zhao Yan warned Tan Si. Tan Si nodded repeatedly to show that she understood. She looked very sincere, but she became even more unrestrained. Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude made her think that all her requests would be satisfied no matter what since she was pregnant. Even if she got into trouble, he would protect her. At the thought of what she was going to do next, Tan Si almost laughed out loud. Zhao Yan and Tan Si followed the staff outside. Han Yu was waiting for them in another room with Jiang An and Zou Bai sitting beside him. Han Yu was already prepared for Zhao Yan¡¯s arrival. After all, the two of them were now a couple. Han Yu cleared his throat and said, ¡°Tan Si, your reaction today was really too big. It has already seriously affected the broadcasting process of the show. You have to ensure that such a thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Tan Si immediately felt wronged. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I just wanted to chat with Sister Jiang An, but she humiliated me like that.¡± After saying that, she turned around and buried herself in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms. A soft sobbing sound could be heard. Jiang An sneered. ¡°My rejection was also very polite. I have the right not to chat with you. Do you think people will be on your side by acting like this?¡± Tan Si looked up at Zhao Yan, hoping that he would speak up for her. Zhao Yan said helplessly, ¡°Miss Jiang, we¡¯re all here to record a show. Even if you don¡¯t want to chat, you shouldn¡¯t use that tone. It will make people think that Si Si doesn¡¯t have a good relationship with you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that common knowledge?¡± Jiang An said matter-of-factly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone knew about her relationship with Tan Si. If they were to appear happy and harmonious now, everyone would probably know that they were putting on an act. Zhao Yan choked on his words because Jiang An was telling the truth. Sometimes, sweet words were useless in front of the truth. Zhao Yan could not bring himself to say that the two of them were sisters. Zou Bai took a step forward and said, ¡°Tan Si has been in the entertainment industry for long enough to understand. You know very well what you wanted to do today. I never ask others what right or wrong is when I do things. It¡¯s fine as long as I know it in my heart. If such a thing happens again, I can¡¯t guarantee Tan Si¡¯s safety.¡± Tan Si¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She was not confident enough to think that she could become enemies with the Zou family. Zhao Yan would not help her in this aspect.. Chapter 565 - Chapter 565: A Lesson Chapter 565: A Lesson Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan looked at Zou Bai. ¡°What do you mean by that? If anything happens to Tan Si, I¡¯ll suspect you first.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about this at all. Even if he said that in front of the police, they wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it back to him. ¡°If I really did it, no one would be able to find out.¡± Zou Bai looked at Zhao Yan coldly. ¡°The family head¡¯s methods are not something you can understand.¡± These words were the greatest humiliation to Zhao Yan. He had always been brooding over his identity and wanted to be on equal footing with Zou Bai. However, his father had always been the head of the family. He clearly no longer managed the family¡¯s matters, but he refused to give up his position. Zhao Yan also tried to build a good relationship with him, but his father had never cared about him. Zhao Yan¡¯s father believed that only a child born to someone he loved could be considered his child. Zhao Yan was only a product forced by his family and was not worthy of being his son. Until now, he had not given Zhao Yan the identity of the real heir. He felt he was not worthy of the title of Zhao family¡¯s heir. In the circle of aristocratic families, only people like Jiang An who held a banquet and announced it could be considered the real heir. Zhao Yan was clearly infuriated by these words. He stared at Zou Bai as if he was about to make a move in the next second. However, he knew that there were definitely countless Zou Family guards nearby. He could not defeat them alone. Han Yu was frightened by this confrontation. He did not want these two people to fight here. Han Yu could only look at Jiang An for help. She understood and held Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been out for too long. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish our business and go back.¡± Zou Bai patted the back of her hand. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tan Si held Zhao Yan¡¯s hand in fear and said loudly, ¡°Darling, you won¡¯t let them bully me, right?¡± Under such circumstances, Zhao Yan naturally could not show his fear. He smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully my girlfriend.¡± Han Yu sighed heavily. ¡°Everyone is still waiting in the house for you to continue the show. This matter is just a quarrel. As long as Jiang An and Tan Si can interact less in the future, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Why should we interact less? I just want to talk to Sister Jiang An. Can¡¯t I do that?¡± Tan Si straightened her neck and said. Han Yu really wanted to strangle her to death. It was clearly something that could be resolved by taking a step back, but why did it have to be so complicated? Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask Jiang An to come forward this time. He knew what to do when dealing with such a person. ¡°You should have heard of the Intelligence Network¡¯s ability. If you don¡¯t want to lose your reputation tomorrow, it¡¯s best if you do whatever the director says,¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very calm. However, Tan Si¡¯s expression froze. Of course, she had heard of the Intelligence Network¡¯s abilities. As long as they wanted to investigate a person, they could even dig out 18 generations worth of dirt on their ancestors. Perhaps they could investigate things that even the person themselves did not know clearly. Tan Si was not an open and aboveboard person. If the Intelligence Network had investigated her, she would definitely not be able to continue being a celebrity. She might even go to jail. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do whatever the director says.¡± This attitude made Zhao Yan look down on her even more. He was already prepared to back her up. Clearly, even Tan Si herself could not go head-on against him. He could only hope that the child would be born quickly so that he would not have to be entangled with her anymore. Since Tan Si had already said so, Zou Bai did not pester her anymore. He held Jiang An¡¯s hand and left. ¡°An¡¯an, I plan to teach Tan Si a lesson.¡± Zou Bai suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be surprised when she finds out that the Tan family has become poor?¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t look surprised at all. She smiled and said, ¡°I think so too.¡± The two of them were not people who would swallow their anger and not take revenge. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Once they made up their minds, they had to do it immediately. Jiang An and Zou Bai instructed the people in the country to attack the Tan family. It only took them half a day to get rid of them. Tan Si¡¯s parents were chased out of the house and even had their phones taken away by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. All they could do was wait for Tan Si to return to the country to accept this surprise. Tan Si had no idea about this at all. She was busy coaxing Zhao Yan. ¡°I only said that because I was too afraid. I¡¯ll definitely make the two of them pay the price for the recording later,¡± Tan Si said firmly. Zhao Yan really did not trust her anymore. He shook off her hand and said, ¡°You showed weakness even with me here. I¡¯m really disappointed..¡± Chapter 566 - Chapter 566: Choosing a Dog Chapter 566: Choosing a Dog Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As an adult, Zhao Yan had naturally thought about his own marriage. The scope of his choice of spouse was not big. He only chose from the aristocratic families. However, his ideal wife had to be a smart person who could help him manage the entire family. At the very least, she had to be like the Old Madam of the Zou family. Once something big happened, she had to be able to support the entire family. In the past two years, Zhao Yan had also been selecting such a person. However, he did not know who Zou Bai was going to marry, so he had not taken any action. His wife had to be more outstanding than Zou Bai¡¯s in order to surpass him. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to like Jiang An. To be honest, it was difficult to find someone better than her in the entire country. Not only was her family background superior, but her conduct and behavior were also superior. Although Jiang An had grown up outside since she was young, her bearing was natural. No matter how one looked at her, she was a noble young lady. Everyone who had seen her praised her from the bottom of their hearts. That was why Zhao Yan had the thought of snatching her over previously. However, Tan Si and Tan Nian had disrupted his plan. Zhao Yan knew that it was impossible for him to marry Jiang An. It was not only because he had a child, but also because Tan Nian¡¯s mother was Tan Si. The relationship between Jiang An and Tan Nian could not be explained in a few words. Since he had once been with Tan Si, Jiang An would not accept him no matter what. Zhao Yan could only accept this fact and let go of the thought of marrying Jiang An. But even so, he would not marry Tan Si. The Madam of the Zhao family could not be such a person. She did not even have the courage to harm others. If Tan Si had relied on his backing to fight Zou Bai, Zhao Yan would have thought highly of her. Unfortunately, Tan Si had missed this opportunity. They returned to the house one after another. After entering the house, they acted as if nothing had happened. The argument just now was like a dream. No one knew exactly what they said, but as long as the program could be successfully recorded, it was not a big deal. Sophie and Meng Nuan quickly went to welcome Jiang An. The few of them continued their previous conversation while Tan Si sat at the side and said a few words from time to time. They looked very harmonious. [Why are they suddenly coexisting peacefully?] [Weren¡¯t they still arguing just now?] [Looks like something happened that we don¡¯t know about.] [I really want to know what they said.] [Did you notice that although Tan Si is also participating in the conversation, she isn¡¯t saying a word to Jiang An?] [It¡¯s true. Tan Si has only been talking to Sophie and Meng Nuan.] [Looks like they still haven¡¯t reconciled.] [It¡¯s too fake to reconcile. Too much has happened in the past and they¡¯re destined to not get along well.] At this moment, the children finally returned. They rushed into their parents¡¯ arms happily and told them what they had been doing just now. In order to attract everyone¡¯s attention, Han Yu specially opened a separate live broadcast room and asked the children to choose sled dogs for tomorrow¡¯s schedule. The working dogs in this extremely cold area were big and had thick fur. They looked majestic just by standing there. The children had never seen them before. After all, the sled dogs in the city would definitely not look like this. Because many dogs were needed to pull the sleigh, the children¡¯s choice was only a game segment to increase the fun factor of the show. Under their master¡¯s guidance, they approached the sled dogs. For the safety of the children, these dogs had been pre-selected. For three generations of these dogs, there had never been an attack on humans. They all accepted the children¡¯s caresses well. Some even licked the backs of their hands to show that they were harmless. Jiang Yu was bold enough to climb onto the dog¡¯s back. The huge sled dog almost got up and ran, but its master immediately stopped it. This frightened the production team. If anything happened, they would definitely not be able to bear the consequences. Fortunately, Jiang Yu realized that this was wrong. She immediately stood obediently on the spot and did not move. Jiang Yi prevented his sister from doing anything unacceptable again and held her hand tightly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The owner walked past the children one by one with the sled dogs, showing off their strength, introducing their characteristics, and then letting the children choose their own companions for tomorrow. The children were very excited when facing the big dogs and did not know what to choose. Gao Jing was more rational and chose according to their characteristics. The other children also made their choice. When it came to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, the two of them could not say anything. They only looked at each other as if they were communicating with each other. The production team did not dare to interrupt them. They could only record the scene of the two of them looking at each other. After half a minute, Jiang Yu was defeated. Jiang Yi pointed at a dog with thick paws. ¡°We choose this one..¡± Chapter 567 - Chapter 567: Snowman Ranking Chapter 567: Snowman Ranking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The choosing of a dog was a novelty for the children, who used all the words they had learned in their lives to describe the scene. The parents listened to them patiently and expressed their opinions on the matter. All in all, it was a very pleasant parent-child exchange, but it was different on Tan Si¡¯s side. Tan Nian was the first person to come back after choosing the dog. In order to prevent him from falling sick again, the staff wrapped him up in layers of layers. After he finished choosing, they quickly carried him back, afraid that any cold wind would touch him. Hence, Tan Nian had nothing to say. He just looked at Tan Si with his big eyes. Tan Si was still waiting for him to speak. The two of them just stared at each other, and the scene became very comical. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you have anything to share with Mommy?¡± Tan Si asked softly. Tan Nian shook her head. ¡°No.¡± The child was telling the truth, and he had no intention of being perfunctory. However, Tan Si¡¯s anger rose all of a sudden. She began to lose control of her temper and said coldly, ¡°Do you have nothing to say, or are you unwilling to tell Mommy?¡± Tan Nian was stunned by this question. He sensed that something was wrong with his mother, but at his age, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to be sarcastic. Zhao Yan quickly stepped forward to stop her. ¡°The child is still sick. Of course he¡¯s unwilling to speak.¡± Tan Si suppressed the anger in her heart and turned her head away from Tan Nian. Zhao Yan was puzzled that Tan Si¡¯s temper had suddenly worsened today. However, since he was in front of the camera, it was not appropriate for him to say anything. He carried Tan Nian up and said, ¡°Dad believes that your choice will definitely be the best. We will definitely win tomorrow.¡± Han Yu frowned when he heard this. He hadn¡¯t said anything yet, so how could Zhao Yan be so sure that tomorrow would be a competition? He began to reflect on the schedule he had arranged recently. The children had been stuck in the strange circle of rankings. He had to change it. Han Yu immediately dragged his assistant to discuss a slight change in the itinerary that they had previously decided on. He just didn¡¯t like this couple now. They had caused too much trouble. If it weren¡¯t for them, the show would have gone much smoother. Zhao Yan could tell that Han Yu had some opinions about them. He blamed this on Tan Si. As night fell, the results of the snowman competition were out. As expected, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi won first place. The people from the foreign network did not know about the Chinese celebrities, let alone the existence of this program. They were all sincerely voting for the snowman they thought was best. After all, the things that the other children made could only be said to have a shape. They could not compare to what Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi made. Zhao Yan was a little jealous of this result. He felt that it would be great if Tan Nian could participate in the competition. With his help, they would definitely get first place. There had always been a mountain in Zhao Yan¡¯s world that he couldn¡¯t climb, and that was Zou Bai. This mountain had always been on top of his head. Even though Luo Xuan rarely mentioned it now, it had been carved into his bones since he was young. If he couldn¡¯t win against Zou Bai, he would never be happy for the rest of his life. Tan Nian still didn¡¯t know that his life would be tumultuous. He felt that it was good to be hugged by Zhao Yan, so he accepted his father a little. It could be said that Tan Nian had almost no love from his parents. It was all because of Wang Li¡¯s care that he could grow to his current state. However, Wang Li was not his parent after all. Children needed their parents to take care of them. Tan Nian had also thought about how his parents would take care of him. It wasn¡¯t easy for Tan Si to come home and take care of him, but he didn¡¯t feel much love either. It was similar to before. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that a father had suddenly appeared, Tan Nian really couldn¡¯t accept it immediately. Moreover, this person had even attacked his mother. Tan Nian should have hated this person, but looking at how close Tan Si was to him, it seemed like everything was not what he thought. Since his mother accepted him as his father, Tan Nian chose to accept him as well. Han Yu announced the next name list. ¡°The second place is Gao Jing¡¯s Cat, and in joint third place is Liu Yue¡¯s Snowman and Li Ai¡¯s Rabbit. Everyone likes your work very much.¡± After saying that, everyone applauded. The children did not care about the rankings and only heard the praises.. Chapter 568 - Chapter 568: Can’t Remember Chapter 568: Can¡¯t Remember Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi successfully won the local feast. The two children were not in a hurry to celebrate. They turned around and ran to Jiang An¡¯s side to talk. The three of them seemed to be discussing something. Zou Bai didn¡¯t join in. No matter what they did, he wouldn¡¯t stop them. The three of them muttered for a long time before reaching an agreement. They turned to look at the others. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to share this feast with everyone.¡± Everyone looked surprised. They did not expect things to turn out like this. After all, this was something that they had won themselves. Logically speaking, they did not need to share it with them. Jiang An and the children stood in a row with bright smiles, letting everyone understand that they had decided to share it from the bottom of their hearts. Everyone did not refuse and sat together happily to eat a big meal. The local delicacies were very famous around the world. When they were served, they were so fragrant that everyone almost drooled. After happily finishing the meal, it was time for everyone to go home. They said goodbye to each other and the live broadcast was over. Tan Si walked up to Jiang An and said, ¡°I wish everyone a good dream.¡± As she was talking to everyone, Jiang An couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only pretend not to hear her. Zou Bai took a step forward to protect her. Thinking of what he had said previously, Tan Si was so frightened that she turned around and ran. Zhao Yan sighed softly when he saw how useless she was. He began to regret going to Ma City that night. After returning to her room, Tan Si revealed an angry expression. She snorted and said, ¡°I knew she would go against me. If not for her, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Zhao Yan felt that what happened to Tan Si today had nothing to do with Jiang An, but he still went along with her. ¡°If you hate her so much, how about I help you?¡± Tan Si¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t willing to get involved in these matters? Why are you helping me now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t want to get involved back then, but now, I want to make Zou Bai sad,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile. This reason convinced Tan Si. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I naturally have my ways. You just have to cooperate with me when the time comes.¡± Zhao Yan found it hard to believe that Tan Si had any good ideas. She had always been stupid and wanted to ask for a definite answer. However, Tan Si refused to say anything no matter what. She only said that she would do something to Jiang An tomorrow. Zhao Yan said helplessly, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do anything even more stupid.¡± Tan Si¡¯s face was filled with confidence. She felt that her method would definitely succeed. The next day, Han Yu woke up full of hope. He felt that after yesterday¡¯s incident, there would definitely not be any more accidents. Han Yu felt that people could be unlucky, but not every day. He happily called the guests together and announced that they would be dog-sledding today. In an extremely cold area of ice and snow, it was obvious that people could not completely rely on modern technology to travel. Thus, dog sledding was not eliminated. It was still the local people¡¯s main mode of transport. Han Yu got someone to bring up the dogs that each child had chosen yesterday and said, ¡°These are the dogs you chose yesterday. You need to recognize it yourself today.¡± To be honest, these dogs all looked similar. They were very big and had long hair. At a glance, they looked the same. The children had only seen them briefly yesterday. Now that they thought about it, their impression of dogs was very faint. Everyone looked confused. This was exactly what Han Yu wanted to see. The program¡¯s dramatic effect was simply maxed out. In order to achieve today¡¯s effect, he specially got someone to send over dogs that looked very similar and then gave it to the children to choose from. The children walked in front of the dogs and looked at them while keeping in mind the impression they had from yesterday. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi quickly found the dog with thick claws and successfully completed the process. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Jing also remembered the color of the dog and chose the right one. The other children were completely at a loss. They had only casually pointed at a dog yesterday and did not remember any characteristics. Li Ai bit her finger and was about to cry. She pointed at the dog and said, ¡°Why must I choose the one from yesterday? Can¡¯t I choose a new one now?¡± Han Yu shook his head with a smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± Han Yu¡¯s words completely cut off Li Ai¡¯s escape route. She turned around and threw herself into Li Sheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t choose..¡± Chapter 569 - Chapter 569: The Right Choice Chapter 569: The Right Choice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Sheng¡¯s heart ached as he picked up his daughter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t choose. Just pick one. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s right or wrong.¡± Although he said that, Li Ai felt even worse. If she did as her father said, it would be no different from admitting that she did not remember it. Seeing Li Ai like this, Liu Yue also panicked. She looked at Liu Mu for help and said aggrievedly, ¡°I really can¡¯t remember.¡± Liu Mu squatted down to guide her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic first. Slowly recall why you chose that dog yesterday.¡± Liu Yue thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s because that dog looks different and has a gentle expression.¡± ¡°Then take a look at which one is the same as yesterday¡¯s.¡± Liu Mu let Liu Yue walk in front of the dogs. Liu Yue looked around and pointed at the last one. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Han Yu nodded and said, ¡°Correct.¡± Liu Yue danced with joy. ¡°I got it right!¡± Liu Mu patted her head. ¡°Yue Yue is awesome.¡± As her father, Liu Yan stood on the spot and only knew how to clap. [Liu Yan is really too funny.] [Although Daddy can¡¯t help much, Daddy will applaud.] [Liu Mu is really good at raising children. He knows how to guide children.] [But I also forgot which dogs they picked yesterday. These dogs all look the same.] [But the one Liu Yue chose does look very gentle.] [Li Ai is too pitiful. She hasn¡¯t chosen hers yet.] [But how did Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi recognize the dog? They clearly look the same.] [I think their dog is stronger.] Li Ai couldn¡¯t recognize the dog no matter what she said. In order for the show to continue, Han Yu could only give her a small hint. ¡°Xiao Ai, don¡¯t you think the dog on the left looks familiar?¡± This was a clear hint, but Li Ai did not understand. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± This time, even Han Yu had no choice. He couldn¡¯t just tell her in front of so many people that this was the dog she had chosen yesterday. Li Sheng could only turn off his microphone and whisper into his daughter¡¯s ear, ¡°Just choose this one. Daddy guarantees that it will be it.¡± Faced with Li Sheng¡¯s confident tone, Li Ai chose to believe him. She pointed at the dog, and Han Yu announced, ¡°You chose the right one.¡± This way, Tan Nian was the only one who did not succeed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. This was an invisible pressure. Tan Nian subconsciously wanted to curl up and turn around to look for Tan Si to seek a sense of security. However, the other party did not care about Tan Nian at all. Her mind was filled with what she had to do today, and she was afraid that something would go wrong. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Zhao Yan had a smile on his face. ¡°Go ahead and choose. No matter what, you have to try.¡± After saying that, he placed his hand on Tan Nian¡¯s shoulder and pinched it without anyone noticing. This force would not hurt the child, but it was enough to remind him. Tan Nian realized that the person in front of him was not telling the truth. If he really chose the wrong dog, the consequences would be very serious. He instantly didn¡¯t want to choose anything. In his opinion, as long as he didn¡¯t choose, nothing would happen. Tan Nian stood rooted to the ground with his head lowered. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Nian Nian.¡± Zhao Yan called his name to urge him. However, Tan Nian was unmoved, as if he had lost his soul. [What¡¯s wrong with Tan Nian?] [He¡¯s timid to begin with. Don¡¯t scare him casually.] [What happened just now?] [Zhao Yan only said a few words to him.] [It¡¯s nothing. It sounded normal.] [Something must have happened. Otherwise, Tan Nian wouldn¡¯t be like this.] Everyone was guessing what had happened. Han Yu felt like he could not breathe. If Tan Nian continued like this, the show would really be over. At this moment, Jiang Yu walked over and held his hand. ¡°Shall we go and take a look together?¡± Tan Nian was only afraid to begin with. With someone accompanying him, he felt much better. He mustered his courage and took two steps forward. Jiang Yi walked over to the dog and waved. ¡°Come over quickly.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With the two of them around, Tan Nian was no longer afraid. He puffed out his chest and walked over step by step. He looked at them one by one and said, ¡°It¡¯s the one in the middle.¡± Han Yu quickly went to confirm with his assistant, ¡°Is it that one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Tan Nian made the right choice,¡± the assistant said excitedly. The staff behind the camera were very happy. The show could finally continue.. Chapter 570 - Chapter 570: Rare Warmth Chapter 570: Rare Warmth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan almost couldn¡¯t maintain his neutral expression. What he said just now was that Tan Nian was useless. Instead, it was Zou Bai¡¯s children that gave him the courage. He himself couldn¡¯t compare to Zou Bai. Could it be that he couldn¡¯t even compare to his children? He tried his best to maintain his neutral expression, but he still looked much more serious. If it was anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t be anything abnormal, but Zhao Yan had established a gentle and hearty image on this show. He always had a smile on his face. Therefore, as long as he did not smile, he would be very conspicuous. Everyone felt that something was wrong. [Zhao Yan seems to be in a bad mood.] [It¡¯s rare to see him with such an expression.] [Actually, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as good as he appears.] [People who can be with Tan Si can¡¯t be any good.] [Neither of them could take good care of Tan Nian.] [Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. It¡¯s normal for Zhao Yan to be like this. No one can always have a smile on their face.] [But he could do it during the previous recording.] Zhao Yan¡¯s momentary negligence caused him to gain a lot of attention on the Internet. Even Luo Xuan saw it. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What a self-righteous idiot.¡± After that, she focused all her attention on Tan Nian. The more she looked at this child, the more she liked him. He looked exactly like Zhao Yan¡¯s father when he was young. ¡°Go and urge Zhao Yan to bring the child back as soon as possible,¡± Luo Xuan ordered. The news spread quickly from China to overseas, but Zhao Yan could only pretend not to hear it. He could not bring Tan Nian back now. Moreover, they had yet to establish a close relationship. He had to work harder. After that, Zhao Yan stood beside Tan Nian. They were practically inseparable. He wanted to make sure that this child was completely on his side. Tan Si was distracted by the game and did not even listen to the director¡¯s words. It was only when she stood on the sled that she said in surprise, ¡°What are we doing?¡± ¡°As I said earlier, everyone is going to take the sled to the other side of the mountain to fish at the frozen lake,¡± Han Yu answered her. Tan Si subconsciously did not want to go. The most important thing now was to protect the child in her stomach. This was her biggest bargaining chip to threaten Zhao Yan. If anything happened, the other party would definitely skin her alive. However, she knew that if she said she did not want to go now, Han Yu would definitely not agree. Although she could use the excuse that she was pregnant, her future plans would be ruined. Tan Si thought for a moment and made up her mind. Without a word, she set off with everyone. Han Yu was still wondering why she didn¡¯t say anything. In the past, she had the most opinions about the show. He thought that his conversation with Tan Si had worked and happily thought that the next steps should be much smoother. He brought his assistant to sit on the sled at the back and followed everything. The sled dogs in the extremely cold zone did not exist as pets. They were professional working dogs and man¡¯s best friend. After the locals gave the order, the dogs ran out. Under the lead of the lead dog, the children began to scream. This was the first time they had tried such an activity. The children¡¯s playful nature made them very excited. Even Tan Nian enjoyed this process. He leaned into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and was not worried that he would fly out. He had a very bright smile on his face. This made Zhao Yan feel that Tan Nian was not completely useless. It was just that he had not received a good education previously. Now that he was by his side, he would definitely change. At the thought of this, Zhao Yan hugged Tan Nian even tighter. He smiled and chatted with him about the scenery on the road. At this moment, they finally looked like father and son. Tan Si also leaned over to say something. However, the wind was too cold, so she could only hide behind. Zhao Yan was worried that she would be blown away by the wind, so he moved to the middle to block her tightly. [Oh my god, it¡¯s so romantic. Even when he¡¯s freezing, he had to shield Si Si from the wind.] [They look like a couple.] [The family of three is really blissful.] [As expected, it¡¯s better to have parents by your side.] [Tan Nian looks much happier than before.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [Children are very sensitive. They can sense if adults really love them.] [If only this could continue. Tan Nian looked really pitiful at the beginning of the show.] [These dogs run so fast. I want to take a sled too.] [They are experts in a world of ice and snow.] The elegance of the sled dogs made the netizens excited. Some people had even decided to go there to play and experience the joy brought by the ice and snow. The government of this country immediately realized something was up and began to promote themselves on the Internet.. Chapter 571 - Chapter 571: Promoting Tourism Chapter 571: Promoting Tourism Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a country with such scarce resources, if they wanted to improve economically, they had to work hard in other areas. Tourism was obviously a good choice for them. However, their efforts in the past few years did not have much effect. After all, they were not the only country with a snowy region. The neighboring country had the reputation of being Santa Claus¡¯ hometown. Most tourists were attracted to it, and very few people could come here. The government was about to give up on this path. They were not very enthusiastic about the fact that the Chinese film crew wanted to film a variety show. They had failed too many times and had long given up hope. They did not expect that a video of dog sledding would attract so many viewers online. The head of the government¡¯s tourism department was so touched that he was about to cry. He responded quickly. First, he thanked the film crew online for choosing their country. Then, he advertised that they had the purest ice and snow here. There were also dog sleds for tourists to experience. When the time was right, they could also go to see the Northern Lights. It was definitely a good place to travel. The Minister of Tourism had spared no effort in promoting it and had spent all his funds over the years on it. He knew that this opportunity would not come again. If he missed this popularity, it would be difficult to promote it again. He could not be stingy with money at this time. As it turned out, his money was not wasted. Many people were attracted and started asking about trips here on the Internet. The Minister of Tourism was so happy that he almost didn¡¯t sleep. He got people to answer questions online day and night, including how much it would cost to come here and the travel experience. As long as people came, the Minister of Tourism was willing to pay. As long as their reputation was good, there was no need to be afraid that no one would come. The people in the country were really too poor. They needed tourism to increase their employment and income. In order to succeed, the Minister did not hesitate to pay any price. He even considered if he should invite the production team¡¯s celebrities to endorse him. The guests did not expect that this would cause such an effect. It was their first time experiencing dog sledding. The sled dogs here were strictly trained. They ran quickly and steadily. The feeling of galloping between the snowy mountains was too wonderful. It was definitely an unforgettable experience in life. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had always liked the feeling of flying. They would always pester Zou Bai to drive the sports car to take them out for a spin. This time, they were even happier. ¡°Brother, look, there seems to be a puppy over there,¡± Jiang Yu shouted. Jiang Yi took a look and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a puppy, it¡¯s a little fox.¡± The words ¡®little fox¡¯ excited Jiang Yu. She turned around and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Daddy, I want a fox.¡± Jiang An was afraid that Zou Bai would agree immediately. This wasn¡¯t a toy that could be given casually. She pulled Jiang Yu into her arms and wrapped her in a thick blanket. ¡°Little Fox can¡¯t be taken away from the snow mountain.¡± ¡°Then can I have a little fox that can live at home?¡± Jiang Yu thought for a moment. Jiang An didn¡¯t reject her immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°If you want Little Fox, you have to take care of her yourself. Feeding and bathing will be all done by you alone. Mom and Dad won¡¯t help you. Have you thought about whether you want to do this or not?¡± Jiang Yu immediately wanted to nod. She did not realize the cumbersomeness of these tasks at all. All she wanted was a little fox. Jiang An continued, ¡°You can think of it this way. Every day after you shower, dress, and eat, you have to repeat this process. The little fox won¡¯t be as obedient as a human. It will even struggle and run around. You have to spend half of your time playing with it every day.¡± Jiang Yu hated the process of bathing and putting on clothes the most. Fortunately, she liked to smell good every day. Otherwise, she would have insisted on not bathing. When she heard that she had to do this twice, she was a little unhappy. She could not accept the fact that she had to spend time playing with the little fox. Jiang Yu thought about it and shook her head. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want Little Fox.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I also promise you that if you can take care of another life independently, you can have a pet at home.¡± Jiang An stretched out her hand to pinky promise with her. Jiang Yu was not sad about losing the little fox. She made a pinky promise to her mother seriously. Zou Bai pinched Jiang Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy promises you too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a little fox. I want a little tiger.¡± Jiang Yi voiced his thoughts. Zou Bai¡¯s expression did not change. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright. If Little Wingsy can do what Mommy says, Daddy will definitely give you a little tiger..¡± Chapter 572 - Chapter 572: Dream Mother Chapter 572: Dream Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios [Is there something wrong with my ears? Is he talking about a tiger?] [Zou Bai can definitely buy a tiger.] [Jiang An is really good at educating children. She discusses with them in a respectful manner.] [I think this discussion over raising pets is important. We have to communicate with children in advance.] [She didn¡¯t reject the idea straightaway. She just made it clear that the child had to shoulder the responsibility and let the child choose for herself.] [This kind of mother is really too good.] [I envy Little Feather and Little Wingsy.] The netizens formed a topic about praising Jiang An¡¯s personality. They were all envious that Jiang An was a stable mother. Parent-child relationships were definitely a big problem in the world. No matter which country it was, problems arose when it came to interacting with one¡¯s parents. Parents had a natural power over their children. This power would always hurt their children before they grew up. Differences between children and parents would grow until they are completely irreconcilable. Jiang An had undoubtedly fulfilled their fantasies. She was the kind of mother they had wanted the most in their childhood. Jiang An had unknowingly gained many fans. They had become fans because they had seen her gentleness. The sled dogs crossed the mountain and reached the ice lake on the other side of the mountain. The production team had already hired local fishermen to welcome the guests there. The temperature of the ice lake was lower than other places, so the fishermen built wooden houses by the lake. After continuous reinforcement and renovation, they finally formed a large area. The guests did not expect this place to be so spectacular. The people in the live-stream were also surprised. They felt that no matter how hard they worked, the living environment in such a place would not be especially good. However, the fishermen¡¯s intelligence shocked everyone in the live-stream. Han Yu wrapped himself up like a dumpling and said with a loudspeaker, ¡°Today, parents are going to bring their children to experience ice fishing. This is purely a parent-child event. There¡¯s no competition at all. However, your results will be dinner. If you don¡¯t catch anything, you won¡¯t have dinner.¡± This sentence was very powerful for children. They could not skip dinner. Li Ai pulled Li Sheng and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s start quickly.¡± Li Sheng quickly walked over, wanting to start ice fishing as soon as possible. The other children followed suit, making their parents a little flustered. Everyone began to ask the fishermen for advice, wanting to catch fish quickly and not disappoint the children. At this moment, Tan Si¡¯s gaze landed on Jiang An. This was the best opportunity she could not miss. However, she knew that she could not talk to her directly. Jiang An would ignore her. Tan Si turned to look at Zhao Yi in the distance. He had received an order to help Tan Si. No matter what the other party¡¯s order was, he had to do it. Seeing her signal, Zhao Yi turned around and walked over with a white fox cub. He hid in the forest and stared at Jiang Yu, who was looking at the lake. Zhao Yi was afraid of being discovered by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards and was very far away. He found the right time to release the fox. Jiang Yu¡¯s gaze was immediately attracted as she looked at the fox in amazement. However, Jiang Yu did not move. She still held Jiang An¡¯s hand tightly. She knew that she could not leave her mother casually. This was not the effect that Zhao Yi wanted. He had finally caught a fox in the snow mountain. Tan Si originally thought that Jiang Yu would be lured away so that she could use Jiang Yu to deceive Jiang An. She did not expect to fail. The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards also noticed Zhao Yi¡¯s figure, but they didn¡¯t show it. They quietly went to report to Zou Yi and Zou Er. They frowned immediately. It was not strange for Zhao Yi to appear here. After all, Zhao Yan was in this production team. However, it was definitely not a good thing for him to be so sneaky. ¡°Should we report now?¡± Zou Er asked. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Yi looked at Han Yu, who was not far away, and said, ¡°We have to tell Master now. Otherwise, it will be too late if anything happens. I believe the director will make things easy for us.¡± After the two of them decided, they immediately went to look for Han Yu. The two burly men standing in front of them were really intimidating. Han Yu was so frightened that he almost dropped the loudspeaker. His voice was trembling. ¡°What do you guys want?¡± ¡°We need a favor from you,¡± Zou Yi said with what he thought was a gentle smile. Unfortunately, Han Yu could not see his gentleness at all. He only felt that the two of them were about to attack at any moment.. He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°What favor?¡± Chapter 573 - Chapter 573: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave Chapter 573: Luring the Snake Out of the Cave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Han Yu had also heard that the Zou Family had their own power and could do many things in private. They could even obtain confidential information. However, he had only heard about it and had no contact with these things. After the program started, he noticed that there were two people following Zou Bai. Han Yu subconsciously chose to ignore them. There were some things that were better left unknown. After the last episode of the show ended, he went to inquire about it. In the end, he was almost scared to death. All he heard was what Zou Bai had done before. Although there was a degree of exaggeration in this matter, what everyone was saying had a lot of credibility. He immediately decided to respect these two people and not cause any trouble. Therefore, when Zou Yi and Zou Er stood in front of him, Han Yu¡¯s breathing almost stopped. He was afraid that the other party would say something that he could not bear. Upon hearing the word ¡®favor¡¯, Han Yu took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What do you need my help with?¡± When Zou Yi saw that Han Yu was a little scared, he quickly revealed a harmless smile. ¡°We have something to tell Mr. Zou now, but he¡¯s on camera now. We need your help to call him out temporarily.¡± This favor was simply too easy. Han Yu relaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can call him out now.¡± They just needed to avoid the camera. Han Yu asked the staff to negotiate with the local fishermen and get them to bring the guests to dig the ice hole so that they could fish later. Then, he gave more screen time to the fishermen who were teaching. Zou Yi and Zou Er were able to report to Zou Bai. ¡°Master, Zhao Yi sneakily appeared in the surroundings, and it seems like he¡¯s going to do something,¡± Zou Yi said. Zou Bai asked, ¡°Is he very far away from Zhao Yan?¡± ¡°Yes, he is.¡± ¡°As a hidden guard of the Zhao family, he must have made some other arrangements to keep him so far away from Master. However, he didn¡¯t leave this place completely. He probably wants to do something,¡± Jiang An suddenly said. Zou Bai looked at her in surprise. In the past, Jiang An had never come into contact with such things. Her education as a successor had just begun not long ago, but she could have such insight. From this, it could be seen how smart she was. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t left the Jiang family when you were young, you would definitely be the smartest heir now. Even I wouldn¡¯t be your match,¡± Zou Bai sighed. Jiang An knew that this was a compliment. She smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t worried about Zhao Yi¡¯s actions. After experiencing the kidnapping of the two children, Zou Bai had already raised the security level around him to the highest. Even the core members of the hidden guards had been mobilized, hiding in the most hidden place to protect their family of four. Under such circumstances, no matter what Zhao Yi did, he would not succeed. However, he also wanted to know what the other party wanted to do. He instructed, ¡°Keep a close eye on him, but don¡¯t let him know of your existence. You don¡¯t have to stop him from doing what he wants to do. As for how far he wants to go, I believe you know the limit.¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er naturally knew what their master meant. They wanted Zhao Yi to do what he had to do. At the same time, they wanted to ensure the safety of their masters. This was not difficult for them. They could even obtain evidence in real time. Zhao Yi did not know that he had been targeted. He was still vexed about how to complete Tan Si¡¯s orders. He had to take advantage of this period of time to lure Jiang Yu away. If he could not complete it, Tan Si would definitely tell Zhao Yan. Zhao Yi did not want his master to think that he was an incompetent person. ¡°Big brother, it seems like someone has been keeping an eye on me,¡± Jiang Yu said to Jiang Yi. Jiang Yi turned around and looked at Zhao Yi¡¯s hiding place, scaring him. He almost thought that the two children had discovered him. However, they quickly retracted their gazes and looked elsewhere. Zhao Yi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was really scaring myself. Such small children can¡¯t tell anything.¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi turned around to discuss. ¡°Brother, he seems a little stupid. We all know he¡¯s there, but he¡¯s still not leaving.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Adults always look down on children subconsciously. That¡¯s a stereotype.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this at all.¡± ¡°Should we teach him a lesson?¡± Jiang Yu was very interested in Jiang Yi¡¯s suggestion. She was still very disappointed that she could not get the little fox she wanted. She needed to find something to make herself happy. Jiang Yi could tell from his sister¡¯s expression. ¡°He must be here for the two of us. Then we can lure the snake out of its hole..¡± Chapter 574 - Chapter 574: Three Similar People Chapter 574: Three Similar People Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the two children decided what they wanted to do, they stopped staying obediently by the fishermen¡¯s side and began to try to walk into the distance, as if they were attracted by something. Zhao Yi finally saw hope and almost cried. If he continued to stay, he would not be able to hold on. In the mountains in such a cold area, the temperature was not something ordinary people could withstand. Even if Zhao Yi was a secret guard selected through layers of selection, he was still a human after all. He could not stay outside for long. If he continued to wait like this, he would probably be frozen into a popsicle. Zhao Yi was scrambling to find something. After all, the little fox had already run away. He had to have something to attract the children¡¯s attention. Zou Er stood on a hill not far away and looked at him with a pair of binoculars. He said in disdain, ¡°With his standard, he can still become the core shadow guard of the Zhao family. Looks like their overall standard is not that good.¡± ¡°He still has the cheek to put Yi in his name. I feel embarrassed.¡± Zou Yi rolled his eyes. He had a problem with Zhao Yi¡¯s name for a long time. After all, his name came from getting first place in the assessment. This was his glory. Zhao Yi had been given this name purely because Zhao Yan wanted to compete with his master. There was no matching strength at all. ¡°Stop complaining here. The most important thing now is to keep an eye on him,¡± Zou Er said. Zou Yi naturally understood the severity of the situation, but he still continued to roll his eyes, representing his disdain for Zhao Yi. ¡°Do you think the young masters are moving to the edge? It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Zou Er was a little anxious. Zou Yi grabbed the binoculars and took a closer look. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I have to get someone to bring the two little masters back quickly.¡± He knew very well how smart his two little masters were, but he would never let them take the risk. This was the next heir of the Zou family, someone he had to protect well even if he died in the process. After saying that, he threw the binoculars to Zou Er and rushed down, afraid that he would be too slow. Zou Er didn¡¯t stop him. Compared to his young master¡¯s safety, Zhao Yi was nothing. It was not easy for Zhao Yi to get someone to send a fox cub. The Zhao family¡¯s secret guards searched the mountains and wilderness outside and finally found this one. Just as he was about to release the fox in front of Jiang Yu, he saw Zou Yi running over quickly. Zhao Yi quickly hid, wondering if he had been discovered. He raised his legs and wanted to run. However, he remembered that he had yet to complete his mission, so he could only grit his teeth and endure it. Fortunately, Zou Yi only stopped in front of the two children and had no intention letting them continue forward. Zhao Yi heaved a long sigh of relief because he had not been exposed. ¡°Young Masters, it¡¯s not too safe here. Can I bring you back?¡± Zou Yi bent down and said. ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yu shook her head. ¡°We have our own things to do. We can¡¯t go back now.¡± Zou Yi thought about how the two of them had used the explosives last time and didn¡¯t dare to imagine what they were going to do. He subconsciously began to touch his pocket to confirm that the explosives were still in his pocket. ¡°Something is about to happen here. I have to ensure Little Master¡¯s safety. Come back with me.¡± Zou Yi¡¯s tone was pleading. At this moment, Jiang Yi spoke, ¡°We naturally have our own thoughts. You said that we¡¯re the masters, so you should listen to us.¡± Facing such words, Zou Yi really didn¡¯t know what to say. Jiang Yi was indeed their master. The Zou Family¡¯s secret guards had been instilled with loyalty on the first day of training. They had to be unconditionally loyal to the Zou Family and their master. No matter what, they could not disobey their master¡¯s orders. They did not need to make their own judgments. Their greatest duty was to listen to orders. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang Yi saw Zou Yi lower his head and exerted more strength. ¡°My sister and I both know that there¡¯s someone there, and they¡¯re coming for us, so he wants to lure us out.¡± Zou Yi really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He said anxiously, ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous to do this. If something unexpected happens, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± ¡°The two of us can¡¯t live under your protection forever. If our identities are announced, there will be more danger than now, right?¡± Jiang Yi said calmly. Jiang Yu continued, ¡°Moreover, we have the ability to deal with this matter. We have a complete plan. It will definitely succeed.¡± Zou Yi was truly shocked. These words really did not seem like something a child would say. He saw Zou Bai¡¯s shadow in Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi. The father and children were exceptionally similar at this moment.. Chapter 575 - Chapter 575: Missing Chapter 575: Missing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Most of the heirs of aristocratic families were their first children, so Zou Bai was not taught as an heir when he was born. As the fourth son of the family, he only needed to live happily for the rest of his life. However, ever since he started elementary school, Zou Bai¡¯s talent could not be concealed. He was the smartest child in the Zou Family¡¯s generation. When he was still in elementary school, he would use tricks to fool everyone. No schemes could fool him, and he could even deceive others. The older generation of the Zou Family felt that it was a pity. If only this child was the eldest son of the Zou Family. That would definitely bring prosperity to the family. Zou Bai didn¡¯t think so. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts about becoming the head of the Zou Family. His dream was to be the head of the Zou Family¡¯s hidden guards and bring the family to glory. However, with all sorts of things happening to his brothers and his father¡¯s accident, Zou Bai could only be pushed to the position of the head of the family. However, Zou Bai had done a good job. What he had done for the family was enough to be recorded in the family genealogy. Zou Yi and Zou Er also felt that they were lucky to be able to follow such a master. No one in the world was more powerful than their master. But at this moment, Zou Yi had a new perspective. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi would definitely not be inferior to Zou Bai when they grew up. Zou Yi would no longer open his mouth to stop him. In his eyes, Jiang Yi was no longer a child, but his master whose orders he had to listen to. ¡°Young Masters, what are you going to do next?¡± Zou Yi asked. Jiang Yu took a step forward. ¡°That person is definitely trying to lure us away. Then, he will do something. We just have to follow his wishes.¡± ¡°But you need to leave first,¡± Jiang Yi said. ¡°He won¡¯t dare to do anything while you¡¯re here.¡± Zou Yi hesitated for a moment. He still didn¡¯t dare to leave the two little masters here. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Jiang Yi put his hand in his pocket and held an exquisite pistol in his hand. Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡°Dad said that no matter where we go, there will be many secret guards protecting us. Now, the mountain must be filled with our people. You allowed him to appear here, so what he wants to do won¡¯t threaten our personal safety. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to leave.¡± The two children¡¯s analysis was too accurate. For a moment, Zou Yi felt that his IQ.was not high enough. However, he was successfully convinced by the two children and obeyed their orders to turn around and leave. Zhao Yan finally had the chance. In his eyes, the conversation between the two children and Zou Yi was definitely nonsense. They just didn¡¯t want to go back with him. As soon as Zou Yi left, he immediately released the fox that was tied to the rope. The furry animal that flashed past attracted their attention. Jiang Yu shouted and chased after it. Jiang Yi called his sister and ran with her. ¡°Quick, capture the two of them,¡± Zhao Yi said excitedly. He immediately took action with the secret guards beside him. Soon, they caught up to the two children and reached out to capture them. Jiang Yi turned around and fired at them. Countless anesthetic needles shot out. These people fainted before they could react. Zhao Yi was naturally not spared either. The moment before he closed his eyes, he regretted giving chase. ¡°Brother, they¡¯re all down. Who should we call?¡± Jiang Yu asked. Jiang Yi took the communicator from Zhao Yi. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call anyone. We just need to reply.¡± The communication device in Tan Si¡¯s arms vibrated. Zhao Yi had sent her a message indicating that the two children were under control. She walked towards Jiang An ecstatically. ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you notice that the two children are missing?¡± Of course, Jiang An had noticed it, but the two children had the A.I. chips on them. It could transmit their locations in real time. If anything happened to the children, the A.I. chips would transmit the abnormal data back immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Jiang An was not worried. With the secret guards all over the mountain watching, it would not be easy for anything to happen. Tan Si did not notice Jiang An¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°I saw the two children heading into the mountains just now. It won¡¯t be good if something happens. Why don¡¯t we go and look for them? What do you think?¡± Jiang An finally understood what Tan Si wanted to do. She had caused such a huge commotion because of her, so it was easy to resolve. ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang An immediately replied. Tan Si was overwhelmed by the success and did not think that Jiang An¡¯s reaction was abnormal. She smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and leave..¡± Chapter 576 - Chapter 576: Watch Contact Chapter 576: Watch Contact Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si led the way happily. Jiang An really did not know what to say. Did she think that others could not tell from her obvious expression? Tan Si had all kinds of bad ideas since she was young, and most of them were used on Jiang An. In the end, as long as she made a microexpression, Jiang An knew that she was going to do bad things again. Jiang An wanted to know what she was going to do this time. Moreover, she was using the children to do something to her. At the thought of this, Jiang An raised her hand and pressed on the watch. Soon, she received feedback from the children. The watch needed fingerprints to respond, which meant that the children were safe. Jiang An was completely relieved. Then, she followed Tan Si deep into the mountains. She took out a small bottle from her pocket, opened it, and poured it on the ground. It looked like nothing, but this was a powder developed by the Zou family. It would not dissipate for half a month after landing on the ground. As long as it was illuminated by a special light, the color could be seen. It was used by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to leave their traces. During this period of time, Zou Bai had brought over all the items used by the secret guards. He couldn¡¯t wait for the three of them to be armed from their hair to their heels. Naturally, this bottle of powder was placed in her pocket. ¡°Tan Si, are you sure the children are this way?¡± Jiang An still wanted to give her a chance. ¡°If we go further in, we¡¯ll be deep in the mountains. Why don¡¯t we go back and find someone else to help?¡± Of course not. This was a good idea that Tan Si had come up with with great difficulty. If she went back, she would not have such a chance again. Tan Si thought that Jiang An was a little afraid and was even more certain that she wanted to do this. She said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold here. If the children really can¡¯t find their way back, they¡¯ll definitely freeze to death. It¡¯s better for us to quickly find the children.¡± Since Tan Si had already said so, Jiang An would not be kind anymore. She had already wanted to harm her, and she would be a fool to choose to forgive her. Jiang An operated the watch again. This time, the news reached Zou Bai¡¯s wrist. Their entire family was wearing the same watch. Zou Bai had specially asked the R&D department to make this. This model would not be sold to the public. It would only be used by the Zou family. No matter how far away the watches were from each other, they would be able to receive the news immediately and would not be affected by the environment. This was because the signal of the watch relied on the satellite developed by the Zou family to ensure absolute signal tracking. The chip in the watch was also the latest invention of the R&D department. It could monitor the user¡¯s physical condition in real time and organize the data to feed back to headquarters. If anything went wrong, the secret guards would be the first to notice. They could also contact each other with their watches to ensure that they would not lose contact with each other. Zou Bai was truly shocked by what had happened last time. He had been in charge of the Zou Family for so many years, but he hadn¡¯t put in any effort in this area. Instead, he had asked the R&D Department to investigate the safety equipment. He was no longer alone. He had to shoulder the responsibility of protecting his family. Jiang An was also very happy to accept this. She didn¡¯t think that Zou Bai was trying to invade her life. It would be heartbreaking for lovers to be too calculative. She followed behind Tan Si unhurriedly. In any case, there were definitely secret guards protecting her. She could just treat it as a joke. Tan Si had actually been walking in circles. She had long gotten Zhao Yi to understand the situation here. It was just to confuse Jiang An and make her think that she had walked very far away. However, in the end, she had still returned to the vicinity of the fishing spot. ¡°I saw them nearby.¡± Tan Si stopped. Jiang An looked around. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Could it be that they didn¡¯t even leave a trace?¡± ¡°Take a good look again. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find traces of them. If you¡¯re late, something might happen.¡± Tan Si quietly took a step back. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She carefully looked at the time. At this time, Zhao Yi should have brought Zhao Yan and the others over. She had to hurry up. However, what she didn¡¯t know was that Zhao Yi was now tied up and taken away by the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. They didn¡¯t inform Zhao Yan at all. Zhao Yan, who still knew about the plan, realized that something was wrong. Since this matter did not succeed, he did not have much of an intention. He greeted, ¡°Where did Miss Jiang go? Don¡¯t tell me they got lost?¡± When she said this, everyone noticed that Jiang An and Tan Si were nowhere to be seen. Sophie looked around and said, ¡°They were still here just now, but they disappeared in a moment.¡± ¡°Do you want to look for them?¡± Meng Nuan suggested.. Chapter 577 - Chapter 577: Commotion Chapter 577: Commotion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai stood behind everyone with a calm expression on his face. He didn¡¯t look flustered at all. Zhao Yan said, ¡°Zou Bai, what do you think?¡± Zou Bai glanced at him indifferently. ¡°You care so much about Jiang An. Did you notice that Tan Si has also disappeared?¡± Only then did Zhao Yan realize that he had said the wrong thing. He was so focused on mentioning Jiang An¡¯s name that he had completely forgotten that he had a girlfriend now. Zou Bai didn¡¯t give him a chance to redeem himself. He turned around and walked away without saying another word. [What does Zou Bai mean by this?] [Are you jealous? Zhao Yan has indeed placed all his attention on Jiang An.] [I don¡¯t think so. Zhao Yan is already worried that Jiang An and Zou Bai won¡¯t react. Something¡¯s wrong.] [I think they¡¯re simply a marriage between aristocratic families. How dare they say that it¡¯s true love?] [That can¡¯t be. With their identities, there¡¯s no need for a marriage alliance.] [The aristocratic families all want their power to grow. Of course, they want to strengthen themselves through marriage.] [That should be a social gathering for the rest of the family. One of them is the head of the family, and the other is the heir. It¡¯s troublesome to make them be together.] Zhao Yan also noticed Zou Bai¡¯s attitude and deliberately said, ¡°Zou Bai, Miss Jiang is missing now. You should hurry up and find her. How can you be so sarcastic here?¡± ¡°An¡¯an is just going for a stroll. I know she¡¯s fine now,¡± Zou Bai replied without turning his head. Zhao Yan did not want to end this topic just like that. He walked forward and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Even if Miss Jiang went out for a walk, she still hasn¡¯t returned. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Of course, Zou Bai knew what Zhao Yan was thinking. He just wanted to cause trouble for himself in front of the camera and let the people watching the variety show think that he and Jiang An didn¡¯t have any real feelings for each other. He had stopped playing such tricks since he was three years old. ¡°An¡¯an and I have a special way of contacting each other. We can know each other¡¯s situation at any time. She¡¯s very safe now,¡± Zou Bai said calmly. Sophie nodded. ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Country F had a lot of business dealings with the Zou family. She had also heard that the Zou family¡¯s technology companies were top-notch worldwide, so they could naturally develop some good things. Zhao Yan did not want to let this matter go just like that. No matter what, he had to bring these people to see Tan Si and Jiang An. ¡°It¡¯s best if nothing happens to Miss Jiang, but Tan Si is nowhere to be seen. I have to look for her.¡± After saying that, Zhao Yan turned to leave. Since he had already said so much, no one could let him go alone. They all expressed that they wanted to help find someone. Han Yu wanted to use the drones to search, but the terrain and weather here made it difficult for the drones. The help they could provide was very limited. Zhao Yan said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to search nearby. Perhaps she won¡¯t be able to find her way back for a while.¡± As there was a high chance that they would get lost if they split up, everyone prepared to move together. The children would be left to the production team to take care of. Zou Bai could vaguely guess what they were going to do, but he believed that Jiang An would be able to handle all of this, so he didn¡¯t do anything but follow them. Without Zhao Yi¡¯s guidance, Zhao Yan spent some effort to find the place. Just as the group finally saw Jiang An and Tan Si, Tan Si held Jiang An¡¯s hand and was about to jump into the river, but Jiang An held onto her tightly and she could not break free at all. This scene instantly became comical. Tan Si¡¯s original intention was to jump down in front of everyone and create the illusion that Jiang An had pushed her. The rivers in the mountains in extremely cold areas would also freeze, but every day, fishermen would cut open the ice. Zhao Yi had specially found this hidden river to help Tan Si complete the framing. She had even controlled the strength of her jump. She happened to fall into the river, but she would not be completely soaked in water. Not only could she frame Jiang An, but she also did not have to jump into the river to hurt her child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, she did not expect Jiang An¡¯s grip to be so strong. She pulled her back and stopped her from doing anything. Seeing that those people had already arrived, Tan Si anxiously shook off Jiang An¡¯s hand and jumped. This was not what she had planned back then. She had really fallen into the river. The bone-chilling river water almost made her lose consciousness. Jiang An did not go down to save her. It was already good enough that she had held Tan Si back just now. After all, she wanted to jump into the river to frame her. It was impossible for her to take the risk to save her. Among the people present, Zhao Yan was the most anxious. He really did not expect Tan Si to jump into the river. The child in her stomach could not stand all this.. Chapter 578 - Chapter 578: Slap Chapter 578: Slap Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si¡¯s life and death were not important to Zhao Yan. He did not want to be with her in the first place. He would find an excuse to break up with her after the recording of the show was completed. Then, he could bring the child back to the Zhao family. In any case, in an era where online news was updated very quickly, very soon, no one would remember what had happened between them. However, Tan Si¡¯s child was what he wanted. He wanted to bring him along and teach him well so that he could surpass Zou Bai¡¯s children in the future. Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and wanted to save her, but the river here was really too cold. The moment he entered the water, his body lost consciousness. Han Yu quickly got the professional rescue team to help, afraid that something would really happen to the two of them. After experiencing so many things, Han Yu was already scared out of his wits, but his expression was so calm that it was impossible to tell. The rescue team jumped into the water and quickly pulled the two of them out. Han Yu stood on the shore expressionlessly, as if his soul had left his body. There was nothing that could move him anymore. The current scene was terrifying enough. Zhao Yan shouted, ¡°Be careful, she¡¯s pregnant!¡± Han Yu now knew that he could become even more terrifying. He wished that he was the one in the river. At the very least, Zhao Yan looked alright. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he was fished out and sent to the hospital. However, Tan Si was now a pregnant woman and was at her most vulnerable. Who knew what the consequences would be if she was soaked in such a cold river. The rescue team quickly pulled Tan Si out. The netizens who had watched the entire process in the live-stream were already in an uproar. [Oh my god, could something have happened to Tan Si?] [She¡¯s pregnant now. It¡¯s very dangerous.] [Zhao Yan was so anxious that he went into the water to save her.] [Do you remember that at the beginning, Tan Si grabbed Jiang An¡¯s hand and was about to jump down. It was Jiang An who pulled her back.] [It looks like Jiang An wanted to push her.] [Bullsh*t. Jiang An was the one who pulled her back. Otherwise, she would have fallen into the river long ago.] [Then why didn¡¯t Jiang An save her later?] [The prerequisite for saving someone is to protect yourself. How can you go down and save someone in such a cold river?] [I think Tan Si wants to frame Jiang An for pushing her, so Jiang An doesn¡¯t intend to save her after seeing through it.] [Si Si would not risk her life.] Just as Han Yu was about to make an emergency rescue, the Chinese netizens started discussing. Some people were guessing if Tan Si¡¯s child was alright. Getting soaked in such cold river water would have a huge impact on the body. Many medical students even joined in the discussion. However, more people were analyzing whether Tan Si had jumped in herself or Jiang An had pushed her. They could clearly tell that Tan Si had shaken off Jiang An¡¯s hand and jumped into the river. Therefore, they could confirm that she had jumped in herself. What they wanted to know was who was the one who wanted to jump into the river when the two of them were holding hands and arguing by the river. Many people began to analyze their actions frame by frame. Many netizens who were invested said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Jiang An is pulling her back forcefully. On the other hand, Tan Si¡¯s force shows she is trying to exert herself forward.¡± With this sentence, everyone came to a realization. After all, the guests were all wearing thick coats, so they could not tell how much strength they had used. This was the final conclusion of the country. It was confirmed that Tan Si wanted to jump into the river. As for whether she wanted to frame Jiang An or if Jiang An wanted to save her, it would have to be determined in the future. Tan Si¡¯s face was pale as she was scooped up. She was about to faint. The rescue team hurriedly patted her face. ¡°Wake up. You can¡¯t lose consciousness at this time.¡± However, Tan Si really could not open her eyes. It was as if she was about to lose her last breath. The situation became visibly critical. When Zhao Yan, who had long been fished out, heard this, he hurriedly ran to her side and slapped her. Under the huge external force, Tan Si finally woke up. However, because Zhao Yan had used too much strength, half of Tan Si¡¯s face was swollen. The rescuer sighed and said, ¡°How much strength did he use?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan was really afraid just now. Once Tan Si stopped breathing, the child would definitely die. Even if she had to drag it out, he had to drag her to the hospital. Since she had woken up, the rescue team quickly carried her out and rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible. Along the way, they used all kinds of methods to recover her body temperature. Han Yu could not care less about the live broadcast anymore. He got into the car and followed them. Sophie sighed after the live broadcast ended. ¡°Why did she have to do this? Even if you don¡¯t care about the child, you have to care about yourself.¡± With her discerning eye, she could tell that Tan Si had done this on purpose.. Chapter 579 - Chapter 579: Chen Xiang’s True Colors Chapter 579: Chen Xiang¡¯s True Colors Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Tan Si to be pregnant either. She regretted not catching her just now. No matter what happened between adults, it shouldn¡¯t affect the child. ¡°Do you think the child will be fine?¡± Jiang An asked Zou Bai.¡¯ Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°That¡¯s up to fate. You don¡¯t have to blame yourself. This matter was Tan Si¡¯s fault from the beginning to the end. You were just protecting yourself.¡± Although these words were meant to comfort Jiang An, they were also Zou Bai¡¯s heartfelt words. If Tan Si hadn¡¯t wanted to harm Jiang An, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the river. The current outcome was all because of her. She couldn¡¯t push all the blame to others just because she was pregnant. The others also sighed, but most of them were worried about Tan Si and the child. In the end, they still hoped that everyone would be safe and sound. Because of this incident, the filming could not continue. Under the lead of Han Yu¡¯s assistant, everyone took the children to cross the mountain on a sleigh and returned to where everyone had stayed at the beginning. At the same time, intense discussions began online in China. After all, Tan Si had fallen into a cold river this time. Even if there were some controversies, it was not appropriate to speak at this time. Even if some netizens hated Tan Si, they did not want anything to happen to her. Hence, the internet was filled with words of blessing for Tan Si. When Wang Ying, who was in the country, saw the news, he was almost scared to death. Although Tan Si did not pass him many tasks after she got together with Zhao Yan, he was still a manager who had signed a contract and enjoyed the treatment managers got. He was just glad that he had found a good artiste who he did not need to worry about and could still get money. He did not expect such a thing to happen. If Tan Si really could not be saved, he would not be able to find such a good artiste again. After all, in terms of ability, he was not ranked at the top. Wang Ying immediately booked the nearest plane ticket and could not wait to appear beside Tan Si. In the realm of managers, Ye Ying was also devastated. Her world had changed drastically. She thought that Chen Xiang would be bullied, but she did not expect her to challenge the old madam of the Zou family alone. When the other party saw what she took out, her eyes widened and she fell silent. Chen Xiang slowly sat down, her face filled with determination. After a while, the old madam of the Zou family flicked her sleeves and left. She was filled with anger, but she did not do anything else. ¡°What exactly is this?¡± Ye Ying asked. Chen Xiang put the things away and said, ¡°Sister Ye, this is not something you should know.¡± Ye Ying was about to ask if there was anything she couldn¡¯t know when she looked up and saw Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was so terrifying that it even carried a trace of contempt, making Ye Ying subconsciously swallow her words. She had never seen Chen Xiang like this before. Whether it was in her work or her private life, she was very gentle. She even appeared a little weak, making people want to protect her. When Ye Ying was overseas, she blocked out everything because she thought that Chen Xiang could not face this. But now, the truth had hit her in the head. Chen Xiang was not as innocent as she thought. ¡°So from the start, you wanted to leave the country yourself, right?¡± Ye Ying asked. Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Sister Ye, do you have to ask so clearly?¡± ¡°I have to ask clearly. I can¡¯t just live like this,¡± Ye Ying insisted. Chen Xiang put on a nonchalant attitude. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. Leaving at that time was also part of my plan. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t in the country and no one was protecting me. There¡¯s no need for me to resist the old madam of the Zou family. It¡¯s only right to bargain for greater benefits.¡± Ye Ying didn¡¯t think much of these words when it came to other celebrities. Since she was at the fame and fortune fair, she naturally had to plan for herself. However, Chen Xiang had even lied to her, her manager. She acted as if she had no choice but to leave. It was as if she was deeply in love with Zou Bai and did not choose to return to China for her own good. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in reality, Chen Xiang could not return to China. She had such an agreement with the old madam of the Zou family in exchange for more resources. No wonder she had never lacked work overseas. Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s personality was not what she had always thought. This was definitely a terrifying thing. When they were overseas, they were inseparable, but the other party could disguise herself completely. She was simply acting all the time. Anyone who could do this was too terrifying. Ye Ying could not believe that the current Chen Xiang was real and subconsciously took half a step back. Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Sister Ye, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I still have something to ask you for help with..¡± Chapter 580 - Chapter 580: Stabilizing Chapter 580: Stabilizing Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Wang Ying arrived at the hospital, it was already surrounded by layers of people. As there was no way to send Tan Si out, Zhao Yan asked the Zhao family¡¯s helicopter to bring the doctor in. The helicopter pulled over doctors one after another. It seemed like the situation was very urgent. Wang Ying said to the secret guards guarding the door, ¡°I¡¯m Tan Si¡¯s manager. Hurry up and let me in.¡± The secret guards did not care about the manager. They only knew that the higher-ups¡¯ orders were to guard the hospital and not allow any unrelated people to enter. Wang Ying was so anxious that he stomped his feet. During this period of time in the country, he had been busy socializing and wanted to use Tan Si¡¯s influence to squeeze into the circle of top managers in the country. He had forgotten everything else. It was only before he set off that he found out that Tan Si¡¯s parents were already living on the streets. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to settle the two of them down and rush here without stopping. He had to see them no matter what. ¡°I want to see Tan Si. You have to let me in!¡± Wang Ying shouted. ¡°I¡¯m her manager. I have to be by her side!¡± Wang Ying¡¯s voice was so loud that even the people upstairs could hear it through the window. Zhao Yan, who was distraught at this moment, asked, ¡°Which death-courting person is shouting downstairs?¡± Zhao Yi listened carefully and said, ¡°Master, Miss Tan¡¯s manager is here.¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Zhao Yan said angrily. At this moment, what Tan Si needed the most was a doctor. A manager was useless. However, Wang Ying kept shouting outside. The secret guards dragged him away but he crawled back to continue shouting. He was simply indomitable. Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t stand the noise anymore. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let him come up, but if he continues to make so much noise, just knock him out.¡± After Zhao Yi received the order, he went downstairs and carried him up. Wang Ying stopped shouting and shrank into a corner of the corridor to stare at the emergency room. He knew that Zhao Yan was not someone he could provoke. All that mattered was that he could enter the hospital. Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. He was really not confident in Tan Si¡¯s condition. Although she was still breathing when she was pushed in and was even looking at him with her eyes open, she was really frozen. Her entire body was emitting cold air and she could not warm up. Zhao Yan was really afraid that something would happen to the child in her stomach, but he could only leave it to fate now. After a long time, the doctor walked out and took off his mask. ¡°Mr. Zhao, the patient¡¯s vital signs are stable now.¡± Zhao Yan took a step forward. ¡°What about the child?¡± ¡°The child is saved, but the pregnant woman has to stay in bed to protect the baby. She can¡¯t do any more strenuous exercise, or the consequences will be unimaginable,¡± the doctor reminded. Zhao Yan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. As long as the child was still around, it was fine. As for what would happen to Tan Si, it was not important to him. This child had experienced such a huge thing in her stomach. He would definitely not become an ordinary person. When the child was born, he had to teach him well. Tears streamed down Wang Ying¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as Tan Si is alive.¡± After confirming Tan Si¡¯s safety, Wang Ying started to feel smug again. Tan Si was now pregnant with Zhao Yan¡¯s child. Perhaps she could successfully marry into a wealthy family. Even if she couldn¡¯t marry Zhao Yan, they still had a child. Their future would definitely be smooth sailing. As Tan Si¡¯s manager, he could earn a lot of money and could even be called the number one manager in the industry. The two men outside the door were fantasizing about the future. No one was really worried about Tan Si. A few minutes later, Tan Si, who had lost consciousness, was pushed out and sent to the VIP ward. The nurses were prepared to take good care of this VIP. Zhao Yan turned around and looked at Zhao Yi. ¡°Where¡¯s Tan Nian?¡± ¡°Han Yu is taking care of the little master,¡± Zhao Yi replied. After Han Yu came over, he realized that he could not interfere at all. Zhao Yi had already arranged everything, but he could not really just stand outside. He had to do something. Tan Nian, who happened to be brought over, was at a loss. He took over the responsibility of taking care of the child and brought Tan Nian somewhere far away to play. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan nodded when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good. Go and tell him that we¡¯re withdrawing from this show. Tan Si needs to recuperate now.¡± Han Yu understood Zhao Yi¡¯s words. After all, she was already in such a state, so she naturally had to return to China to recuperate. ¡°Is Miss Tan alright now?¡± Han Yu asked anxiously. ¡°Everything is stable at the moment,¡± Zhao Yi replied kindly. When Han Yu heard this answer, he was truly relieved. No matter what the reason was, something had happened to Tan Si during the filming process. Hence, the responsibility was on the production team and there would even be compensation later on.. Chapter 581 - Chapter 581: Ending Filming Chapter 581: Ending Filming Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After two consecutive episodes of the show went wrong, Han Yu understood that ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± could not continue. It was already good enough that they could minimize their losses. At that time, Tan Nian did not see Tan Si fall into the river. He had been with the other children, and it was the staff who carried him into the ambulance. Therefore, he did not know what had happened. He squatted in the corridor and played mindlessly. Han Yu hugged the child and said, ¡°Uncle has to leave now. No matter what happens in the future, you have to be strong.¡± Tan Nian did not understand what he said, but he still hugged Han Yu obediently. When Han Yu returned to the production team, all the guests surrounded him and asked him about the situation. ¡°Tan Si and the child have been rescued. Her physical condition is stable now.¡± Han Yu sighed. Hearing his words, everyone was relieved. No lives were lost. Sophie sneered. ¡°We saw it clearly. She was the one who jumped into the river. She was lucky enough to survive. I hope she won¡¯t cause any more trouble in the future.¡± She really hated Tan Si. She clearly knew that she was pregnant, but she still did this. Not only did she not take her own life seriously, but she even threw the child to the back of her mind. Meng Nuan usually did not express her opinion. This time, she said, ¡°She was in the wrong.¡± Jiang An did not say anything. It was fine as long as she knew that the child was fine. After all, Tan Si had wanted to frame her back then. ¡°After such an incident, the program won¡¯t continue filming. The Legal Department will talk to everyone about compensation. I¡¯ll arrange for everyone to return to China tomorrow,¡± Han Yu said in a desolate tone. Everyone was mentally prepared for this decision. They took the children back to their rooms to rest and prepare to go home tomorrow. Han Yu posted a statement on Weibo overnight, apologizing to the audience and saying that the show would end here. [What¡¯s the meaning of this? It¡¯s only been two episodes and it¡¯s already over?] [Just two episodes of the program and something has gone wrong twice. It¡¯s better to end it.] [Tan Si is already in such a state. There¡¯s no way to continue filming.] [The other guests can still participate.] [They¡¯re probably not in the mood anymore. After all, someone almost died.] [Tan Si¡¯s near-death was also because of herself. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to jump into the river, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much trouble.] [Tan Si is already in such a state. It¡¯s better to say less.] [She deserves it. If Jiang An hadn¡¯t been able to stop her back then, she would have become the murderer who pushed her. It¡¯s really scary.] Tan Si¡¯s reputation on the Internet had almost fallen to rock bottom. However, everyone still remembered that she was ill and did not make things too unpleasant. Wang Ying heaved a sigh of relief when he saw these online. He was not afraid of celebrities being scolded, but he was afraid that there would not even be anyone following them. It was good as long as Tan Si was popular. Zhao Yan had already brought them back to the country to stay in the Zhao family¡¯s private hospital. Be it the facilities or the medical personnel, they were top-notch to ensure the safety of Tan Si and the child in her stomach. As for taking care of Tan Si, Zhao Yan left it all to Wang Ying. He had to build a good relationship with Tan Nian now. His mother would come over at any time to ask for him. Zhao Yan pretended not to hear Wang Ying¡¯s suggestion to take care of Tan Si¡¯s parents. These two people had nothing to do with him. There was no need to waste time taking care of them. After all, they had not starved to death after such a long time. Tan Nian did not understand why Zhao Yan would appear in front of him every day. She asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± ¡°Mommy went out to play.¡± Zhao Yan took out his new toy and said, ¡°Daddy will accompany you from now on.¡± Although Tan Nian did not want Zhao Yan to accompany him, he could only pout and endure it because he was alone. Jiang An¡¯s family returned to Xiyun. As they should still be overseas according to the schedule, no one at home was around. They were working and traveling, so they could not come back to welcome them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Therefore, Mo Shen, who lived nearby, took on this responsibility. After getting Li Mei¡¯s permission, he went to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion and asked the servants to prepare food. When Jiang An entered, she saw Mo Shen smiling gently. ¡°An¡¯an, welcome home.¡± This scene was too warm and beautiful. Jiang An subconsciously wanted to call him Mom. Mo Shen¡¯s appearance just now was simply filled with maternal glory. ¡°Uncle.¡± Jiang Yu rushed over like a cannonball, scaring Jiang An, who was afraid that she would hurt Mo Shen. It was Jiang Yi who quickly grabbed his sister and held her hand as they walked to Mo Shen. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re back..¡± Chapter 582 - Chapter 582: Highest Rating Chapter 582: Highest Rating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mo Shen gently stroked the two children¡¯s heads, then picked them up one by one and patted them in his arms. It didn¡¯t seem to take him much effort. Only then did Jiang An feel relieved. ¡°I was worried that they would hurt you. It seems that you¡¯re recovering very well.¡± ¡°Those old fellows of the Mo Family are afraid that something will happen to me. They send all kinds of expensive medicinal herbs to me. They don¡¯t even hide the precious pills that they have hidden for so many years. Of course, I feel better after eating so many good things,¡± Mo Shen said humorously. ¡°It¡¯s good to take more of these. Your body looks much better than before,¡± Zou Bai said. The two of them were telling the truth. When they first met Mo Shen, he was scarily thin. His eye sockets were sunken, and his cheeks were not full. No matter how they looked at him, he looked sick. And now, he could be said to be glowing with health. His body had also become stronger, and he seemed to be getting better bit by bit. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. According to the procedure, you guys should have been staying for a few more days. Why did you suddenly come back?¡± Mo Shen asked. Zou Bai didn¡¯t expect him to ask this. ¡°It¡¯s all over the internet. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Mo Shen then took out his mobile phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy renovating the pharmacy for the past few days. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had the time to look at what¡¯s happening online.¡± After saying that, he quickly opened it and looked at it. Then, his expression changed under everyone¡¯s gaze before finally returning to calmness. ¡°You reap what you sow.¡± Mo Shen snorted. As a pharmaceutical family, not only did the Mo Family have to learn how to treat illnesses and save people, but they also had to strengthen their bodies and practice martial arts. He could also tell the direction of the other party¡¯s muscles from his experience. Naturally, he could tell what Tan Si wanted to do. She was the one who wanted to frame An¡¯an, but she caused herself to fall into an ice hole. She could not blame anyone else. ¡°Of course Tan Si reaped what she sowed. It¡¯s just the child in her womb that I pity.¡± Jiang An sighed. Upon hearing this, the three of them fell silent. Of course, they were not saints who could forgive everything, but they still felt pity for the unborn child. ¡°Don¡¯t think about that. I¡¯ve specially asked the chef to prepare your favorite dishes. I¡¯m going to welcome you guys well today.¡± Mo Shen called everyone to the dining room. After they happily finished their lunch, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi returned to their rooms to rest after a tiring journey, leaving the three of them to sit on the sofa and chat. ¡°An¡¯an, ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ has already reached the mid-stage plot. The viewership ratings are still high. It¡¯s the most popular television drama this year. You¡¯ve succeeded.¡± Mo Shen¡¯s tone was very excited. Only then did Jiang An remember that she still had a television drama on air. She quickly picked up her phone to check the viewership ratings. Just as Mo Shen had said, the overall popularity had been rising, and there was no sign of it declining. Jiang An looked at her phone screen with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m very confident that ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ is well-made, but it¡¯s also beyond my expectations that everyone likes it so much.¡± Zou Bai had participated in the filming of this television drama the entire time. He knew how much Jiang An had sacrificed for this television drama. He said, ¡°We¡¯re all people with eyes. We can tell if the drama is sincere or not. You filmed it so well, so of course they like it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you say this at home, but if you say it outside, you¡¯ll be too immodest.¡± Jiang An clearly liked to deny it. ¡°Why should we be humble when we¡¯re doing well? You¡¯re always the best.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very reasonable. Mo Shen smiled when he saw the way they interacted. He had always been worried that Zou Bai¡¯s feelings for Jiang An weren¡¯t deep enough. This gave him reassurance. At least Zou Bai could give Jiang An positive reactions and praise her forever. If they were both suppressing each other as a couple, it would definitely not be a healthy relationship. It might even be the oppression of one person against another. Mo Shen had long accepted the fact that An¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be with him, so he wouldn¡¯t chase her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In his opinion, love should give the other party freedom. Besides, An¡¯an had never known what he was thinking. He only needed to be an older brother. Zou Bai truly loved An¡¯an and had two adorable children. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t need to care too much about him. ¡°It just so happens that ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ will be airing tonight. Let¡¯s watch it together,¡± Mo Shen suggested. Jiang An and Zou Bai naturally thought the same. Just as they were about to say something, they saw Zou Yi walk in anxiously. He walked over to Zou Bai and whispered, ¡°Miss Chen Xiang has returned to the country..¡± Chapter 583 - Chapter 583: Investigating the Truth Chapter 583: Investigating the Truth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai was puzzled when he heard the news. Chen Xiang¡¯s return to China wasn¡¯t a rare occurrence, and it had nothing to do with him. Zou Yi was actually so anxious. He had no idea that Zou Yi was like an ant on a hot pan all morning. They all thought that Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had a relationship. Although their master and Miss Jiang An were together now, Chen Xiang was still his first love. First love was unforgettable. It was the first throb in one¡¯s life. No matter how long it took, it could bring one back to their youth. Zou Yi didn¡¯t know much about Chen Xiang, but he knew that life now was the best for his master. Miss Jiang An was a qualified and outstanding matriarch. She had even given birth to two young masters. It was not good news that Chen Xiang had returned to the country at this time. ¡°Since she¡¯s back, send a gift in my name. After all, her father saved my life. I should take care of his daughter,¡± Zou Bai said calmly. All of Jiang An¡¯s knowledge of Chen Xiang came from Zou Bai. In her impression, Chen Xiang was the daughter of his savior. There was no other relationship between them. Hence, Jiang An thought so too. She asked the servants at home to prepare a generous gift and said, ¡°Zou Yi, send my regards over as well.¡± Zou Yi, who was holding the gift, was stunned. He was very surprised that Jiang An would prepare a gift for Chen Xiang. Shouldn¡¯t the two of them be love rivals? However, since his two masters had already spoken, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He took the gift and sat in the car in a daze. Zou Er asked, ¡°How was it? How did Master react?¡± Zou Yi shook his head. ¡°They had no reaction. Master and Miss Jiang asked me to deliver gifts to Miss Chen Xiang.¡± This time, it was Zou Er¡¯s turn to be surprised. He looked at the things in Zou Yi¡¯s arms and really didn¡¯t know what to say. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Then go. You can investigate what Miss Chen Xiang wants.¡± After Zou Yi set off, Zou Er was outside the house. Mo Shen suddenly appeared in front of him and asked, ¡°Who is Chen Xiang? What happened between her and Zou Bai?¡± Zou Er choked on his words. He subconsciously wanted to say that he couldn¡¯t tell him. However, the aura on Mo Shen¡¯s body was too understated. The cultured man was like an unsheathed knife, his eyes filled with ruthlessness. Zou Er thought that these things weren¡¯t a secret. If he flipped through the previous reports, he would be able to see them, so he didn¡¯t continue to hide the truth. After hearing everything, Mo Shen¡¯s expression became even worse. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to have such a past. At that time, he was in a deep sleep and didn¡¯t know what had happened. If he had known, he would never have accepted Zou Bai so easily. He and Chen Xiang had lived together for a long time, and he had personally made her a big star. Later on, he was forced to break up with her because of the pressure from his family. This was a plot that would have been in a novel. Mo Shen couldn¡¯t completely believe Zou Bai¡¯s feelings. If they rekindled their old feelings after meeting, the only one who would be sad would be An¡¯an. However, Mo Shen didn¡¯t believe Zou Er¡¯s one-sided story. He had to get the complete truth. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t important to him at all, but now that he was An¡¯an¡¯s lover, he had to be loyal to her. When it came to matters of the heart, there was a need for a third party to observe. Therefore, Mo Shen did not ask Zou Bai. He sent a message back to the Mo Family and asked them to investigate what had happened to the Zou Family that year. At the same time, Wen Li was already panicking at home. She knew that her son and Jiang An would be returning to the country today. Normally, she would have contacted Zou Bai and asked him to go home, but now, she couldn¡¯t say it no matter what. She did not expect Chen Xiang to have such cheek. She thought that she was just a woman who was greedy for money, but the thing she took out was too scary. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the past, Zou Bai had offended this organization when he was overseas. Even now, he still had a blood feud with them. If Chen Xiang was really related to this organization, then it was impossible for her to come back just to get close to Zou Bai. ¡°Should I tell Zou Bai now? Chen Xiang only has something in her hands. Could she be lying to me?¡± Wen Li paced back and forth and muttered. It was as if there were two villains fighting in her mind. One of them said to tell Zou Bai everything. As the head of the family, he naturally had to deal with these things. The other one was saying, ¡°You¡¯re Zou Bai¡¯s mother. Under such circumstances, you¡¯ll only push the blame to your son. You¡¯re really useless.¡± Wen Li thought about it and could not think of a solution. In the end, she could only pick up her phone and call her other sons, wanting to hear if they had any good suggestions.. Chapter 584 - Chapter 584: Don’t Want to Be the Family Head Chapter 584: Don¡¯t Want to Be the Family Head Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai was the fourth son of the Zou Family. Back then, no one thought that he would become the head of the family. After all, he had three older brothers. In order to snatch the position of heir, the sons of other families wanted to beat each other until their heads bled. Some even went to the extent of hiring hitmen. However, none of the four sons of the Zou Family wanted to be the head of the family. The eldest son, Zou Fei, was not in good health and liked to draw. Other than drawing, he didn¡¯t want to do anything else. He didn¡¯t care about anything in the family. If he was forced into a corner he might end up hospitalized, so no one would dare to say that he would inherit the position of the head of the family. In order to prevent future troubles, the second son, Zou Jin, joined the army and rose in ranks from a regular soldier. Other than the highest-ranking officer, no one knew his background. He was now a colonel. This was all earned from his work on the battlefield. He had secretly carried out many confidential missions, and even his family rarely saw him. A few years ago, he said that he had received a more important mission. Since then, he had cut off all contact. However, as long as the country did not send his ashes back, it meant he was still alive. Because of his status, Zou Jin naturally couldn¡¯t be the head of the family. All the pressure fell on the remaining two children. The third son, Zou Xuan, didn¡¯t want to be the head of the family either. He left the house with his bag and said that he was going on a trip. He hadn¡¯t come back until now. Only postcards that were sent back from time to time proved that he was still alive. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t be counted on, they could only give the position of heir to Zou Bai. Zou Xuan would only occasionally go home to visit only after he was officially confirmed as the heir. However, he was already a professional explorer and wouldn¡¯t stay at home for too long. Now, the only people Wen Li could contact were Zou Fei and Zou Xuan. After she explained the ins and outs of the matter, she asked, ¡°What should Mom do now?¡± Zou Fei was not as good as Wen Li in this aspect. All he could think about was drawing. After thinking for a long time, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± These words almost angered Wen Li to death. She hung up the phone angrily. Then she called the next person and asked the same question. Zou Xuan was more reliable than Zou Fei. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°The root of this matter lies with Fourth Brother himself. As long as he¡¯s prepared, things will be much simpler. Moreover, I don¡¯t think he will like Chen Xiang. Since he was young, he would want to show off the things he liked to everyone. If he really liked Chen Xiang back then, he wouldn¡¯t have been so sneaky.¡± Wen Li felt that it made sense. Zou Bai did not seem to have said that he liked Chen Xiang in front of her. She had always been the one asking indirectly. After getting an answer, she would analyze it herself. In such a situation, she was very subjective. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your time here. Our entire family isn¡¯t as smart as Fourth Brother alone. It¡¯s better to tell him everything,¡± Zou Xuan said. ¡°I also want to help him. He¡¯s the only one in charge of such a big family. Mother feels tired for him.¡± Wen Li sighed. Zou Xuan smiled. ¡°Mom, I think your worries are really unnecessary. He has been able to control the entire situation since he was young. He likes the feeling of guiding the country. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said that he wanted to be in charge of the hidden guards when he was seven years old. We¡¯re already grown up. There are some things you can let us do ourselves.¡± ¡°Dad is smart enough to get away early. He¡¯s so happy now that he¡¯s out sightseeing all the time. Why don¡¯t you go with him?¡± Of course, Wen Li understood this, but as a mother, she could never be at ease. She rebuked, ¡°Even if you grow up to be 80 years old, you are still children in my eyes. Back then, your father had no choice but to go out to recuperate because of his old injury. Zou Bai was pushed to the position of the head of the family in an emergency. If I leave with him, who will help him?¡± Zou Xuan knew that his mother had listened to him. She would definitely do as he said in the future. She just wanted to be coquettish with her child. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He quickly said some good words to coax her, and Wen Li¡¯s worried heart finally relaxed. After Wen Li ended her conversation with Zou Xuan, she made up her mind and called Zou Bai directly. She was going to gradually let go. When everything was over, she would go and look for her husband. Thinking about the photos Zou Chao had sent her, she was a little envious. She said, ¡°The old man was having so much fun. I shouldn¡¯t have stayed at home. Zou Bai survived that dangerous time. It¡¯s time for me to let him do whatever he wants.¡± Zou Chao, who was climbing a mountain, sneezed loudly. His friend, who was climbing with him, asked, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡®My family must have missed me.¡± Zou Chao chuckled.. Chapter 585 - Chapter 585: Zou Chao’s Life Chapter 585: Zou Chao¡¯s Life Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Zou Chao stepped down as the head of the family, he didn¡¯t listen to anything about his family. He only traveled around with a group of friends. It took a lot of effort to contact him. It was not that he was really heartless and threw everything to his son, but the situation at that time and his body did not allow him to continue worrying. Zou Chao also wanted to force himself to resolve the matters overseas, but his body had already reached its limit. It was not something that could be done just by holding on. Zou Bai made a prompt decision to send him away, then entrusted everything at home to Wen Li. If he wanted the family to be stable, he had to solve the external problems first. Zou Bai brought the secret guards and left the country. After Zou Chao heard the news, he was worried day and night, afraid that there would be bad news. Among his four sons, Zou Bai had the coldest personality. The father and son rarely sat down to have a quiet conversation. After all, he was too busy as the head of the family, and Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t disturb him. However, Zou Chao understood that Zou Bai was the one with the most tricks up his sleeve. The other three couldn¡¯t even compare to him. If there was anyone who could lead the Zou Family to glory, it would be Zou Bai. Because Zou Bai had officially succeeded the throne and become the head of the family, he had the highest authority among the hidden guards. Even Zou Chao was below him. Zou Bai ordered the secret guards to keep an eye on Zou Chao. He was not allowed to take care of anything at home. He just needed to rest outside. Zou Chao could only do nothing every day and wait for Zou Bai¡¯s news. Unexpectedly, in the end, Zou Bai had committed murder. He had killed all those who refused to obey him. Zou Bai¡¯s name had become a synonym for brutality. The people in the capital were so shocked that they did not know what to say. They had thought that with the appearance of a young master of the Zou family, they would be able to find an opportunity to reap some benefits. Now, it seemed that it was clearly the descent of the God of Slaughter. It was better to stay away. From then on, Zou Chao really let go of his family matters. Even if someone wanted him to take care of them, he wouldn¡¯t. This was because he knew that Zou Bai had the ability to take charge. He was even more powerful than when he was the head of the family. As an old man, he only needed to let the children do whatever they wanted. After that, Zou Chao invited his wife to go out with him, but Wen Li refused to leave the house no matter what. She felt sorry for her son, who had become the head of the family at such a young age and had so many things to worry about. She wanted to help him share more of the burden at home, so she rejected her husband¡¯s invitation. Zou Chao could only be alone outside. Fortunately, he had super social skills and had made many good friends, so he was not lonely. They rested for a while on the mountain. A friend asked, ¡°You¡¯re talking about your wife every day. When will you guys be able to reunite?¡± At this point, Zou Chao¡¯s heart was filled with tears. He also wanted to reunite with his wife as soon as possible, but she could not let go of the family¡¯s matters at all. It had dragged on for so long. At this moment, he suddenly received a call. When he saw that it was his wife¡¯s name on the screen, he picked up the call and said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll look for you in a few days. I won¡¯t care about these things in the future. The two of us can have fun outside.¡± Zou Chao smiled and said, ¡°You should have said this long ago. The children are already able to live on their own. Zou Bai is the head of the family. He doesn¡¯t need our help anymore. We should enjoy our own lives.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m always thinking about when Zou Bai will get married after I¡¯m done with my work. I guess I¡¯ll be thinking about when I¡¯ll have grandchildren on the day he gets married. I won¡¯t be able to leave home for the rest of my life, so forget it,¡± Wen Li sighed. Zou Chao agreed with his wife¡¯s point of view. The two of them began to discuss when to pick her up. After Wen Li hung up the phone, she was in a much better mood. Wen Li began to look forward to reuniting with her husband. As for Chen Xiang¡¯s matter, she did not intend to interfere. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai was already a grown-up. He had his own judgment and way of doing things. Even if she interfered, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. It was better to let the children handle it themselves. Zou Bai was able to govern the Zou Family so well because he prioritized the family and wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble. Since Wen Li had made up her mind, she would do it immediately. She dialed Zou Bai¡¯s number and said, ¡°Son, mom has something to tell you.¡± Zou Bai thought that his mother was calling him home, so he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving to come home tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to come back. Mom wants to talk to you about Chen Xiang,¡± Wen Li said.. Chapter 586 - Chapter 586: Decision to Meet Chapter 586: Decision to Meet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai frowned, not quite understanding what she was saying. Why were so many people talking about Chen Xiang in front of him recently? Although Chen Xiang¡¯s father risked his life to save him, he also knew how to repay kindness by taking Chen Xiang into the country to take care of her, giving her a good standard of living and handing over her father¡¯s inheritance to her. Zou Bai even added a lot of things to the list. After all, for a father, the most important thing was for his daughter to live a good life. He thought that he had done his best and even cooperated with the other party to create scandals so that her career in the entertainment industry could go smoothly. If it had been someone else, Zou Bai would never have agreed, but for the sake of saving his life, he was willing to break his principles. However, Chen Xiang was already an adult. He only needed to protect her in secret. There was no need to interfere too much. He did not ask why Chen Xiang went overseas. It was her own choice. ¡°Mom, what happened to Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai asked. Wen Li told him everything that happened in one breath, as well as the ring that Chen Xiang showed him. ¡°Chen Xiang must be related to the Church of Eternal Night. That¡¯s something only high-ranking members have,¡± Wen Li concluded. Zou Bai was truly shocked this time. He never thought that Chen Xiang would be related to the Church of Eternal Night. After all, her father had died at the hands of the Church of Eternal Night. ¡°Mom, are you sure?¡± Zou Bai asked. Wen Li¡¯s tone was affirmative. ¡°I saw it clearly. It¡¯s exactly the same as the ring you brought back. It¡¯s definitely from that church.¡± Zou Bai immediately thought of the situation Zou Yi and the others had reported. The recent appearance of the Church of Eternal Night in China was definitely not a coincidence. They had been silent for so long, and it was time for them to reappear. However, they did not expect them to choose China. In China, the Church of Eternal Night would only be considered a cult. It was very difficult to expand. Of course, there was another possibility. They did not want to recruit believers in China at all. Instead, they wanted to take revenge on him. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of these things, but now that he had An¡¯an and the children, he had to ensure their safety. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai seemed to be in a good mood just now, but after he answered the call, he frowned. It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°Chen Xiang might be a member of the Church of Eternal Night,¡± Zou Bai said without hiding anything. Jiang An couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Zou Bai had clearly told her that Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died at the hands of the Church of Eternal Night. Logically speaking, she should be the person who hated the Church the most. Their faces were filled with disbelief, but the human heart was the most complicated thing in the world. No one could tell how much a person would change. ¡°Then what do you plan to do now?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai was also thinking about it. After all, he hadn¡¯t confirmed the relationship between Chen Xiang and the Church of Eternal Night. Moreover, people from the Church had been appearing in China frequently recently. He had to find out the truth. ¡°I want to meet Chen Xiang,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An nodded. ¡°I also think you should meet her. At least listen to what she has to say. It¡¯s best to make things clear.¡± Both of them felt that this was a good idea. They gathered together to discuss when they should meet Chen Xiang and whether Jiang An should stay by Zou Bai¡¯s side. Their attitudes were very frank. Mo Shen sat on the sofa and listened to their discussion. He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. If Zou Yi and the others were right and Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had a relationship, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t have such a reaction. Even if Zou Bai was pretending, he shouldn¡¯t let An¡¯an meet Chen Xiang. However, his attitude made it seem like Chen Xiang was just an acquaintance. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Mo Shen interrupted, ¡°An¡¯an, who is Chen Xiang?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Zou Bai¡¯s savior. Back then, Zou Bai took care of her for a period of time to repay her kindness. Now, she¡¯s also a celebrity in the entertainment industry. However, she mainly developed her career overseas and only returned two days ago,¡± Jiang An explained. Of course, Mo Shen knew who this Chen Xiang was. He just wanted to know what Zou Bai had said to An¡¯an. It sounded reasonable now. However, a man¡¯s mouth could never be trusted. He only kept his thoughts to himself and watched the subsequent developments. Zou Bai immediately noticed Mo Shen¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t as gentle as usual, as if he was dissatisfied. Moreover, when he looked at him, he seemed to be sizing him up. It was simply too strange. However, he didn¡¯t have time to talk to Mo Shen now. He had to go see Chen Xiang as soon as possible.. Chapter 587 - Chapter 587: Let’s Go Together Chapter 587: Let¡¯s Go Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the end, Zou Bai and Jiang An decided to go together. Since the two of them were a couple, they had to face everything together. The so-called ¡®for the other person¡¯s good¡¯ might cause some bad consequences. Moreover, the people from the Church of Eternal Night were not fools. The program was broadcasted in real time all over the world. Their relationship was not a secret. It was better to just bring her along and let everyone know how important An¡¯an was to him. Mo Shen watched as the two of them put on their clothes and were about to leave. He said, ¡°An¡¯an, if anything happens, call me immediately. I¡¯ll help you.¡± His words were a little strange, as if he was certain that something would happen and that Zou Bai couldn¡¯t help Jiang An. Zou Bai decided to have a good chat with Mo Shen when he got back. Something must have happened that he didn¡¯t know about. He had to make things clear. Jiang An said goodbye to Mo Shen. She was relieved to have him here to take care of the children. Zou Er sat in front of the car and was extremely agitated. This was a meeting of the century. What if his ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend fought? Who would his master help? His mind was in a mess. He forced himself to calm down and stop thinking about it. Zou Yi, who was driving, sighed. ¡°You should worry about the two of us. I think Master has already sensed that something is wrong with Mr. Mo. Sooner or later, he will understand that the two of us said something we shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Zou Er opened his mouth wide. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Mo did anything.¡± ¡°If you can tell, I¡¯m afraid everyone will know.¡± Zou Yi rolled his eyes. ¡°Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude changed 180 degrees today. Master is such a smart person. You can¡¯t fool him.¡± Zou Er didn¡¯t think about who he was helping anymore. He was only thinking about whether he could survive. They had already told Mo Shen about their master¡¯s past. Seeing his anxious look, Zou Yi had achieved his goal. He wanted to scare him so that his mind wouldn¡¯t be filled with all kinds of nonsense. Although not everyone knew about the matter between Master and Chen Xiang, as long as they investigated a little, they would know. It was fine for them to say it out loud. Presumably, Master would not blame them. Chen Xiang remained in the villa and did not go out. She relied on Ye Ying and her assistant for food, clothing, accommodation, and transportation. The assistant was so busy every day that her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Not only was she in charge of purchasing the villa, but she also had to follow Ye Ying to deal with matters outside. There were too many reporters watching Chen Xiang¡¯s return. They all wanted to get first-hand information and know why Chen Xiang had returned to China. Ye Ying could only use a very official answer to brush it off. She said that Chen Xiang missed her hometown and came back for a period of time to prepare for her next movie. Fortunately, there was endless news in the entertainment industry. Reporters would not spend a lot of effort just to keep an eye on Chen Xiang. After a few days, there were fewer reporters asking questions. Every day after Ye Ying was done with her work, she had to mentally prepare herself when she returned to the villa. Otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t dare to open the door. Ever since Chen Xiang met the old madam of the Zou family, she had changed. She was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, she had become crazy. If she said something wrong, she would make a fuss. After making a fuss, she would look at you with a smile, as if she was someone else. Ye Ying could only clean up the mess after her, which exhausted her. ¡°Sister Ye, aren¡¯t you going in?¡± the assistant asked. Ye Ying sighed and pushed open the door resignedly. Fortunately, Chen Xiang looked very calm today. Everything in the villa looked like it was when she left. The assistant took the food she brought back to heat it up. This place was so remote that she couldn¡¯t even order takeout. Ye Ying wanted to talk to Chen Xiang and discuss going overseas. After all, she couldn¡¯t stay in the country forever. There was still a lot of work waiting for her. After thinking for a long time, she was about to speak when she heard the doorbell ring. Apart from Madam Zou, there were no other guests in this villa. Not only because it was remote, but also because the security measures in the neighborhood were in place. Ye Ying subconsciously wondered if the old madam of the Zou family was here again, but no matter who it was, she had to open the door. However, to Ye Ying¡¯s surprise, there were two burly men standing outside the door. They were dressed in black and looked very scary. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ye Ying¡¯s voice began to tremble. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯m here to see Chen Xiang,¡± Zou Bai said as he walked out from behind. Ye Ying naturally recognized Zou Bai. He was the person Chen Xiang had been thinking about. After what had happened, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good or bad thing for the two of them to meet. Chen Xiang¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t very stable. ¡°Sister Ye, who¡¯s here?¡± Chen Xiang asked as she walked over. If it weren¡¯t for the high status of the person in front of her, Ye Ying would have wanted to close the door.. Chapter 588 - Chapter 588: Conversation Chapter 588: Conversation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Ying was no longer afraid that the two of them would rekindle their old feelings when they met. The credibility of this old relationship was not high. However, Chen Xiang¡¯s mental state was really terrifying. If she did something extreme, she would definitely not be able to bear it. Although she didn¡¯t know who was behind Chen Xiang to stop Madam Zou from making things difficult for her, she didn¡¯t think she could scare Zou Bai either. Zou Bai was definitely not a kind person. His killing was real. Back then, the Zou Family had stopped him from making any news, but the upper-class society knew what he had done. No matter what Ye Ying was thinking, she could not close the door at this time. She could only pray that Chen Xiang could be normal for a while longer and not cause any trouble. At the same time, she was also considering resigning. Even though she had spent a lot of effort on Chen Xiang, she could not care less. She could not work with a lunatic. Ever since she found out that Chen Xiang had been lying to her, Ye Ying¡¯s feelings for her had faded. ¡°Please come in,¡± Ye Ying said with a stiff smile on her face. When Zou Bai and Jiang An entered, Chen Xiang, who was sitting on the sofa, turned her head to look at them. An excited expression immediately appeared on her face. She stood up and wanted to walk over. However, when she saw Jiang An standing beside Zou Bai, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. ¡°Chen Xiang, I came here today because I have something to discuss with you,¡± Zou Bai said. Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°You can talk about anything you want, but you can only talk to me alone.¡± As she spoke, her gaze landed on Jiang An. It was obvious what she meant. After Ye Ying heard this, she felt terrible. Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s real girlfriend, and she was from the Jiang family of Xiyun. She was also the future heir. Chen Xiang would definitely offend someone if she said this. Jiang An didn¡¯t pretend to be generous and give in. Instead, she turned to Zou Bai and said, ¡°Do you need me to leave?¡± Zou Bai grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need to keep anything from you. You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. Her eyes were filled with tears, as if she was about to cry in the next second, but she stood upright to maintain her dignity. Zou Yi was finally relieved. It seemed that his master had already chosen Miss Jiang and would not waver. Zou Bai said to Chen Xiang, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you alone. If you can¡¯t accept it, I have other ways.¡± Zou Bai had always done things in the simplest and crudest way. It was already very polite of him to inform Chen Xiang in advance like this because of her father. Otherwise, she would have been arrested and sent to the secret guards for interrogation already. She would definitely have spat out everything she knew. Chen Xiang clenched her fists and lowered her head, thinking about something. Ye Ying was really afraid that if she suddenly went crazy, these two burly men in black would restrain them. She didn¡¯t even want to think about what the Zou Family¡¯s power would do to them. After a while, Chen Xiang looked up again and said, ¡°Okay, what do you want to talk about?¡± Zou Bai pulled Jiang An to the sofa and sat down. He gestured for Zou Yi to bring a blanket over and covered her legs. After completing this series of actions, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with the Church of Eternal Night?¡± ¡°What Church of Eternal Night?¡± Chen Xiang played dumb. Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°My mother saw you with the ring of the Church, and you also said that it¡¯s your backing. Could this matter be fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that someone gave me this ring and said that I could use it to scare people if I had no choice. As for what it is, I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Xiang shook her head. In front of Zou Bai, she had completely changed her appearance. She became obedient and even had a weak and helpless posture, like a pitiful little girl. Jiang An could tell that Chen Xiang liked Zou Bai, but Zou Bai probably didn¡¯t notice it. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought her here. His description of the past was also very frank. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If anyone else saw Chen Xiang like this, they would definitely pity her. When such a beauty looked at you with teary eyes, one¡¯s heart would almost melt. Unfortunately, Zou Bai wasn¡¯t moved at all. Other than his family, he didn¡¯t care about any other woman in the world. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Since you don¡¯t know anything, why are you still taking it out so recklessly?¡± Zou Bai sized up Chen Xiang. ¡°You must know something.¡± Zou Bai had been learning from the shadow guards since he was young, so he could easily detect the loopholes in human language. Chen Xiang¡¯s words were useless to him.. Chapter 589 - Chapter 589: Pretending to Be Ambiguous Chapter 589: Pretending to Be Ambiguous Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Xiang still had the same expression on her face. She had long regretted lying just now. She had been gone for too long and had long forgotten that she couldn¡¯t lie in front of Zou Bai. He could tell. If she wanted to deceive him, she had to have a mix of truth and falsehood. Only by deceiving herself could she really deceive Zou Bai. Tears streamed down Chen Xiang¡¯s face. Even when she cried, her nose only turned red, and her eyes became even more moist and moving. She did not have the snot and tears that ordinary people would have when they cried. This was the way she cried after becoming an actress. She could maintain her beauty in front of the camera. But Zou Bai was unmoved by her tears. He was more concerned about the Church. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the details. It¡¯s just that that person helped me before, so I chose to believe him. It¡¯s just like how you took care of me back then. I¡¯ll believe everything you say unconditionally.¡± Chen Xiang looked at Zou Bai sincerely. Since she had already lied, there was no way to take it back. She had to change the topic. Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s words added an invisible ambiguous feeling to her words, as if something had happened between them. Jiang An felt that there was something she didn¡¯t know, but this wasn¡¯t a good place to ask. She could only pretend that she didn¡¯t hear anything. Chen Xiang felt that Jiang An must have understood and was secretly pleased with herself. Zou Bai didn¡¯t know much about women, but he could tell that there was something wrong with Chen Xiang¡¯s words. He immediately retorted, ¡°I helped you because your father saved my life. I owe your father this. As for your life in China, I didn¡¯t interfere too much. You really don¡¯t have to trust me too much.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t quite understand Chen Xiang¡¯s trust in him. They didn¡¯t really spend much time together, and the few times they met, he only asked if she was doing well. In total, they didn¡¯t talk much. He thought that he and Chen Xiang could be said to be strangers. Their only interactions were those few scandals. He could even understand if Chen Xiang chose to hate him. However, this was not the case for Chen Xiang. When she lost her father and was at a loss, Zou Bai appeared in front of her and brought her back to China to settle her down. After losing her family, she was helpless. Zou Bai appeared like a god, saving her from the fire and water and giving her a stable life. From then on, Chen Xiang fell deeply in love with Zou Bai and felt that he was the most important person in her life. Chen Xiang was planning to slowly make Zou Bai fall in love with her. After all, he only had one woman by his side. Of course, she also knew that the Zou Family didn¡¯t like her identity. That was why she wanted to enter the entertainment industry and become a famous celebrity. She wanted to use her fans to elevate her identity. There were also many people from aristocratic families who married celebrities because they saw the influence of celebrities and could bring attention to their families and generate profit. She had intentionally begged Zou Bai to help her. Then, she had tried her best to stir up scandals. First, she had occupied the position of Zou Bai¡¯s girlfriend. Then, she had slowly built her story up from there. Unexpectedly, Wen Li noticed her intentions and took the opportunity when Zou Bai left China to negotiate with her. Chen Xiang knew very well that Zou Bai did not have any feelings for her. If she insisted on going against the Zou Family, he would not help her. She might as well leave and develop overseas. She would only come back after she achieved results overseas. She believed that by doing this, she could make Zou Bai remember her. After all, anyone would feel uncomfortable when the people who were around them left. She was willing to use her temporary departure to exchange for a better reunion, and she was confident that Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else. However, Jiang An¡¯s appearance made her feel a sense of crisis. She was clearly about to succeed and could return to China to pursue Zou Bai. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Zou Bai suddenly had a girlfriend. The two of them were well-matched in terms of social status and had a tender and sweet relationship. She had never seen such a gentle Zou Bai before. This made Chen Xiang understand that Zou Bai also had such a warm side. He would cherish his lover. After understanding this, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress the greed in her heart. She also wanted Zou Bai to love her wholeheartedly. They would be the most loving couple in the world. That was why Chen Xiang came back without hesitation. She wanted Zou Bai to know how much she loved him. When she thought of this, her gaze became even gentler. When she looked at Zou Bai, it was filled with love. Anyone could tell what she was thinking.. Chapter 590 - Chapter 590: The Only True Love Chapter 590: The Only True Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, Jiang An could see her gaze, but she wasn¡¯t worried that Chen Xiang would snatch Zou Bai away. She was very sure that Zou Bai loved her deeply now. Moreover, there was no need to be reluctant to part with someone who could be snatched away. Jiang An would never fall to the point of competing with others for her lover. If her lover wanted to leave her, she would also choose to let go and respect each other¡¯s dignity. Jiang An didn¡¯t say anything and left everything to Zou Bai. She believed that Zou Bai would react correctly. Zou Bai also understood what Chen Xiang wanted. The way she looked at him was too familiar. That was the way he looked at An¡¯an, and even the way Mo Shen looked at An¡¯an. Since he knew, he could not pretend to be confused. He had to let the other party understand his intentions. Zou Bai let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand and hugged her shoulder. Then, he looked at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°Since you trust and respect me so much, I hope you can respect An¡¯an too. She¡¯s the only love of my life.¡± Zou Bai still wanted to give a chance for Chen Xiang to save herself. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to directly expose her thoughts. After all, her father had died for him. He had to repay her for saving his life. When Chen Xiang heard the word ¡®only love¡¯, she almost broke down. It was not easy for her to hold on and not go crazy, but she still said with a ferocious expression, ¡°Only love? Are you so sure that you will only love her in this lifetime?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was firm. Chen Xiang clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. Blood seeped out and dyed her fingers red, but she did not feel any pain at all. Compared to the physical pain, her heart hurt more. However, Chen Xiang knew that it was useless for her to make a fuss. She had to make these two people let down their guard in order to get what she wanted. Chen Xiang lowered her head and silently wiped her tears. Then, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Since she¡¯s your lover, I¡¯ll respect her too. You were the one who took care of me after my father passed away. Perhaps that¡¯s because I rely too much on my family.¡± These words made one¡¯s heart ache. It was as if she really loved Jiang An and was willing to live with her. Her expression was so sincere that no one present could tell that something was wrong. They only thought that she really wanted to let go. Zou Bai didn¡¯t care. He had already made his stance clear. As long as the other party knew, it was fine. As for what she would do in the future, he had the ability to deal with it. ¡°Then can you tell me who gave you the ring now?¡± Zou Bai remembered why he was here. Chen Xiang thought for a moment and said, ¡°At that time, I was working hard overseas alone. Some actors on the set looked down on me and used all kinds of methods to bully me, but I had no choice but to endure it. Until one time, I met a gentleman who helped me escape this predicament. He said that we were all people of God and should help each other, so he gave me that ring.¡± This story sounded very bizarre, but Chen Xiang¡¯s expression was sincere. Zou Bai continued to ask, ¡°Have you seen him since then?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him a few times from afar, but I haven¡¯t been able to talk to him. He always appears on various film sets,¡± Chen Xiang said. Zou Bai didn¡¯t understand why the people from the Church of Eternal Night would go on sets. Could it be that they wanted to borrow the influence of celebrities? ¡°They¡¯re not good people. Don¡¯t come into contact with them in the future. Give me that ring too,¡± Zou Bai suggested. Chen Xiang naturally agreed to his request and handed the ring to him obediently. Zou Bai didn¡¯t take it, indicating for Zou Yi to take it. It was best if he didn¡¯t have any contact with Chen Xiang. Chen Xiang did not say anything. After handing it over, she retreated and said, ¡°I came back this time to pay my respects to my father. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to accompany me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After saying that, she felt that her words were a little abrupt and added, ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to think that I¡¯m alone now. Miss Jiang An, you can go with me.¡± Jiang An hadn¡¯t said anything, so she couldn¡¯t answer now. Chen Xiang originally thought that Zou Bai would agree for her father¡¯s sake, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go. Your current life is the greatest comfort to him. It¡¯s enough that I try my best. There¡¯s no need to do these things after death.¡± Zou Bai felt that he had a clear conscience towards Chen Xiang¡¯s father. There was no need for him to cause chaos at home just to pay his respects. To him, the most important thing was his family, and the core of his family was Jiang An and the children. He would never hurt them for an outsider. That was the stupidest thing to do.. Chapter 591 - Chapter 591: Threat Chapter 591: Threat Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai¡¯s decisive rejection was beyond Chen Xiang¡¯s expectations. In the past, as long as she mentioned her father, all her requests would be fulfilled. The Zou Family had always remembered the kindness of her father¡¯s sacrifice to save Zou Bai. Therefore, Chen Xiang thought that this time was no exception. As long as Zou Bai agreed to go with her to pay respects to her father, it would definitely make Jiang An feel uneasy. It might even cause another scandal. However, Zou Bai had rejected her. This made Chen Xiang panic. She didn¡¯t have much contact with Zou Bai to begin with. Her father was their only link. If Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about this favor, she wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to get close to him. Chen Xiang suppressed all the unhappiness in her heart and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through. I can go alone.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Miss Chen¡¯s words. After all, your father saved Zou Bai¡¯s life. I¡¯ll definitely get someone to send an offering over to express my gratitude,¡± Jiang An said calmly. She wasn¡¯t going to wait for Zou Bai to defend her. She was going to open her mouth and give each other some dignity. Her dignity would always be hers. Moreover, the other party had already made a move just now. It was time for her to counterattack. Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to waste any more time here. Since he couldn¡¯t hear anything useful from Chen Xiang¡¯s mouth, he might as well go back and let the people from the Intelligence Network investigate. They would soon find out who Chen Xiang had been in contact with in the past two years. ¡°Say hello to your father for me. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Zou Bai said and pulled Jiang An away. From the beginning to the end, his attitude was very distant. Anyone with eyes could tell that the two of them were not familiar. Chen Xiang forced herself to wait for them to walk out of the door. Then, she turned around, picked up the cup on the table, and threw it to the ground. It shattered with a crisp sound. Ye Ying was shocked by the sudden movement. In the past, Chen Xiang did not have the habit of smashing things. Moreover, she was rarely angry. The ferocious-looking person in front of her was almost unrecognizable. The anger in Chen Xiang¡¯s heart gushed out. She should be the one standing beside Zou Bai. They were the most compatible couple. She admitted that she had something to ask of Zou Bai. When she debuted, she had asked him for a lot of help, but she truly loved Zou Bai. She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang An was as sincere as her. She must have taken a fancy to Zou Bai¡¯s status and wanted to have a social marriage between the two families. That was why she chose to be with Zou Bai. ¡°An old woman with children actually wants to snatch him from me. I must make her pay the price.¡± Chen Xiang roared. Ye Ying really didn¡¯t want to care about her anymore. The fact that she could say such things meant that she was definitely going to do something bad next. If she continued to stand with Chen Xiang, she would be considered the same person. She did not want to get involved in these love affairs. She was just an artiste¡¯s agent. Working hard and living her life was the most important thing to her. However, from her point of view, Jiang An and Zou Bai were so intimate that not even a needle could be inserted into them. In the end, Chen Xiang¡¯s efforts would be futile. ¡°Chen Xiang, obsession will only harm yourself in the end. It¡¯s better to let go. You still have your career. You¡¯ll have a better life,¡± Ye Ying sighed. Chen Xiang walked over. ¡°Sister Ye, Zou Bai is my better life. I must be with him.¡± What she said just now was Ye Ying¡¯s last piece of advice to her. Since Chen Xiang chose not to listen, there was nothing she could do. She just felt that it was a pity that an outstanding actress would be tied down by love, and it was such a hopeless and unrequited love. ¡°Sister Ye, are you thinking of leaving me?¡± Chen Xiang looked at her with a dangerous gaze. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Ye Ying felt as if she was entangled by a poisonous snake, and her breathing became heavy. She subconsciously took a step back and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently, so I want to go back to my hometown to recuperate.¡± ¡°This reason is really unbelievable. I know very well what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t think that you can leave me. The consequences will be very serious,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile. Her eyes and lips curved into a standard smile, but no matter how one looked at it, it was a little strange. It was as if she was about to take out a knife to kill someone in the next second. Ye Ying looked at Chen Xiang in a daze. Her face was filled with surprise and confusion. The direction of the matter had already exceeded her control. Thinking of the Church of Eternal Night that they had mentioned just now, she suddenly had a bad guess. If she stayed any longer, it would be a cliff. Ye Ying secretly decided that she had to leave. Even if she had to pay the price, she had to stay away from them.. Chapter 592 - Chapter 592: Your Eminence Chapter 592: Your Eminence Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were many foreigners living in Pearl City. This was an important trading port. Before the founding of the country, there were foreigners doing business here. Over time, it had become a central place. Therefore, it was not unusual for foreigners to appear here. No one would look at them in surprise. It was very normal for foreigners to walk on the streets. No one noticed that a group of foreigners had quietly appeared here. They rented a remote house and lived quietly, hiding themselves well among the public. Only when they returned to the place where they lived would they reveal their true colors. The rings they were supposed to be wearing were worn on their necklaces in case anyone recognized their identities. ¡°Your Eminence.¡± After the door closed, everyone bowed to the person in the middle of the room. The bishop said, ¡°We¡¯ve successfully arrived in China, but we can¡¯t act rashly and let others know of our existence. The Chinese government is very strict with religions. Other than the few religions recognized worldwide, the rest are all cults. If we¡¯re discovered, we¡¯ll definitely be sent back.¡± ¡°Then are we going to keep doing this? There¡¯s no way to recruit believers like this,¡± a woman in her twenties said. The bishop looked at her. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ve already arranged the follow-up plan. As long as we stabilize Zou Bai, we¡¯ll have an opportunity.¡± Annie pouted. ¡°That Zou Bai killed so many of our people back then. Now, we still need to think of a way to stabilize him. Just thinking about it makes me angry.¡± ¡°The so-called stabilizing him is to find some things for him to do. Once he¡¯s busy with other things, we can quietly recruit our believers.¡± The bishop¡¯s gaze was distant. Annie suddenly understood something and asked, ¡°You mean that woman?¡± ¡°The more capable a man is, the more women there are around him. If there are too many women, it¡¯s easy for something to happen. Even Zou Bai won¡¯t be able to completely resolve it,¡± the bishop said with a smile. Annie laughed along with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait. I¡¯ll wait for the day when he¡¯s in a terrible fix. The Church will eventually return to its former glory and make everyone who opposes us pay.¡± ¡°All glory to my God,¡± the bishop said as he bowed to the statue in the room. The others followed suit. Their tone and expressions were very pious. That sculpture had the shape of a snake head and a human body. Its entire body was covered in scales. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a monster. However, it was worshipped as a god by the people of the Church of Eternal Night. They sincerely kowtowed to this statue, and a bit of light flew to the statue. They saw that something dangerous was about to happen. The Intelligence Network naturally received the news and quickly reported it to Zou Bai. Zou Bai frowned after hearing this. ¡°There are actually so many people from the Church of Eternal Night coming to the country. This is already enough for a branch.¡± Zou Bai felt that they were definitely going to cause a huge commotion, and it was definitely related to him. He took out the ring he had gotten from Chen Xiang. Many of the people he had killed had worn such rings. It was the pattern of the god they believed in, but there were differences between rings of different levels. Chen Xiang¡¯s ring was inlaid with a ruby, and its level was second only to the bishop¡¯s. It was definitely not something that could be given away casually. He did not completely believe Chen Xiang¡¯s words. He was just waiting for the investigation from the Intelligence Network to be completed. If Chen Xiang was really related to the Church of the Eternal Night, then don¡¯t blame him for not remembering her father¡¯s kindness. The Church of Eternal Night could never enter China. They didn¡¯t just recruit believers to expand their church, but many of the lower-level believers of their church committed suicide every year, claiming that it was for the sacrifice of the gods. The believers risked their lives to earn money and donated it all to the church. The children they gave birth to continued to become slaves of the church, forming a vicious cycle. Moreover, their believers did not have the knowledge of the country. In their world, the church was the most important. As long as they could bring benefits to the church, they could ignore any law and forget their country. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Church of Eternal Night had already harmed many people overseas, so he could not let them harm the Chinese. ¡°Continue investigating. I want to know all the information about these people, including what they used to do. You must find out the most detailed information,¡± Zou Bai ordered. It was not easy to investigate these things. These people were just ordinary people. Their life trajectories were unknown to the public. They had to go through layers of trouble to obtain them. Moreover, some people¡¯s identities were even fake. They had to spend a lot of effort to find out who they used to be. The people of the Intelligence Network lowered their heads and accepted the order. They did not raise any objections. Their duty was to obey the orders of the organization.. Chapter 593 - Chapter 593: Speak Chapter 593: Speak Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai stayed in Beijing to deal with these matters while Jiang An returned to Xiyun separately from him. It wasn¡¯t that the two of them had quarreled. It was just that she was thinking about the children and didn¡¯t want to stay outside for too long. Chen Xiang¡¯s incident wasn¡¯t enough for the two of them to quarrel. That night, the two of them reviewed everything and confirmed that from Zou Bai¡¯s point of view, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t have any special relationship with him. Jiang An had also investigated the past scandals. There were only specious words and no photos. It was just that Zou Bai did not deny it. Since she had confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Zou Bai, Chen Xiang would not be a threat to her. Jiang An couldn¡¯t stop others from liking Zou Bai. This request was too much, and no one could stop others from falling in love with them. As long as Zou Bai¡¯s feelings for her were firm, her liking him wouldn¡¯t be a problem. That night, the two of them talked it out before going to bed. They only separated after making sure that these things did not affect them, in case there were any misunderstandings that they did not clarify. Mo Shen was still waiting for Jiang An at home. When he saw her coming back, he went to welcome her. He didn¡¯t ask what had happened directly. He invited Jiang An to sit down and have a good meal. He played with the children until night time. After coaxing the children, he pulled Jiang An and said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡± Jiang An accurately described the entire process of the incident. Of course, his words were interspersed with her protectiveness of Zou Bai. He could tell that she favored him. From these words, Mo Shen carefully separated the parts that he could completely believe. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it means that Zou Bai didn¡¯t make any mistakes. It¡¯s just Chen Xiang¡¯s wishful thinking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang An nodded. Mo Shen also wanted to believe Zou Bai, but he was very clear about the bad habits of men. When faced with a woman who liked him wholeheartedly, most men would be moved. Even if some people held on, they would be swayed by the other party¡¯s sincerity. At the very least, they would feel tender affection for him. Only a small number of men were indifferent to such things. Mo Shen also hoped that Zou Bai would be in the small number, but he had to protect Jiang An first. ¡°The two of you can just discuss it. Don¡¯t hide anything from each other.¡± Mo Shen smiled and said. No matter how many guesses and worries he had in his heart, he could not say it. He wanted to use Jiang An¡¯s feelings as the top priority. Since the two of them had already reached a consensus, he had no right to stand up and say anything. He only needed to pay attention to the wind and grass. He also hoped that Jiang An and Zou Bai would love each other. The later stages of the plot of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already been broadcasted.0 Jiang An¡¯s red dress at the meeting was also seen by everyone. They finally understood Jiang An¡¯s choice that day. That dress represented that Gan Lan had truly stood up. She was willing to do anything to get what she wanted and expressed that she would never regret it. This was also when the friendship between the three of them was at its strongest. In the beginning, the audience had guessed who Gan Lan would be with and looked for evidence from various details. But in the end, it turned out that they were too narrow-minded. This television drama did not focus on love, but on comradeship. A modern woman who had transmigrated, an ancient man who had been oppressed at the bottom of the hierarchy, and a young master from a rich family. The three of them should not have had any interactions, but they were on the same side. This was because their minds and souls resonated. This made them the closest people in the world. They were comrades and family. This was closer than any other relationship. Gan Lan ran between heaven and earth in a red dress. She was like a burning flame that wanted to overthrow the oppressive world. Many viewers were looking forward to the follow-up plot. Some felt that Gan Lan would succeed in the end, while others felt that Gan Lan could not defeat the feudal society. This caused a large number of viewers to flood Jiang An¡¯s Weibo and ask questions below. Of course, Jiang An could not spoil the show. She could only pretend not to see it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Shen also asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the ending?¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Brother, you should see for yourself.¡± Fortunately, Mo Shen was not a very curious person. Since Jiang An had already said so, he would focus all his attention on the plot. In any case, he would see the ending sooner or later. Tonight, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± happened to broadcast Jiang Huai¡¯s appearance. This brought another climax to the plot. The audience did not expect him to play this role. Jiang Huai¡¯s fans were very excited. It had been a long time since they saw their idol appear.. Chapter 594 - Chapter 594: Jiang Huai Appears Chapter 594: Jiang Huai Appears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Huai had always appeared as a singer, and the public¡¯s impression of him was on the stage. He had only appeared in two small roles when he debuted. Those roles that only appeared for a few seconds were not very memorable. Therefore, in the eyes of the audience, this was no different from his first time acting. They were all very curious if he really knew how to act. As it turned out, Jiang Huai really knew how to play the role of Jiang Yuan. It left a deep impression on people. Before he appeared, there were people who kept laying the groundwork and exaggerating how beautiful this character was. He even had the title of the most beautiful man in the world. If his face was not pretty enough when he appeared, then the previous preparations would all become a joke. The children of the Jiang family were each more outstanding than the other. When they stood in a row at the banquet, they were very intimidating. Everyone felt that Jiang An was beautiful. Everyone¡¯s tastes were different. Only an extreme beauty could get everyone on the same page. On the other hand, Jiang Huai was the most handsome of the three sons. Otherwise, he would not have gained tens of millions of fans the moment he debuted. Of course, it was because of his musical talent, but his face was also very useful. Therefore, no one raised any objections when he played the role of the most beautiful man in the world. They all felt that the person they casted was very suitable. In order to show that this role was different from others, Gu Sheng specially asked the stylist to think about Jiang Huai. After all, the female lead and male lead of this television drama were busy most of the time. The female lead was even born at the bottom of the hierarchy and could not dress too well. It was different from the exquisite image of the female lead in traditional dramas. Even if the stylist wanted to work on Jiang An¡¯s beautiful face, the plot did not allow it. It was not easy for him to find someone who could let him go all out and use everything he had learned to design an image. As the number one young master in the world, Jiang Yuan was born into a wealthy family and was related to the royal family. Moreover, his intelligence was extremely high. As long as he wanted to scheme against someone, he would definitely succeed. With such an identity and background, he naturally had to wear more luxurious clothes. The stylist had designed a few clothes, and they were all the kind that looked rich. However, because he focused too much on this aspect, it was very easy for clothes to overshadow everything else. Fortunately, Jiang Huai was too handsome, and his face could overshadow all the gorgeous clothes. During filming, Gu Sheng had already met with the audience¡¯s satisfaction. Only such an image could be called the most beautiful man in the world. As expected, the discussion about Jiang Huai had already become a trending topic. Everyone was engrossed in his beauty. [He¡¯s too beautiful. The most beautiful man in the world should look like this.] [Jiang Huai is holding up the title of the most beautiful man in the world.] [In the future, people can¡¯t become the number one man in other television dramas. You have to look like this.] [I think An¡¯an can do it too. She hasn¡¯t worn many good clothes in this television drama, but she¡¯s still so beautiful.] [The Jiang siblings are both outstanding-looking people.] [I¡¯m very curious about what this role is for. Could it be to show off his beauty?] [What else could it be? Jiang An just wants to find a role for her brother to play.] [¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ was An¡¯an¡¯s hard work. She would never do such a thing.] [I think this role came first and they really couldn¡¯t find anyone to play it, so they asked Jiang Huai to play it.] Because of Jiang Huai¡¯s appearance, the number of views had reached a new peak, leaving all the television dramas that were broadcasted at the same time behind. Gu Sheng stared at the data every day and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Perhaps he could even compete for this year¡¯s television drama award. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The other television dramas also knew that they could not compare to ¡°Legend of Gan Lan.¡± Under normal circumstances, they had to think of some measures to create bad rumors about the male and female leads, but it was useless against Jiang An. Knowing that she was the successor of the Jiang family of Xiyun, no matter how bold the two of them were, they would not do such a thing. Therefore, they could only grit their teeth silently. They blamed themselves for releasing the television drama at this time. They should have waited for ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± to finish broadcasting. Tan Si, who was also in the hospital, gritted her teeth. Ever since she woke up, she had been paying attention to Jiang An, even though she knew how successful she was now. This made her, who had wanted to scheme against Jiang An previously, look like a fool. Not only did she fail, but she also lost herself. Although the child was fine, after experiencing this, the doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital until the delivery. Only then could they ensure the child¡¯s safety.. Chapter 595 - Chapter 595: The Angry Tan Si Chapter 595: The Angry Tan Si Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just like that, Tan Si lay on the hospital bed with nothing to do every day. The staff in the hospital did not dare to talk to her because she had caused a huge commotion on the first day she was sent here. Although this hospital was the Zhao family¡¯s private hospital, it was also used to receive other patients. However, because there were other patients coming in and out, Tan Si lost her temper and almost had a miscarriage due to anger. The doctor was so frightened that his hair stood on end. Zhao Yan really did not expect Tan Si to still make a fuss under such circumstances. He opened his mouth to reprimand her, but he remembered that the doctor had instructed him to follow the pregnant woman¡¯s wishes. It would not be good for the child if she got angry frequently. Therefore, he could only swallow his words and try his best to suppress his anger. Then, he instructed Zhao Yi to compensate the patients and invite them to other hospitals for treatment. Only then was Tan Si satisfied. It was also because of Zhao Yan¡¯s actions that Tan Si came to a new conclusion. At present, she would be agreed to no matter what she said. After that, she became even more unscrupulous. She would cause trouble every other day, giving Zhao Yan a headache. He could only persuade himself to endure for a few more months. When the child was born, everything would be over. Tan Si had been quiet for the past two days, but when she saw the news about Jiang An today, she could not suppress the anger in her heart no matter what. Her fingers gripped her phone tightly, as if she was going to crush it. ¡°Mom.¡± Tan Nian opened the door and ran in. He was still holding the gift he wanted to give Tan Si as he ran over with anticipation in his eyes. However, it happened to become Tan Si¡¯s punching bag. She reached out and threw the cup on the ground. The shards almost hit Tan Nian¡¯s face. Tan Nian was shocked by her actions and stood rooted to the ground. Zhao Yan, who was following behind, quickly picked up the child and frowned. ¡°What are you doing? The child is here to visit you. Is this how you treat him?¡± ¡°I gave birth to him. I can do whatever I want to him.¡± Tan Si snorted coldly. ¡°If you have the ability, give birth to a child yourself.¡± Zhao Yan really did not want to care about her unreasonable behavior. After returning to the country, Tan Si had completely forgotten her fear. Every day, she would step on his bottom line and jump back and forth as if she was forcing him to take action. Recently, he felt that his temper had improved a lot. Because he was being provoked every day, he had to forcefully suppress it and tell himself not to be angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Weren¡¯t you fine last night?¡± Zhao Yan sat down with Tan Nian in his arms and asked. Tan Nian buried himself in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and did not move. He allowed him to caress his back. This gave him a sense of security. Tan Si had nothing to hide. She said, ¡°I¡¯m lying on the hospital bed now and can¡¯t go anywhere, but Jiang An¡¯s career is thriving. How can I not be angry?¡± Zhao Yan did not expect it to be because of this. Those achievements in the entertainment industry were not taken seriously by the aristocratic families. After all, celebrities were never irreplaceable. It wasn¡¯t like they were irreplaceable technical workers. If this celebrity became popular today, it might be someone else tomorrow. They could even use money to operate. The so-called celebrities in the entertainment industry were no different from ordinary people in their eyes. Zhao Yan comforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious. After you give birth, I¡¯ll give you a lot of resources. At that time, no one will be able to compare to you.¡± However, what Zhao Yan didn¡¯t say was that those resources would be the breakup fee for the two of them. He would use these resources to buy out their relationship and even the child¡¯s custody. However, that was not what Tan Si heard. She felt that there was still a future between the two of them. This was one step closer to her dream of marrying into a wealthy family. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait first. After giving birth, I must trample Jiang An under my feet.¡± Tan Si¡¯s mood finally improved. Seeing that her mentality had finally stabilized, Zhao Yan secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He sighed at the fact that he had to be here to coax a woman. It was really a stain in his life. Tan Nian finally recovered from his shock and was unwilling to talk to his mother. Tan Si teased him twice, but there was no reaction. She felt that it was boring and decided not to bother about it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan, on the other hand, was happy to see such a situation. Tan Nian would leave his mother sooner or later, so it was better to distance himself as soon as possible. ¡°Master, someone sent a letter.¡± Zhao Yi reported. Zhao Yan looked at him. ¡°Letter? Who sent it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person who sent the letter said that you¡¯ll know when you see the mark on it,¡± Zhao Yi said as he handed him the letter. Zhao Yan took it and his eyes immediately widened in surprise. It had been more than ten years since he had seen this pattern. He did not expect them to come knocking on his door one day.. Chapter 596 - Chapter 596: Inviting Chen Xiang Chapter 596: Inviting Chen Xiang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Due to the unprecedented popularity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, many variety shows had sent invitations to invite the entire production team to appear on their shows. This was a very common publicity method in the entertainment industry. When the television drama was being broadcasted, the entire production team would run variety shows to let more people know about this television drama. Initially, Gu Sheng didn¡¯t have such plans. He was afraid that Jiang An wouldn¡¯t be willing to participate in variety shows. However, as he received more and more invitations, he felt that they couldn¡¯t not attend any of them, so he called Jiang An. Gu Sheng carefully expressed his thoughts and waited for Jiang An¡¯s answer. Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°Since you¡¯ve called me, there must be a need to go on a variety show. Pick someone with a good reputation and we¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the program I¡¯ve chosen tonight.¡± Gu Sheng smiled. Gu Sheng¡¯s actions were very fast. Before it turned dark, he had already sent the name of the show over. It was an old variety show that had been broadcasted for more than ten years, Mad Friday. It also had a very high status in variety shows. Jiang An expressed that there was no problem with the itinerary, and the other two male leads naturally cooperated. This was because they only made a name for themselves ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± could still make a name for itself in the entertainment industry. They had to promote it no matter what. They could not forget where they came from. When Jiang Huai found out about this show, he expressed his desire to participate. After all, he was the most popular beauty in the world. In the end, the participants were the three main leads, Jiang Huai, and the director with the screenwriter. It could be considered that the entire production team had agreed to participate. It was impossible for a variety show to have only one crew all night, so they had to invite other people to participate. As an established variety show, Mad Friday had never lacked guests. However, they did not invite all the guests. They had to have a certain level of popularity. Other ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯, the only one who was most famous now was Chen Xiang, who had just returned to China. When the director made this suggestion, the assistant was stunned. ¡°I remember that Chen Xiang and Zou Bai had a scandal, and Jiang An is Zou Bai¡¯s current girlfriend. It¡¯s not good for them to appear on the same show, right?¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± The director said proudly, ¡°This is the only way to occupy a topic. Our show can be broadcasted for more than ten years without stopping because we always become the current topic so the audience is always enthusiastic about it.¡± In an era where entertainment changed so quickly, many programs were quietly broadcasted before being canceled by television stations. Mad Friday was already considered a miracle. It was all because this director was not afraid of death. He really dared to invite anyone. Previously, they had invited two Best Actors who were fighting each other, a pair of actresses that had publicly scolded each other, and even a pair of divorced celebrities in the entertainment industry. Regardless of what happened, the director always dared to put them together on the show. After receiving the invitation, Ye Ying felt that it was ridiculous. Jiang An¡¯s name was clearly on the list, and she would not agree to let Chen Xiang go. However, Chen Xiang smiled when she saw this. ¡°How interesting. I agree to go.¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? If you appear on the same show as Jiang An, it will definitely cause a bloodbath. The most important thing now is to not let anyone look at you.¡± Ye Ying held her forehead. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve always been an actress overseas and have never been on a variety show. If you break this principle in China, you can also be asked to appear on variety shows overseas. By then, things will be difficult.¡± Ye Ying really felt that she could not live anymore. She wanted to leave Chen Xiang, but she refused no matter what. She even mentioned the contract they had signed previously. She was willing to pay the compensation and leave. Seeing that it was useless, Chen Xiang changed her strategy and used the power behind her to threaten her. Ye Ying could not resist at all and could only accept her fate and stay as a manager. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was a dedicated person. Since she was an agent, she had to do her job well. She was still thinking about Chen Xiang¡¯s future. Chen Xiang leaned back on the sofa nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of becoming a celebrity in the future. As long as I do what I want now, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Ying really couldn¡¯t understand what she wanted to do, but now that the status between the two of them had been reversed, she could only swallow her words. She sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to appearing on the same show as Jiang An. Let¡¯s see how many tricks she has up her sleeve.¡± Chen Xiang had a strange smile on her face. Ye Ying felt goosebumps all over her body. She silently moved to the side, trying to distance herself from Chen Xiang.. Chapter 597 - Chapter 597: Ex-Girlfriend, Current Girlfriend Chapter 597: Ex-Girlfriend, Current Girlfriend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After receiving a positive response from both sides, Mad Friday immediately spread the news and indeed received a lot of attention. Although the netizens knew that this program was crazy, they did not expect it to be crazy to this extent. They actually publicly placed an ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend on the same program. Were they not afraid that the two of them would fight, or were they looking forward to it? [Oh my god, the world is so big. Why do we have to invite the two of them?] [This was clearly done on purpose by the variety show team. The production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± had already agreed to go on the variety show. Then, they went to invite Chen Xiang.] [I think our worries are a little unnecessary. Jiang An is a very gentle person. Chen Xiang has had a good reputation overseas in the past few years. They probably won¡¯t start a conflict openly.] [It¡¯s hard to say if she¡¯s his ex-girlfriend. Zou Bai has never admitted it.] [But Zou Bai has only had a scandal with Chen Xiang.] [Jiang An has never publicly acknowledged it either.] [But Jiang An¡¯s two children call Zou Bai Dad.] In the end, most netizens still liked to watch drama. After discussing, they collectively decided that they had to watch the variety show on Friday night. Perhaps something magical would happen. The news had already spread like wildfire, so Jiang An naturally knew about it. Looking at the comments on her phone screen, her heart was as calm as still water. It was just a variety show. The two of them were filming according to the procedures. The probability of something happening in between was not high, unless Chen Xiang was as stupid as Tan Si and could do something like framing someone on the show. Therefore, after reading the news, Jiang An threw her phone aside and turned around to play happily with the children. After recuperating, the two children regained their usual vitality. Jiang Yi focused his attention on tank models. When he returned home, he saw the comments online about his tank and felt that he should understand it more. Zou Yi promptly handed over the one-to-one model to his little master. This was something that couldn¡¯t be circulated on the market at all. After all, most of the models were still in use in the army. If they were circulated, it would be a big deal. However, it was not difficult to get a model with the Zou family¡¯s status. As long as the Zou family and their children liked these, they would have identical sets. With a new toy, Jiang Yi became even more silent. He spent all his time studying the model. If not for the fact that he was afraid that Jiang An would be angry, he probably wouldn¡¯t even want to eat. As the head of the family, Zou Bai had a lot of things to deal with. He had already wasted a lot of time accompanying them on the variety show. This time, he needed to stay in Beijing for a while longer to settle the matters of the Zou family. So now, it was Mo Shen who was helping to take care of the children. Although he was the successor of the Mo Family, he had just woken up not long ago and his body had not fully recovered. The Mo Family was more worried about his health than anyone else. They did not dare to let him do anything. He just had to rest happily. He chose to stay by Jiang An¡¯s side and protect her from a distance. Recently, Zou Bai had been rather busy, so he often came to the Jiang residence to play with the two children. They did not need to worry about Jiang Yi too much, but Jiang Yu had unlimited energy. She tried her best to make herself as happy every day and smiled every second. Her happiness came that easy to her, and she had never let herself fall into sadness. When Mo Shen was resting, he said to Jiang An, ¡°These two children are simply treasures bestowed by the heavens. It¡¯s impossible not to love them.¡± Although Jiang An loved the two children very much, she was not confident that she could like them when the time came. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying this because of me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In her opinion, Mo Shen said this because he liked her. He was just loving what came with her. Mo Shen shook his head and said, ¡°It was like that at first, but later on, I really learned to like these two children. They are smart and independent. They are clearly children, but they always have their own judgment. Sometimes, I wonder if they were really just children.¡± ¡°Little Wingsy is indeed a little too independent, but Little Feather is still very clingy,¡± Jiang An said. Mo Shen didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Little Feather isn¡¯t clingy at all. She just behaves so because it makes everyone happy.¡± This sentence gave Jiang An a realization. She recalled everything and realized that what Mo Shen said was true. Little Feather would never disturb the adults when they were busy. She would only stick to them when the adults were free. When everyone thought of Little Feather, their memories were filled with joy.. Chapter 598 - Chapter 598: The Responsibility of the Heir Chapter 598: The Responsibility of the Heir Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not a good mother. I don¡¯t even know my children,¡± Jiang An said with her eyes lowered. She had always thought that she was busy with work and would sometimes neglect the children. As time passed, this guilt increased. Mo Shen¡¯s words just now had completely evoked her sadness. Mo Shen stepped forward and said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve never been a bad mother. Before you became a mother, you were an independent person. There¡¯s no reason for you to give up your job after becoming a mother. Do you think girls should lose themselves after getting married and having children?¡± Jiang An looked at Mo Shen. ¡°I know. Of course, I¡¯m an independent individual, but I really don¡¯t want the children to think that Mom doesn¡¯t care about them at all.¡± ¡°Children are the most sensitive. Of course, they can sense your love. This is enough for them. Are you going to give up everything you have and do nothing but accompany them every day?¡± Mo Shen asked. Of course not. Jiang An would never give up the job she loved. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t think that way. Zou Bai always leaves the children as well. As a father, he has the same responsibility to take care of the children. The two of us have to discuss and try our best to break up our working hours.¡± Jiang An finally realized where the problem lay. Mo Shen smiled when he heard that. That was what he meant just now. The children were not Jiang An¡¯s responsibility alone. Since Zou Bai had appeared and was willing to become the children¡¯s father, he had his responsibilities. He could not leave the children to An¡¯an to take care of alone. After Jiang An made up her mind, she no longer felt guilty. She played with the two children for the entire morning and only sat down to rest after lunch. Mo Shen was also a little tired. His body still hadn¡¯t recovered to its normal level. Jiang An was a little worried about him. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, when will you become healthy?¡± ¡°Just a little longer.¡± Mo Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been unconscious for too long. My bodily functions were reduced to the lowest. Although I¡¯ve woken up , my body hasn¡¯t adapted yet. I¡¯ll be fine after I¡¯ve completely adapted.¡± Jiang An¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change after hearing that. In her impression, Mo Shen had always been sick and weak. When they met when they were young, his face was always pale, as if he would faint in the next second. Although it was better now, it was still very worrying. Mo Shen reached out to touch her head. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m my father¡¯s only child now. Everyone in the Mo Family treats me like a Giant Panda. They send the best herbs and doctors to me. I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°Previously, they were still urging you to get married. They clearly wanted you to have a child quickly,¡± Jiang An said with a pout. In front of Mo Shen, she always acted like a spoiled child subconsciously. It seemed like she was still the little girl squatting by the roadside when she was young. Mo Shen sighed. ¡°Even if I¡¯m healthy now, they¡¯ll still urge me to get married. After all, to them, the more children the better. They have never thought that having more children would be troublesome.¡± ¡°Are you worried that your children will be naughty in the future?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my children are mischievous. It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re healthy and happy.¡± Mo Shen¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°But the family will make this child the heir, so he carries the hope of the entire family. If this child doesn¡¯t have any talent in medicine and isn¡¯t a person who can take responsibility, the consequences will be too serious.¡± This was indeed a huge problem. After all, no one could determine the personality of the child they gave birth to. Many families in history had disappeared because of this. Jiang An said hesitantly, ¡°Then, does Older Brother not want to have children?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Shen revealed a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I can choose a suitable child to be the head of the family and bring him along to nurture him. This is much safer than giving birth to my own child.¡± Actually, Mo Shen¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t wrong. If he didn¡¯t have children, then there would be a lot of room for selection. At the very least, they could guarantee the qualifications of the next heir. They wouldn¡¯t bet on what a child that hadn¡¯t been born would be like. Jiang An had never thought that getting married and having children was necessary. As long as Mo Shen made up his mind, she would support him. The most important thing in life was to be happy. ¡°Then have you and Miss Zhao broken off the engagement?¡± Jiang An suddenly thought of Zhao Lan. Speaking of this, Mo Shen had a headache. ¡°I¡¯ve officially asked the Zhao family to break off the engagement, and I¡¯m willing to admit that it was because of me. This way, it won¡¯t affect Zhao Lan¡¯s reputation, but the Zhao family won¡¯t give me a reply..¡± Chapter 599 - Chapter 599: Refusing to Annul the Engagement Chapter 599: Refusing to Annul the Engagement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, the Zhao family wanted to give a reply, but Zhao Lan refused to agree to annul the engagement no matter what. She threatened to die immediately if anyone dared to agree on her behalf. When the Zhao family heard this, they did not dare to move. After all, her parents were a little paranoid. Sometimes, they were very scary when they went crazy. No one could say if she had inherited such a gene. If something really happened on impulse, it would be over. Therefore, they could only drag it out and let the Mo Family send people again and again. Today, two more elders of the Mo Family came and sat in the living room, waiting for a reply. The Fourth Elder of the Mo Family sighed. ¡°We¡¯ve been here so many times. It¡¯s obvious that the Zhao Family doesn¡¯t want to break off the engagement. Should we go back and discuss it with Mo Shen?¡± The Third Elder of the Mo Family pulled a long face. ¡°If there was room for negotiation, I wouldn¡¯t have to do this. But Mo Shen said that he wouldn¡¯t marry Zhao Lan no matter what. If I force him, he¡¯ll drink the medicine that will cause him to never be able to have a child in this lifetime. I have no choice.¡± ¡°But Zhao Lan comes from a good family. She¡¯s really compatible with Mo Shen. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied with?¡± The Fourth Elder was puzzled. ¡°If we really break off the engagement, there won¡¯t be such a good option for marriage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t harp on it here. Of course, I understand this logic, but Mo Shen has made up his mind. No one can persuade him unless you want him to have no descendants.¡± The Third Elder¡¯s expression became even gloomier. They really had no choice. Mo Shen was the only child of the head of the family. As long as he used himself to threaten them, all methods would be useless. No matter how unwilling Third Elder and Fourth Elder were, they had to come and break off the engagement for him. Fourth Elder looked at the Zhao Family¡¯s antique decorations and said, ¡°This Zhao Lan is the daughter of a rich family, and she¡¯s even obedient to Mo Shen. She was willing to marry over before he even woke up. What does he find so unsatisfactory?¡± ¡°This is what he is most dissatisfied with. When the two families were engaged, he was still unconscious. In other words, this fiancee is not what he wants,¡± Third Elder concluded. Unfortunately, the Fourth Elder was even more puzzled. The Young Miss of one of the Four Great Families was deeply in love with Mo Shen and was willing to marry a living dead. Shouldn¡¯t he be touched? If Mo Shen was here, he would tell him that Zhao Lan¡¯s sacrifice had always been her wish. He couldn¡¯t possibly return the love just because she loved him. Love has always been unreasonable, and love would never come from being moved. Moreover, he had already found the best solution. This time, breaking off the engagement would not cause any harm to Zhao Lan. He would take all the blame. This was the greatest compensation he could give. Other than that, he could not give anything else. Zhao Lan, who was sitting in the room, asked the servant, ¡°Has the Mo Family still not left?¡± ¡°No, they said that they wanted to see Miss no matter what,¡± the servant replied. Zhao Lan threw the pillow in her hand away. She didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen to do this. Not only did he really propose to break off the engagement, but he also asked people to come to the Zhao family every day just to break off the engagement as soon as possible. The servant lowered her head and did not dare to look at Zhao Lan, afraid that she would vent her anger on her. However, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t notice her at all. She paced back and forth in the room and said, ¡°It must be because of Jiang An. It¡¯s all because of her that Mo Shen wants to break off the engagement with me. If it weren¡¯t for her, none of this would have happened!¡± Zhao Lan placed all her hatred on Jiang An, hoping that this person would die. At this moment, Zhao Yan pushed open the door and entered. He smiled at her and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just a man? With your status as the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, you will definitely be able to find someone better.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Zhao Lan hated hearing such words the most. She truly loved Mo Shen and he was definitely not someone a man with a better background could replace. Zhao Yan was not fazed by her scolding. He heard even worse things from his mother. This was nothing. Seeing that he was not moving, Zhao Lan was a little puzzled. They were not considered close. After he finished laughing at her, it was time for him to leave. Could it be that he had something else to say? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°I have a way to help you get Mo Shen.¡± ¡°What can you do? Don¡¯t use those drugging tricks. It doesn¡¯t work on Mo Shen at all.¡± Zhao Lan thought that he was here to come up with a bad idea. Zhao Yan walked over. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this stupid method. Everyone has their own weakness. As long as you grasp Mo Shen¡¯s weakness, you can naturally get anything from him.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know what his weakness is,¡± Zhao Lan said. Zhao Yan said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll help you..¡± Chapter 600 - Chapter 600: Accepting the Annulment Chapter 600: Accepting the Annulment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two elders of the Mo Family thought that they would return empty-handed this time. After drinking two pots of tea, they shook their heads and prepared to leave. At this moment, Zhao Lan walked downstairs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept the two elders waiting. I was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to break off the engagement, so I did this. I¡¯m sorry to keep you running back and forth.¡± Zhao Lan lowered her head and apologized sincerely. Having been left here to wait, the two elders were naturally angry. If Zhao Lan used any other dignified reason to confront them, the two of them would definitely flare up on the spot. However, Zhao Lan was very honest and even apologized to the two elders. Thinking of this, the two of them could not say anything. After all, it was their young master who insisted on breaking off the engagement. Of course, the woman could not accept it. ¡°Miss Zhao¡¯s actions are understandable. Can we talk about breaking off the engagement now?¡± The elder sat down again. Zhao Lan¡¯s face was filled with sadness as she said, ¡°I also understand that there¡¯s nothing you can do about breaking off the engagement. Elders, please tell me what news you brought.¡± Fourth Elder was the first to speak. ¡°We also know that breaking off the engagement is not a small matter, so the Mo Family will compensate you. The reason for breaking off the engagement is that our Young Master¡¯s health is not good enough for Miss Zhao. The Mo Family is also willing to give the Zhao Family a batch of top-notch medicinal herbs and make a promise.¡± ¡°What promise?¡± Zhao Lan asked. Third Elder continued, ¡°As long as Miss Zhao comes looking for help, our Mo Family will definitely do our best to help.¡± The rest was nothing, but this last promise was very important. The Mo Family¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled in China, so they had no enemies. After all, no one was willing to offend a doctor. They would regret it when they fell ill and came looking for them. The Mo Family was influential in the circle of aristocratic families and had unparalleled popularity. This was something that even the Zou Family could not compare to. They were already very sincere to be willing to make such a promise. Only then did Zhao Lan understand Zhao Yan¡¯s words. In any case, the annulment of the engagement was already a foregone conclusion. It was better to obtain tangible benefits. However, Zhao Lan did not show it. She still lowered her head and looked very sad, as if she was indifferent to these words. The two elders looked at each other, not knowing what to do. They had seen how infatuated they were with Zhao Lan. Back then, Mo Shen was unconscious and they didn¡¯t know when he would wake up. It was even possible that he would only be in this state for the rest of his life. The Mo Family was anxious to find him a wife. If at the last moment, they would still be able to have a test tube baby to continue the Mo Family¡¯s bloodline. They spread the news. Even the daughter of a small wealthy family was unwilling. At this moment of despair, Zhao Lan was willing to marry over and agree to the Mo Family despite the objections of her family. This was a favor to the Mo Family, so they all recognized this future matriarch. As for whether Mo Shen was willing or not because no one cared, the most important thing was to continue the Mo Family¡¯s bloodline. This engagement fulfilled Zhao Lan¡¯s love and fulfilled the Mo Family¡¯s wish of having a successor. Only for Mo Shen, it was a disaster. ¡°I accept these conditions. Is Mo Shen alright?¡± Zhao Lan suddenly asked. The two elders heaved a sigh of relief when they heard her accept it. They hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s been recuperating in Xiyun recently. His health has already improved.¡± ¡°Then please take good care of him, Elders. I can¡¯t do anything now. I hope this news will make him happy.¡± After saying that, Zhao Lan¡¯s tears fell. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The two elders admitted that they were hard-hearted people. Facing Zhao Lan, they could not help but sigh. It was a pity that such a good girl could not become the mistress of the Mo Family. After sending these two people away, Zhao Lan¡¯s expression immediately changed. She didn¡¯t look sad at all. She turned to look at the second floor. ¡°You heard it, right? Mo Shen really dares to give me any promise to get rid of me.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this perfect? You can get Mo Shen after using this promise. You won¡¯t lose anything.¡± Zhao Yan walked down with a smile. Zhao Lan stared at him. ¡°Can you really get me and Mo Shen back together?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, but the person behind me can. We have a common enemy. As long as he disappears, the entire country will be in our hands. You can get anything you want.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was very firm. To be honest, this kind of empty promise didn¡¯t have much credibility, but Zhao Lan had no other choice. If she didn¡¯t agree, she would really lose Mo Shen. This was the outcome she didn¡¯t want the most.. Chapter 601 - Chapter 601: To Pearl City Chapter 601: To Pearl City Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Seeing that the variety show was about to begin, Jiang An had to rush to the filming location of the variety show, Pearl City. Fortunately, it was not far from Xiyun, so she could rush back quickly. Mo Shen said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the children. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± ¡°With my brother around, I¡¯m not worried about this. It¡¯s just that Zou Bai has been gone for a week. I don¡¯t know how things are going,¡± Jiang An said. Mo Shen couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You used to act like you didn¡¯t care, but now you finally know the pain of missing someone.¡± Hearing Mo Shen tease her, Jiang An blushed. ¡°Brother, stop talking about me.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Mo Shen patted her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Zou Bai that you were going to Pearl City?¡± Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. If he finds out, he¡¯ll worry about me. Anyway, I will be fine with Zou Er around.¡± ¡°But according to the Intelligence Network¡¯s speed, Zou Bai should have already known about your itinerary.¡± Mo Shen thought for a moment. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Zou Bai has already stopped the people from the Intelligence Network from reporting my news to him in real time. Unless something big has happened, there¡¯s no need to specially report it when he leaves home to work.¡± This was Zou Bai¡¯s suggestion. He didn¡¯t want Jiang An to think that she was being watched. As long as they ensured her safety, he wouldn¡¯t let the Intelligence Network report everything. Mo Shen didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to be so considerate. He praised, ¡°He¡¯s really becoming more and more perfect when it comes to being a boyfriend.¡± Jiang An looked at the time and said, ¡°If you want to praise him, continue. I have to go first.¡± Mo Shen quickly handed her luggage to Zou Er and stood at the door, watching her. Zou Er sat in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°Miss, do we really not have to tell Master? Chen Xiang is on the variety show this time. It won¡¯t be good if anything happens.¡± ¡°We¡¯re only appearing on a variety show together. She¡¯s not some man-eating beast. There¡¯s no need to bother Zou Bai with this kind of thing. Don¡¯t you have the confidence to protect me?¡± Zou Er immediately promised, ¡°I will definitely protect Miss¡¯s safety with my life.¡± As the second-in-command of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, Zou Er had his own pride. Although there was still Zou Yi above him, his ability was not much worse. Hence, he was a little excited when he heard Jiang An¡¯s words. Then, he didn¡¯t say anything else to Zou Bai. Jiang An could finally have some peace and quiet. There was really no need for her to tell Zou Bai. He was far away in the capital and could not help much. Moreover, they did not have to act as if she was facing a great enemy. She was the successor of the Jiang family. Could she not deal with Chen Xiang? Jiang An always arrived early to familiarize herself with the venue and communicate with the host in advance. This way, she could perform well during the recording. Gu Sheng learned about this habit from her manager, so he brought the entire team to the scene early and arrived with Jiang An. ¡°Director, why are you here so early?¡± Jiang An asked. Because of the number of views over the past few days, Gu Sheng was really happy. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°I thought you would definitely arrive early. It¡¯s better for everyone to come at this time.¡± Yu Heng and Wang Yuan hurriedly greeted Jiang An. Their popularity had soared recently because of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, so it was not impossible for them to never find another job. They knew very well that they had to thank Jiang An for what they had today. She was the one who had invested in this television drama and rejected the actors who were just popular but couldn¡¯t act well. She had chosen the two of them to be the male leads. If not for this, who knew when the two of them would be able to break through. Jiang An looked at them and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you seem to have become more handsome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯ve become more handsome. It¡¯s just that our makeup is better than before,¡± Yu Heng replied. ¡°This is all thanks to the makeup artist.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wang Yuan added, ¡°Sister An¡¯an will definitely become even more beautiful after her makeup.¡± The two of them surrounded Jiang An and praised her as if the person in front of them was a fairy. Gu Sheng could not say anything. Jiang An knew that these two people were saying these words out of gratitude and not to flatter her, so she didn¡¯t refute. However, she still couldn¡¯t bear to hear such straightforward words. She excused herself and left. Unexpectedly, the two of them escorted Jiang An to the dressing room. They looked more like bodyguards than Zou Er, making Jiang An laugh. ¡°Alright, the two of you hurry up and go find the host to go through the procedures. Don¡¯t have any mishaps on your first variety show. Promote yourself generously so that you can get more jobs in the future,¡± Jiang An said.. Chapter 602 - Chapter 602: Respect of the Younger Generation Chapter 602: Respect of the Younger Generation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An¡¯s words were sincere. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan also knew that she was telling the truth for their own good. In the entertainment industry, everyone was acting. Even some seniors were jealous of their juniors and did not want them to break through and affect their popularity. There were even some people who would take action against the younger generation. Many terrifying things happened. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan had also seen a lot of such things, so when they entered the production team, they made up their minds not to offend Jiang An. Although she had a gentle personality outside, no one knew what she was like in private. She had invested in this television drama, so no one could offend her. After the filming officially started, they realized that Jiang An was really the person she was on the outside. She was very patient with newcomers like them and was willing to guide them. If it were any other senior actor, they would definitely be angry when they made a mistake, but Jiang An would always encourage the other party to do better next time. Moreover, she was willing to teach them in all aspects. Even if it was just the positioning method in front of the camera, she was willing to discuss it with them. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan really liked Jiang An. It was the kind of respect and love juniors had for their seniors. Jiang An could sense this and was willing to help them. She considered asking Third Brother to sign them all, but she could not say this now. It still depended on Third Brother¡¯s opinion. After entering the dressing room, Jiang An greeted the makeup artist immediately. She was very polite to the staff no matter where she went. This also made her reputation in the industry very good. Everyone was willing to work with Jiang An. The makeup artist had long heard of Jiang An¡¯s reputation. Seeing that she was really so amiable, she decided to do a good job. Because it was a variety show, they were all wearing their regular clothes and could not put on too much makeup. Originally, there was no room for them to show off, but this time, the entire production team was on a variety show and were supposed to exchange makeup themes with another production team. The makeup artist planned to make some small adjustments to make Jiang An even prettier. The other production team was also for a period drama. The female lead committed suicide and died for the country at her peak, so the most important costume was white. However, the female lead was very gorgeous as she was supposed to be a princess in the show. The makeup artist paid attention to Jiang An¡¯s whole look and gave her the makeup she had on when she had died for the country. There was dust and blood on her face, making her look like a fairy who had fallen into the dust. This contrasted with her gorgeous face, making her look like she was about to draw her sword and commit suicide in the next second. In addition, Jiang An had learned about this television drama beforehand and knew what this scene was about. When she looked in the mirror, she deliberately revealed a determined expression, making her look even more perfect. The makeup artist sighed. ¡°Even if you haven¡¯t watched this television drama, you can imagine what happened to the protagonist.¡± ¡°Your skill is really good. I have to thank you,¡± Jiang An said sincerely. The makeup artist quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re beautiful that my makeup can have such an effect. You¡¯re even more beautiful than on screen. I really like the role of Gan Lan. She¡¯s really too rebellious.¡± ¡°Which scene do you like the most?¡± Jiang An asked. The makeup artist thought for a moment. ¡°It was the scene where she had her awakening in the rain. Gan Lan said that she wanted the moon to bear witness and never bow her head. That was when I fell in love with this character.¡± This was Jiang An¡¯s first time meeting an audience in real life. His family¡¯s comments would always favor her, so he discussed the plot with the makeup artist. Just as they were talking happily, Chen Xiang walked in. Ye Ying followed behind with a bitter expression, praying that nothing would happen. All the conversations stopped abruptly. The makeup artist quickly went to welcome Chen Xiang. Jiang An¡¯s styling was done, and she was about to leave. She stood up and said, ¡°Miss Chen, please sit here.¡± After saying that, she was about to open the door and leave. Chen Xiang took a step forward and said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Jiang An, do you think Zou Bai really loves you? He probably never mentioned my existence. He¡¯s deliberately hiding it from you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She looked down at Chen Xiang and said, ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t think of you at all, which means that you¡¯re not an important person.¡± This sentence was too lethal. Chen Xiang originally wanted to sow discord between Jiang An and Zou Bai, but she did not expect to be angered by this sentence. She was about to flare up. Ye Ying quickly pulled her away and said, ¡°We have to get our makeup done quickly. The recording of the show is about to start.¡± Jiang An had no intention of bickering anymore. She simply walked out.. Chapter 603 - Chapter 603: Different Chapter 603: Different Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An didn¡¯t take what had just happened to heart. Anyone could say something harsh, but it was useless. She was only surprised that Chen Xiang had revealed her true colors so quickly. She had clearly pretended to be pitiful in front of Zou Bai. Originally, she thought that Chen Xiang would continue to act like this and even pretend to be like this. After all, this way, she could get closer to Zou Bai. Jiang An had been in the Tan family for so many years and had long figured out the thoughts of people like them. However, Chen Xiang was much smarter than Tan Si. Assistant Wang Zhen carefully lifted Jiang An¡¯s skirt and said, ¡°I keep feeling that Chen Xiang is hostile to us. I don¡¯t know why.¡± Zou Er, who was standing not far away, remained silent, but he had already answered this question in his heart. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for Master. Miss Chen is still thinking about Master.¡± Zou Er couldn¡¯t understand Chen Xiang¡¯s choice. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Master loved Miss Jiang now. Moreover, he had already given the power of the head of the Zou family to her. They were definitely going to get married. If not for the fact that the matter had yet to be completely resolved and that the Church of Eternal Night had begun to stir up trouble in secret, they would have long gone home to report to the Old Madam that the two families were about to start preparing for their wedding. Under such circumstances, even those who wanted to curry favor him with women knew that they absolutely could not try their luck with Zou Bai. In the past, there was still some faint hope, but now, there was no hope at all. Zou Er had no objections to the person his master chose. Moreover, Jiang An had displayed all the beautiful qualities that a matriarch should have. With such a matriarch, the Zou family would not be in turmoil in the future. Moreover, the two little masters were extremely smart. There was no need to worry about the qualifications of the next heir. Seeing that the Zou family still had at least a hundred years of stability, everyone was happy. Jiang An didn¡¯t know what Zou Er and the others thought of her, but she felt that it definitely wasn¡¯t a bad evaluation. After all, she had already tried her best. No matter what others thought, it wouldn¡¯t affect her. She picked up her dress and walked to the lounge. The television station had specially prepared a separate lounge for their production team. ¡°Sister Jiang An, you¡¯re really beautiful,¡± Yu Heng said excitedly. He was also wearing the outfit of the male lead of the other production team. As the main character was a disciple of an immortal sect, his overall appearance looked elegant and lively. His clothes were covered with layers of gauze that would float whenever he moved. This was the opposite of what Yu Heng was wearing in ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯. He played a poor character, and most of his clothes were practical without any patterns. Moreover, they were all very thick fabrics. The main thing was that they were resistant to dirt and wear. In fact, he only had two sets of clothes for most of the drama. From time to time, he would change them since the character also needed to wash clothes. This was the first time he was wearing such fairy-like clothes. Yu Heng moved around unaccustomed and felt that it was very novel. Wang Yuan, who had just changed his clothes, opened the door and came in. He immediately stopped at the door and widened his eyes, looking at Jiang An in disbelief. After a while, she said, ¡°Sister Jiang An, you¡¯re so beautiful that you don¡¯t even look human. You¡¯re like a fairy from heaven.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate here, you two. I haven¡¯t reached that stage yet. It¡¯s just that the two of you have never seen me dressed like this before, so you find it very novel.¡± Jiang An looked at her face in the mirror and didn¡¯t think there was anything different. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan looked at each other and shook their heads. It was like this when they were on set. The two of them were surprised that Jiang An had no concept of her own beauty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gu Sheng did not dress up. He only put on a little makeup and went out to greet the people in this television station one by one. He had some connections here from before, so he was just trying to keep in touch. The entertainment industry was also a place where people worshiped the strong and trampled on the weak. If it was the previous Gu Sheng, they would at most respond with a few words. However, Gu Sheng was different now. The popularity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was still rising. If nothing went wrong, it would be a phenomenal work this year. Not only would the actors receive more attention because of this television drama, but the director would also receive recognition. For example, more investors would take notice of Gu Sheng. If he filmed a new television drama, they would be willing to invest more. With enough money, Gu Sheng would be able to produce better works. He would not be back to his situation in the past. It would definitely pay off to be on good terms with a future star director. Therefore, the people Gu Sheng met at the television station today were all friendly. They chatted with him enthusiastically.. Chapter 604 - Chapter 604: Communication Chapter 604: Communication Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The few main leads waited in the lounge for a long time, but the director did not return. They did not know what to do. They could not just sit there and do nothing. Yu Heng simply took out the plan given by the production team and began to review the flow of the entire variety show, in case he didn¡¯t know what to say when he went on stage. When Wang Yuan saw this, he also took out the plan, and the two of them even began to discuss how to cooperate to get more attention. Since they had chosen to enter the entertainment industry, they naturally wanted to become famous actors and have more fans. If they did not care about this, why would they enter the entertainment industry? After all, there were not many people like Jiang An. Moreover, she had her entire family as her capital. She was not someone they could compare to. Jiang An didn¡¯t disturb them. Young actors needed to figure out their own path. She didn¡¯t have to teach them everything. If she did, they would lose their uniqueness. Jiang An had been an ordinary person before. She knew that they did not have the capital to support them. They had to maintain a certain degree of exposure before people could contact them with scripts. Therefore, the path they had to take was different. They more or less needed some image control so that they could gain more fans. However, Jiang An didn¡¯t want to sit there like this. She went straight to the host¡¯s lounge and knocked on the door. She asked, ¡°Is Teacher Zhao here?¡± Zhao Liang was the host of ¡°Crazy Friday¡±. He had been on this television station for more than ten years, and everyone in China who watched variety shows knew him. He was famous for his rich stage experience and charm. Moreover, he had a good reputation in the industry and was famous for supporting his juniors. Before coming, Zhao Bing had told Jiang An about it. Zhao Liang¡¯s assistant opened the door and invited her in. Zhao Liang, who had just finished his makeup, sat in front of the dressing table and smiled at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Teacher Zhao, this is my first time participating in such a variety show. Previously, I only did regular activities in front of the camera. This time, I need to go with a specific process, so I want to familiarize myself with you to prevent any mishaps,¡± Jiang An said very humbly. Zhao Liang knew Jiang An. After all, the ratings of her television drama were too high. 80% of the people he knew were watching it, including his family. He had also heard of the industry¡¯s evaluation of Jiang An and knew that she was a very dedicated child. However, he was still very surprised at this moment. In this era where life was fast-paced, variety shows had become the choice of many celebrities in the entertainment industry. Even if there were no television dramas or albums being released, as long as they could appear on variety shows, they would be able to obtain many opportunities to show their face and attract more attention. However, they did not care about the variety show itself. Not to mention communicating in advance, they were already very good people to be able to read the plan. He had never met someone like Jiang An, who wanted to get to know him in advance and so they could interact more smoothly on stage. This kind of thing would only happen with the older generation who had been in the industry for decades. Zhao Liang felt that it had been a long time since he had communicated with a guest in advance. He happily took out the plan and began to discuss it with Jiang An. The more they chatted, the happier he felt. Jiang An had already begun to deal with some of her family matters. Although it was just some trivial matters, she still needed some energy to sort them out. She naturally had a different opinion about the entire program¡¯s plan. She pointed out that there was a lot of room for improvement. After Zhao Liang heard it, he felt that he had benefited greatly. He instantly stopped treating Jiang An as a junior and sighed. She was indeed the heir of an aristocratic family. Just as the two of them were chatting enthusiastically, there was another knock on the door. Zhao Liang glanced at his watch. ¡°There¡¯s still some time before I leave the broadcast. It can¡¯t be that someone came to remind me to go on stage.¡± The assistant quickly went to open the door. Chen Xiang walked in and said, ¡°Teacher Zhao, I want to talk to you about the plan.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Liang did not expect another person to say this. A very happy smile appeared on his face. Then, he realized that the relationship between the two people in front of him was very awkward. It was better for them not to stay in the same room. At the thought of this, he swallowed the words he was about to say and wanted to think of a better excuse. Jiang An said, ¡°I think we¡¯re just about done. Since Miss Chen has something to tell you, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Zhao Liang nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you on stage.¡± Jiang An stood up and walked forward.. At this moment, Chen Xiang smiled and said, ¡°Why are you leaving as soon as I arrived, Miss Jiang? Am I very scary?¡± Chapter 605 - Chapter 605: Different Suggestions Chapter 605: Different Suggestions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Xiang smiled and spoke gently. She looked at Jiang An with a smile, as if she was just joking. However, Jiang An knew that this was not what the other party meant, but she did not want to get into a conflict with someone in such a place. Other than making a fool of herself, there was nothing good that would come out of it. She did not expect Chen Xiang to be so unprofessional. She had clearly taken on a job, but she was still in the mood to do these things. Jiang An felt that it was better to finish the show quietly. Anyway, she had already finished talking about everything she needed to talk about, so she returned to her lounge. Gu Sheng finally came back from his business. He excitedly told Yu Heng and Wang Yuan who he had talked to just now and how he had promoted the actors in the production team to them. It shouldn¡¯t be long before these two people received new scripts. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan were very surprised that the director would still think of them at this time. They were so touched that they almost cried. They thanked the director incoherently. The huge success of the show also made Gu Sheng finally heave a sigh of relief. From the preparation of this television drama to filming and screening, he was worried all the time. He had indeed done his best during the filming and had kept a close eye on the post-production editing. However, the audience¡¯s preferences were unpredictable. No one could be 100% sure that their works would be liked by the public. If ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was not popular, his career would have been ruined. Gu Sheng spent months under such pressure and felt that half of his hair had fallen. Now, it was finally time for his success. When he interacted with those people, he realized that he was no longer an unknown director in their minds. He could be treated on the same level as them. He did not show it on his face, but he was actually so excited that he wished he could jump on the spot. The screenwriter, who was late, did not know what had happened. She panted as she pushed open the door. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, there was a traffic jam.¡± Gu Sheng and the screenwriter were old friends for many years. He rushed up and hugged her. ¡°We¡¯re popular. We¡¯re so popular!¡± When the screenwriter was put down, she was still confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Gu Sheng told the other party everything. The screenwriter naturally understood what this meant and was very surprised. ¡°Does that mean I can also become a famous screenwriter?¡± ¡°You already are. I just met the investor of this television station. He said that he¡¯s looking forward to your next script,¡± Gu Sheng said. This time, everyone became excited. Their efforts had finally paid off. They did not have to live their previous days anymore. Fortunately, the soundproofing of the television station¡¯s lounge was very good. Otherwise, some people would definitely think that their production team had gone crazy. Just as the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was immersed in joy, Chen Xiang was trying to change the flow of the variety show. ¡°Teacher Zhao, I think the program process hasn¡¯t changed for more than ten years. It¡¯s really a little old-fashioned. Why don¡¯t we learn from foreign variety shows and have more games? That way, there will be more differences,¡± Chen Xiang suggested. Zhao Liang was not an old-fashioned person who insisted on sticking to his own style, but Chen Xiang¡¯s suggestion was obviously impossible to implement. ¡°Miss Chen, thank you very much for your suggestions for this show, but Mad Friday is a comprehensive program. It mainly promotes Chinese culture and invites various production teams to increase their exposure, but in essence, it still centers on culture.¡± ¡°If it all becomes games, then we¡¯ll lose the most important thing. Then any variety show can replace us,¡± Zhao Liang said very politely. This show could last for more than ten years. Although there were other methods to hype it up, it would definitely not last long if it only relied on this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Liang had always insisted on promoting Chinese culture to increase the people¡¯s confidence in their own culture. It was precisely because of all kinds of cultural propaganda that a consistently large audience existed, allowing the program to continue. If he really listened to Chen Xiang¡¯s suggestion, this show would probably be canceled in less than two months. ¡°I don¡¯t want to change all of it. I just suggest that we add some game interactions. That way, we can attract a lot of young viewers.¡± Chen Xiang still insisted on her opinion. ¡°Of course we have to attract young people, but the entire show isn¡¯t just for young people. I can¡¯t sacrifice all our old audience just because of one group.¡± Zhao Liang didn¡¯t want to continue chatting. ¡°I think it¡¯s almost time to go on stage. Miss Chen, you should go back and prepare.¡± With that, he took the script and pushed the door open. He wanted to escape from this room as soon as possible. Jiang An¡¯s suggestion was much more useful.. Chapter 606 - Chapter 606: Always Acting Chapter 606: Always Acting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with Chen Xiang. Fortunately, there was no one in the dressing room. Otherwise, it would be another piece of news. Ye Ying sighed and said, ¡°Why do you say that? You never interfered in these things when you were overseas, and you rarely participated in variety shows. Could it be because of Jiang An?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because of her.¡± Chen Xiang restrained the expression on her face. ¡°I want to snatch Zou Bai from her now. Of course, I have to appear aggressive and stupider than everyone else.¡± After saying that, Chen Xiang turned around and walked towards her lounge. She seemed to be in a good mood and even had the mood to take out a mirror to look at her hairstyle. Ye Ying suddenly realized why she felt a sense of familiarity when she looked at Chen Xiang now. Her current state was the same as the character she had played many years ago. It was a third female lead who was infatuated with the male lead. Her style of doing things was crazy, and she was so stupid that everyone could tell. Ye Ying stood on the spot and panted softly. A chill rushed from her feet to the top of her head. Chen Xiang had been performing from the beginning to the end. Even in her daily life, she had set a character for herself. This behavior was really too strange. Could it be that the gentle Chen Xiang from before was also an act? Acting was not difficult, but to be able to always be acting in life was definitely not something an ordinary person could do. Ye Ying felt that she had fallen into a trap and should have escaped in time. However, she did not have the ability to escape at all and could only fall with Chen Xiang. As an old program, Mad Friday had a lot of traditions. Not only was it not broadcasted live, but there were always audiences at the venue. As long as one filled in an application online, there was a chance to come and watch. Everyone already knew which program team would be participating in the variety show this time. The people sitting below were fans of these actors. Jiang An¡¯s fans held banners and were filled with anticipation. With so many guests appearing at the same time, it seemed like there could only be one host. In addition, the television station had the intention of letting Zhao Liang lead the newbies, so every time he appeared, he would lead a group of new hosts behind him. The scene was very spectacular. ¡°Good evening, everyone. Welcome to the recording venue of Mad Friday. I¡¯m the host, Zhao Liang. I¡¯m very happy to see everyone.¡± Zhao Liang said the opening line that had not changed for more than ten years. It was as if nothing had changed except for the host¡¯s age. Zhao Liang had been hosting the show for so many years that he was already at ease. With just a few words, he made the audience laugh. Then, he invited the two production teams and the other guests up one by one. The other production was about mortals and immortals falling in love. The screenwriter was very good at writing such feelings. He used a very detailed plot to describe the love between the male and female leads, making people feel very sad after seeing it. Therefore, the viewership ratings were not low. It was just that it could not compare to the unprecedented popularity of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. The television station considered that there was a huge difference in popularity between them, so they chose to introduce this production team first to prevent them from feeling the difference. After all, introducing the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± first would garner a lot more enthusiasm from the audience. If he introduced the other production teams afterwards without such enthusiasm, the difference would be obvious. As Zhao Liang interacted with the production team, he used the topic to pull Jiang An and the others along. He didn¡¯t want to make it awkward for them to stand by the side. The new hosts looked at Zhao Liang with admiration. They also wanted to become an experienced host one day. When they finally finished introducing the production team, Zhao Liang¡¯s tone rose. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll introduce another group of guests to everyone. They¡¯re the creators of the television drama that has been very popular recently. The production team of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ officially greets everyone!¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The fans below almost screamed, but their rationality stopped them from doing so. Their An¡¯an was a gentle person, so her fans shouldn¡¯t be too rowdy. The main production crew introduced themselves one by one, and the fans responded enthusiastically. It was indeed more lively than the other production team. There was a gentle smile on Jiang An¡¯s face as she kept interacting with her fans. She rarely appeared on such occasions, and she could not see her fans on the variety show she had recorded previously. In fact, Jiang An¡¯s fans had never come into close contact with her before. They stared blankly at the silly smile on Jiang An¡¯s face. They had already been charmed by Jiang An¡¯s beauty. Even if they weren¡¯t Jiang An¡¯s fans, they had to admit from the bottom of their hearts that she was beautiful. This was an objective fact.. Chapter 607 - Chapter 607: Understanding the Core Chapter 607: Understanding the Core Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because the condition for going on this variety show was to promote the television drama, many of Zhao Liang¡¯s questions were related to the television drama. Gu Sheng and the screenwriter answered very professionally. ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was not short of money because of Jiang An¡¯s investment. The creators of this television drama had written this work out of love. They hoped that this television drama would be accepted and liked by the public, and they had paid a lot for it. Even though the filming process was very smooth, they had always been worried about whether they could gain popularity. From the time they filmed until the broadcast, they had not slept well. Now that they had finally succeeded, their faces were filled with joy. They wished they could explain the core of this television drama. When they answered the questions, they were simply endless. The two male protagonists were the same. They even began to analyze the biographies of their characters. This was different from many current production teams. After acting in the entire plot, they did not even know what the core of the television drama was. If they were asked to use a word to describe their roles, they would stutter for a long time but could not come up with anything substantial. In the end, they could rely on editing and muddle through. In such an environment, the audience no longer had any hope for the television dramas. They would just find someone to watch in a daze. ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was definitely a surprise to them. Not only was the plot very rigorous, but every main lead had also performed perfectly. Everyone had their own views on the plot and character understanding. As long as anyone asked a question, they could answer it without being stuck. Zhao Liang also liked interviewing such guests. As long as he asked a question, the other party would be able to answer perfectly. Otherwise, once there was an interruption, he would have to use more words to smooth things over. When faced with such a situation, Zhao Liang felt mentally exhausted. He would have to rack his brains to give the other party a way out. After the interviews, it was Jiang An¡¯s turn. Zhao Liang walked over and was about to speak when he heard a voice from the earpiece. ¡°Teacher Zhao, let Chen Xiang and Jiang An stand together. Try to find a topic to interview the two of them.¡± Zhao Liang really wanted to curse. Wasn¡¯t this clearly trying to cause trouble? To be honest, Zhao Liang really didn¡¯t want to do this, but he could only listen to the television station. With his back facing the camera, he smiled apologetically at Jiang An and said, ¡°There should be another beauty standing beside a beauty like Jiang An. Chen Xiang, come over too.¡± When Gu Sheng heard this, he wanted to rush up and argue. Why should he let Chen Xiang stand by the side during the interview with Jiang An? She was not part of the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan.¡± Moreover, the relationship between the two of them had already caused an uproar online. He did not believe that Zhao Liang did not know. The screenwriter could tell what he wanted to do and quickly pulled him away, afraid that he would really rush out. This was the live recording of the show. If anything really happened, there was no way to hide it. Moreover, the screenwriter thought that Jiang An could handle it well and didn¡¯t need them to interfere. Jiang An did not say anything about this. When she knew that the program had invited Chen Xiang, she understood what the production team wanted to do. They wanted to use the scandal between the two of them and Zou Bai to increase the popularity of the entire program. Chen Xiang walked over gracefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to call myself a beauty when I¡¯m with Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Miss Chen, you¡¯re too polite. If you¡¯re not a beauty, then there won¡¯t be any beauties in the world.¡± The two of them praised each other politely on stage. It was impossible to tell if their relationship was good or bad, making the fans below not know how to deal with it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Logically speaking, Jiang An was Zou Bai¡¯s current girlfriend, and Chen Xiang was suspected to be Zou Bai¡¯s ex-girlfriend. It was impossible for the two of them to get along well. However, the director of the variety show had brought the two of them together, afraid that nothing would happen. At this moment, the fans did not know what to think. They could only hope that the two of them would quarrel and draw the line. Or should they just peacefully coexist and finish filming the variety show? Zhao Liang braced himself and said, ¡°Both of you are beauties, so there¡¯s no need to be humble. I want to ask Jiang An, is there any pressure for you to play the role of Gan Lan?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s pressure.¡± Speaking of this, Jiang An became interested. ¡°The character of Gan Lan is not as simple as it seems. After she transmigrated to ancient times, she immediately felt the oppression of feudal society.¡± ¡°Out of self-preservation, she had to choose to obey. She felt that it was not bad to live a mediocre life like this. At the very least, she would be alive. However, later on, she increasingly felt that obedience would only bring about greater oppression. Knowing what she did from her modern education, she had to resist..¡± Chapter 608 - Chapter 608: The Person She Cares About Chapter 608: The Person She Cares About Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An really liked the role of Gan Lan. She had acted the way she did for herself in the beginning, wanting to survive in an unfamiliar environment. Of course, this choice was not wrong. Everyone wanted to survive. After all, only by surviving could there be other possibilities. However, she was not native in ancient times. The environment she had been educated in since she was young was contrary to this place. Forcing herself to integrate was destroying her personality and dignity. That was the worldview that she had shaped in her twenty-odd years of life. There was no way to shake it unless she was willing to destroy everything she knew for a chance to live. In the end, Gan Lan chose to rebel. She could not spend the rest of her life under such numb oppression. Being forced to transmigrate was a tragic thing in itself. If she really accepted her fate like this, she would never be happy for the rest of her life. What¡¯s more, she had met a kindred spirit. It made her understand that there were people in any world who yearned for freedom and dignity. This was the beauty that humans ultimately pursued. She had gained strength from her comrades. She was willing to fight for freedom, and she was willing to die for it. She did not intend to be a legend for herself only, but wanted to write a poetic history for the entire human race. This was what the Legend of Gan Lan wanted to express. No matter who you are, you have the right to pursue your own happiness, but this happiness must be free and dignified. Once she gave up the freedom she had obtained, she would have to live in numbness for the rest of her life. Otherwise, if she awakened, it would be even more painful. The screenwriter had written this story to tell everyone never to lose their judgment and never to submit to what they didn¡¯t want. The biggest villain in the story was feudal society, and the biggest villain in reality was anyone who controlled them. Jiang An used the simplest words to express that the television drama had already reached the middle and late stages. In a while, it would welcome the finale. She hoped that everyone could understand this core. After Zhao Liang heard this, he gave a response. Chen Xiang said, ¡°This is indeed a good television drama. Before I returned to China, my assistant was already watching it. I was also very interested and wanted to watch it, but because I¡¯ve been too busy recently, I didn¡¯t have time. After hearing everything Miss Jiang has said today, I think I have to watch it.¡± Chen Xiang was speaking up for Legend of Gan Lan. Although she did not know what her motive was, Jiang An still expressed her gratitude. The two beauties stood happily on stage, instantly making the fans feel gloomy. So what if they were ex-girlfriend and current girlfriend? Could it be that girls couldn¡¯t get along well? Because of the scandal, Chen Xiang had received a lot of attention as soon as she returned to the country. Everyone was waiting for her next step. The rumors that she had been forced to leave the country back then became more and more intense. Many people were guessing if she would want to reconcile with Zou Bai. Some even compared her to Tan Si. Many of the fans present thought so too. They did not expect Chen Xiang to be such a gentle and generous person. She even spoke up for Jiang An. They were thinking too much. After the recording of the show ended, the fans spread the news and Chen Xiang¡¯s reputation immediately changed. However, that was a matter for the future. At the moment, everyone was still focused on the recording of the show. After chatting with the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±, Zhao Liang wanted to communicate with Chen Xiang. However, Chen Xiang had left the country for a long time, so Zhao Liang could only ask her about filming overseas. Only God knew how many scenes of Chen Xiang¡¯s performance Zhao Liang had watched in advance in order to be able to chat with her. Chen Xiang¡¯s acting skills were excellent. If not for this, it would be useless no matter how many resources the Zou family gave her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only There were many actresses with powerful backgrounds who wanted to stand out in the entertainment industry. In the end, because their acting skills were too poor, no matter how many dramas they acted in, they made no splash. What Chen Xiang lacked was a platform. Her acting skills were superb. ¡°Chen Xiang, you have been overseas for so long. Have you recently decided you want to continue developing your career in China?¡± Zhao Liang asked. ¡°I only came back to pay my respects to my family, but two days ago, I decided to start filming in China. I still have someone I care about here.¡± Chen Xiang nodded. The ¡®someone she cared about¡¯ had a lot of meaning. Chen Xiang hadn¡¯t returned for so many years, and she didn¡¯t have any relatives at home. However, after Zou Bai got a girlfriend, she rushed back and said that she wanted to stay in the country to film. It immediately made people think that the person she cared about might be Zou Bai.. Chapter 609 - Chapter 609: Making Up a Story Chapter 609: Making Up a Story Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the television station¡¯s director heard Chen Xiang¡¯s words, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. With her words, viewership would definitely be guaranteed. He had invited these two people because he did not want to see a harmonious scene. It would be best if they could quarrel on the spot so that the news headlines would be there. However, it was obviously unrealistic. As female celebrities, they had to care about their dignity. Even if they didn¡¯t like the other party, they had to maintain their image on the show. Moreover, the two of them had shown goodwill just now. The director thought that this time, it would end quietly again. Just as he was feeling regretful, he heard Chen Xiang¡¯s words. She was obviously talking about Zou Bai. Back then, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t have any friends in the country. Her only relative was her father who had passed away. The only person she cared about could only be Zou Bai. She said that she still cared about Zou Bai in front of Jiang An. This was simply a provocation. Zou Er, who was standing at the side of the stage, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Regardless of the relationship between her and Zou Bai back then, there was no relationship between them now. The entire Zou family¡¯s secret guards knew that the future mistress could only be Jiang An. She now had the right to mobilize the secret guards, and the core members had also received permanent missions. No matter when or where, Jiang An¡¯s safety was the top priority. As long as they could ensure her safety, they could sacrifice anything. In the Zou Family, only Zou Bai had this level of protection. As for the other children of the Zou Family, the secret guards could only ensure their safety. They were not listed as the top priority. This meant that if anything happened, even if the secret guards died with Jiang An, they would have failed their mission. Zou Er stared at the two people on the stage. Although he didn¡¯t think that Chen Xiang would hit anyone, he had to be prepared. Zhao Liang didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. He had never encountered such a situation in his career, and he couldn¡¯t come up with anything to say that would sound right. Fortunately, at this moment, the new host standing at the back started his process and entered the next segment. He was finally saved. Zhao Liang looked at the newcomer gratefully and decided that he would promote him well in the future. There were not many young people with such insight. However, what Zhao Liang did not know was that this was only the beginning of today. After that, as long as Chen Xiang could speak, she would change the topic to her own memories. The person in her memories was repeatedly mentioned. In Chen Xiang¡¯s narrative, she had a close relationship with the person in her memory and had to meet him. Moreover, the other party cared for her very much. Not only did he take care of her daily necessities, but he was also concerned about her mental health. In short, the two of them were very close. Anyone could tell that their relationship was not ordinary. Recalling the scandal between Chen Xiang and Zou Bai many years ago, many people present began to believe that they might have been in love a long time ago. At the same time, they shifted their gazes to Jiang An, wanting to know how she would react when she heard this. Jiang An stood on the stage without any reaction. When she heard these words, she even had a smile on her face. Anyway, Chen Xiang did not say who this person was. She would just treat it as a small story. The fans knew that Jiang An¡¯s emotions were very stable, but they didn¡¯t know that she was actually stable to this extent. There wasn¡¯t a trace of unhappiness on her face, as if she didn¡¯t know Zou Bai at all. However, the fans did not know that Jiang An really thought that this was just a story. She and Zou Bai had already made things clear in Beijing. Zou Bai told her everything that had happened between him and Chen Xiang, and it didn¡¯t take long because there was really nothing to talk about. He could even count the number of times they talked with one hand. In order to prove the credibility of these words, he even asked the people from the Intelligence Network to turn what happened during that period of time into information and then handed it to Jiang An. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was clearly written that he had met Chen Xiang a few times only, and there was information on where they had met and what was said when they met. The Intelligence Network was very rigorous in their work. They even noted the tones of the two of them. They were just short of playing a recording of their conversation. Therefore, Jiang An would not believe what Chen Xiang said. At the same time, she admired her ability to make up stories and say so much. However, Chen Xiang¡¯s lying skills were very good. There were many things that were 30% true and 70% false. The fake part sounded very believable. Even Zou Bai¡¯s acquaintances would suspect that he did these things. The logic of those things was very in line with Zou Bai¡¯s personality. Jiang An sighed silently in her heart. If Chen Xiang hadn¡¯t done these things, she would definitely have asked her to be a screenwriter.. Chapter 610 - Chapter 610: Busy Zou Bai Chapter 610: Busy Zou Bai Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During this period of time, Zou Bai was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to eat. He had been away for a long time, so there were many things that he needed to decide. Even if someone helped, it was only to deal with trivial matters. The power of the family head could not be transferred out, or something very serious could happen. This was something that the aristocratic families were wary of, so Zou Bai couldn¡¯t hire a few more secretaries. Although he was the head of the Zou Family, he could not treat the family as his private property. When he did things, he had to take care of his other clansmen. Many elders did not want outsiders to manage the family, so he could only work harder. ¡°I have three brothers, but I¡¯m still so tired.¡± Zou Bai had been staying in the study ever since he came back. He hadn¡¯t slept last night because he had to deal with some matters. Now, he was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to move. At the same time, the resentment had also increased greatly. Even if the other aristocratic families did not want to hire outsiders, there were still others in the family who could help. There was almost no one in the Zou Family who could help. The elders were already old, and it was difficult for them to endure high-intensity work. Even if they wanted to help, Zou Bai didn¡¯t dare to let them. The young children hadn¡¯t fully grown up yet. They didn¡¯t know what went wrong with the people of the same generation as Zou Bai, but each of them didn¡¯t want to get involved in the family¡¯s matters. As long as they were asked to help, there would always be all kinds of excuses. Zou Bai¡¯s three biological brothers were even more unreliable. They had used all sorts of methods to not be the head of the family, so there was no way they would agree to help with the family matters. Every time Zou Bai wanted to ask for help, he would be interrupted. Whenever his eldest brother, Zou Fei, hears about him needing help, he would start to fall sick. He directly lay down on the hospital bed, and no one could do anything to him. The second son, Zou Jin, was still missing. He could not contact him at all and did not even have the chance to speak. The third son, Zou Xuan, often disappeared and ran around the world. It was really difficult to catch him. Even if he went home, if Zou Bai started to say these things, the other party would immediately rush out with his bag in the next second. Everything was destined to be handled by Zou Bai. When he was busy, he really wished he could capture these people and let them have a taste of his hard work. ¡°Master will be fine when Little Masters grow up. When the time comes, someone will come to help,¡± Zou Yi comforted him. Zou Bai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This was indeed a good idea. When Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi grew up, they would be able to help him deal with these matters. Moreover, with the intelligence of the two children, this day would not be too far away. ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this for now.¡± Zou Bai calmed down. ¡°Did Zou Er say how An¡¯an has been these past two days?¡± Zou Yi took a look at his messages. ¡°He didn¡¯t report anything. He just said that he was accompanying Miss Jiang to film a variety show.¡± ¡°What variety show?¡± Zou Bai asked. Zou Yi went to look at Jiang An¡¯s itinerary and said, ¡°She¡¯s filming ¡®Mad Friday¡¯ in Zhu City. The entire production team is there.¡± After listening, Zou Bai searched for this variety show on his phone. He didn¡¯t really like watching variety shows, so he wanted to know what genre it was. In the end, as soon as he opened the page, an overwhelming amount of news appeared. It was all about Jiang An and Chen Xiang. The media was guessing how the two of them would react. Although they did not dare to mention Zou Bai¡¯s name, the words were very flexible and varied, and definitely let people know who they were talking about. ¡°Why would An¡¯an appear on the same show as Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Bai frowned. Zou Yi knew that he wasn¡¯t complaining. He was really asking. He quickly sent a message to Zou Er. If he wanted to obtain first-hand information, he would be faster than the Intelligence Network. Zou Er, of course, told the truth. He would not hide what his master wanted to know. Zou Yi immediately told Zou Bai the whole story. After listening, he fell into deep thought. He did not want to worry about this matter. In his impression, Chen Xiang was still a pitiful little girl. However, pitiful things were often the most dangerous. Moreover, Chen Xiang¡¯s sudden return to the country was related to the Church of Eternal Night. No matter how he thought about it, something was wrong. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He definitely couldn¡¯t let Jiang An take the risk. He had to see her as soon as possible. Zou Bai stood up. ¡°Arrange for our family¡¯s plane to go to Zhu City immediately. It has to be as fast as possible.¡± Zou Yi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t settled the family matters yet.¡± ¡°Matters will never be fully settled. The most important thing is An¡¯an.¡± Zou Bai pushed open the door and walked out. Zou Yi simply couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. In the past, Zou Bai would deal with the family¡¯s matters at the first possible moment. Anyone would have to step back. Now, it was clearly not like this.. Chapter 611 - Chapter 611: Really Want to Die Chapter 611: Really Want to Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai quickly boarded the plane and headed to Zhu City. Jiang An, who knew nothing, was still standing on stage, occasionally interacting with her fans. Zhao Liang followed the procedures and carried out everything in the plan, but he would subconsciously avoid Chen Xiang in case she said something she shouldn¡¯t. The director of the television station was anxious and urged him through the earpiece, ¡°Ask Chen Xiang more questions. It¡¯s best to let her interact more with Jiang An.¡± Zhao Liang pretended not to hear a word. If not for the fact that he was still on stage, he would have cursed at the director. It was fine if they liked to hype up their popularity usually, but this was overboard. These two people indeed had a lot to talk about now, but had they forgotten that Jiang An was the heir of the Jiang family of Xiyun? She was not someone the television station could afford to offend. Moreover, Jiang An¡¯s boyfriend was Zou Bai. If the two of them quarreled because of this show, the television station would definitely be the one to suffer. Even if the two of them didn¡¯t quarrel, would Zou Bai let them off so easily? That was the head of one of the four aristocratic families. He had a reputation for killing people like flies. How many people in the television station dared to provoke him? Did they think that they had lived too long? The director could only think about the upcoming popularity. He was very angry at Zhao Liang¡¯s lack of cooperation and said, ¡°I must make him understand who is in charge of this television station. He¡¯s just a slightly famous host. Does he really think that he can call the shots? As long as the television station doesn¡¯t support him, he¡¯s nothing!¡± Zhao Liang was usually too humble at the television station. He always humbly asked for advice. On the one hand, it brought him a good reputation, but on the other hand, it made people think that he was weak and easily bullied. Even if his juniors did not take him seriously for a long time, many people advised Zhao Liang to change his disposition. However, Zhao Liang smiled and did not take it to heart. If he needed to rely on his arrogance to earn respect, it was definitely not sincere. It was useless. The television station was a place of intense competition. Everyone wanted to be on the most glamorous show. Only then could they become a well-known host and make their reputation known. Male hosts could rise to a higher level and change their social status. Female hosts wanted to use this to marry into a wealthy family and become a wealthy wife who did not have to worry about food and clothing. For the sake of everyone, they schemed against each other and caused the entire television station to be in a foul mood. Zhao Liang knew that he did not have the ability to change these things, so he could only protect his heart and be clear-headed. Therefore, no matter what, he would not fulfill the director¡¯s wish. That would definitely be an overwhelming scandal for this show. With the host controlling the situation, if the two female celebrities started to quarrel, there would be no more career for the host. The television station wanted to step on him to fulfill their wish. Since they were so ruthless, there was no need for Zhao Liang to save them any face. After figuring this out, he felt relaxed and spent most of his time on the production team of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. It was as if the entire variety show had turned into an interview for them. The questions they asked were each more profound and exquisite than the other. Gu Sheng and the screenwriter did not expect him to have such a deep understanding and quickly answered them one by one. As time passed, everyone realized that something was wrong. With Zhao Liang¡¯s professionalism, it was absolutely impossible for him to do such a thing. He had always done a perfect job in allocating time. The director was really angry. In his anger, he made an impulsive decision and asked the cameraman to turn off all the cameras. The recording at the scene was paused. Anyway, no one would be able to tell after the post-production editing. The assistant stood in front of the stage and apologized to the audience. ¡°There have been some technical issues in the television station, so we need to stop recording. Please wait patiently.¡± The audience did not know what had happened. Since the television station said so, they believed it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The guests on stage also temporarily returned to their lounges. The director chased after Zhao Liang and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head? I¡¯ve already told you what to do through the earpiece. Why didn¡¯t you do anything?¡± ¡°Stop shouting at me. When I was the host of this television station, you didn¡¯t know what you were doing.¡± Zhao Liang¡¯s face was stern. ¡°Since you want to sacrifice me, do you expect me to welcome you with a smile?¡± The director did not expect Zhao Liang to speak to him so unyieldingly. He did not have such an attitude in the past. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you want the entire television station to die?¡± The director¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You want to make use of the successor of the Jiang family of Xiyun? You really want to die.¡± Zhao Liang looked at him as if he was looking at a fool.. Chapter 612 - Chapter 612: Disrespect Chapter 612: Disrespect Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Liang was really tired of the television station¡¯s scheming. In his era, everyone was friends. For the sake of the show, they worked together and celebrated everyone¡¯s success. But now, the people in the television station only knew how to do their own things. Even the hosts took sides and were divided into groups of various sizes. The leaders didn¡¯t get along with each other. In the end, it practically escalated to a gang fight. The people in the television station all cared about their reputation. Of course, they couldn¡¯t really fight, but they used all sorts of underhanded methods in private. If not for Zhao Liang¡¯s more than ten years of experience and the fact that the television station could not nurture another pillar like him, he would have been kicked out long ago. He did not want to leave because of the show that he had poured his heart and soul into. However, what happened today had crossed his bottom line. They had never considered the consequences of this matter. No matter how gentle Jiang An appeared to be, she was still the successor of the Jiang family in Xiyun. Even if it was for the sake of the Jiang family¡¯s reputation, she would never let herself be bullied. The methods of the aristocratic families and ordinary people were different. Their slight revenge could destroy the entire television station. Zhao Liang did not care about this television station, but there were so many staff members in the television station. If they suddenly lost their jobs, they would not be able to continue living. After hearing Zhao Liang¡¯s words, the director also felt a little regretful. However, in order to protect his status, he still braced himself and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted you to interview the two of them at the same time. Even the Jiang family of Xiyun can¡¯t be that unreasonable, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually reasoning with them? In a situation where there¡¯s a huge disparity in power, reasons are whatever superiors say to inferiors,¡± Zhao Liang mocked. The director scratched his head. ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Go out and apologize to Jiang An now?¡± ¡°After filming today¡¯s program, I will leave the television station. What you want to do has nothing to do with me.¡± Zhao Liang¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°But if you want this television station to still exist, it¡¯s best to go over and apologize.¡± The director was still standing there, not knowing what to do. Zhao Liang did not want to say anything else and turned to leave. In the lounge, Gu Sheng was walking back and forth. He frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this production team? I¡¯ve never heard of any technical issues before. If this continues, it¡¯ll be midnight by the time the recording is done.¡± ¡°I think this is just an excuse. The production team is obviously placing the heat on Jiang An and Chen Xiang. Zhao Liang definitely can¡¯t accept it, so there are some arguments,¡± the screenwriter said. She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had some connections. She was quite familiar with Zhao Liang and knew what kind of person he was. Although Yu Heng was a newcomer, he was smart. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°The television station is really too bold. They¡¯re really not afraid of the consequences if they make use of Sister Jiang An.¡± ¡°Sister Jiang An has never liked hype. They don¡¯t respect Sister Jiang An at all,¡± Wang Yuan said indignantly. There were also program teams and television stations that worked together to create hype. The unwritten rule in the entertainment industry was that the prerequisite to this is that the two sides had to communicate in advance to confirm they were doing this. It was a big taboo in the industry to carry out a one-sided operation like the television station. If an artist¡¯s follow-up publicity and hype went against each other, it would definitely be digging a huge hole. When Jiang An heard them defending her, she smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. After the editing of the show is completed, they have to send it to me for me to take a look. If there are any parts that I don¡¯t agree to broadcast, they have to cut them out. This was in the contract for me to participate in this variety show.¡± With this sentence, everyone calmed down. No wonder Jiang An was so quiet. ¡°Then should we just let it go like this?¡± Yu Heng asked. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Zou Bai pushed open the door and walked in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Er had already told him everything that had happened on stage. He was not as easy to talk to as Jiang An. The people in the lounge were shocked by his actions. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan even retreated to the corner. When they were on set, the two of them had been very afraid of Zou Bai. They didn¡¯t do anything, but they felt that Zou Bai was very dangerous. When they saw him come in, they quickly hid further away. Gu Sheng quickly went up to greet him and said, ¡°The television station has indeed gone overboard this time.¡± ¡°Just because An¡¯an has a good personality doesn¡¯t mean that I have a good personality. If these people dare to disrespect An¡¯an, they have to be prepared to bear everything.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold.. Chapter 613 - Chapter 613: Director’s Sweet Dream Chapter 613: Director¡¯s Sweet Dream Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about many things in his life. Only his family had a place in his heart. Jiang An was the only exception. Therefore, he was willing to do anything for Jiang An. Those who bullied An¡¯an had to pay the price. Jiang An grabbed his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. It¡¯s not a serious matter after all.¡± She did not want to see Zou Bai like this, as if he was going to pull out his gun and kill someone in the next second. ¡°Are you saying that we should just let it go?¡± Zou Bai was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t think that An¡¯an was still so soft-hearted. Jiang An shook his head. ¡°Of course not. They clearly know my identity, but they still dared to do this. If it were any other artiste, it would only be worse. If I don¡¯t do anything, this kind of thing will keep happening. We have to curb this culture from the root.¡± Jiang An¡¯s answer made Zou Bai smile. He knew that his lover had long grown to the same level as him. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t those type of arrogant man who hoped that his girlfriend was so weak that she could only rely on herself. The person he loved should be his equal. The two of them should stand side by side and face all the storms together. That was why he had been guiding Jiang An¡¯s growth. He could tell that Jiang An had such potential. It was only because of her past experiences that she looked a little weak. In her eyes, she had never had a choice. If she wanted to live, she could only choose to submit. After returning to the Jiang family, Jiang An finally had more confidence. Zou Bai slowly stimulated the tenacity in her bones and made her understand how powerful she was, and that as long as she wanted to, she could do anything. The atmosphere between the two of them was very harmonious, and there was no room for a third person to interfere. Gu Sheng hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°Miss Jiang, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Business, of course,¡± Jiang An said. The director was still standing there, wondering if he should apologize. After all, Jiang An¡¯s personality was usually too good. She didn¡¯t look angry at all. Moreover, Jiang An had only been brought back to the Jiang family in the past two years. She hadn¡¯t been raised there since she was young. She probably didn¡¯t have the confidence to cause a scene. If he apologized, the television station would lose face. The director thought that he was smart and decided not to apologize. As for Zhao Liang saying that he wanted to leave, he did not take it to heart. There were so many hosts in the television station, so it was not difficult for him to find someone new to host the show. The director thought of the matter very simply. He came from a film family. Because he did not have much talent in acting, he could not become an actor. However, with his family¡¯s connections, he also smoothly finished his film university and came to the television station to be a director. This was supposed to be a smooth-sailing matter, but the director¡¯s mentality became twisted. He did not like all the actors as he himself failed to become one. He tried his best to make things difficult for the actors who came to the television station. He was happy when he saw that they were unhappy. These actors knew that the director was making things difficult for them, but because of his background, they could only swallow their anger. This also fueled the director¡¯s arrogance. He felt that no one in the world could compete with him, which was why today¡¯s incident happened. The Intelligence Network was very efficient. They quickly handed the director¡¯s information to Zou Bai. After flipping through it, he threw the information on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a person in the TV station. He¡¯s bullying so many people just because of his background,¡± Zou Bai snorted. Zou Bai was raised to believe that no matter how the aristocratic families argued, it was their business. It could never affect ordinary people. Even when he was killing people overseas, Zou Bai had investigated in advance to ensure that the wrong person would not be killed. Although China was very tolerant of aristocratic families, the law was still supreme. Aristocratic families could not lay their hands on ordinary people. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If such a thing really happened, the Chinese government would not let it go easily. Therefore, the first lesson that the children of aristocratic families received was that they could not use their power against ordinary people. No matter what happened between the aristocratic families, they had to stay away from ordinary people. Under such circumstances, ordinary people in China only felt that the world was very far away and did not have so much fear. It was just like how the public knew about Zou Bai¡¯s reputation, but they were far from being afraid of him. Instead, it was the aristocratic families who were afraid of him. ¡°Since he likes to use his power to suppress others so much, let him have a taste of his own medicine,¡± Jiang An said calmly.. Chapter 614 - Chapter 614: Director Taken Away Chapter 614: Director Taken Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The director was thinking of continuing the recording as soon as possible. Even if Zhao Liang was disobedient, there were other hosts. He wanted them to ask a few questions so that the entire program¡¯s focus would be on Jiang An and Chen Xiang. At that time, with the viewership, even the leaders could not say anything. If Zhao Liang wanted to leave, he had to leave quickly. The director¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful. He walked with joy and even hummed a song. Chen Xiang closed the door gently. She had watched the entire process through the crack in the door. Ye Ying admired her boldness. After all, the door to the lounge was right beside the director. If the two of them looked over, they would be able to see Chen Xiang standing at the door. Logically speaking, she should have been more careful. However, Chen Xiang looked at the two of them quietly and did not show any fear from the beginning to the end. It could be said that she didn¡¯t care even if she was discovered. Instead, it frightened Ye Ying, who was standing inside. ¡°This is really interesting. This director must have someone behind him. I wonder who will win against Jiang An.¡± Chen Xiang returned to the sofa with a smile. ¡°What does this have to do with Jiang An?¡± Ye Ying asked. Chen Xiang looked at her. ¡°What the television station did today is obviously to use me and Jiang An to create hype. Do you think she¡¯ll just tolerate it?¡± Of course not. As a well-known actress, Jiang An had her own pride. Moreover, with her background, she was destined not to walk the path of hype. Now that she had been tricked by the television station, she would definitely be angry. At the thought of this, Ye Ying¡¯s mood improved a lot. ¡°Someone should treat this director and let him know that there are some things that he can¡¯t do.¡± Even if Ye Ying was not interested in accompanying Chen Xiang, it did not stop her from hating the director. Neither side had said that they wanted to hype up this matter, but he had arranged it himself. He did not respect the artistes at all. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I just want to know if Zou Bai will come,¡± Chen Xiang said expectantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Zou Bai is in Beijing?¡± Ye Ying was confused. Chen Xiang did not want to explain anything to her. She just wanted to prove her guess. Zou Bai still didn¡¯t know that someone was thinking about him. He ordered, ¡°Zou Yi, bring that director over.¡± Zou Yi immediately pushed open the door and went out to carry out the order. This scene frightened everyone present. This was the first time they had seen how aristocratic families dealt with things. There was no need for the law to interfere at all. He could bring someone here just like that. The director was not happy for long before he was dragged away by the collar. He shouted at the other party to let go of him, but Zou Yi was unmoved. He even stuffed a scrap of paper into the director¡¯s mouth to stop him from screaming. Then, he threw him to the ground. The director spent a lot of effort to dig out the thing in his mouth. After a while, he looked up and saw what had happened. The first thing he saw was Jiang An sitting on the sofa. He shouted, ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Do you not want to continue recording?!¡± ¡°You should worry about yourself first. As long as I want to, this television station will immediately be under the surname Jiang. Do you think I care about this small variety show?¡± Jiang An mocked. Faced with such an attitude, the director finally knew fear. He had no way to compete with the Jiang family in the first place. He had only survived till here because of Jiang An¡¯s good personality. Now that Jiang An had shown her tough side, he was immediately afraid. Not to mention that when he turned around and saw Zou Bai, the director was paralyzed on the ground and couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°¡­ Fourth Master.¡± The director finally spoke. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± Zou Bai wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer his question. He waved his hand and got Zou Yi to start the process. Zou Yi walked over and pressed down on his shoulder blade. His fingertips found the right spot and pressed down hard. The director instantly let out an earth-shattering howl, his face covered in snot and tears. ¡°Our master didn¡¯t say anything. You have no right to ask questions,¡± Zou Yi said. When Zou Yi finally let go, the director lay on the ground as if he had lost his bones. He did not even have the strength to sit up. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I heard that you often bullied celebrities in the past. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of your status. I didn¡¯t hear that wrongly, right?¡± Jiang An asked. The director was covered in sweat and could not speak for a long time. Zou Er kicked him. ¡°She¡¯s asking you a question. Speak.¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er were like bandits extorting a confession. Their methods were cruel and skilled, making people tremble in fear. This time, not only Yu Heng and Wang Yuan, but even Gu Sheng and the screenwriter were shocked. The few of them huddled in a corner and trembled. He finally understood why Zou Bai was able to scare people the moment he appeared. The process was too brutal.. Chapter 615 - Chapter 615: Murder Chapter 615: Murder Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Initially, Jiang An didn¡¯t want to treat anyone like this. She would usually advise Zou Bai not to go overboard. As long as he achieved his goal, there was no need to torture others. However, the things the director had done were really hateful. Bullying celebrities was nothing. He even used his background to threaten these celebrities to contact new guests for him. He even used some methods to leave behind photos of celebrities who could not be seen in public. He held them in his hand as a bargaining chip to make them listen to him. He could use these celebrities to do favors without any scruples and so that he could drink with big shots. Later on, they slowly formed an industry chain and the director became a famous pimp in the industry. Anyone with power could contact him and say that they had their eyes on a celebrity. The director would always have a way to get her. When Jiang An saw this, she was furious. The director had destroyed too many artists for his own selfish gain. After experiencing such things, some people chose to spend a large sum of money to buy out the negatives and leave the industry, never to pursue their acting careers again. Another group of people were struggling. They didn¡¯t have enough money to buy the photos. They could only force themselves to continue working and save money, hoping that one day they could save enough money and leave. It could be said that countless people had suffered because of this director. Only celebrities with backgrounds like Jiang An or celebrities who had just entered the industry like Yu Heng, did not know about these things. Facing such a person, Jiang An no longer felt pity. No matter how Zou Bai dealt with him, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. In the end, Gu Sheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, should we call the police?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t call the police.¡± Jiang An immediately made a decision. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for those people who bought the photos to leave. There are also many people struggling now. If we expose this matter, they will never have peace.¡± ¡°Everyone will guess if the people around him have pictures like that. They¡¯ll live with speculation for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s as good as killing them a second time.¡± Of course, Jiang An also wanted to use the law to punish the director, but she couldn¡¯t do that. If the matter was exposed to the world, it would definitely hurt those who had been controlled by the director. Even if they did not say who it was, the public¡¯s guesses would never stop. Harm would befall them again and again. People¡¯s words were not just words. Jiang An couldn¡¯t bear to let these people experience this again, so she could only use other methods to resolve this matter. Although Gu Sheng had been in the industry for a long time, he was still a law-abiding citizen. He had never experienced someone being tortured to confess in front of him. He was really frightened when he saw this, so he subconsciously suggested calling the police. Now that he was rejected by Jiang An, he realized that it was not a good idea and quickly shut his mouth. Zou Yi¡¯s actions were very measured. He made the director suffer terribly, but made sure he did not faint. He had to remain conscious and endure the pain. Every time the director was about to faint, Zou Er would step forward at the right time and take out the silver needle in his hand to give the director a shot to wake him up instantly. The two of them cooperated seamlessly. The director did not even get to enjoy the joy of fainting for a second. ¡°What do you want to do after this?¡± Zou Bai asked Jiang An about her plan. Jiang An didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I believe you have the perfect way to deal with him. He caused so many people to fall into pain. Some even chose to commit suicide in despair. He shouldn¡¯t be alive in this world.¡± Zou Bai looked at Jiang An with a deep gaze. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from her one day. In the past, Jiang An did not agree with him killing people. She would persuade him not to if she could. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only But now, she was talking about killing someone in front of so many people. This change really made Zou Bai excited. He felt that he loved Jiang An even more. Since Jiang An had already agreed, Zou Yi and Zou Er directly knocked him out. Then, they quickly helped him out of the door and shouted, ¡°Director, the two of us said we wouldn¡¯t go. Why are you so enthusiastic?¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯re Mr. Zou¡¯s people. I have to treat you well,¡± Zou Er imitated the director¡¯s voice. After they shouted, they made sure that everyone heard them and left immediately, in case anyone realized that the director had already fainted. Not long after, news spread around the entire television station that the director wanted to curry favor with the people around Zou Bai and dragged his two bodyguards and insisted on drinking. He actually left now, not caring about how the program would be recorded.. Chapter 616 - Chapter 616: Maintaining Operation Chapter 616: Maintaining Operation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, the leaders of the television station panicked. They were already used to listening to the director. After all, with the power behind him, they did not have to worry about anything. But now that he was at a loss and could not stop the program, the television station would really be finished. The leaders panicked and wanted to find another director to support them, but the other directors also looked helpless and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this either. We used to listen to the chief editor.¡± The chief editor was the one who was dragged away by Zou Yi and the others. In order to solidify his position in the television station, he was in charge of interviewing new editors. He specially chose incapable people who had no opinions. They could only listen to him obediently. In the end, everything became his call. There was also an inevitable drawback. As long as he was not on the television station, it could not operate normally. The other directors did not have the ability to support it Seeing that all the programs were about to collapse, the leader was so anxious that he wanted to vomit blood. At this moment, an assistant ran over. ¡°Miss Jiang asked when we can continue filming. She said that Mr. Zou has already come to pick her up.¡± Hearing that these two leaders were here made them really want to die. Jiang An was already an existence that they could not afford to offend, let alone Zou Bai. If these two people were unhappy, none of them would be happy. Just as everyone thought that it was the end of the world, Zhao Liang said, ¡°When I came to the television station back then, I was a director for two years. I¡¯ve already worked for so many years to understand the process. Let me do it.¡± This was simply a life-saver. The leader stepped forward and held Zhao Liang¡¯s hand. ¡°Zhao Liang, you¡¯ve been at the television station for so many years. If you can successfully survive this crisis, I promise you that you¡¯ll definitely be promoted.¡± This promise was useless to Zhao Liang. After all, he was about to leave. The so-called promotion was just empty words to him. Moreover, he had not been promoted in the television station for so many years. He was already extremely disappointed. Zhao Liang did not respond to his enthusiasm. He took the script of the television station and began to mobilize the staff in an orderly manner to arrange for the recording of the next program to proceed smoothly. After waiting for all the instructions to be given, he put on his coat and prepared to continue filming Mad Friday. The leader stopped him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we let the newbie take over for the time being? There¡¯s only the second half left anyway. If you go on stage, who will be in charge?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements. As long as you follow the orders properly, nothing will happen. Moreover, I can hear your feedback in real time on stage and give you a solution immediately.¡± Zhao Liang was very insistent. ¡°I¡¯ve always been the one hosting this program. Moreover, the first half of the recording has already been completed. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s later.¡± With that, he walked straight to the recording studio, not giving the leader a chance to stop him. The leader, who had long been spoiled, was immediately angry. ¡°I¡¯ve just said that he¡¯ll be promoted and he¡¯s already putting on airs. Let¡¯s see how I deal with him after today.¡± After saying that, these leaders wanted to report to the investors. Just as they turned around, they saw Chen Xiang not far away. She walked up to the leader with a smile. ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡± Because all the leaders knew what the director was doing, he treated the celebrities very lightly. In his opinion, these people were not worthy of talking to him. He sized up Chen Xiang and said, ¡°The recording is about to begin. It¡¯s better for you to prepare to go on stage.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s smile became even brighter as she took two steps forward and almost touched the leader. This action shocked him. He thought that Chen Xiang was going to offer her body, but before he could react, cold sweat instantly flowed. A hard object was pressed against his waist. He lowered his head slightly and could see what it was. Chen Xiang was actually holding a gun in the corridor where other people were walking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was very difficult to get a gun in China, and it was illegal to carry a gun. Even if they could get one, they wouldn¡¯t dare to show it openly. There was almost no one as unscrupulous as the Zou family. Moreover, even their family would avoid making news out of it. However, Chen Xiang dared to do such a thing. This could only mean that there was definitely a considerable power behind her, so she did not have to worry about the subsequent problems. ¡°What¡­ what exactly do you want?¡± The leader stammered. Chen Xiang¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°I told you, I have something to talk to you about..¡± Chapter 617 - Chapter 617: The Disappearance of the Director Chapter 617: The Disappearance of the Director Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was not easy for Jiang An to hear that the recording would continue. She smiled and said, ¡°Finally, there¡¯s no need to drag it out. The children are still waiting for me to go back.¡± ¡°I miss them too,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°I forgot to ask you. Didn¡¯t you say that you still needed some time to settle your matters? Why are you looking for me so quickly?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai¡¯s entire body softened. ¡°I missed you, so I came to find you.¡± Oh God, is this something I¡¯m allowed to hear? Gu Sheng wanted to crawl into a hole in the floor. He felt like a thousand-watt light bulb. He was practically sparkling. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan were huddled in a corner. They had already started chatting about a few topics. In any case, they would not look at Jiang An and Zou Bai. Gu Sheng also wanted to have a chat with the screenwriter to divert his attention, but the screenwriter was still thinking about the story and had no time to chat with him. Gu Sheng could only pray that he would go on stage as soon as possible and quickly finish recording the variety show and go home. At this moment, the assistant informed everyone that they could wait to go on stage. The next process had already begun. As every episode of Mad Friday would promote traditional culture, there would be one or two segments that did not require guests to appear. Instead, they would invite people who were proficient in traditional culture to perform on stage. After this was over, the guests returned. Jiang An lifted her skirt and was about to leave when Zou Bai naturally followed behind her. Jiang An asked curiously, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the waiting area,¡± Zou Bai replied calmly. Jiang An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just going to the waiting area. Can¡¯t you just sit here and wait for me?¡± ¡°I want to say a few more words to you,¡± Zou Bai said honestly. Since he had already said so, Jiang An couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only bring him to the waiting area. However, in order to reduce the trouble, Jiang An stood not far from the waiting area on the stage to ensure that she could hear the assistant¡¯s voice and not let Zou Bai meet everyone. After all, that was where all the guests would be staying. Zou Bai¡¯s appearance would definitely cause some discussion. At this moment, Zou Yi and Zou Er returned and reported, ¡°It¡¯s already been dealt with. No one will link it to Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang An was a little curious. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Zou Yi recounted their actions in detail. Zou Yi and Zou Er used a very realistic reason to bring the director out of the television station. Then, they deliberately walked around in front of the camera and used different angles to make the director in the surveillance video look normal. Then, he contacted the secret guards to pick him up in the same model car as the director¡¯s. The driver was even dressed like his driver. Zou Yi and Zou Er helped him into the car and returned. No matter which surveillance video it was, they would have nothing to do with the subsequent director¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Then won¡¯t the police pursue the matter if we take him away just like that?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Yi replied, ¡°The secret guards won¡¯t drive the person away directly. They will send the director back to their own house, but on the way home, they will switch. The person who returns home is no longer the director, but a secret guard in disguise. After that, this secret guard will quietly leave the director¡¯s house. No one will know where the director went.¡± In the end, as long as there was no trace, there was no way to continue investigating. Therefore, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards did not have to hide it from everyone. Instead, they had to make this matter lack evidence. Even if everyone could guess who did this, there was no way to convict them as long as there was insufficient evidence. Therefore, as long as they could wash their hands of this matter openly, it would not affect the Zou family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Jiang An heard this, she was really amazed. She was envious of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. If only she had such a group of people by her side. Although Zou Bai had left some secret guards by her side and even placed Zou Er by her side, he was not a member of the Jiang family. Even if Jiang An trusted Zou Bai a lot, it didn¡¯t mean that the Jiang family could trust the Zou family. These were two different concepts. It was also at this moment that Jiang An suddenly had the idea of forming secret guards that belonged to the Jiang family. As an aristocratic family, the Jiang family also had a similar organization, but it was far less rigorous and not as capable as the Zou family. Jiang An felt that she could learn from the Zou family¡¯s secret guard model. When the time came, she could also let these people protect her parents and brothers. When the time came, she could even leave it to the next generation of the Jiang family. It was a very good thing.. Chapter 618 - Chapter 618: Cry Chapter 618: Cry Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was thinking about how to implement this matter. Her speed of speech slowed down, and he didn¡¯t even say a word in the end. Zou Bai realized she was thinking about something, so he ended the conversation and let her imagination run wild. However, during this period, he did not let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand. The two of them were still intimately leaning against each other. No matter how one looked at it, they were a sweet couple. The staff members who came and went did not dare to look at them for too long, but they sighed in their hearts that they were a good match. No wonder the two of them interacted so naturally on the show. This scene fell into Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes. She arrived late with her skirt raised and happened to bump into the two people outside the waiting area. Ye Ying subconsciously wanted to block it, but Chen Xiang did not let her stand in front of her. Instead, she stared fixedly at Jiang An and Zou Bai. Just as Ye Ying thought that she was about to flare up, Chen Xiang suddenly smiled. Although it was very faint, her entire person became gentle. Then, she walked over and said, ¡°Miss Jiang, why are you still standing outside? The recording of the show should be starting soon.¡± She was talking to Jiang An and looked at Zou Bai to greet him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon. How have you been recently?¡± It seemed like Chen Xiang no longer cared about Zou Bai and was taking the initiative to distance herself from him. However, Jiang An did not forget what she had said on stage. She used a specious description to draw people to guess. At that time, she was not as sensible as she was now. It seemed that Chen Xiang¡¯s performance was different in front of her and Zou Bai. It was really interesting. Jiang An said, ¡°When the recording starts, someone will inform me. It was too stuffy in the lounge just now. I¡¯m standing here to take a breather.¡± ¡°The air here is indeed better than inside. I¡¯ll stand with Miss Jiang for a while,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile. Without getting an answer, she stood beside Jiang An as if the two of them were very close. Unfortunately, Jiang An couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She pulled Zou Bai to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if Miss Chen and I don¡¯t stand together. When the time comes, we won¡¯t be able to explain it clearly on the news. Since we¡¯re both from the entertainment industry, I¡¯m sure you understand this very well. Miss Chen understands my worries.¡± She directly exposed this matter, giving Chen Xiang no chance to continue playing dumb. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to be so direct and not have the slightest intention of being polite. Zou Bai was still standing here. Didn¡¯t she want to show her magnanimity? Jiang An knew what she was thinking, and she would immediately tell her. There was no need for her to pretend to be magnanimous. There was no hierarchy between her and Zou Bai. In this relationship, the two of them were equal. She only needed to be herself. There was no need to pretend to please Zou Bai. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t let Jiang An face Chen Xiang alone. After she finished speaking, he said, ¡°Chen Xiang, An¡¯an and I want some time alone. If you want to take a breather too, stay here. We¡¯ll walk further away.¡± This was a clear rejection of Chen Xiang, telling her not to follow him again. Otherwise, she would be too shameless. Chen Xiang understood. Her eyes instantly filled with tears as she looked at Zou Bai. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had gone overboard. It was easy to make bad guesses in such a crowded place. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her. She held Zou Bai¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly. The recording might start soon. There¡¯s not much time left.¡± Zou Bai naturally listened and followed Jiang An to a corner. Chen Xiang finally shed tears and threw herself into Ye Ying¡¯s arms. She looked extremely sad. Ye Ying subconsciously wanted to comfort her. Even though she knew that Chen Xiang was not what she knew, they had lived and worked together for so long, so they still had feelings for each other. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Just as she placed her hand on Chen Xiang¡¯s back, she heard her whisper, ¡°What a disgusting love.¡± Chen Xiang wasn¡¯t really crying at all. She was just using this action to hide herself. There was endless malice in her tone, but Ye Ying could feel the wetness on her neck, which meant that Chen Xiang was crying. What a strange scene. She could cry without any sadness. Ye Ying seemed to have accepted reality and eagerly reached out to pat her back. As long as Chen Xiang was so sad that she was crying in the eyes of all the staff, that was enough. They would all become witnesses in the future. This was the first step in creating rumors.. Chapter 619 - Chapter 619: Public Speculation Chapter 619: Public Speculation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps it was because he had already decided to leave, Zhao Liang became even more carefree on the stage. He no longer had the cautious look he had before and brought the entire venue to the climax. Most of the audience sitting below were fans who were here for celebrities, but at this moment, they were all charmed by Zhao Liang and began to interact with him. After introducing the traditional culture of today¡¯s show, Zhao Liang began to restrain himself again. His entire temperament was completely different from before. This change required a strong hosting foundation. Zhao Liang introduced the guests with great enthusiasm. The new hosts standing at the back also felt that something was wrong. They exchanged glances, not knowing what was wrong with Zhao Liang today. In the past, although he loved the stage very much, he would never be in such an excited state. It was as if this was his last show. After he introduced the traditional culture, it was finally time for the guests to go on stage again. All the guests went on stage in order from the beginning. Jiang An temporarily bade farewell to Zou Bai and went on stage. Although the first half was equivalent to an interview, the entertainment segment would be in the second half. The two production teams would form two teams and answer the questions quickly. The team with the most correct answers would win. Chen Xiang did not belong to any production team. She used a lottery method to decide which team she was with and finally drew the other production team. Zou Bai did not plan to wait in the waiting area. He asked Zou Er to bring him to the audience to ensure Jiang An¡¯s safety. Many fans recognized him. After all, the variety show ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± had a very high viewership. Even those who did not pay attention to the entertainment industry might have seen it before. Not to mention that everyone present was here to chase after celebrities and paid special attention to these things. They didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to come over. It was obvious that he was here for Jiang An. Thinking of the interaction between the two of them on the variety show, many people revealed knowing expressions. They felt that the two of them were indeed a couple. Although the director had already left, the cameraman still remembered his order and deliberately turned the camera to Zou Bai and Chen Xiang. At this moment, everyone realized that Chen Xiang looked like she had cried. Her eyes were red and swollen. Thinking of the relationship between the three of them, many people began to run wild with their imagination, thinking that she was crying because she saw Jiang An and Zou Bai together. After all, she had been together with Zou Bai back then. Moreover, it was very likely that they had broken up because of his family¡¯s coercion. It was not a peaceful breakup. Chen Xiang still loved Zou Bai. However, Zou Bai had already fallen in love with someone else. This was a fatal blow to her, which was why she cried under such circumstances. Many people felt pity for Chen Xiang. Some secretly took out their phones, took photos, and posted them online, telling them what had happened at the scene. This made many people on the Internet start to hate Zou Bai. They felt that his heart had changed too quickly. There were even people who hated Jiang An, saying that she was not a good person. Perhaps she wanted to interfere in his relationship. [What nonsense are you talking about? When An¡¯an and Zou Bai were dating, he and Chen Xiang had already been separated for so many years.] [Are you not allowed to fall in love after breaking up?] [There¡¯s still no concrete explanation for this matter. The ins and outs of this matter are all speculations by the public. It¡¯s not credible at all.] [How can it not be trusted? When the two of them were in a scandal back then, the Zou family did not stand up to deny it at all.] [That person didn¡¯t admit it either. You guys are just making wild associations.] [I took a look at the scandal photos back then. They didn¡¯t even hold hands. Isn¡¯t this a little too far-fetched?] [Regardless of whether it was true back then, An¡¯an had never interfered in other people¡¯s relationships. At that time, An¡¯an was still in school.] [Stop making wild guesses. There¡¯s no evidence at all.] [Then let the three of them explain what¡¯s going on.] Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only [This is private. There¡¯s no need to publicize it to everyone, right?] The guests who were recording couldn¡¯t touch their phones, so they didn¡¯t know that there was a huge uproar on the Internet, but Zou Bai was the first to know. Hearing Zou Yi¡¯s report, he frowned and looked at the comments online. Zou Bai did not expect that the act of repaying a debt of gratitude back then would affect the current situation. If he didn¡¯t stand up and explain clearly, there would always be people talking about An¡¯an. Moreover, they would link him and Chen Xiang together. Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t do such an unclear thing.. Chapter 620 - Chapter 620: Stupid Subordinate Chapter 620: Stupid Subordinate Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Yi could feel that Zou Bai was very angry, and there was a low pressure around him. ¡°Master, how should we deal with this matter?¡± Zou Yi asked. Zou Bai said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry. What method should I use to make everyone believe that I¡¯m telling the truth?¡± Zou Yi also had some research in this area. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Master can make a public statement and explain the situation clearly. Then, he can get a lawyer¡¯s letter and say that if anyone discusses this matter again, it will be an invasion of Master¡¯s privacy. After that, if anyone still brings it up, we can file a lawsuit.¡± Zou Bai felt that this method was feasible. With this method, no one would discuss this matter anymore. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. Immediately issue a public statement,¡± Zou Bai ordered. After Zou Yi heard this, he hesitated and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°Master, we¡¯re not very clear about what happened back then. Were you and Miss Chen really a couple?¡± Zou Bai looked at Zou Yi in disbelief. He had never thought that Zou Yi¡¯s IQ.was insufficient, but it was obvious that his subordinate was a fool. Ever since he went overseas to settle those people and became the successor, Zou Yi and Zou Er had been by his side. Could it be that they could not tell that he and Chen Xiang had not met much? Zou Bai put this doubt on his face and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time. ¡°Master?¡± Zou Yi probed. Zou Bai sighed. ¡°What made you think that I had anything to do with Chen Xiang?¡± Zou Yi was stumped by this question. He carefully recalled the interactions between his master and Chen Xiang. It seemed that they had not spoken much. However, Master did not deny the scandal. Sometimes, he even cooperated slightly. Didn¡¯t that have any meaning? Zou Yi reconsidered his words. ¡°After all, we only follow Master outside. After returning to the main family, we have to guard the periphery, so we don¡¯t know if Master is in contact with Miss Chen. Only you can make things clear. Outsiders can¡¯t see clearly.¡± Zou Bai really did not expect this to be the reason. He said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Chen Xiang and me. Previously, I cooperated with her to create scandals to intimidate some people in the entertainment industry and let them know that Chen Xiang has a backer. This is to repay Chen Xiang¡¯s father¡¯s kindness.¡± With his words, Zou Yi knew what to do. At the same time, he felt ashamed of his own stupidity. He had actually been blinded by those scandals and did not think that his master did not care about Chen Xiang. Zou Yi smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely write the statement beautifully. Then should we announce your relationship with Miss Jiang?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression softened a lot. ¡°This is the most important thing in the statement. We have to let everyone know that I¡¯m dating An¡¯an, and it¡¯s under the premise of marriage.¡± At this point, Zou Bai became happy. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time. He could tell everyone that he loved An¡¯an. Jiang An didn¡¯t know that Zou Bai had already publicized their relationship. She was trying her best to answer the questions on stage to win points for her team. As she played, she realized that something was wrong. As long as it was a question that she was going to answer first, Chen Xiang would snatch it from her. At first, she thought that she was overthinking, but after experiencing it a few times, she was completely sure that Chen Xiang was doing it on purpose. Chen Xiang¡¯s gaze was not even on the host. Instead, she was staring at her. As long as she stood up, she would follow her. Whether or not she could answer the question was not important. She just wanted to snatch the question away from Jiang An. Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand this obvious hostility. If it was just for Zou Bai, there was really no need to make a fuss on a show. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her own reputation if others saw it. However, if it was for other reasons, the two of them did not even have much interaction before the show. They could not say that they had a previous feud, right? Then there was only one answer. Chen Xiang had treated her like this for Zou Bai. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An admitted that love was important, but it was not important enough to affect her work. Chen Xiang treated her job as child¡¯s play. Everyone had their own troubles. Could it be that after encountering these things, they had to go to work with a dark face? They didn¡¯t work in an office. The public wanted to see their bright side, so their expressions didn¡¯t completely belong to them. If she really could not accept this show, she could have rejected this job back then. It was really not professional enough to do such a thing at the work site. Jiang An only hoped to end the recording as soon as possible. It would be best if she didn¡¯t meet Chen Xiang at work in the future.. Chapter 621 - Chapter 621: Making a Statement Chapter 621: Making a Statement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An maintained her smile and interacted with Zhao Liang. She wanted to maintain her best state in front of her fans. After all, everyone wanted to be happy when watching variety shows, not pay attention to the unhappiness of any celebrity. Zou Er quickly found the legal department of the Zou Family Group and wrote the statement as quickly as possible. Then, he sent it through Zou Bai¡¯s official account. In an instant, a large number of people flooded into Weibo, almost causing the server to collapse. The programmers carried out online maintenance in despair, hoping that this craze would pass as soon as possible. However, their hopes were dashed. They watched as the popularity increased and had no intention of calming down with time. The netizens could not be blamed. After all, they had to join in the fun for such big news. [Oh my god, what does this mean? Is he trying to publicly disassociate himself from Chen Xiang?] [What do you mean by clear-cut? He made it clear that they had nothing to do with each other from the beginning.] [You can¡¯t trust a man¡¯s words at all.] [The statement has already said that if there are any doubts about the content, please show evidence. Otherwise, it will be slandering Zou Bai. You will have to bear legal responsibility.] [Zou Bai is so handsome. He directly admitted his relationship with An¡¯an and didn¡¯t let everyone continue guessing.] [The rumors online are too much. You can¡¯t blame Zou Bai for being angry.] [Some people even called Jiang An a mistress. Not to mention that Zou Bai and Chen Xiang had never been together, even if they were once a couple, they had already broken up when he met Jiang An. She could not be considered a mistress.] [I think Zou Bai is just feeling guilty. No one can say for sure if he¡¯s in love. What if he just won¡¯t admit it?] [Who do you think Zou Bai is? If they were really together before, he wouldn¡¯t deny it.] Everyone gathered on Weibo to discuss. There were all kinds of comments. Jiang An¡¯s fans tried their best to remain silent under the instruction of Jiang An¡¯s manager and not express their opinions on this matter. This was Jiang Huai¡¯s decision after reading the statement. He did not expect Zou Bai to announce his relationship with An¡¯an so quickly. After all, in a place like the entertainment industry, it was normal to hide their relationships. Some celebrities could even get married for many years without being discovered. However, this was also a good thing. The interaction between the two of them on the variety show had already caused many speculations. If it was not announced for a long time, there would definitely be a lot of gossip. Moreover, Chen Xiang had suddenly appeared. There were rumors on the Internet saying that she was Zou Bai¡¯s ex-girlfriend. If not for the fact that she and Zou Bai had been separated for a long time, Jiang Huai would have rushed over to question him immediately. He wanted to know what was going on. Could it be that Zou Bai had not forgotten his old love? Fortunately, this statement came not too late. He understood that there was nothing between Zou Bai and Chen Xiang. They could not even be considered ex-lovers. Jiang Huai understood how much attention this statement would attract. He quickly informed Zhao Bing to contact her fans as her manager and tell them not to go out and quarrel with others. It would be best if they remained silent and waited for this storm to pass. The news spread very quickly on the Internet. Even the people at the recording studio had seen it. They exclaimed in surprise and then looked at Jiang An and Chen Xiang on the stage. The people present were not fools. When they saw them like this, they knew that something must have happened, and it was related to Jiang An and Chen Xiang. However, no matter how curious they were, they couldn¡¯t watch it. The most important thing now was to finish filming the variety show. They had already wasted a lot of time just now. If anything happened in between, they wouldn¡¯t have to go back tonight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Liang naturally noticed this and silently sped up. To him, this was already the last episode of Mad Friday. It did not matter if the television station continued the show or found someone else to replace him. Since he had chosen to leave, he did not have to worry about things that he should not worry about. Fortunately, everyone was very cooperative. The show ended happily just like that. After bidding farewell to the audience, everyone returned to the lounge and immediately took out their phones to turn on. They could no longer suppress their curiosity. When they opened Weibo, they exclaimed in surprise. They really did not expect the headlines to be this. No wonder the audience kept staring at Jiang An and Chen Xiang. If it were them, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control their gazes. Ye Ying looked at Chen Xiang worriedly. Chen Xiang stared at her phone with a dark expression, as if she was about to explode and kill someone in the next second.. Chapter 622 - Chapter 622: Must Make a Scene Chapter 622: Must Make a Scene Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ye Ying felt her hair stand on end. Everything that had happened recently was challenging her nerves. Everything had changed since Chen Xiang returned to the country. When she was overseas, the two of them had worked together seamlessly and worked hard to become better versions of themselves. Chen Xiang was also a gentle and shy person. Not to mention attending a cocktail party, she didn¡¯t even like going out to shop. At that time, Ye Ying was still feeling smug. To have such a worry-free artist, she did not have to worry about the other party doing anything bad to affect her image. Now, Ye Ying didn¡¯t think so at all. She was worried every day that Chen Xiang would do something illegal. The laws of China were very strict and couldn¡¯t be violated casually. Ye Ying could not be blamed for thinking this way. Chen Xiang looked too scary now. She usually had a smile on her face, but whenever someone mentioned Zou Bai and Jiang An, she would fall into gloom. Ye Ying had also seen dead animals in the villa. Although she didn¡¯t have any evidence, she could feel that it was Chen Xiang¡¯s doing. She could be so ruthless to small animals. It meant she dared to attack human beings. Ye Ying read Zou Bai¡¯s statement several times and could confirm that Chen Xiang had been lying to her before. He had made it very clear that he had never had any intimate relationship with Chen Xiang. He had only brought her back to the country to take care of her in order to repay her father for saving his life. The scandal back then had not been clarified because he wanted to protect her from being bullied in the entertainment industry. That meant that Chen Xiang was not like this because of her feelings, but because she had always been like this. ¡°Chen Xiang, let¡¯s not go. Let¡¯s pack up and go back,¡± Ye Ying pretended to be calm. She suppressed the fear in her heart and said. She wanted to bring Chen Xiang back to the villa as soon as possible. Even if she went crazy, she shouldn¡¯t be outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she was photographed. Unfortunately, Chen Xiang didn¡¯t do as she wished. She threw her phone on the sofa, lifted her skirt, and rushed out. Clearly, she wanted to do something bad. This time, Ye Ying reacted extremely quickly. She grabbed Chen Xiang¡¯s hand and immediately hugged her waist, afraid that she would break free. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but this is a television station. If something happens, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Ye Ying tried to persuade Chen Xiang. Chen Xiang did not struggle as she had expected. She just stood where she was and said, ¡°I have to rush out and make a scene. Otherwise, it won¡¯t match my personality from before. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t stop me.¡± These words confused Ye Ying. She could not figure out what Chen Xiang wanted to do. Previously, she had acted as if Zou Bai was the most important person in her world, but now, she was very calm in the face of such a thing, as if the person involved was not her. The more Ye Ying thought about it, the more puzzled she became. She subconsciously let go of Chen Xiang. She seized the opportunity to rush out of the door and ran a hundred meters in high heels. When Ye Ying reacted, she couldn¡¯t catch up at all. However, she could not let Chen Xiang run away just like that. Ye Ying took off her high heels and chased after her as fast as she could. Jiang An brought Zou Bai back to the lounge. As Gu Sheng still had to deal with his family matters, he left after bidding farewell. The screenwriter happened to live in the same neighborhood as him, so they left together. Yu Heng and Wang Yuan changed their clothes and removed their makeup as quickly as possible. They did not want to disturb Jiang An and Zou Bai. In an instant, the lounge became chaotic. Because it was very complicated to wear ancient clothes, it was not easy to take them off immediately. Moreover, both of them had wigs that needed to be removed bit by bit. Under the professional technique of the makeup artist, the two of them were finally about to remove their makeup. They started to say something else. At this moment, Chen Xiang pushed open the door and walked in. She walked up to Jiang An and Zou Bai with purpose. ¡°How could you say those words? Was there really nothing between us?¡± Chen Xiang questioned. Zou Bai¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. We really didn¡¯t have any relationship.¡± Yu Heng and Wang Yuan huddled in the corner again. If not for the fact that they were still wearing their costumes and could not take them away, the two of them really wanted to run out immediately. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They felt that this wasn¡¯t something they should know. Would Zou Bai kill them after this? The makeup artist held the makeup removal cotton in his hand. He did not know whether to stand or sit. After looking around, he chose to stand beside Yu Heng. At the very least, having more people around would give him a sense of security. ¡°Will they fight?¡± the makeup artist asked worriedly. Yu Heng swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just want to know if they will hit me.¡± Wang Yuan nodded at the side, and then the two of them trembled.. Chapter 623 - Chapter 623: Make It Clear Chapter 623: Make It Clear Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An silently took a step back to give the two of them some space. In the end, this matter needed to be resolved by Zou Bai. It was best for her not to interfere. After all, Jiang An had no idea what it was like when the two of them met. Moreover, it had been a few years since they met. She did not want to be involved. At this moment, Ye Ying finally caught up to the lounge. She opened the door and wanted to take Chen Xiang away, but the other party was unwilling. Ye Ying wanted to attack again, but Chen Xiang gently pinched her wrist. There was a small scar there. Chen Xiang had left it on her when she asked her why there were dead small animals. She knew that Chen Xiang was warning her. If she wanted to take her away forcefully, she would have to pay a greater price in the future. Ye Ying could only retreat silently. Chen Xiang¡¯s face was covered in tears. ¡°Zou Bai, if it was just to repay my father¡¯s kindness, you could have left me overseas to find someone to take care of me. Why did you bring me back to China?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t peaceful overseas at the time, and your father died because of me. Many enemies would come looking for you, so I brought you back to China. But you should also understand that I didn¡¯t see you during this period. Do you think I did this because I care about you?¡± Zou Bai asked. He had never done anything that would cause Chen Xiang to misunderstand. The two of them had only met a few times, and they were both accompanied by secret guards. They had never said anything intimate. Zou Bai even began to doubt his memory. Did he really say something that made the other party misunderstand? He specially called the hidden guard with a superb memory over and asked him to write down the conversations between the two of them word by word. After reading it twice, he confirmed that this matter was really not his fault. However, Chen Xiang did not think so. ¡°I know you¡¯re cold to begin with and not someone who likes to express yourself. Moreover, you promised me back then to cooperate with the scandal. Does this not mean that you care about me?¡± Zou Bai sighed helplessly. ¡°You were the one who cried and complained that you couldn¡¯t break into the entertainment industry. There were even people who wanted to keep you as a mistress. I said that the Zou family would come forward and build an entertainment company for you to protect you, but you rejected me. You said that you had to rely on your own ability.¡± ¡°I chose to respect you at that time, but two days later, you came to me in tears and said that someone wanted to forcefully attack you. You suggested this method and wanted to use my reputation to intimidate them.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t have any intention of dating, so I agreed to your idea. Anyway, it¡¯s just some specious rumors. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for you to bring this up now?¡± After Zou Bai finished speaking, he quickly went to find some water to drink. He didn¡¯t like to talk to begin with, and he even said such a long sentence in one go. Jiang An picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him. Unexpectedly, Zou Bai did not take it and gestured for her to help open it. Jiang An had no choice but to do as she was told. As soon as she opened it, Zou Bai leaned over and took a sip. In the eyes of others, Jiang An was feeding him. This was undoubtedly another blow to Chen Xiang. It clearly told her that she had been thinking too much. There was nothing between her and Zou Bai. The warmth she had always remembered in her heart mostly came from her imagination. Zou Bai¡¯s constant denial was like a bolt from the blue to her. Her persistence for so many years was like a mental illness. It was actually all wishful thinking. Chen Xiang could no longer hold on. She turned to look at Jiang An. ¡°What about her? Is she the person you love?¡± Zou Bai walked to Jiang An¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the love of my life. I¡¯ll marry her and grow old with her.¡± Tears kept falling from Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes. She no longer cared if she looked good when she cried. She stood in the lounge and cried heart-wrenchingly. Anyone who saw her could feel her sadness. However, Zou Bai was indifferent to this. He had never let Chen Xiang down from the beginning to the end. In order to repay her father¡¯s kindness, he had brought her back to the country so that she could grow up in a safe and wealthy environment and finish university smoothly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He was even willing to use his reputation to ensure her safety in the entertainment industry. It was extremely benevolent. As for more, there was no need for him and no way for him to give it to her. Chen Xiang cried for a while and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°I was wrong. I won¡¯t disturb you again.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left the lounge. Only then did Yu Heng and the others dare to take a deep breath. The scene just now was really not something they should have seen. After Chen Xiang left, the makeup artist immediately took off Yu Heng and Wang Yuan¡¯s clothes. They changed out of their costumes as quickly as possible and left with everything. They looked like they were being chased by a tiger.. Chapter 624 - Chapter 624: What Happened Back Then Chapter 624: What Happened Back Then Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The popularity of the statement did not decrease. Many netizens who did not know these people even joined in. Joining in the fun was a common hobby of all humans. All of a sudden, the news in the entire entertainment industry seemed to have stopped. There was only the matter of the statement on the trending searches. The scandals from back then had also been dug out, proving Zou Bai¡¯s words. In those photos, he and Chen Xiang did not have any physical contact. They only appeared in the same scene in the same place. There was even a certain distance between them. The reason why it was considered a scandal was because Zou Bai was too out of reach at that time. After becoming the head of the family, he focused on family matters and did not accept any interviews. He also refused to appear in the media. At the Zou family¡¯s level, they no longer needed the media to expose them. They had their own lifestyle and were not suitable for public attention. At their level, restraining themselves was the best choice. Being too high-profile would definitely attract bad things. Moreover, it was very surprising that he had become the head of the family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai, who had three older brothers, was the least likely to be promoted. Even if the eldest son, Zou Fei, was not in good health, the second and third sons were very healthy. It was impossible for them to let their younger brother surpass them. Outsiders began to guess what vicious methods Zou Bai had used to force his three brothers to become the family head. They didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Zou family, nor did they know how unreliable Zou Bai¡¯s three brothers were. While all the media outlets were making wild guesses about Zou Bai, he suddenly appeared in the same scene as a new generation of female celebrities. When the reporters took photos of him, they almost screamed. The head of the aristocratic family and a beautiful female celebrity were already eye-catching enough without any incident. In fact, when it was first released, the media did not dare to spread it casually, afraid that the Zou Family¡¯s legal department would come looking for them. However, they sensed that Zou Bai did not have any intention of bickering. They immediately began to post it crazily on various websites, afraid that the vast number of netizens would not see it. All of a sudden, photos of him and Chen Xiang flew everywhere. Countless people guessed at their sentimental love story. There were also people who questioned whether she was a kept woman, but the Zou family secretly suppressed this claim, which indirectly proved that the two of them had an equal relationship. At that time, Chen Xiang was simply the most popular female celebrity in the country. Even veteran female celebrities who had already reached the top could not compare. It wasn¡¯t just the work that made her feel tired. There were so many invitations for variety shows and magazine shoots that she couldn¡¯t go at all. Just as everyone was looking forward to seeing their wedding, Chen Xiang suddenly announced that she was going overseas. Zou Bai didn¡¯t react either. They quietly separated. There were also newspapers that wanted to analyze the reason why the two of them were separated. Before the manuscript could be released, it was pressed down by the chief editor. They had long been informed that they were not allowed to report on this matter. In this silence, something new happened in the entertainment industry. Gradually, people forgot about this matter. Now, Zou Bai¡¯s statement reminded many people of the grand occasion back then. Some people were unwilling to admit that it was fake back then, but they couldn¡¯t find any evidence after flipping through the photos. In the end, they could only remain silent. Zou Bai didn¡¯t give the two of them any face and directly explained the reason for the scandal. He didn¡¯t give the public any room to guess. It was not attractive to explain things clearly. After everyone recovered from their shock, they gradually dispersed. Only then did the programmers on Weibo dare to heave a sigh of relief. They finally did not have to worry that the server would collapse. The only person who could not accept it was Tan Si. She bit her finger as she stared at the phone screen. She had read the statement several times, and the jealousy in her heart was about to overflow. Why did she only get the title of a girlfriend and then be hidden in this villa by Zhao Yan, waiting to be sent away after giving birth? However, Zou Bai had openly admitted that Jiang An and him were going to get married. She could even get the head of an aristocratic family to clear her name from the scandal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only God knew how happy Tan Si was after Chen Xiang returned. Finally, someone could go against Jiang An. It would be best if Zou Bai could sway between his new and old love. Then, Jiang An would definitely cry every day. It would be as tragic as it could be. Tan Si was overjoyed at the thought of this. However, she was interrupted by this statement after a few days of happiness. ¡°Jiang An doesn¡¯t deserve such a life,¡± Tan Si said through gritted teeth. At this moment, Tan Nian knocked on the door. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m coming in..¡± Chapter 625 - Chapter 625: Almost Beaten Chapter 625: Almost Beaten Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Tan Nian returned to the villa, he had started his lessons again. However, because he knew that it was very difficult for his mother to be pregnant with the baby, he tried not to disturb her. As time passed, he realized that he had actually adapted and could even squeeze out some time to play. Zhao Yan turned a blind eye to his actions. After all, the child had already completed his homework and was so perfect that there was still some time left. This meant that he was still very smart. This realization made him proud. Although Zhao Yan had already decided to put all his energy into nurturing his second son, he was still happy that his eldest was so hardworking. It was precisely because of this that Zhao Yan would not squeeze Tan Nian dry. It was good that he could complete his homework and not continue with his classes. Otherwise, he would definitely not let him have any free time. Tan Nian didn¡¯t understand these things. He just found a way to make himself comfortable. This family maintained its calm on the surface. However, Tan Nian was still a child. He wanted to spend more time with his mother. After thinking about it, he chose today to knock on the door. Tan Si did not respond for a long time. Tan Nian waited for a while before pushing open the door, wanting to confirm if his mother was in the room. However, as soon as she entered, a glass of water flew over. ¡°Who taught you rules? Casually pushing the door open?!¡± The glass almost hit Tan Nian. Tan Si realized that her mood had strangely improved. As long as she vented her anger on someone weaker than her, she would not be angry anymore. Tan Nian was undoubtedly the best candidate. Not only was he weak, but he was also Tan Si¡¯s child. No matter how she treated him, she would choose to continue loving his mother. At the thought of this, Tan Si became even more unrestrained. She casually picked up the pillow on the bed and continued throwing it. Even if a soft pillow hit his body, it would still hurt, let alone with her aggression. Tan Nian fell to the ground and looked at Tan Si blankly. Of course, the pillow was not that lethal and did not cause any substantial pain, but to a child, a mother¡¯s anger was scary enough. Adults felt that if they were just angry, children would not remember them after they coaxed them. However, the child would always remember that scene. He would not be able to forget it even after he grew up. When Tan Si reacted, he was so frightened that he curled up into a ball and could not even speak. This weak posture made Tan Si become even more aggressive. She casually picked up something and threw it at him. This sound naturally attracted the attention of the others. Although the nanny did not know what had happened, she still carried Tan Nian away immediately. Tan Si had casually thrown the things around him. If she had really hit him, the consequences would be unimaginable. The nanny carried Tan Nian to look for Zhao Yan, hoping that he could stop Tan Si¡¯s actions. However, Tan Si was angered by her actions. She got off the bed and chased after her. ¡°Put the child down!¡± Pregnant people would always be emotionally unstable because of the increase in hormones. Tan Si¡¯s temper was already bad enough. Coupled with the fact that she was pregnant, it was simply explosive. Moreover, seeing that Jiang An was doing well made her even angrier. She had already lost her mind. The nanny ran to the second floor. She entered the study without knocking and said, ¡°Young Master, please save Little Young Master.¡± Zhao Yan was busy reading the company¡¯s proposal. He looked up unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± The nanny explained what had happened concisely and emphasized, ¡°Miss Tan threw whatever she could grab. If something really hit Young Master¡¯s head, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see him now.¡± When Zhao Yan heard this, he realized the seriousness of the matter. Tan Si could treat the child badly, and this could keep the child away from her. However, she could not abuse the child physically. No matter what his plans were for Tan Nian, it was his child¡¯s blood. Moreover, Tan Nian was going to be sent to please his mother. Zhao Yan stood up and pulled Tan Nian into his arms. ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will protect you.¡± Tan Nian seemed to have found a life-saving straw. He desperately burrowed into Zhao Yan¡¯s arms, as if this could give him a sense of security. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si chased after her with disheveled hair. ¡°Hurry up and return Tan Nian to me.¡± She shouted at the nanny as if she was about to attack in the next second. Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°Look at you now. Hurry up and go back to your room.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back. I¡¯ve been bored to death in that room. This nanny doesn¡¯t care about her master at all. She ran out with Tan Nian in her arms. You have to punish her.¡± Tan Si¡¯s tone was very agitated. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hit the child, she wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was very unfriendly.. Chapter 626 - Chapter 626: A Kind Father Chapter 626: A Kind Father Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si could not tolerate the slightest bad tone now. In her opinion, he should worship her since she had worked so hard to give birth to Zhao Yan¡¯s child. Moreover, the doctor had said that she had to take good care of herself and definitely not get angry. Therefore, when she first returned, Zhao Yan was simply obedient. As long as Tan Si asked for it, he would do anything. He treated her like his own mother. This also increased Tan Si¡¯s arrogance, giving her the illusion that Zhao Yan would compromise with her for the sake of the child. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit the child. I just threw a pillow at him. Don¡¯t listen to that nanny¡¯s nonsense. She just can¡¯t stand our relationship. You have to chase her away now,¡± Tan Si said loudly. Recently, Zhao Yan had been busy with the company¡¯s matters. He wanted to make some achievements for his clansmen to see and help Zhao Lan contact the outside world. He was simply so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. It was not easy for him to have some time to return to the villa to rest, but he still had to deal with such troublesome matters. He was really annoyed to death. ¡°Hurry up and shut up. She¡¯s been in our family for more than ten years. She definitely won¡¯t lie. Look, Nian Nian is so afraid. Who do you think I should believe?¡± Zhao Yan snorted. Seeing that she could not win the argument, Tan Si started to cry. ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant. How can you treat me like this? You really have no conscience.¡± That sharp tone made Zhao Yan¡¯s ears hurt. His patience with Tan Si had run out, and he did not want to hear her say anything else. Moreover, there was a trembling Tan Nian in his arms. It was not easy for the child to get closer to him during this period of time. This time, he had to stand on the child¡¯s side. After a while, he would send him back to the old residence. He had to maintain the father-son relationship. ¡°No matter what you say, you shouldn¡¯t have attacked the child. If any of the things you have hit the child, we would be talking about this in the hospital now. You¡¯ve never taken the child seriously. You¡¯ve only treated him better occasionally when you needed it.¡± Zhao Yan deliberately said, ¡°You¡¯ve played with the child a few times since he was born. You haven¡¯t spent much time with him. You¡¯re not worthy of being the child¡¯s mother.¡± Tan Si was stunned by this accusation. For a moment, she did not know how to respond, but her heaving chest showed how angry she was. Zhao Yan didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with her, so he said directly, ¡°Zhao Yi, bring her back to her room. Don¡¯t let her come out easily.¡± When Zhao Yi heard that, he ordered people to pull Tan Si away. She instantly burst into loud cries. However, no matter what, she could not resist the strength of these people and was forced to be pulled away. Tan Nian finally dared to raise his head. He had no intention of pleading for Tan Si. Because just now, he could feel that his mother really wanted to kill him. The glass shattered by his feet was the best evidence. It was just a little bit away from hitting his head. This made Tan Nian lose all his hopes for his mother. Seeing how depressed he was, Zhao Yan reached out and stroked the top of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Daddy still loves you. You¡¯ll always be Daddy¡¯s first child. No one can replace you.¡± These words sounded very fake, but to a child, it was a life-saving straw. The person closest to him in this villa was Tan Si, but she had clearly abandoned him. Like all children, Tan Nian was worried that the birth of younger siblings would cause him to lose the love of his parents. That was why he wanted to look for Tan Si today. He wanted his mother to be happy and not forget him. He was now in despair because of Tan Si¡¯s actions. At this moment, Zhao Yan¡¯s kindness had become his last support. If his parents ignored him, it would be a disaster for the child. Tan Nian nestled in Zhao Yan¡¯s arms and finally said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Daddy.¡± Zhao Yan took the opportunity to pat his back, as if he had become a kind father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, in a place where Tan Nian could not see, Zhao Yan revealed a smug smile. Now that he had subdued Tan Nian, this son of his had finally become the perfect chess piece. As long as Tan Nian was biased towards himself, he would be of great use after being sent to his mother¡¯s side. With his face, his mother would definitely be obedient to Tan Nian. Zhao Yan¡¯s blood surged when he thought about the fact that he would soon be able to use the power behind Luo Xuan. He looked excitedly at Tan Nian in his arms and thought to himself, ¡°My good son, you have to fight for your father and make Grandma happily hand over the power in her hands. The head of the family, who has been living in seclusion, should have stepped down long ago..¡± Chapter 627 - Chapter 627: Telling a Story Chapter 627: Telling a Story Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Tan Nian experienced this incident, he had been in a state of panic. He was even distracted during class. Even the slightest sound could scare him. The tutor realized this and quickly reported the situation to Zhao Yan. ¡°How did this happen? How did you guys take care of him?¡± Zhao Yan rubbed his temples and said. He did not expect it to be so troublesome to raise a child. There were endless things happening. The tutor choked on his question. He was just a teacher who was in charge of class every day. As for what happened in your family, how would he know? However, the person in front of him was paying him. No matter how angry he was, he could only endure it. It was not easy for him to suppress the anger in his heart. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Young Master must have suffered some blows. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be happening.¡± Upon hearing ¡®blows¡¯, Zhao Yan fell into deep thought. Nothing had happened at home recently. The only person who could deal him a blow was Tan Si. Zhao Yan sighed. ¡°I understand.¡± He planned to have a chat with Tan Si. At the very least, she should pretend to be a loving mother and coax the child. Just as he was looking for her, Tan Nian hid in his room and made a call. ¡°Little Wingsy, I¡¯m really scared,¡± Tan Nian said with tears in his eyes. ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang Yu came over and asked. The two of them were playing in the toy room. They did not expect Tan Nian to call at this time, and he was even sobbing. Tan Nian burst into tears when he heard the words of concern. He was really too afraid. Fortunately, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi did not rush him. They waited silently for him to finish crying before guiding him to tell them what had happened. After listening to the entire story, the two of them did not know what to say. After all, there was no way to resolve this matter. The person who hurt Tan Nian was his mother. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi lived in a happy family. Even if their parents sometimes left home, they were sure that their parents loved them. Therefore, there was no way to completely understand Tan Nian¡¯s situation. This was their fate. All they could do was not say useless words. They would not mention their beautiful lives and keep Tan Nian company as he was sad. After Tan Nian finally stabilized his emotions, the two children began to tell him stories. They were all unoriginal fairy tales. Back then, Jiang An had used them to coax the children, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Although Jiang Yu liked princess stories, she didn¡¯t like to listen to stories and only liked to watch movies. Jiang Yi had no interest in fairy tales. In the end, he could only sit back and do nothing. He did not expect it to come in handy today. This was the first time Tan Nian had heard someone tell him a story. Wang Li had never cared about nurturing him in this aspect, and Tan Si would not do such unnecessary things. As Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi told the story, Tan Nian lay on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. He had the sweetest dream in this period of time. Tan Nian finally obtained a period of peace and could temporarily forget what had happened. In order to solve the problem, Zhao Yan pushed open Tan Si¡¯s door. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Tan Si glared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you now. You¡¯ve already gotten someone to drag me out of the study. You¡¯re not giving me any face at all.¡± Tan Si still did not realize the seriousness of the matter. She thought that as long as she messed around a little, Zhao Yan would always compromise. After all, she was pregnant with the Zhao family¡¯s child. If anything happened to her, his plan would fail. Zhao Yan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that there are any other bargaining chips you can talk to me about. Nian Nian¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t been good recently. You¡¯d better act like a loving mother.¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Tan Si looked at her stubbornly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You can wait and see what happens.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I can kill you after you give birth and make you disappear silently. No one will know where you went.¡± Tan Si knew that Zhao Yan was not joking. He could really do this. Only then did she realize that she had no chance of winning against Zhao Yan. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± she asked shakily. Zhao Yan finally smiled. ¡°Take good care of the child. Accompany him for at least an hour every day, but you can¡¯t stay for too long. Don¡¯t let Tan Nian rely on you too much. Sooner or later, he will have to return to the old residence.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Tan Si hurriedly nodded.. Chapter 628 - Chapter 628: Grandchildren Chapter 628: Grandchildren Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Jiang An finished filming, she began to have nothing to do again. She did not want to be busy. It was good to be able to spend some time at home with her children. After all, she couldn¡¯t always find good productions. She didn¡¯t want to act in those crude scripts either. Zou Bai promised that he would complete all his tasks immediately. Perhaps they could go on a trip together, so she waited patiently. For this promise, Zou Bai was so busy that his feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. He squeezed out four hours of sleep every day just to complete his work as soon as possible. This made Wen Li, who was about to leave, worried. She knocked on his door and said, ¡°Zou Bai, you should rest. These things will never be finished. Don¡¯t work so hard.¡± ¡°An¡¯an and the children are still waiting for me. I have to finish my work as soon as possible,¡± Zou Bai replied. Wen Li did not expect that to be the reason. Of course, she liked Jiang An a lot. Under the contrast of Chen Xiang, she liked her even more. The two children were also very cute. However, for the sake of her son¡¯s health, she still had to persuade him. ¡°I know you¡¯re very anxious, but you have to take care of your body. An¡¯an doesn¡¯t want to see you like this either.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m the one in a hurry to find them. I really don¡¯t want to stay in Beijing alone.¡± Zou Bai took responsibility for everything. Wen Li thought that her son was saying this because she was leaving and he would feel a little lonely. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then marry An¡¯an as soon as possible. That way, you won¡¯t have to be alone. It would be even better if you could have another child.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let An¡¯an give birth again,¡± Zou Bai said firmly. Wen Li was furious. She was about to retort, but she swallowed her words in the end. Anyway, she had four sons, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t lack grandchildren in the future. If Zou Bai really didn¡¯t have any children of his own, her nephew could also take care of him. If he really didn¡¯t have children, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. She saw that her son had been alone for so many years. It was not easy for him to find a girl he liked and successfully get with her. There was no need for her to do something like break up the couple. Moreover, Jiang An was really a very good girl. She had nothing to object to. ¡°Forget it, what you do is your own business.¡± Wen Li said, a little lonely. Zou Bai naturally sensed it. He thought about it and decided not to hide it anymore. He said, ¡°Mother, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. Little Feather and Little Wingsy are my children.¡± ¡°I know you treat these two children as your own,¡± Wen Li said with a smile. Zou Bai smiled. ¡°Mom, what I mean is that the two children are my biological children.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wen Li looked at Zou Bai in disbelief. She did not react to this sentence at all. She only recovered after thinking for a long time. Then, she kept thinking about what had happened. Zou Bai would never lie to her about such a thing. However, they were clearly Si Cheng¡¯s children. Could this be fake? ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Wen Li asked. Zou Bai helped her sit down and told her what had happened in detail. After Wen Li heard this, she was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect such a thing to happen in the world. Those two cute children were actually her biological grandchildren. ¡°No, I have to go and see them now.¡± Wen Li stood up and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai quickly pulled her back. ¡°Mom, if we go now, you won¡¯t be able to catch the plane. Even if it¡¯s a private plane, international flights need to be arranged in advance. If you miss it this time, dad will have to wait for you for a while.¡± He knew Wen Li¡¯s personality. If he really let her go now, she would definitely make a big fuss and want everyone to know. An¡¯an hadn¡¯t expressed desire to get married yet. It was better not to do that. Wen Li said regretfully, ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t leave your father alone outside. We agreed to meet today. It¡¯s not good to delay it. I¡¯ll see them when I get back.¡± Fortunately, Wen Li was a person who listened to advice. Without much hesitation, she turned around and left. However, before she left, she still packed a pile of things and said that they were for Jiang An and her grandchildren. She asked Zou Bai to bring them to the Jiang family. Zou Bai looked on helplessly. It was fine if it were children¡¯s toys, but how could there be jewelry? Children didn¡¯t need these. Wen Li said excitedly, ¡°Only these things are worthy of my daughter-in-law and grandchildren. You can¡¯t forget to bring them over.¡± Zou Bai had no choice but to take his bags to Xiyun.. When Jiang An saw so many things, she said in surprise, ¡°Did you move your house over?¡± Chapter 629 - Chapter 629: Frozen Grass Chapter 629: Frozen Grass Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coincidentally, Mo Shen also came when he entered. When Zou Bai wasn¡¯t around, he would always come over, but he never stayed over. He had very clear ideas about boundaries. ¡°Why are there so many things?¡± Mo Shen asked. Zou Er instructed everyone to move in. Zou Yi also came out to help. He looked very busy. Zou Bai sighed. ¡°These are all things my mother asked me to bring over. She said they¡¯re for her grandchildren.¡± Mo Shen could tell that something was wrong. ¡°Did you tell your family the truth?¡± ¡°I thought it was time, so I told her,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to worry that I don¡¯t have children.¡± Jiang An accepted it well. The two of them had been together for long enough. There was no need to hide some things anymore. Everyone could slowly accept it. However, she still felt that it was inappropriate to have so many gifts, especially those jewelry. They looked expensive. Even if the Jiang family was so rich, they would not buy so many pieces of jewelry at once. Moreover, some of them did not look like they could be bought on the market. ¡°This is an heirloom jewelry. How can you give it to me?¡± Jiang An was a little puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re her daughter-in-law, the future mistress of the Zou Family. Of course, she has to give it to you,¡± Zou Bai said matter-of-factly. In his opinion, no matter how many jewels there were, they were not worthy of Jiang An. All the good things belonged to her. Little Feather, on the other hand, was very excited. She rushed to the pile of gifts and looked around. It seemed like she liked every one of them. Jiang An could only take them. After all, it was a gift from an elder. It would be rude to return it. ¡°What does she like? I¡¯ll prepare more in the future,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai leaned over and said, ¡°If you can call her Mom, it¡¯ll definitely be better than any gift.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but hit him. Zou Bai laughed instead. Mo Shen felt a little lonely when he saw how loving they were, but he digested this feeling very well. As long as An¡¯an was happy, it was fine. He squatted down and wanted to organize the gifts, but just as he bent down, he fell uncontrollably. The two children were frightened and immediately ran towards Mo Shen. Jiang An and Zou Bai also hurriedly ran over. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang An asked anxiously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Mo Shen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that the poison in my body is attacking each other, so this situation happened.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He was clearly very healthy just now. Zou Bai understood what he meant. ¡°Your body is maintained by poison. If it¡¯s out of balance, you¡¯ll become like this, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Shen explained, ¡°My body has long been ruined. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been exiled by the family. It was only because my brother died that they had no choice but to bring me back. They used this method of fighting poison with poison to barely maintain it. Otherwise, I would have died long ago.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t accept this reason. She thought that Brother Mo Shen had already recovered, but she was told that he hadn¡¯t recovered at all. Jiang An said helplessly, ¡°Is there no cure?¡± Mo Shen reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This method can support me for a long time. I won¡¯t die now.¡± This statement couldn¡¯t comfort Jiang An at all. The various poisons in his body attacked each other to support his body. His body couldn¡¯t be very healthy usually. He might be tortured day and night. Mo Shen shouldn¡¯t be living such a life. She looked at Zou Bai for help. ¡°Your family is also an aristocratic family. Don¡¯t you have any medicine that can save people?¡± Hearing her say this, Zou Bai tried his best to recall. Finally, he found it in the corner of his memory and said, ¡°I remember that the Zou family recorded something called the Frozen Grass. It can neutralize all poisons in the world without harming the foundation of the body.¡± Jiang An seemed to have found a life-saving straw. ¡°Then where can we find such grass?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Frozen Grass is not something that can be found casually. The last time it appeared was 300 years ago. The ancestors of the Zou family took the risk to climb the rarely-traveled snow mountain and barely found one.¡± Mo Shen said, ¡°An¡¯an, you don¡¯t have to find the grass for me. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Jiang An made up his mind. ¡°No matter how difficult it is, I have to find it. I have to make you better.¡± To Jiang An, Mo Shen was the only light in her childhood. He had to live well so that Jiang An could truly walk out of the haze. Zou Bai naturally understood what Jiang An was thinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you..¡± Chapter 630 - Chapter 630: Persist in Doing It Chapter 630: Persist in Doing It Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Mo Shen stabilized, he refused to let Jiang An find the grass no matter what. They had only found such a thing a few hundred years ago. It could almost be considered a legendary herb. Even the Mo family did not record this herb. It was obvious how difficult it was to obtain it. There were naturally many magical herbs in the world, but not all of them could be recorded by the Mo family. The reason was that it was too difficult to obtain. Although there was no lack of people who had found and verified the medicinal properties of these herbs, they had paid a huge price. Many people had even exchanged their lives for a herb. Even if herbs could save lives, it was not worth it. The ancestors of the Mo family did not want to see such a thing happen again and did not allow the Mo family¡¯s herb record to record such herbs. Mo Shen knew that his ancestor¡¯s decision had its considerations. If he wanted to find the grass, not only would he have to expend a huge amount of manpower and resources, but there would also be people who would sacrifice themselves in the search. He couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. However, Jiang An refused to give up. She sat on the carpet and looked at Mo Shen. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, since there¡¯s such an opportunity, we have to give it a try. If we find it, you don¡¯t have to worry about the poison.¡± Jiang An really didn¡¯t want Mo Shen to continue enduring all this, and didn¡¯t believe that he was fine. The poison in his body would definitely consume his lifespan. In her opinion, Mo Shen should not be like this. Mo Shen was the best person in the world. He should enjoy the best life and not be tortured by illness. Mo Shen shook his head. ¡°An¡¯an, even the Zou family hasn¡¯t been able to find a second grass in hundreds of years. It can be seen how harsh the conditions for growth are. Moreover, this herb might have gone extinct long ago. There¡¯s no need for you to focus on finding herbs. You should live your own life.¡± Jiang An had already made up her mind. It was not something that Mo Shen could persuade her with just a few words. She stood up and said, ¡°Brother Mo Shen, no matter what you say today, I have to find the frozen grass. I have to do it even if I have to spend my entire life.¡± With that, Jiang An turned around and left. She didn¡¯t want to argue with Mo Shen anymore. She would do what she had already thought of, even if no one supported her. Mo Shen was at a loss. When Jiang An¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight, he said, ¡°An¡¯an is different. She¡¯s more self-reliant than before.¡± ¡°Back then, An¡¯an lived in an unsafe environment. Those people from the Tan family kept bullying her. In order to protect herself, she could only choose to be obedient, so many people thought that she was weak. Now, she¡¯s the real her,¡± Zou Bai said with admiration. Mo Shen smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good too. An¡¯an can protect herself by becoming like this. She doesn¡¯t have to rely on anyone.¡± Mo Shen was really happy. Before he found An¡¯an, he was worried day and night. During the days when he was unconscious, he was immersed in a dream. In his dream, An¡¯an was living a miserable life, calling his name helplessly. Therefore, after Mo Shen found An¡¯an, he decided to stay by her side. If anything happened, he could protect An¡¯an immediately. However, relying on the protection of others would not last long. It was best if An¡¯an could become stronger herself. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate her. She¡¯s the heir of the Jiang family and the future head of the family.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was very proud. Mo Shen smiled. ¡°So I can¡¯t stop her at all, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zou Bai nodded. ¡°Let her do it. Regardless of success or failure, she won¡¯t regret it.¡± After Jiang An returned to her room, she called Zou Er in and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Zou family for so many years. You know the internal structure of the secret guards very well, right?¡± ¡°I followed Master to carry out the shadow guard reform. I¡¯m very clear about the current composition,¡± Zou Er said honestly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t ask you about the details, but what do I need to build a secret guard organization?¡± This shocked Zou Er. Building a secret guard organization was not a small matter. He did not know what to say or not to say. At this moment, he missed Zou Yi terribly. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Why do you want to form a secret guard? I¡¯ll do my best to protect you. You¡¯ve long been recognized by the Zou family¡¯s secret guard as the matriarch.¡± ¡°But this is far from enough.¡± Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°You¡¯re still members of the Zou family. I need a secret guard that belongs to the Jiang family. They can only listen to me and protect the Jiang family. Only then can I feel at ease.¡± Zou Er was a little uneasy.. Could it be that Miss Jiang wanted to break up with his master? Chapter 631 - Chapter 631: Forming a Secret Guard Organization Chapter 631: Forming a Secret Guard Organization Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Zou Er to help her get the secret guards organized. She just wanted to understand what was needed and prepare early so that it wouldn¡¯t be too late. She also knew that her idea was a little shocking. Of course, secret guards were good things. Not only could they protect herself and her family invisibly, but they could also find out some information that ordinary people did not know. Many families were afraid of the four aristocratic families because of the guards in their hands. However, it was purely a dream for every family to have secret guards. The nurturing of guards required a large investment, not only in terms of funds, but also in terms of mental strength. They had to carefully choose the first batch of secret guards and set up a very strict process to train them. It would be best if the initial batch was relatively young and to inculcate loyalty to the family when they grew up. However, this also required them to grow up. It would take more than ten years or even longer, and the investment could not be stopped halfway. The expenditure of this alone was enough to topple small families, let alone nurture a new batch of guards after they grew up. There had to be someone accompanying them to ensure that these people would never betray their families. Otherwise, it would really be the worst thing in the world if all the people they taught ran away in the end. Therefore, even if many people coveted secret guards, they could only sigh in disappointment. They did not have the ability to nurture them at all unless they paid the price of their entire family. Jiang An had never thought of forming a secret guard, but recent events made her understand that she seemed to have been relying on Zou Bai to protect her. Moreover, the initiative to protect her was in his hands. In other words, if Zou Bai withdrew this protection, there was nothing she could do. Jiang An naturally believed that Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t do that, but it was better to distinguish between the Zou and Jiang families. After all, even if the two of them were together, it didn¡¯t mean that the two families would merge. Since Jiang An was the future family head, she had to do something for the Jiang family. But now, she didn¡¯t want to give up her job in the entertainment industry and go to the company. If she wanted to do something for the Jiang family, she could only find another way. Establishing a secret guard was obviously a good idea. The Jiang family of Xiyun was far away from Beijing and seemed to be incomparable to the four great families. However, Jiang An knew that the Jiang family had the capital to establish a secret guard, but they had never done so. Previously, Jiang Hai and Li Mei felt that this was too eye-catching. It was as if they were going to fight the four major families. It was better to hide themselves in a corner of Xiyun. It was best if no one noticed the Jiang family. However, the situation was completely different now. Because of Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s relationship, the Jiang family had received unprecedented attention. It was not something they could control themselves. At the same time, many enemies of the Zou family had also noticed this and were thinking about whether to make a move in the dark. Li Mei had dealt with many such things recently. She did not hide it from Jiang An. She told her everything and let her make the decision herself. Due to this, Jiang An wanted to establish a secret guard that truly belonged to the Jiang family to protect her family. After asking a few simple questions, Jiang An probably had a plan in mind. She planned to discuss it with her parents and brothers later. After all, this was a huge matter. Zou Er anxiously reported this matter to Zou Bai, hoping that his master would have a way to stop it. Unexpectedly, Zou Bai did not take it seriously at all after hearing this. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially report this to me.¡± Zou Er didn¡¯t understand why his master was so calm. Miss Jiang was already going to form her own secret guard. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that she wanted to separate from his master? It was Zou Yi who dragged him away and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Although Miss Jiang is in love with Master, she¡¯s still the heir of the Jiang family. Naturally, she has to prioritize her family. It¡¯s not strange to form a secret guard. You ran over in such a hurry to tell Master. You seem to be a snitch.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Er was dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. You know that¡¯s definitely not what I meant.¡± ¡°Of course I know. Master also knows who you are. That¡¯s why he knew to ignore you. Otherwise, he would have gotten someone to drag you out long ago.¡± Zou Yi comforted him. Zou Er heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°By the way, how did you deal with the director?¡± ¡°Threw him overseas to do manual labor. No one will know where he is,¡± Zou Yi said. Actually, he was not telling the truth. He had already died when the director ¡®disappeared¡¯. His master would not do those sloppy things. As long as he was alive, there would be movements. It was better for him to be dead.. Chapter 632 - Chapter 632: Zhao Qi Chapter 632: Zhao Qi Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai had already instructed that there was no need to let Jiang An know, so Zou Yi didn¡¯t tell Zou Er. He wasn¡¯t someone who could hide things. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he let it slip by Miss Jiang¡¯s side. Zou Er nodded after hearing that. He asked so that when Jiang An asked, he could have an answer. Zou Yi and Zou Er were not busy at the moment. They even had time to gather for dinner at night. The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was surrounded by three layers of people. No one could enter at all. Zhao Yi, who was far away in the capital, was not doing so well. He was so busy that he did not even have time to stop and drink water. Zhao Yan had a terrifyingly long schedule recently, and he had to hide it from his family. He could not be discovered by Luo Xuan and the other elders. As a result, there were not many people he could bring with him. Not all of the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards were loyal to him, and only a small number of them had really acknowledged him as their master. Zhao Yi had to follow him everywhere. Before going to an unfamiliar place, he had to make a lot of preparations. As the heir of the Zhao family, Zhao Yan¡¯s security level had to be the same as the head of the family. A small leader of the secret guards who was in charge of the periphery was called Zhao Qi. He had a good relationship with Zhao Yi and chatted with him while waiting outside. ¡°Brother, what exactly is Master doing recently? It¡¯s fine if he keeps going out, but he doesn¡¯t run to the same place. He has to rearrange the protection plan every time.¡± ¡°Why are you asking so much about Master¡¯s matters? Just do what you¡¯re told.¡± Zhao Yi said. Zhao Qi was a little unhappy. ¡°You¡¯re treating me as an outsider. I¡¯ve already done things with Master for so many years. Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m one of us? Hurry up and tell the truth.¡± Zhao Qi was indeed not an outsider. He was someone who had grown up with Zhao Yan like Zhao Yi. He had been training with the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards and was much stronger than Zhao Yi. Moreover, he was the first among the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards to pledge loyalty to Zhao Yan. He even put this matter on the table and called Zhao Yan Master in front of everyone. This showed his attitude. If Zhao Yan failed in the future, he would no longer have the right to be loyal to his new master. It could be said that he had cut off all his paths of retreat. Zhao Yan was also grateful for his loyalty and gave him a very high status among the secret guards. He also promised that only Zhao Yi would be above him in the future. Zhao Yan would not hide most things from Zhao Qi. Sometimes, he could even explain a little. Only by letting his important confidants know what he was planning would they not make bad decisions. Zhao Yi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master seems to have met someone incredible and wants to cooperate to deal with the Zou family. That¡¯s why he often meets them.¡± ¡°To be able to deal with the Zou family, they must not an ordinary person.¡± Zhao Qi sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that this meeting place is too simple.¡± Zhao Qi was really disgusted. Recently, the places they had arranged to meet were all in the wilderness. Some of them could be said to be deserted. Their secret guards rarely came to such places. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t want anyone to know either.¡± Zhao Yi said. Zhao Qi shook his head. ¡°The people we meet always let Master go in alone. It¡¯s too shameful to leave after everyone else has left.¡± Zhao Yi quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Keep your voice down. He¡¯s only doing this because he¡¯s cautious. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Zhao Qi was good at everything but his mouth. He dared to say anything unpleasant. He had offended many people in the secret guards, but they never took this guy seriously. Anyway, the people he offended could not kill him. Zhao Yan also knew Zhao Qi¡¯s characteristics, but he had never interfered in such matters. It was not a bad thing that Zhao Qi had a bad relationship with others. ¡°Your subordinates seem to have a lot of guesses,¡± a foreign man in the room said in Mandarin. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°They don¡¯t know anything, so they¡¯re naturally curious. When we can sit down and talk openly, they won¡¯t guess anymore.¡± ¡°As long as we can complete the first half of the plan, of course we will sit with you.¡± The foreign man was very confident. ¡°As long as Zou Bai dies, no one can stop us.¡± Zhao Yan did not have much of a reaction after hearing this. He also hoped that Zou Bai would die, but he would not believe that anyone could do it. That was someone he regarded as an opponent. He was definitely not a fool who could be easily killed. Seeing that Zhao Yan was unmoved, the foreign man knew that he was waiting for him to show his trump card and prove that they could really do this. He opened the box he carried with him.. Chapter 633 - Chapter 633: Chip Chapter 633: Chip Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Inside the box was a glowing chip. Its entire body flickered with light and was as transparent as crystal. It looked different from all the chips on the market. Zhao Yan leaned back and tried his best to look calm. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing?¡± The foreign man was very proud. ¡°This is the top chip now. It contains the top programs. As long as you¡¯re willing to support us, you can immediately create a technology empire. The programs inside can even build simulated robots. At that time, you can influence as many people as you want from Zou Bai¡¯s side. They definitely won¡¯t betray you.¡± It did sound very tempting, but Zhao Yan was not a fool. These words could not move him. ¡°Since it¡¯s such a powerful thing, why didn¡¯t you keep it for yourselves? Why did you have to come all the way to find me and want to cooperate with me?¡± Faced with such a question, the foreign man looked troubled. He was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°The core personnel who designed the chip back then are all dead, so a lot of the content hasn¡¯t been decrypted. We need to find someone at the same level as them to have a chance of using the chip completely.¡± A smile finally appeared on Zhao Yan¡¯s face. This was what he wanted to hear. If it was really so perfect, he would not have cooperated with these people. ¡°As long as you can help me become the head of the Zhao family, I¡¯m willing to use the Zhao family¡¯s resources to help you fulfill our common wish to kill Zou Bai.¡± Zhao Yan raised a condition. The foreign man knew that he no longer had the right to negotiate. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± After the conversation ended, Zhao Yan stepped out of the room and looked at Zhao Qi. ¡°Get someone to follow this person. We can¡¯t completely believe his words.¡± !!.. Zhao Yan finally ended his busy period. After returning home, he planned to bond with his son. The moment he entered the house, he saw Tan Si accompanying Tan Nian to class. Her stomach was already slightly curved. She sat at the side drowsily, as if she was about to fall into a deep sleep in the next second. Tan Nian was no longer as flustered as he was in class. His eyes followed the teacher closely. Clearly, he was paying attention. Zhao Yan suddenly felt that this kind of life was not bad. It seemed like he could make do with it. Just as he had this thought, Tan Si said impatiently, ¡°When will class end? I have to hurry back to catch up on my sleep.¡± Her tone was very nasty, and she no longer looked as gentle as before. It was obvious that she was in a fit of anger. Zhao Yan immediately came to his senses. If he really wanted a warm life, he definitely could not let Tan Si stay. That would definitely be a time bomb. Once again, he made up his mind to send her away after she gave birth. It was the end of class for Tan Nian. After packing up his textbooks, he turned around and saw Zhao Yan standing at the door. He ran over excitedly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back!¡± During this period of time, although Zhao Yan had been traveling everywhere, he would accompany Tan Nian whenever he was at home. He had to seize the time to nurture their relationship. Tan Nian did not know what he was thinking. He only felt his father¡¯s love. To him, this was simply like a dream. After all, the fact that Tan Si had thrown something at him had completely worn away his yearning for his mother. Although he was young, he was not a fool. Therefore, even if Tan Si¡¯s performance changed later on, Tan Nian could not completely trust her. He could only try his best to get along peacefully. However, a child needed someone to rely on in the end. Zhao Yan became Tan Nian¡¯s choice. When Zhao Yan heard Tan Nian call him, he quickly walked over and picked him up. He spun him a few times in the air. Tan Nian liked this interaction very much and smiled happily. The nanny looked at them lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner now. It¡¯s all Young Master and Little Young Master¡¯s favorites.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The harmonious scene did not include Tan Si. She seemed to have been forgotten. She didn¡¯t have any reaction to this. As long as she didn¡¯t lack food, it was fine. In order to appease her, Zhao Yan specially gave her a card to spend as she pleased. Therefore, Tan Si had been able to pretend to be a loving mother during this period of time because she could finally buy what she wanted to buy. Tan Si felt that she had started living the life of a wealthy lady in advance. She did not have to do anything and only wanted to spend money every day. If only she could continue living like this for the rest of her life.. Chapter 634 - Chapter 634: Irreplaceable Chapter 634: Irreplaceable Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was worried about Mo Shen living alone, so she forced him to move into the Jiang family¡¯s residence. Anyway, the Jiang family¡¯s old residence was terrifyingly big. Not to mention letting him move in, even if thousands of people came, they could still live there. This was also the reason why the Jiang family had chosen the old residence to be on the mountain. This place was far from the residence of ordinary people. Even if it was built a little bigger, no one would say anything. If they built such a huge house in the city center, the government would not agree. Therefore, even the Zou family¡¯s residence could not compare to the Jiang family¡¯s in terms of area. Only the Mo family, who lived in the valley in the suburbs of the capital, could compare. However, two-thirds of their houses were medicinal fields, unlike the Jiang family, who used all their land for living. There was even a small waterfall in the back garden of their house. ¡°An¡¯an, my health isn¡¯t that bad. You don¡¯t have to worry so much,¡± Mo Shen said to Jiang An. Ever since he moved into the Jiang family, Jiang An had been busy taking care of him. It was as if he was a fragile porcelain vase that would break if he was not careful. She couldn¡¯t wait to follow him everywhere. Mo Shen was worried that Zou Bai would be jealous. However, Zou Bai had no objections to this. He knew that Jiang An did this out of concern for her brother. It was also because of this that she could feel at ease. Moreover, the person being taken care of didn¡¯t seem to be very happy. Mo Shen was visibly at a loss, making people want to laugh. !!.. Jiang An draped the blanket over Mo Shen. ¡°Even if you look fine on the surface, there are so many poisons in your body. You can¡¯t let your guard down. It won¡¯t be a joke if it flares up again.¡± Mo Shen was helpless. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯ve been studying medicine since I was young. I know my body¡¯s condition. It looked scary that day, but it was nothing.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t believe a word he said. Mo Shen really had no choice. He was no match for Jiang An in terms of strength now. After all, he was still a sickly invalid, and Jiang An had been learning martial arts for many years. ¡°Zou Bai, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Mo Shen could only place his hopes on Zou Bai. Zou Bai spread his hands and said, ¡°An¡¯an must have her reasons for doing this. It¡¯s better for you to be obedient.¡± This was the first time Mo Shen felt the malice of the couple. They would stand together to deal with him unconditionally. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were very happy about this matter. They had to find Mo Shen to play with every day. In their opinion, this uncle was a big playmate. Even if Jiang Yu dressed him up as a doll, he would not be angry. At the same time, he could talk to Jiang Yi about those weapons. He could be said to be an all-rounder. Jiang An only needed to keep them under her nose to feel at ease. Seeing the three of them playing, she heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, her phone rang. ¡°An¡¯an, our family has been traveling in Xiyun recently. We were wondering if you wanted to meet us since you¡¯re staying here.¡± Sophie¡¯s voice came from the phone. Jiang An was pleasantly surprised. She had liked Sophie a lot when she was filming the variety show. She had a straightforward personality and said whatever was on her mind. The two of them got along very well. Now that she was here, Xiyun quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a time to get together. The children haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time too.¡± The two of them quickly decided on a time and place to meet on the phone. It was a happy thing to have friends come and gather. Jiang An did not want to revolve around her family every day. She had her own social circle. Mo Shen was also very happy. If Jiang An went out, he could have some time to rest. He didn¡¯t have to worry about Jiang An pestering him about the frozen grass every next second. Unexpectedly, Jiang An put down the phone and instructed the servants, ¡°You must take good care of Mo Shen, just like how I do. You can¡¯t neglect him at all, let alone let him out of your sight.¡± The servants were well-trained and replied in unison, ¡°Got it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Mo Shen suddenly felt that his future days would be abysmal. Even if Jiang An went out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Zou Bai patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to be obedient. Don¡¯t think that your body is fine just because nothing happened. If something really happens to you, An¡¯an definitely won¡¯t be able to accept it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. With you by An¡¯an¡¯s side, I can rest assured.¡± Mo Shen smiled. Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°You and I have different meanings to An¡¯an. Neither of us can replace the other.¡± Mo Shen was stunned when he heard this. He had never thought of this before. He was very important to An¡¯an. He would not be replaced just because someone equally important appeared.. Chapter 635 - Chapter 635: Relationship Experience Chapter 635: Relationship Experience Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As the princess of a country, Sophie had official duties to perform. Before she became an adult, she had to travel all over the country. After she became an adult, she was even assigned many official duties overseas. However, she really did not like these things. After she turned 22 years old, she informed her family that she did not want to perform any official duties anymore. At the same time, she did not accept the royal family¡¯s subsidies anymore. She would be responsible for all her expenses. Since the child had clearly expressed her dislike, the royal family had never made Sophie attend official functions again. Princess Sophie slowly faded from the public eye, not to mention that she was a foreign princess. Chinese people would not pay special attention to her. Therefore, when she came to live in China, no one recognized Sophie at all. She could live the life of an ordinary person. Sophie found a job and lived her life in peace, no longer having to face the spotlight. Her face no longer had to be frozen with a smile every day. It was at this time that she met Gao Tian, who was traveling. Although Gao Tian was not considered famous, he was still a famous supporting character in the industry. He played important roles that could be remembered by the audience. Therefore, with a stable group of fans, there was no lack of work for him. However, he did not want to be busy filming every day. Every time he worked for a period of time, he would give himself a break. He might not appear anywhere with a bag on his back, and his fans would occasionally meet him. !!.. Sophie had met him on a trip and was mistaken as a fan and given an autograph. However, Sophie knew nothing about Chinese television dramas at the time and did not know who Gao Tian was. She was very puzzled as to why the person in front of her wanted to sign an autograph for her and kept asking questions. Gao Tian finally realized that the beauty in front of him did not know him. He quickly apologized sincerely. The two of them became familiar with each other after a while. In the end, they developed into a couple who went traveling together. ¡°So this is how Sister Sophie was wooed.¡± Jiang An sighed after hearing Sophie¡¯s story. The children were playing with the cats in the corner of the coffee shop. The adults were sitting opposite each other at the table and chatting casually. Sophie changed the subject to relationship experience and told him how she had met Gao Tian. ¡°And what was the occasion that brought you together?¡± Sophie asked. Jiang An was stunned. The relationship between her and Zou Bai was too complicated. It could not be explained in a few sentences. In fact, the reason why she was willing to let him get close to her in the beginning was because of the children. The two of them knew each other too differently. They clearly had children, but they didn¡¯t know what the other party looked like. After they reunited and knew the truth, it was mostly for the sake of their children. Later on, they slowly accepted this relationship. ¡°The two of us are childhood sweethearts. An¡¯an actually knew me before she returned to the Jiang family. At that time, I went to the Jiang family and met An¡¯an. She even called me brother,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile. His answer finally had a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, Jiang An really didn¡¯t know what to say. Were they supposed to say that the two of them accidentally slept together and had children, and only found out who the other party was later? Sophie was unaware of the twists and turns. ¡°So when An¡¯an returned to the Jiang family and her childhood playmates met again to reminisce about the past, the two of you naturally got together, right?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± Jiang An braced herself and said. She didn¡¯t know what else to say on the subject, but Sophie accepted it and moved on to something else. Both families thought that there was nothing to hide about the meeting. They casually found a coffee shop in Xiyun. When the tabloid reporters heard the news, they swarmed over. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They thought that since they didn¡¯t go to a membership-based place to meet, but chose a cafe with people coming and going, it didn¡¯t matter even if they were filming. They immediately pressed the shutter of the camera and quickly wrote a manuscript to post online. In an instant, the matter of the two families meeting became a trending topic. After all, the variety show had ended too quickly back then. Before everyone could watch it to their heart¡¯s content, they were told that they would never film it again. Many people were still thinking about it. Now that they heard that the two families of the variety show were meeting in private, they rushed over to know what was going on. Some people even guessed that there might be a new variety show. This meeting was a warm-up to attract the attention of the public. Some people said that it was impossible. Gao Tian and Jiang An were famous for not liking hype, or it was just a simple meeting.. Chapter 636 - Chapter 636: Meeting Chapter 636: Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This matter caused a huge discussion on the Internet. Everyone had yet to completely accept the fact that ¡°Baby Sets Off¡± had suddenly stopped filming. They had not seen enough of these children. Moreover, it was obvious that there were still many places they had planned to go. There would definitely be more exciting things happening. It was a pity to end it in such a hurry. Initially, no one had much hope, but seeing Sophie and Jiang An together made them feel that they could still look forward to it. [Could it be that they¡¯re trying to re-establish a new program? Is that why there¡¯s today¡¯s news?] [If you want to record a new program, you should announce it on Weibo. You shouldn¡¯t do this.] [This is a publicity stunt. If it was just announcing a new program, it would not be so popular.] [I don¡¯t think so. It seems to be just a gathering among friends.] [I think so too. I saw Gao Tian traveling with his wife and children two days ago.] [I bumped into him a few times on the streets of Xiyun. He looks especially relaxed. He should be here to travel.] [But I really want them to continue filming. Of course, they don¡¯t have to bring Tan Si along.] !!.. [What¡¯s wrong with our Si Si? This is discrimination.] [Si Si is such a good person. You¡¯re blind to hate her.] [Tan Si¡¯s fans are too extreme. The reason why they don¡¯t want to bring her along is because she¡¯s pregnant. How are they going to continue recording the show?] The public¡¯s opinion of this matter was limited to this, but it was different in the eyes of those wealthy families. They did not take Gao Tian seriously since he was just a famous celebrity. There were a lot of them in the entertainment industry. However, Sophie¡¯s identity was so extraordinary that though regular people did not know, they knew very well. For the development of the family, the wealthy families had to be observant and listen to everything. They were also very familiar with foreign families. Even if they did not have much interaction, they had to recognize each other to avoid making a fool of themselves. As the princess of Country F, Sophie¡¯s face was not a secret among the top aristocratic families. Moreover, she had often attended official events and left many clear images. If she was only the royal princess, of course they would not value her so much. Country F was different from other countries. On the surface, it had become a constitutional monarchy with the trend of the times, but the power of the army was still in the hands of the king. The royal family also had a high status in the hearts of the people. This made them almost untouchable. They also had the ability to intervene in matters of state. It could be said that the king was still the king. His power had not been weakened. Sophie was the princess of such a country and had the right of inheritance by law. Although she was not the first in line to the throne, no one knew what would happen in the future. Even if Sophie was not fated to be the throne, she was still the noble princess and would have a say in the country in the future. When Sophie moved to China, it was not that there were no noble families who wanted to build connections, but they were all beaten back. Sophie hated it when people tried to please her. Growing up, she was used to facing people trying to flatter her, so she could sense it immediately. Fortunately, the noble families chose to give up after many attempts, fearing that they would be hated if they kept disturbing Sophie. They thought Sophie just didn¡¯t like to socialize, but the news made them realize that Sophie could also form friendships with noble families. These people gritted their teeth in hatred when they saw Sophie laughing happily in the video. If only the person sitting opposite Sophie was family. The benefits of being on good terms with the princess of Country F were immeasurable. Moreover, Zou Bai was by Jiang An¡¯s side. The meaning behind this was too profound. The people from these aristocratic families began to speculate non-stop. They almost thought that this matter was a conspiracy theory, but they did not treat this meeting purely as a gathering of friends. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only No one thought that the relationship between Sophie and Jiang An was purely friendship. They thought that the Xiyun family was really smart to make the first move to please Sophie. However, neither Sophie nor Jiang An had any intention of linking this friendship with benefits. The two of them were only here to meet their friend today. Jiang An did not care about Sophie¡¯s identity and had never planned to use her identity to do anything. She only thought that the two of them could get along well and interact more in the future. Sophie thought so too. She could tell that Jiang An was a very innocent and kind person. She did not care about her friend¡¯s identity. The two of them had always been equals. Zou Yi and Zou Er had long noticed the reporters who were filming. When they wanted to stop them, they received a hint from Zou Bai¡¯s eyes, telling them not to act rashly.. Chapter 637 - Chapter 637: Other Backers Chapter 637: Other Backers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Master originally hated being photographed by these tabloids the most. Why didn¡¯t you stop them today?¡± Zou Er was a little puzzled. Zou Yi smiled. ¡°Master naturally has his own considerations. Well just listen to orders.¡± Zou Er nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± After getting this answer, Zou Er really didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He focused his attention on his surroundings again and tried his best to do his job as a security guard. Zou Yi vaguely understood something. In the past, his master would never indulge these people who took photos. He did not like to be exposed in front of the camera. If someone had told Zou Yi two years ago that Zou Bai would be filming a variety show, he would definitely think that person was crazy. But now, it was all because of Miss Jiang. This time, it must be because of this. Master was always thinking for Miss Jiang. That was indeed what Zou Bai thought. He wanted everyone to know that Jiang An had a strong backing. Even if she didn¡¯t have the Zou family, she still had other connections. She had to make everyone fear Jiang An. Only then could she ensure that everything would go smoothly when she became the head of the family in the future, so that no one would look down on her and make things difficult for her. Zou Bai still didn¡¯t say much during this conversation. His personality wasn¡¯t the passionate kind. Even if he had love now, it was just that he wasn¡¯t as cold as before. !!.. It would be impossible for him to be as enthusiastic as the sun. However, Zou Bai had been listening attentively to their conversation from the beginning to the end. He didn¡¯t have any intention of disrespecting them. From time to time, he would say a few words to lighten the atmosphere. More importantly, his gaze was fixed on Jiang An. The tenderness in his eyes was almost overflowing, allowing everyone to understand his love for Jiang An. Gao Tian and Sophie naturally noticed this. In the past, they thought that Zou Bai and Jiang An were together for the benefit of the family. After all, it was difficult to believe that there was love because of their backgrounds. Moreover, the impression that Zou Bai had given to the public previously was not positive. Sophie knew more than that, such as Zou Bai¡¯s massacre abroad, which had nearly filled the crematorium. Zou Bai had done more than one such shocking thing. His reputation was almost on par with the devil. At that time, Sophie was very worried about Jiang An and felt that she would definitely be bullied. However, after filming the variety show, she no longer thought that way. She could tell that Zou Bai really loved Jiang An. The children were tired of playing with the cats. They ran to their parents¡¯ side to rest. Jiang Yu threw herself into Jiang An¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so hot.¡± Jiang An took out a handkerchief to wipe her sweat. Zou Bai followed her example and wiped Jiang Yi¡¯s face. However, because his actions were not as meticulous, the child¡¯s face was red. Jiang Yi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and ran back to Jiang An¡¯s side. Sophie laughed. ¡°Zou Bai, this isn¡¯t how you wipe a child¡¯s face. You¡¯re using too much strength.¡± Zou Bai had always been successful in everything he did since he was young. He seemed to be omnipotent, but now that he was facing the matter of wiping the child¡¯s face, he actually looked helpless. He really did not expect the child¡¯s face to be so tender. Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Looks like I should leave the child to you for a few days to take care of. I won¡¯t let Auntie Fang and the others help.¡± Gao Tian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what we should do. When Gao Jing was born, I didn¡¯t know how to take care of the child. At that time, I didn¡¯t even dare to carry him. Sophie threw the child into my arms and didn¡¯t care about anything. I could only take care of him bit by bit. After that, I knew how to do everything.¡± ¡°Then it seems that I should do the same,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Sophie had come to Xiyun for a vacation, so Jiang An didn¡¯t want to disturb her. She got up after lunch and said goodbye. The children could not bear to part with their playmates and hugged each other, unwilling to let go. The adults gave their children plenty of time to say goodbye. Even if they were young, they were still independent individuals and could not always interfere with their actions. Just then Sophie¡¯s phone rang. She frowned as if something big had happened. Gao Tian didn¡¯t look too happy either. ¡°What happened?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This ringtone means that it¡¯s a call from Sophie¡¯s house. We haven¡¯t heard this sound for a long time. We¡¯re just a little surprised,¡± Gao Tian explained. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was not a small matter. Sophie¡¯s family was the royal family of Country F. Something must have happened for her to call after so long. Jiang An and Zou Bai exchanged glances, expressing their understanding. Seeing the two of them like this, Gao Tian knew that they already knew Sophie¡¯s identity. They had no intention of hiding it from them. There was no need to explain now.. Chapter 638 - Chapter 638: Battle for the Throne Chapter 638: Battle for the Throne Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie took a long time on the phone. She stood where everyone could see her, visibly agitated. Towards the end, she even became agitated. After hanging up, she almost threw the phone in her hand. Gao Tian quickly went up to her. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My family asked me to suspend all the public welfare activities and transfer them back to the country as soon as possible, and it has to be done within three days,¡± Sophie said coldly. ¡°Why?¡± Gao Tian couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°They never interfered in these things in the past.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Something must have happened in the country. Otherwise, they would never have done this.¡± Sophie sighed. Zou Bai called Zou Yi over. ¡°Let the Intelligence Network report what happened in Country F recently.¡± Zou Yi quickly contacted the people of the Intelligence Network. They paid attention to the news of various countries and were also in charge of prying into the secrets of the aristocratic families and royal families of other countries. Sophie looked at Zou Bai with admiration. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Zou Intelligence Network knows everything. I didn¡¯t expect them to pay attention to things in other countries.¡± ¡°If you want the clan to last forever, you naturally have to have some methods. Being able to know news before others is a very good method,¡± Zou Bai said. !!.. The Intelligence Network answered very quickly. Zou Yi walked over and reported, ¡°The current king of Country F is seriously ill. The doctor has determined that he won¡¯t live for more than a few days. Now, the princes and princesses below are rubbing their fists and preparing to snatch the throne. The entire royal family is in chaos, but they haven¡¯t announced it to the public.¡± Sophie almost fell when she heard the news, but Gao Tian quickly caught her. ¡°Grandpa has always been in good health. How did he suddenly become like this?¡± Sophie wondered. ¡°Health of the elderly is always uncertain. They might have been fine a few days ago, but something could go wrong suddenly,¡± Jiang An comforted her. Sophie knew this and could accept it, but the second half of the news made her angry. ¡°Grandpa is already in this state, but they¡¯re still busy fighting for the throne. The crown prince has already been decided. What¡¯s there to fight for?¡± Sophie asked. Zou Yi lowered his head and said, ¡°The crown prince has expressed that he doesn¡¯t want to inherit the throne. He only wants to leave the royal family and marry the person he loves, so there¡¯s no crown prince in Country F now.¡± It was appalling. Sophie couldn¡¯t control the expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know what emotion to use to face the news. Although she knew that her uncle¡¯s relationship with her grandfather was very bad because her grandfather did not allow him to marry the person he liked due to her status, it was not a good time to say that he did not want to be the crown prince when her grandfather was seriously ill. Since the crown prince had already said that he wanted to give up the throne, potential candidates would naturally compete. Jiang An didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If the first in line gives up, then the next in line should become the crown prince, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that in Country F.¡± Sophie held her forehead. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the successor, you need to be conferred the title of crown prince by the king. If the king doesn¡¯t confer the title of crown prince in time, the candidate will need to be chosen by the royal family and the support of the people. Now that Uncle wants to give up the title of crown prince and Grandpa is seriously ill, everyone has equal rights.¡± The king of Country F was not a mascot. As long as he could successfully ascend the throne, he would be the ruler of the country. No one could resist this temptation. Sophie also understood why her family had called her back in such a hurry. They had even asked her to bring the charity projects back. This was an event that could win people¡¯s hearts. However, Sophie really did not want to get involved. She thought that she had already left the royal family and only retained the title of a princess. In fact, she had long stopped using the royal allowance and lived in China on her own. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for who could become the king, she did not care at all. In any case, it had nothing to do with her. Her thoughts were written all over her face. Zou Bai said, ¡°Sophie, even if you don¡¯t want to help, you can¡¯t stay out of this. The rest of the royal family doesn¡¯t believe that anyone doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about the throne. Even if you can successfully ignore this matter, if your mother snatches the throne, you will be the first successor.¡± The royal family of Country F was not purely a patriarchal inheritance. As long as one had royal blood, they were qualified to inherit the throne. Sophie¡¯s mother was the king¡¯s daughter and had the same status as the prince by blood. Even if Sophie was only the king¡¯s granddaughter, she had the same rights as a male cousin. This was a huge threat to others who wanted to snatch the throne.. Chapter 639 - Chapter 639: Won’t Leave Chapter 639: Won¡¯t Leave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie knew Zou Bai wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her. It was very likely that this could happen in the future. Her mother had never hidden her desire for the throne. She had even openly confronted her uncle. The siblings were notoriously not on good terms. Now that her uncle wanted to give up his identity as the Crown Prince, her mother would definitely not let go of this opportunity. Otherwise, she would not have called to urge her to go back. Since Sophie was now the heiress, it was impossible for her to stay out of trouble. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to participate in this fight at all. I can offer to give up my status as a member of the royal family. I¡¯m willing to be an ordinary person,¡± Sophie said helplessly. Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°So what if you say you¡¯ve left the royal family? The center of this battle is your mother. As long as she wants to fight for the throne, you can¡¯t be ignored. You have the blood of the royal family in you. You can make a comeback at any time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to fight or not. Whether you can fight is what matters.¡± Zou Bai was used to such power struggles in the capital. Once the heir failed to successfully become the head of the family, the others would definitely fight to the death. It was not unusual for people to lose their lives. As long as such a family appeared friendly on the surface, no one cared about what was going on in private. Moreover, Sophie¡¯s family was competing for the throne of a country, and their methods would only be more intense. In other words, Sophie was no longer safe. Jiang An held Sophie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you return to Country F first? At least you¡¯ll be safe next to your mother.¡± !!.. ¡°I can go back, but what about Gao Tian and our child?¡± Sophie looked at her husband and child. ¡°In this situation, Country F will definitely reject tourists from other countries. They can¡¯t go back with me. I can¡¯t leave them here.¡± Sophie was a very family-oriented person. Her husband and children were the most important people to her now. It was absolutely impossible for her to leave them for her own safety. ¡°Since Gao Tian and Gao Jing don¡¯t have Country F¡¯s nationality, it means that Country F can¡¯t act rashly either. They can¡¯t bear the crime of harming other countries¡¯ citizens. As long as they¡¯re more careful, nothing should happen.¡± Zou Bai analyzed, ¡°If the people from Country F really make a move on them, it will affect the friendship between the two countries. As long as they¡¯re still sane, they won¡¯t hurt them.¡± This made Sophie feel a little more at ease, but she still did not want to leave. She had seen the methods of the royal family in Country F. Although she could obtain her mother¡¯s protection when she returned, she would also give up her freedom. If Country F restricted her travels, she would never be able to return to China. Gao Tian took a step forward. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be overcautious. You just have to think about what you want to do at this moment. As long as it¡¯s your decision, I¡¯ll support it. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll send you back. If you want to stay, our family of three will face everything bravely together.¡± Gao Tian had always been reserved. Most of the time, it was Sophie who spoke for the family. He agreed with whatever his wife said. Therefore, many people thought that their family dynamic was that women were strong while men were weak. Sophie was in charge of everything. But Sophie knew that wasn¡¯t the case. Gao Tian was usually obedient because he loved her, but when it came to real things, he was never silent. He was always able to offer a mature solution, and it was this that appealed to Sophie so that the two of them could fall in love and start a family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie paced back and forth on the spot. After a while, she said, ¡°I want to stay. No matter what happens, our family of three has to be together. If I leave, no one knows what will happen in the future. If I can¡¯t come back, I won¡¯t be able to see you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Okay, the three of us will be together.¡± Gao Tian held Gao Jing¡¯s hand and held Sophie¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that those people are so bold as to do whatever they want in China¡¯s territory.¡± Jiang An also felt that this was the best choice. Sophie did not have any thoughts about the throne. She would rather stay with the person she loved than face all the storms when she returned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too afraid. After all, the King is still alive. Even if they want to fight, they can¡¯t do it openly. I¡¯ll let you know immediately if anything happens,¡± Zou Bai made a promise. Sophie was very grateful to him and didn¡¯t know what to say. Many people had offered money to the Zou family for information, but they couldn¡¯t get it. Zou Bai was only willing to do this for Jiang An.. Chapter 640 - Chapter 640: Young Master’s Order Chapter 640: Young Master¡¯s Order Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do to repay you now, but as long as you need help, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes,¡± Sophie said, bowing. Zou Bai gladly accepted this promise. If he were to say anything now, it would really embarrass Sophie. Gao Jing also bowed. Although he did not know what had happened, he could sense his parents¡¯ gratitude to Zou Bai and Jiang An. Jiang An quickly helped them up. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi stood at the side, not knowing what to do. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re friends today. Don¡¯t make the scene so stiff. The days ahead will definitely be better,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Sophie knew this too. Even if they were not completely out of danger, this was not the time to worry every day. ¡°We¡¯re not going to end this vacation,¡± Sophie said. ¡°If they want to fight, there¡¯s no point in hiding at home. We might as well do what we want.¡± Jiang An nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Why don¡¯t you move to Xiyun? The Jiang family can completely protect you here.¡± The Jiang family had taken root in Xiyun for a long time. When they started from scratch, they had left behind many connections. Coupled with the fact that their family business was getting bigger and bigger, they could dominate an area. Xiyun was considered poor decades ago. It was just that the forest resources were relatively abundant and were not taken seriously by the families in the capital. After some investigation, the Jiang family chose this place and tried their best to drive the economic development here and carry out trade with foreign countries. That was why Xiyun was where it was today. !!.. Therefore, even if there were people who wanted a share of the loot later on and used various methods to interfere in Xiyun, they would still return empty-handed in the end. The people of Xiyun only recognized the Jiang family. The rest were useless to them. The Jiang family could be said to be the dominant family in Xiyun. No other family could compete with them. This was a very rare thing in China. Fortunately, the Jiang family had always kept a low profile and never put this matter in the open, deliberately making everyone forget about them. The four major families in Beijing were so famous, but they could not establish their power in Xiyun. Jiang An¡¯s words about protecting Sophie were not meant to coax her. As long as she gave this order, even the ordinary people of Xiyun would help, let alone the shops and business partners of Xiyun. Sophie was definitely safe in Xiyun. Jiang An was confident. ¡°That¡¯s good too. We won¡¯t be staying in the capital. It¡¯s too chaotic there. If someone in Country F cooperates with any force, our family of three will be in danger.¡± Sophie accepted the suggestion. Jiang An had given them the token of the Jiang family and announced the order to protect them. This was the first time Jiang An had used her right to be the successor in Xiyun, causing a commotion in the entire Xiyun business. Jiang Zhen immediately received this order. Although he did not know the exact identities of the three people he wanted to protect, he did not have any objections and said directly, ¡°Since Young Master has already given the order, we only need to listen to it. Young Master¡¯s authority is only below the family head alone. We have to listen unconditionally.¡± Xiyun¡¯s small leader and shop owners were relieved to hear him say this. As a talent nurtured by the Jiang family since young, Jiang Zhen would undoubtedly serve the Jiang family for the rest of his life. He knew much more than them. Since he was so respectful to the Young Master, it was definitely a done deal. Previously, because they had overlooked their three sons to announce that Jiang An was the heir, many people guessed that this was just pushing their daughter out to be a target. In the end, they would still pass the position of the family head to their sons. Jiang Hai and Li Mei ignored this rumor. There was no need to explain their family matters to outsiders. As long as their family knew what was going on, it was fine. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Xiyun didn¡¯t know if the rumors were true or not, so they could only watch. However, after Jiang An became the heir, she had never exercised her rights. She only continued her work in the entertainment industry. As time passed, they almost forgot that there was such a young master. This time, Jiang An¡¯s sudden order caught them off guard. Fortunately, Jiang Zhen had expressed his attitude and let them know that the rumors were not true at all. The young master would be the future family head. After a series of orders, Sophie¡¯s family would receive the highest level of protection in Xiyun. After Jiang Zhen was done with this matter, he drove to Jiang An. He needed to ask what was going on. He wasn¡¯t questioning Jiang An¡¯s decision, but only by understanding the ins and outs could he better protect this family.. Chapter 641 - Chapter 641: Troublesome Elders Chapter 641: Troublesome Elders Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Jiang An settled Sophie and her family down, she went straight home. She had previously understood the internal affairs of the family and the operation of the businesses, but that was only theoretical knowledge. Today, when she really operated it, she felt very different. After dinner, she sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the family¡¯s internal affairs to be so complicated. Without anyone¡¯s help, I¡¯m really exhausted.¡± Mo Shen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. The other families have elders, and they will form a group to interfere in the family¡¯s affairs, but the Jiang family doesn¡¯t seem to have one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mom about this. She said that it¡¯s because the Jiang family hasn¡¯t been established for long, and Dad doesn¡¯t have that many relatives to be an elder, so he didn¡¯t do it.¡± Jiang An recalled. Mo Shen sighed, ¡°This is also a good thing. There aren¡¯t so many constraints.¡± Zou Bai agreed. The two of them had really suffered enough from this group of elders. Elders were different from subordinates. They had the status of elders and could not be ordered around casually. Moreover, they would be a little arrogant because of this status and had a lot to say about family matters. Many things had become complicated because of them, and others could not ignore their opinions. Once they wanted to change those rotten rules, these people would jump out to object. They could not accept new things at all, but their era had passed. If they wanted their family to be better, they had to change with the times. !!.. Back then, Zou Bai had gone overseas alone to kill people. When he returned, these elders said that he didn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s reputation. At that time, their family was already on the verge of collapse. When they were about to fall apart, they did not come out but only spoke after everything was over. Zou Bai had yet to recover from the feeling of killing. He didn¡¯t care about his elders and directly pressed the gun against the leader¡¯s head. There were also people who wanted to rush up and threaten him, thinking that he definitely wouldn¡¯t really shoot. Zou Bai wasn¡¯t afraid of this at all. He turned the gun around and fired at him. He only avoided his vitals and didn¡¯t kill him, but this was enough to shock the entire family. No matter how many generations the Zou Family had been through, no one dared to even speak loudly to the elders. Zou Bai actually opened fire without any hesitation. Only then did they understand that the person in front of them was a killing god. From then on, the elders no longer dared to raise any objections to Zou Bai. He could do whatever he wanted. Of course, Zou Bai¡¯s hostility had not dissipated at that time. He did not really have any intention of breaking off relations with the elders. Therefore, he would still respect them in some small matters as long as they did not have any objections to his important decisions. After hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Mo Shen was very envious. The Mo Family was a medical family, so they especially respected their elders. This was because traditional medicine in China required time to accumulate experience. Experienced doctors were very rare. The elders of the Mo Family did not even take the patriarch seriously. Their medical skills made them arrogant. Some generations of patriarchs were even puppets. This was also the reason why Mo Shen¡¯s father wanted to find him. If he really didn¡¯t have a son to inherit the position of the family head, he could only choose from the side branches of the family. These elders would definitely fight for their own children. At that time, he would be completely taken over. ¡°But aren¡¯t those elders urging you to have a child?¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°If they want their child to be the head of the family, why are they urging you?¡± ¡°Because they want both benefits and reputation. Even if they covet the position of the head of the family, they can¡¯t show it on the surface. They worked hard to urge me to have children so that they could get an excuse. In the end, it can be said that the heir didn¡¯t have children even though they encouraged him, and they can say that it¡¯s better to give up.¡± Mo Shen studied and understood what these people were thinking. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An looked enlightened. It seemed that she had experienced too little. If it were her, she would not understand at all. Mo Shen sighed, ¡°That¡¯s why you can save a lot of trouble now. Without elders suppressing you, you can do whatever you want. If you say that you¡¯re the young master, then you¡¯re the undisputed young master. Moreover, your three brothers aren¡¯t dissatisfied with this decision, and there won¡¯t be any competition for the position of heir.¡± At the mention of this, Jiang An smiled. ¡°We siblings don¡¯t care who the heir is at all. If you want to be the heir, I can give it up immediately. As long as the family is together and harmonious, it doesn¡¯t matter who becomes the future head of the family.¡± At this moment, the servant walked in. ¡°Miss, Mr. Jiang Zhen wants to see you outside.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time. Let him in quickly,¡± Jiang An said in surprise.. Chapter 642 - Chapter 642: The Aura of an Heir Chapter 642: The Aura of an Heir Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Jiang Zhen entered and saw Zou Bai and Mo Shen, he didn¡¯t know if he should say anything. After all, this was the Jiang family¡¯s matter. Jiang An could also see Jiang Zhen¡¯s hesitation and understood that it was definitely not appropriate to speak about this in front of outsiders. Although Jiang An trusted Zou Bai and Mo Shen very much, she also understood what her status as the successor of the Jiang family represented. She could not harm the family¡¯s interests because of her personal friendship. Zou Bai and Mo Shen were both very perceptive people. They understood what Jiang Zhen wanted to express and took the initiative to say that they wanted to take care of the children, leaving the living room to the two of them. Jiang Zhen still felt that he shouldn¡¯t talk here, so he went to the pavilion in the garden at the back with Jiang An. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, did something happen?¡± Jiang An asked. Jiang Zhen asked, ¡°Today, you gave an order to the entire Xiyun. I want to ask you about the reason behind this matter.¡± ¡°Why do you ask? Can¡¯t you listen to my orders?¡± Jiang An asked. Jiang Zhen choked on his words, but he immediately realized what Jiang An meant. As a subordinate, he really shouldn¡¯t raise such doubts about the young master. According to the family rules, he only needed to obey orders. !!.. ¡°I just want to know the reason. Only then can I protect them better. Moreover, this is the first order you gave as the young master. I have to come and take a look.¡± Jiang Zhen lowered his head and said. After not seeing him for so long, he could clearly feel the changes in Jiang An. His gentle sister had already grown up and was like a real young master. When Jiang An first returned to the Jiang family, she was gentle and kind to the point of weakness. She would never have stood up for herself. The only time she was tough was when she was facing Si Cheng. She had to resist for herself and her child. Jiang Zhen had always treated him as a little sister. He felt that he should take good care of her. In the end, he even fell in love with her. That was why he wanted to agree when he heard Li Mei mention that she wanted to matchmake him and Jiang An. He should have rejected her righteously. As a subordinate of the Jiang family, he had no right to marry the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. However, Jiang Zhen could not suppress his selfishness. He did not want to give up on this glimmer of hope. Until their family found out about Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s relationship. At that time, he had forcefully cut off all his thoughts. It was good as long as Jiang An was happy. He only needed to be her subordinate. With this thought in mind, he worked diligently in Xiyun. He simply took out 120,000% of his energy to deal with everything. The people in West Cloud said that he was the most serious subordinate of the Jiang family. In his heart, Jiang An would always be a weak flower that needed protection, but now, everything had changed. What he had just said was enough to prove that Jiang An had long grown into a big tree that did not need protection. When she asked the question, she was like a real young master. Her posture naturally proved that she was not targeting him, but she really felt that her orders should not be refuted. That was the bearing of a superior. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, I won¡¯t say anything if you ask me, but if someone asks me every time I give an order, it will be troublesome.¡± Jiang An softened her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t let this happen again.¡± Jiang Zhen put down his emotions and said, ¡°I was too impulsive. No one else will know what happened today, and I won¡¯t ask what¡¯s behind the order.¡± Jiang An realized that her attitude was not very good just now and quickly said, ¡°After all, this is the first time such a thing has happened. It¡¯s normal for you to ask. I¡¯ll tell you what happened.¡± Jiang An recounted Sophie¡¯s identity and what was happening in Country F. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After Jiang Zhen heard this, he became anxious. Because it had just happened, Country F could still hide it from the outside world for the time being. Once they couldn¡¯t hide it, the entire country would be in chaos. The Jiang family and Country F had business dealings. They had formed a stable cooperation for so many years. If there was any unrest in their country, it would definitely affect the Jiang family. They had to react in advance. Moreover, the Jiang family had actually taken in a member of the royal family of Country F. This was not a joke. In the eyes of outsiders, the Jiang family supported this princess. God knew what would happen next. Jiang Zhen became anxious. ¡°What should we do if the people from Country F come to ask for her? Do we say we don¡¯t know? Their country is in chaos now. It¡¯s definitely not a good choice for the Jiang family to interfere now.¡± He felt like the sky was about to collapse. At the very least, this was interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs.. Chapter 643 - Chapter 643: The Princess’ Risk Chapter 643: The Princess¡¯ Risk Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang Zhen had learned from the subordinates of the older generation of the Jiang family. He had come into contact with these people when he was in his teens, so he was very experienced in doing things. Ordinary people could not compare to him at all. However, this also caused him to be very cautious. Before doing anything, he had to confirm how risky it was. He could not take the risk with the Jiang family. His style of doing things was so calm that he was overly cautious. However, after more than ten years of development, the Jiang family¡¯s business had long stabilized. The companies under the Jiang family had also reached a large scale and were generally stable. Jiang Zhen¡¯s work style was very suitable to deal with these things. This led to Jiang Zhen instinctively rejecting any risk, such as what Jiang An was doing at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m protecting them out of friendship. I don¡¯t have any intention of interfering in other countries¡¯ internal affairs. Moreover, even if Country F wants to come and ask for her, they need her permission to return to the country. If they go against her wishes, it¡¯s called kidnapping,¡± Jiang An emphasized. Jiang Zhen looked troubled. ¡°But others don¡¯t know what you think. They will guess what the Jiang family wants to do. It will even affect many business dealings.¡± Jiang An wouldn¡¯t be frightened by such words. She had already come into contact with the Jiang family¡¯s business and learned from Zou Bai that it was normal for business to fluctuate. If she was overcautious for the sake of business stability, she might as well not be the head of the family. As long as the entire family was developing, there was no need to fuss over a few businesses. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, it¡¯s normal for business to fluctuate. There aren¡¯t 100% stable business transactions in the world,¡± Jiang An said. Jiang Zhen understood that Jiang An didn¡¯t care. He swallowed his advice and had to remember his identity. He finally said, ¡°Forget about the business, but it¡¯s really not a good thing to leave a princess in Xiyun.¡± According to the news from Zou Bai, Country F was about to fight for the position of the crown prince. All the members of the royal family were not spared. Moreover, these members more or less had power in their hands. If it really came to the last moment, no one could say if they would use force. When the time came, they would definitely cause trouble for the Jiang family in order to bring Sophie back. The Chinese government had always adhered to the principle of not interfering with other countries. If Country F pressured the government, it was very likely that they would directly send Sophie back. Then, the Jiang family would become a huge joke. Seeing that Jiang Zhen was already walking back and forth anxiously, Jiang An comforted him. ¡°I didn¡¯t announce to the public that I wanted to keep Sophie here. I just informed the Jiang family to do their best to protect her. If what you¡¯re worried about really happens in the future, the Jiang family will be considered to have done their best. We won¡¯t lose anything in any way.¡± As the heir, Jiang An had to calculate the gains and losses from an overall perspective, not whether she would lose money on a certain point. As long as Sophie¡¯s matter did not affect the Jiang family, it was not a loss. She had done this to build a good reputation. Since the young master of the Jiang family could do this for a friend she had not known for long, it was definitely beneficial to befriend the Jiang family. The Jiang family would obtain more friends. Seeing that he could not persuade her, Jiang Zhen could only sigh and let her go. This matter was not so big that the Jiang family could not bear it. If Jiang An insisted on doing it, so be it. Jiang Zhen lowered his head and said, ¡°Since you understand everything, I won¡¯t stop you anymore. The entire Xiyun will definitely abide by Young Master¡¯s orders.¡± Jiang An walked over and softened her tone. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, this matter was done out of affection. You shouldn¡¯t be calculative about the so-called gains and losses. If I were the one who fell into this situation, would you ignore me because of these external interferences?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang Zhen raised his head and said firmly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An looked at him calmly. This already explained everything. Jiang Zhen no longer mentioned the possible consequences. This time, he was really willing to protect Sophie. Zou Bai quickly walked over and shouted Jiang An¡¯s name, interrupting their conversation. ¡°An¡¯an, something happened in Country F. The old king passed away two hours ago. The crown prince left behind a letter that he was unwilling to inherit the throne and left. Now, there¡¯s no one in Country F who can stand up and take charge.¡± Jiang An asked, ¡°Does Sophie know? How is she now?¡± ¡°Country F is so chaotic that they¡¯ve had no time to inform Sophie. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll know until a while later.¡± Zou Bai shook his head.. Chapter 644 - Chapter 644: Grandfather’s Death Chapter 644: Grandfather¡¯s Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hearing Zou Bai¡¯s words, Jiang An sat in the pavilion and sighed. ¡°If she finds out, she will definitely be sad. After all, her biological grandfather has passed away, but I don¡¯t know if I should tell her now.¡± Zou Bai understood what she meant. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that if you tell Sophie now, she¡¯ll ask to return to the country for the funeral, but if you don¡¯t tell her, you¡¯re afraid that Sophie will blame you for missing the funeral, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said that Country F is very chaotic. No one can control what happens if Sophie goes back. If a fight really breaks out, she¡¯ll be involved in this political war. However, he¡¯s Sophie¡¯s grandfather after all. Logically speaking, she should go back to attend the funeral.¡± Jiang An had a headache. Although Jiang An had not spent much time with Sophie, she really liked this friend of hers. Jiang An did not lack family and a lover. In fact, this love had already filled her life. However, she did not have many friends. The people she knew in the entertainment industry were not considered friends. They could only be said to get along well. Sophie was basically her first female friend, and she cherished her, which was why she protected Sophie as soon as it happened. Moreover, she had made up her mind that no matter how chaotic Country F was, she would do her best to protect Sophie. However, things were developing too quickly. Previously, the old king was only seriously ill, but now, he suddenly died. That damned crown prince suddenly left at this time, leaving behind a pile of mess. Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to be the king, why didn¡¯t you try your best to resolve it when you were the crown prince? You could have even run away then. Now, you¡¯re clamoring that you don¡¯t want to be the king and even left when the country was in turmoil. What an irresponsible scram!¡± The two men present did not stop Jiang An from scolding her. In any case, these words could not be spread. It was good for her to vent her anger. Moreover, the crown prince had indeed gone too far. Since he was born in the royal family and had enjoyed wealth and glory for half his life, he had an inescapable responsibility, even if it was not something he could choose. Even if he wanted to leave the royal family, he should first cut off the royal family¡¯s support and show his determination. Not only did he get the royal allowance as the crown prince, but he also said that he did not want to bear the responsibility of being the crown prince and govern the country. All the benefits were taken by one person. How could there be such a good thing in the world? ¡°I think we should tell Sophie about this,¡± Jiang Zhen said after some thought. ¡°After all, her family member has passed away. We should let her choose whether she wants to go back or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll be impulsive, even if she has to think carefully when she goes back,¡± Jiang An said worriedly. Zou Bai thought for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Sophie still has Gao Tian by her side. He will definitely stabilize Sophie.¡± After thinking about it, Jiang An could only do this. She couldn¡¯t hide it from Sophie forever. Zou Bai and Jiang Zhen accompanied Jiang An to see Sophie. Mo Shen was at home taking care of the children. He did not go to the pavilion just now to avoid suspicion. After all, he was the successor of the Mo family. It was better for him not to know about the internal affairs of the Jiang family. Sophie was arranged to stay in the best hotel in Xiyun for the time being. After that, she would move to the villa area with the best security. It was not far from the Jiang family¡¯s mansion on the mountain, so it was convenient for her to interact with Jiang An later. Because Sophie was an honored guest of Jiang¡¯an, she was treated warmly by everyone in Xiyun. The hotel treated her with the highest level of service. Sophie was a princess in Country F and had enjoyed wealth and glory, but she was still shocked by the enthusiasm here. This treatment was not inferior to that of a princess. For the time being, she did not have to worry about safety. The scenery in Xiyun was beautiful and the air was pleasant. She felt that life was very comfortable, but she was worried about her grandfather¡¯s body. If not for the fact that she was worried about being involved in the storm, she really wanted to go back and visit him. ¡°I wonder how Grandfather is doing,¡± Sophie muttered. She tried to contact her mother, but the communication from Country F seemed to have been cut off. There was no news back for a long time, so she could only wait. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gao Tian comforted her. ¡°There might be news in two days. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°Mom, Auntie Jiang An is here,¡± Gao Jing said from outside. When Sophie heard this, she quickly went out to welcome Jiang An. Seeing her ugly expression, she had a bad feeling. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Sophie, your maternal grandfather just passed away,¡± Jiang An said with difficulty. This was like a bolt from the blue for Sophie. She almost fell to the ground, but Gao Tian caught her.. Chapter 645 - Chapter 645: Consequences of the Competition Chapter 645: Consequences of the Competition Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie could not bear the news. No matter how strong she was in the past, she was only a bereaved person at this moment. Moreover, that person was her grandfather who doted on her. She had not even seen him for the last time. ¡°If only I had chosen to go back. I might have been able to see him one last time.¡± Sophie covered her face and wept. ¡°I let my grandfather down.¡± Sophie was almost overwhelmed with regret, relying on Gao Tian to keep from collapsing to the ground. Jiang An also regretted persuading Sophie to stay in Xiyun. She did not expect the old king to die so quickly. She thought there was still time to delay. ¡°Sophie, I¡¯m sorry. If I hadn¡¯t persuaded you, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way,¡± Jiang An apologized. She had never pushed her mistakes to anything else. As long as she did something wrong, she had to admit it. Sophie shook her head. ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. You said those things for my safety. No one knew death would come so soon.¡± Gao Tian chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re not at fault at all. All the problems you mentioned could still exist, if Sophie returned and faced those problems, she might be detained and never come back. Moreover, you gave us the choice to stay.¡± They were both reasonable people. No matter what, Jiang An could not be blamed for this regret. It was not like she had forcefully detained them and refused to let them go. It could only be said to be bad timing. Gao Jing was stunned. He did not expect his great-grandfather, who doted on him, to leave just like that. He was not an ignorant young man. He had long known what death meant. He had also attended a few funerals and understood that death meant that he would never see someone again. When he reacted, he cried silently. ¡°Mom, are we going to see our maternal great-grandfather?¡± Gao Jing asked. Sophie hesitated. Of course she wanted to go back and bury her grandfather, but if she did, she would be embroiled in the struggle for the crown. ¡°An¡¯an, do you know what¡¯s going on in the country now?¡± Sophie asked as she wiped the tears off her face. She didn¡¯t have time to grieve now. She had to be strong as soon as possible to deal with the upcoming storm and protect her family. Jiang An explained the situation to her in detail. Now, a few people with inheritance rights were testing each other. All of them said that they wanted to get the crown prince back, but none of them were really taking action. They couldn¡¯t wait for the crown prince to disappear just like that. The people did not know that the king had passed away and were still sincerely praying for him, but this peace would soon be broken. ¡°And these people seem to be contacting the army. They seem to want to resolve everything by force,¡± Jiang An added. ¡°Are they crazy?¡± Sophie could not accept this news. ¡°If we really use force, only the people will be injured. Not only will the war bring bloodshed and sacrifice, but the country¡¯s economy will also regress. The consequences of rising prices and inflation will only be borne by the people.¡± Jiang An did not expect Sophie to worry about the people immediately. After all, she was born into the royal family and had been used to living a luxurious life since she was young. It would have made sense to think differently from ordinary people. This news was more to tell her that the royal family of Country F was already in chaos. It would definitely be dangerous if she went back rashly. Sophie paced back and forth anxiously. ¡°As I recall, the army follows my grandfather¡¯s orders directly. Even if he dies, the power will be transferred to the crown prince. They will never listen to any prince or princess. They probably won¡¯t succeed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s only temporary,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°The king they¡¯re loyal to has passed away. They have to have a new king they¡¯re loyal to. If they can support a member of the royal family to ascend to the throne, the status of the army in Country F will increase greatly.¡± Sophie could not accept this conjecture for a moment, but she knew Zou Bai was right. Few people could resist such temptation. After a while, the army would definitely choose the person they were loyal to. ¡°There are so many generals in the army. If they each choose the person they want to be loyal to, the disintegrating army will become enemies with each other.¡± Jiang An said the more terrifying consequences. Sophie sat down slowly in her chair. ¡°Do you know what my mother is going to do now?¡± she asked, calming down. Of course, Zou Bai got the people from the Intelligence Network to pay attention. He said, ¡°She¡¯s contacting the government of Country F¡¯s neighboring country to get their support. Most of the other royal family members are doing the same, but they¡¯re looking for different people..¡± Chapter 646 - Chapter 646: You Become the Queen Chapter 646: You Become the Queen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Country F was different from other countries. The countries with royal families in the world were originally different. Most of them were retained as national symbols and did not have any real power. They only existed as mascots. Therefore, their succession to the throne was very stable. It made no difference who became the king. The others could continue their current rich life. It made no difference if everyone had to attend official affairs. It could only be said that the king would be more tired. However, the king of Country F was the true ruler of a country. Although there was a president politically, the army was firmly in the hands of the royal family. Therefore, it also caused the classes of Country F to solidify. From top to bottom, there was still a difference in status in their minds. The people also respected the royal family. This was something Sophie realized as an adult. She could not help but feel sad when she attended official functions alone and faced the humble people. She felt that this should not be the case. Those people did not lower their heads for a moment. Instead, they felt that they were lowly from the bottom of their hearts and did not have any intention of advancing. They did not even let their children go to university. As long as they could recognize a few words, they would drop out of school and go home to work. Resources would always be in the hands of the upper-class society. In this way, the rich would always be rich, and the poor would be poor for generations. The entire society would be like a pool of stagnant water. But there was nothing Sophie could do to change them. These thoughts were so deeply ingrained in their minds that they could not be changed by one person. Sophie had chosen to flee at the time, resolutely giving up her royal allowance to come to China so that she would never have to face such a thing again, but now she realized that she had fled for too long. ¡°How can they do this? If they ask other countries for help, they will be controlled by these countries. At that time, Country F will really be finished.¡± Sophie could not accept it. If they lost their national autonomy, this country would definitely fall into deep trouble. As members of the royal family who had enjoyed the support of the people, they should do their best to protect this country. Jiang An poured her a glass of water and didn¡¯t say anything. Zou Bai said, ¡°Because they want power. As for what the people will lose because of this, they don¡¯t care.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Grandfather said that the king has to take on the responsibility of a country. The power in his hands can¡¯t be used at will. The entire life of the people has to be the most important. If the people of a country can¡¯t survive, the country won¡¯t be far from extinction. They¡¯ve forgotten what grandfather said.¡± ¡°Since Mom wants the throne, she shouldn¡¯t do this. Even if she really gets the throne, what kind of queen will she be? She¡¯s just a puppet of another country. Is the title of a queen so important?¡± No one present could answer this question. No one could completely understand a person¡¯s thoughts, let alone this person who they were very unfamiliar with. Sophie didn¡¯t have time to grieve for her grandfather. She was focused on the people, wanting them to live through this period in peace. Jiang An looked at her worried face and fell into deep thought. After a while, she raised her head and looked at Zou Bai. His gaze was firm and he exuded an aura that could not be rejected. Zou Bai understood something and shook his head, ¡°I really can¡¯t help you with this. The Zou family can¡¯t interfere.¡± Ignoring what he said, Jiang An walked up to Sophie and said, ¡°Sophie, if that¡¯s what you think, why don¡¯t you be the queen?¡± Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll be queen?¡± she stammered. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Only if you become the queen can you protect this country. Only then will the people have a good life.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not educated in this at all.¡± Sophie shook her head. Jiang An held her hand. ¡°If you haven¡¯t learned it, then start learning now. Those tricks aren¡¯t important. The most important thing is to think for the people.¡± Sophie still shook her head and sighed. ¡°An¡¯an, you don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always felt that the royal family shouldn¡¯t exist in this era. If I were the queen, I¡¯m afraid I would dissolve the royal family immediately and the country would be in a mess.¡± ¡°If you want to do this, you have to become a queen first,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Of course, Country F can¡¯t dissolve the royal family instantly. The people can¡¯t adapt to such a life, and society will become unstable, but as long as you take it slow, everything will succeed..¡± Chapter 647 - Chapter 647: Women’s Strength Chapter 647: Women¡¯s Strength Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Encouraged by Jiang An¡¯s words, Sophie slowly stood up and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let them continue like this. The country can¡¯t afford such a thing. If I become the queen, I can avoid this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to be the queen,¡± Jiang An said firmly. The two men watched as they agreed to be queens, as if they were going to wear crowns in the next second. Facing Jiang An¡¯s choice, Zou Bai naturally had to respect and support her. He just had to listen quietly here. Gao Tian hugged his son and did not know how to face it. Not long ago, the couple was clearly worried about the safety of their family, but now they wanted to fight back and snatch the throne. This contrast was really too much for him to react to. ¡°What are the chances of success?¡± Gao Tian asked. Zou Bai patted his shoulder. ¡°You have to believe in the power of women. What they want to do will definitely be achieved.¡± Under Jiang An¡¯s persuasion, Sophie was completely determined to go back. However, she could not go back quietly. Since the news of the old king¡¯s death had yet to spread, there was still room for maneuver. Sophie wiped the tears from her face. ¡°I can¡¯t go back now, but I should be able to attend the official funeral. I hope Grandfather will forgive me.¡± ¡°He definitely won¡¯t blame you. What you did was for the sake of the entire country,¡± Jiang An comforted her. Sophie nodded. ¡°Grandfather has devoted his entire life to the peace of the country. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll support what I do.¡± Since she had already made a decision, she had to act quickly. Jiang An called Jiang Zhen. ¡°Announce to the public that the Jiang family and Princess Sophie of Country F are collaborating on a public welfare project. Of course, it¡¯s out of the princess¡¯s private actions and doesn¡¯t involve the interaction between the two countries.¡± Jiang Zhen didn¡¯t understand why Jiang An wanted to publicize this matter. He had clearly protected Sophie and kept her news a secret. However, Jiang Zhen would not ask why. He would just listen to Young Master¡¯s instructions. Sophie¡¯s identity and this news quickly spread throughout the country. In a modern society with such a developed Internet, it was very easy for the entire country to know a piece of news. The netizens were so shocked that they could not close their mouths. They had been wondering why Sophie had gone to Xiyun to meet Jiang An, but now they were told that the other party¡¯s identity was not simple. She was the princess of a country. [Oh my god, I thought Sophie was a housewife. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a princess.] [From Sophie¡¯s temperament, I can tell that she¡¯s not an ordinary person. No matter how I look at it, she shouldn¡¯t just be a housewife.] [She¡¯s just the king¡¯s granddaughter. Don¡¯t you think too highly of her?] [The royal family in Country F is different. The king has real power in the army, and the royal family has all kinds of industries. Sophie is not just a mascot princess.] [Sophie has the right of inheritance. Her child still has the right of inheritance.] [So what if she has the right to inherit the throne? There are so many heirs in front of her. It¡¯s not her turn to inherit the throne.] [Even if Sophie doesn¡¯t inherit the throne, she has her own value. Don¡¯t treat her as a princess who doesn¡¯t do anything.] Everyone¡¯s attention was on Sophie¡¯s identity, and the discussion broke up. However, those wealthy families did not think so. Although the Jiang family said that they did this out of personal friendship with Sophie, Sophie¡¯s identity was already eye-catching enough. This charity event would definitely use Sophie¡¯s title as a princess. The Jiang family and the royal family of Country F might have something going on in private. They really wanted to run under Jiang An¡¯s bed and eavesdrop. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When Country F saw this news, they were also shocked. Now that the heirs were about to fight, they had forgotten about this princess who had never returned. They did not expect her to get involved with the Jiang family in China. Princess Annie did not expect her daughter to be able to do this. She was overjoyed. If she could obtain the support of the Jiang family, she would have another bargaining chip to fight for the throne. The others did not know that Annie did not know. They thought that she had arranged it in advance and let her daughter stay in China permanently so that she could interact with the families in China. The other heirs instantly hated Annie to the core. It turned out that she had already planned this so early. It seemed that she was a powerful opponent and had to be killed as soon as possible. The generals who were watching from the sidelines also began to side with Princess Annie. After all, the other heirs were all contacting foreign governments now. It was safer with the help of Chinese families.. Chapter 648 - Chapter 648: Gifting Clothes Chapter 648: Gifting Clothes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Jiang An had mentioned that she wanted to find an opportunity to send Sophie back home, she needed a suitable opportunity. She could not go back rashly now. At least until now, the news of the old king¡¯s death had been well hidden. Other than the core members of the royal family and a few generals of the army, the people did not know, let alone foreigners like them. Therefore, to be able to use Sophie¡¯s identity to the greatest extent, she was still a princess in the eyes of the Chinese. Sophie also temporarily put away her sadness and dressed up to attend the charity event. This way, she could increase her popularity. After all, she had not appeared in public as a princess for many years. Sophie nervously prepared herself. She had to make sure that she was remembered by the public. The princess identity was her last trump card. If she could use it well, it would save her a lot of trouble. She tried her best to find her most expensive clothes, but most of her luggage was left in Beijing. After staying in Xiyun, Jiang An had prepared clothes for her, but they were all ordinary clothes that she could not wear to events. This was the first time Sophie cared so much about her clothes. What she wanted to do was too shocking. With Jiang An supporting her, she could not let her expectations go to waste. ¡°Your identity is eye-catching enough. You look good in anything,¡± Gao Tian comforted her. Sophie forced herself to smile. ¡°Everyone wants to see a princess, not ordinary Sophie.¡± At this moment, the doorbell rang. Gao Tian instantly became vigilant. He opened the video doorbell to see who it was. He only relaxed when he saw Jiang Zhen¡¯s face. He opened the door and welcomed him in. Jiang Zhen brought a large box and said, ¡°This is the dress our young master prepared for Princess Sophie. Please wear it on the day of the charity event.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to remember such a small matter. It was simply too considerate of her to specially send her clothes. ¡°I knew An¡¯an was a gentle person, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so considerate,¡± Sophie said, touched. She didn¡¯t open the box and immediately sent a message to Jiang An to thank her for her help. Jiang Zhen was also very happy to see such a scene. Regardless of whether it was sincere or fake, Sophie had at least expressed her gratitude to Jiang An. If she had sacrificed so much in exchange for an ingrate, Jiang Zhen would be the first to feel sorry for Jiang An. After telling Jiang An how grateful she was, Sophie went to open the big box. It was not the dress she had imagined, but a white business suit. Sophie had been a princess for so many years that she could tell at a glance that the material of the suit was top-notch. It would definitely look especially imposing on her. She looked at the dress in confusion, not understanding why Jiang An wanted her to wear a suit. Jiang Zhen explained, ¡°Young Master said that your appearance this time is to prepare for the throne. Then, you can¡¯t let the public think that you¡¯re just a beautiful princess. Instead, you have a leader who can lead the people to happiness. You should show your ability and not your gentleness.¡± This charity event was their first step, and they had to create a new image for Sophie. Once she attended this charity event, Sophie would be declaring war on the royal family of France, indicating that she was also going to fight for the throne. Of course, Jiang An could support Sophie, but because this was another country¡¯s internal affairs, the Jiang family could not provide much support. It could only be said that Jiang An and Sophie had a personal relationship, but the Jiang family could not be implicated. Zou Bai could not interfere at all. He had to remain silent in this matter. As the head of one of the four major families in Beijing, he could not interfere in other internal affairs. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Moreover, the four major families were more or less related to the local government. Once they expressed their attitude on such a matter, it was equivalent to telling the entire international community about China¡¯s attitude towards other affairs. Sophie picked up the clothes, her gaze resolute. ¡°I know what to do next. I definitely won¡¯t let An¡¯an down.¡± This public service event had been targeted for a long time. From the moment it was announced, the royal family of Country F had a headache. On the one hand, they could not ruin this event, and on the other hand, they did not want a powerful opponent to appear. After thinking about it, he could only send someone to this public welfare site to check on the situation. It would be best if he could cause some damage. Princess Annie tried her best to contact her daughter and tell her that she had to complete this event and return to the country to help her.. Chapter 649 - Chapter 649: The Ending of ‘Legend of Gan Lan’ Chapter 649: The Ending of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was not worried about this event because the venue was in Xiyun. She had absolute control over the Jiang family¡¯s territory. Nothing could happen to her. Everything had been arranged. Jiang Zhen would also be guarding the scene that day. There was absolutely no need to worry about safety. She had more important things to do tonight. The finale of ¡°Legend of Ganlan¡± was about to be broadcast. As a television drama that she had fully invested in, Jiang An valued ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± very much. This television drama was not only her hard work, but it also carried her yearning. Gan Lan was the person she hoped to be, able to break free from all restraints and obtain freedom. The popularity of the television drama had been high since it was broadcasted. The public was already tired of the routine plot. Regardless of the theme of the television drama, the final focus was always on dating. The public was already tired of watching various types of relationships. In addition, the entertainment industry liked to invite the most popular celebrities when filming television dramas. As a result, more than ten television dramas came and went in a year, and the actors were all familiar. They were simply in various relationships. No matter how good-looking those celebrities were, the public could not stand it anymore. At this moment, ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± was like a breath of fresh air. Other than Jiang An, who was a rather famous actor, the two male leads were newbies in the entertainment industry. It made people feel refreshed. Moreover, the plot was definitely novel and interesting. It was not a deceptive female lead¡¯s growth drama, where it was clearly focused on the female lead¡¯s growth story, but it depicted the love between the female lead and the male lead. Many things relied on love to develop. From the beginning to the end, the female lead did not really do anything. Gan Lan had really relied on herself to climb out of the mud, and she had even pulled the male lead along with her. The two male protagonists and Gan Lan had feelings for each other, but from the beginning to the end, the plot did not show whether it was true love. More importantly, they were like-minded and fought for the same goal. At first, there were still people guessing who Gan Lan would end up with. Now that the finale was about to come, there were still not many depictions of love. Most of the time, the three of them had gone through life and death together. Fang Rui gradually grew into a person with a steady personality who could take on big things. In order to stand on the same side as his good friends, Xiao Lang was willing to live the life of a commoner with them. He was no longer the pampered young master of an aristocratic family. The two of them did their best to help Gan Lan, wanting her to succeed. Jiang Huai¡¯s role as the number one beauty in the world, Jiang Yuan, had even sacrificed his life for this. The death of such a beautiful person was also beautiful, like a flower falling when it was at its peak. Such a death could not be forgotten. Jiang Yuan had also become someone that everyone in the television drama missed. It was originally very difficult to write such a plot without love descriptions. It had to promote the development of things and look interesting and attractive. If it was written too dryly, no one would want to watch it. The screenwriter had prepared for this drama for so many years and had already pondered the entire story over and over again. The plot was very interesting. Everyone¡¯s conversation sounded very lively and fun. It seemed that the tone of the entire television drama was cheerful, but the plot inevitably moved towards sadness. Jiang An planned to watch the finale at home. Mo Shen and Zou Bai were accompanying her. Mo Shen looked at Jiang An and asked the question that had always been on his mind, ¡°Are you sure that this television drama is a tragedy from the beginning?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a tragedy,¡± Jiang An said softly. ¡°They all found their best selves in resistance and walked towards freedom without any burden. Whether they live or die, it¡¯s a good ending.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai knew what the ending of the television drama was. After all, he was the one who accompanied Jiang An to film it back then. However, as Mo Shen didn¡¯t know anything, he didn¡¯t give spoilers. Mo Shen laughed after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re right. If they¡¯re unhappy, so what if they live to a hundred years old? To them, this ending isn¡¯t a tragedy.¡± The three of them quietly watched the finale in the living room. Because of the preceding plot, everyone knew that the finale might not be satisfactory. Gan Lan was fighting against the entire feudal society. This was not an easy thing to do. Other than a small number of people who had awakened, most people were still numb. This was the education they had received since they were born. It was almost impossible for them to resist the dogma that had been engraved in their bones for more than ten years.. Chapter 650 - Chapter 650: Final Reunion Chapter 650: Final Reunion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gan Lan was destined to fail. Among the last three people, only Xiao Lang survived because of his background. Fang Rui and Gan Lan died on the battlefield. However, the two of them were happy before they died. Gan Lan had a feeling that she would return to the modern world. Fang Rui listened to Jiang An talk about the future a thousand years later. Everyone was equal. No one was born a slave anymore. He knew that his resistance was not useless. It was because of their advancement that they had such a beautiful outcome in the future. Fang Rui died with a smile. Xiao Lang was brought back to the family and regarded as an anomaly. He was not allowed to appear in front of the world again. He happily accepted this result and hid in his room to write books. It was filled with ideas that Gan Lan had taught him, ideas that seemed unorthodox in this era. He wanted to record all of this and pass it down to future generations. He hoped that someone could see and inherit their thoughts and continue to challenge this world. They had failed this time, but there would be another rebellion. Someone would succeed. With this hope, Xiao Lang wrote day after day. On the day the book was completed, he vomited blood and died. He secretly hid the completed book in the family¡¯s study and mixed it with those so-called Sage books. This way, he could protect the book from being burned. At the moment of death, Xiao Lang was not afraid. He was very happy that he could finally leave and meet his comrades. The happiest time in his life was when he fought side by side with Gan Lan and Fang Rui. Now, the three of them were finally reunited. At the end of the story, Gan Lan opened her eyes in the modern world. She almost thought that those were all her dreams, but when she looked down, she saw the red cloth on her wrist. It was the symbol of the Resistance, and there were small orchids embroidered on it. The existence of the cloth strip was enough to prove that what had happened was real. Gan Lan carefully put away the cloth strips and prepared to continue her modern life until she turned around and saw Fang Rui and Xiao Lang not far away. They had finally reunited after a thousand years. After the finale was broadcasted online, there was silence. Although they knew that the ending would not be good, they did not expect it to be so bad. All three of them were dead. Gan Lan and Fang Rui died quickly and did not suffer too much. Xiao Lang stayed in the world alone and suffered bone-piercing pain every day. Every time he thought of those beautiful memories, it hurt. Xiao Lang might as well be dead. He¡¯d forced himself to live just so he could finish that book. So that someone could know of Gan Lan¡¯s defiance, someone who could understand their thoughts. The dead had already been laid to rest. The ones who survived were the ones who suffered the most. Xiao Lang was clearly only in his twenties, but he looked like an old man in his fifties or sixties. The moment he finished writing the book, he no longer had any worries. He could finally rush to death. [Oh my god, this ending is too tragic. Is the screenwriter trying to kill me?] [I don¡¯t accept it. I want a good ending.] [It¡¯s a good ending to be reunited in the modern world.] [But in ancient times, they really experienced the separation of life and death. Even if they can reunite in the modern world, what they experienced a thousand years ago is real.] [Friend, don¡¯t speak anymore. I feel so sad when I read what you¡¯re saying.] [Actually, such an ending is inevitable. There were too few awakened people in that era and too many numb people. It was impossible for them to successfully fight against the entire era.] [This television drama wants to tell us that no matter what the outcome is, we have to fight for our freedom. Even if the ending is not good, we will die on the road to freedom.] The discussion of the ending of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± occupied all the trending topics. This was unprecedented. Even if the television drama was very popular, there would at most be one or two trending topics. But now, all the trending topics on Weibo were related to ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡±. Many people who did not know about this television drama went to watch it because of its reputation, and the number of views went up another level. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Many industry insiders assessed that this television drama would be the most popular this year. No other television drama could compare to it. Jiang An could also use this television drama to become a true national actor. This opened up a path for other young actors. To become a national-level actor, one had to have a national-level work. Not only did such a work have to be deep and meaningful, but its popularity was also the most important. In other words, even if someone did not watch Legend of Gan Lan, he would still definitely have heard of this television drama and even know some part of the plot of this television drama. Judging from the current situation, Jiang An had successfully done it.. Chapter 651 - Chapter 651: The Unwilling Tan Si Chapter 651: The Unwilling Tan Si Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± came to an end amidst the extremely high popularity, but the public¡¯s discussion of this television drama became more and more heated. They even began to review what had happened in the middle to see if it could reverse the ending of Gan Lan¡¯s death. However, no matter what changes were proposed, someone would eventually point out that it would not succeed. In the end, Gan Lan would still die. This was a predestined outcome under the current era, unless Gan Lan could bring modern technology over. However, this was absolutely impossible. Gu Sheng looked at the situation online and smiled from ear to ear every day. His wife rolled her eyes when she saw it. ¡°You¡¯re a famous director now. Can¡¯t you put away that silly look?¡± No matter what his wife said, Gu Sheng couldn¡¯t change it. He was too happy. The success of this television drama brought him to a new height. He would never be looked down on again. Moreover, there was a part of this joy from being recognized. Gu Sheng liked the script of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± the first time he saw it. He and the screenwriter polished it for a long time before they formed the final version. He carried the script and looked for people to invest in it, but no one thought highly of it. They felt that no one would watch such a plot that did not pay attention to love. The most popular thing now was sweet love. Without investment, Gu Sheng could not start filming. After more than ten failures, he was also discouraged. He wondered if he should put this script aside and film the current popular plot to gain fame. He would film ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± when he had the chance in the future. Just as he was feeling confused, Jiang An appeared. She praised the script for being very novel and expressed her willingness to participate in the filming and invest. Gu Sheng could finally start filming, but he was not sure if the public would like this television drama. He finished filming with trepidation. Now, he could finally put away his worries. The public liked this television drama because they did not film other television dramas halfway. Now, people outside said that he was a director who sought perfection and would not lower his head to the market. He had both fame and character. This was simply something that he did not even dare to dream of. Some people were happy for this television drama, while others were angry. Tan Si lay on the bed and looked at the comments online with a sinister expression. Her stomach was already slightly bulging. Because she was in a bad mood, she had been eating too much and had gained a lot of weight. Fortunately, she was thin enough in the past and did not look especially fat. However, she was no longer the beautiful female celebrity on television. She looked more ordinary. She took a bite of the snack in her mouth hatefully. ¡°It¡¯s just a television drama. We don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. Those people can still praise such an ugly drama. They must have paid money to hire it.¡± She couldn¡¯t admit that Jiang An had any success. The fact that she was doing well made her feel very uncomfortable. Tan Si felt that she could not sit still and wait for death. She had to show her face in public. Otherwise, she would be forgotten after giving birth. She threw away the snacks in her hand and got out of bed. Then, she went out to look for Zhao Yan. Recently, he had been accompanying the child in the villa. He must be teaching Tan Nian in the study. Tan Si pushed open the door and entered. Indeed, she saw the scene of a loving father and filial son. Although Tan Nian had a teacher who came to teach him every day, the subjects he learned were very limited. There were many things that he could not understand at his age. Zhao Yan knew that he could not attend any more classes. He could only start from nurturing his reading habits and let Tan Nian study every day. It was obvious that Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi only knew how to play and had never systematically learned anything. He wanted Tan Nian win from the starting line. Tan Nian was not against studying. He also hoped that he could tell stories to Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi one day, so he was especially serious when studying, making Zhao Yan very happy. As they studied together every day, the distance between the father and son grew closer and closer. Zhao Yan finally felt that this was his son. He felt that Tan Nian resembled him in every way. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As time passed, he liked Tan Nian even more and his expectations for the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach faded. When he saw Tan Si enter, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tan Si walked over and said, ¡°Zhao Yan, I want to go out and film.¡± Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°What are you doing now? You¡¯re already pregnant and you¡¯re still thinking about filming?¡± ¡°I can act as a pregnant woman. If I stay at home any longer, I¡¯ll turn moldy,¡± Tan Si said coquettishly in a sweet voice.. Chapter 652 - Chapter 652: Sending Tan Nian Away Chapter 652: Sending Tan Nian Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Tan Si first debuted, she took the sweet route. Her fair and clean face was beautiful and tender. Coupled with her sweet voice, she was very likable. Many fans liked her because of this and felt that she was the cutest girl in the world. Previously, Zhao Yan also felt that Tan Si¡¯s looks were alright and worthy of his status. However, he no longer felt that way now. This was because Tan Si was no longer the same as before she was pregnant. As Tan Si had gained weight, her facial features did not look as exquisite as before. Coupled with the fact that she ate greasy food at irregular intervals, there was always acne on her face. Although this would not make her very ugly, it was enough to ruin her beauty. Zhao Yan was someone who was used to seeing beauties. He had seen many people who were prettier than Tan Si. Previously, he could tolerate her because of the child. Not to mention Tan Si¡¯s current state, it was better to quickly stay at home and recuperate. He would think about it after she gave birth. With that thought in mind, Zhao Yan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? What kind of production team can use you in this state?¡± Tan Si did not expect Zhao Yan to say such hurtful words. Even if she had gained weight now, it was because she was pregnant. As long as she put on proper makeup, she could still look fine. He spoke as if she was the ugliest person in the world. Just looking at her hurt his eyes. The hormonal changes brought about by her pregnancy made Tan Si unable to control herself. Furthermore, she lost her rationality when she heard such words. ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant with your child. How can you say that about me!¡± Tan Si rushed over and roared. Zhao Yan controlled her effortlessly. ¡°You should go back and calm down.¡± Tan Si hated his nonchalant attitude the most. It was as if she was fooling around, but the person who made her like this was Zhao Yan. ¡°Stop acting like you don¡¯t care. You¡¯re clearly jealous of Zou Bai. You¡¯re hiding in the dark and planning how to surpass him. We¡¯re just the same.¡± Tan Si exposed his mask bluntly. She admitted that she was jealous of Jiang An and felt that such a glorious life should belong to her. Zhao Yan was the same. Zhao Yan was angered by her words. Zou Bai was a sore spot that she could not mention. It was a scar that would haunt him for the rest of his life. He quickly walked to Tan Si¡¯s side and reached out to strangle her neck. However, when he saw the helpless Tan Nian from the corner of his eye, he changed his mind. Zhao Yan placed his hand by Tan Si¡¯s sideburns, looking like he was caressing her. In a voice that only the two of them could hear, he said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m jealous of Zou Bai, I can still become the head of the family in the future and be on equal footing with him. The distance between you and Jiang An will grow. She¡¯s the future head of the Jiang family and the most eye-catching female celebrity. You¡¯re nothing.¡± These words agitated Tan Si. She slapped Zhao Yan hard. Only after the crisp sound did she realize what she had done. However, Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°Very good. Let my son see that his mother is a lunatic.¡± Tan Nian was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother was like this. She had clearly returned to normal recently, and she still took time to accompany him to class. The family was very happy. But now, he was starting to cause trouble again. He recalled the way Tan Si had attacked him that day and felt fear from the bottom of his heart. However, he did not side with Zhao Yan. Tan Nian did not forget how he strangled his mother. Tan Nian did not know what to do in the future. He loved his parents very much and hoped that their family could reunite. However, if this would happen after they got together, it was better to separate. Zhao Yan achieved his goal and got someone to pull Tan Nian away. He turned to look at Tan Nian and said, ¡°Nian Nian, don¡¯t be afraid. Your mother is like this because she went crazy. I¡¯ll get the best doctor to treat her.¡± Tan Nian did not listen to a single word. He said softly, ¡°I want Grandma.¡± Zhao Yan did not understand what this had to do with his grandmother. He reached out to hug him. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Nian took a step back and continued, ¡°I want Grandma.¡± Zhao Yan would not let him see his grandmother. Since the child was no longer going to stay here, he might as well send him back to the Zhao family¡¯s old residence. They had already urged him many times. Zhao Yan thought about what he was going to do in the future. Obviously, he did not have time to raise his child. Sending him back to please his mother was the best choice. ¡°Forget about your maternal grandmother. She will never appear in front of you again.¡± Zhao Yan looked down at the child. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you to your paternal grandmother immediately.¡± Tan Nian had never seen his paternal grandmother before. He had finally adapted to life in the villa and he did not want to leave. However, Zhao Yan did not give him any chance to refute. He directly got someone to pack his luggage and send him away.. Chapter 653 - Chapter 653: Sophie’s Growth Chapter 653: Sophie¡¯s Growth Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An had been preparing for the charity event. This was Sophie¡¯s appearance for the throne, so she had to do her best. For this reason, she did not even attend the farewell party of The Legend of Gan Lan. She had already done her best for this television drama. It did not matter if she did not go to the farewell party. However, nothing could go wrong with Sophie¡¯s matter. The fight for the throne had to be guaranteed. If anything happened to affect the subsequent plan, it would affect Sophie¡¯s safety. Since the royal family of Country F had real power, it was destined that there was a high chance of bloodshed in this battle. Princess Annie had tried to contact Sophie more than once, but Jiang An had blocked her. Sophie was fighting for the throne, but not for her mother. The fact that Princess Annie was trying to contact a foreign government meant that she was not suitable for the throne. Country F needed a wise monarch to lead the people to peace. However, they could not stop Princess Annie or the generals of France. They used all kinds of methods to test Sophie, wanting to know what she thought of the throne and how powerful she was. Sophie sighed. ¡°What are they trying to say?¡± ¡°They want to choose you, but before choosing you, you have to confirm that you can settle the matters in the country,¡± Zou Bai said. He definitely had a say in this. Even Sophie and the others couldn¡¯t compare to him. Zou Bai had been the head of the family for so many years. When he was in charge of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, he had seen this kind of thing many times. Sophie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Does that mean I have my own power now?¡± Jiang An said, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to be happy. Although they¡¯ve shown that they¡¯re testing you, they¡¯re not on your side. Even if they¡¯re on your side, they can turn against you at any time. We can¡¯t place our hopes on them.¡± Zou Bai had a look of admiration on his face. ¡°An¡¯an is right.¡± Sophie thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember my grandfather saying that there are no eternal enemies in politics. There are only eternal benefits. Even if it¡¯s a blood feud, as long as you can obtain greater benefits, you can shake hands and make peace.¡± ¡°Grandpa is right,¡± Gao Tian said. ¡°Politics can¡¯t be judged by personal likes and dislikes.¡± Hearing this, Sophie understood that these people were trying to harden her heart. If she wanted to take the throne, she could not maintain her current state. She had to grow up as soon as possible. At the very least, she should be able to do what a queen should do. ¡°I¡¯ll send a message back to clarify my situation, but I¡¯ll try to be as tough as possible. I¡¯ll let them know that I¡¯m not afraid of anyone,¡± Sophie decided. Then, she looked at Jiang An and Zou Bai, wanting them to see if this was a good idea. Zou Bai nodded and said, ¡°This is the best way. It doesn¡¯t show your strength, but it also intimidates those people.¡± Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°The person who sends the letter back must be from the Jiang family. Let them know the Jiang family¡¯s choice.¡± Since the plan had been finalized, Jiang An quickly sent someone to implement it. The most important thing now was the day of the public welfare event. Jiang Zhen was afraid that Country F would send people to cause trouble, so he was extremely busy with the security work that day. He was just short of time to sleep. Jiang Hai and Li Mei also knew what Jiang An wanted to do, but they didn¡¯t care at all. Since Jiang An was the successor, they had to trust her judgment and decision. Even if they could stop it now, they would still be able to do whatever they wanted after they died. It was better to watch from the side. They would be responsible for whatever happened. The three brothers gave their best help. As long as their little sister wanted to do something, they would support her. With the cooperation of the Jiang family, the security level on the day of the public welfare event was almost at the highest. There were even detectors at the door to ensure that no one brought guns and knives in. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie was a little nervous. She looked at herself in the mirror and asked Jiang An, ¡°An¡¯an, can I really do it?¡± ¡°Believe in yourself.¡± Jiang An walked over and held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re Princess Sophie. You have to fight for the happiness of the people of Country F.¡± She didn¡¯t say many encouraging words, but the mention of the people was enough to give Sophie courage. There were people behind her who were about to be caught in the crossfire, and in order to prevent that from happening, she had to succeed in today¡¯s appearance. As the initiator of the charity event, Jiang An was the first to go on stage. She did not dress up too much. After all, the main character today was Sophie. After a few words on stage, she changed the topic to Sophie. ¡°We have Princess Sophie to thank for the implementation of this public welfare project. She gave us her full support..¡± Chapter 654 - Chapter 654: Royal Family Dispute Chapter 654: Royal Family Dispute Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In order to make Sophie¡¯s first grand appearance, Jiang An invited all the media outlets she could to ensure that the news would spread throughout China as soon as possible. These media outlets also swarmed over. Even if the Jiang family¡¯s requirements for entering the venue were very harsh, they were willing to come. This was the first time Princess Sophie had appeared in public in China. As a foreign princess, her actions were naturally the center of attention. Not to mention that the princess was very mysterious. It had been six or seven years since she last attended an event, and Sophie had never appeared in public during this period. In today¡¯s society, news was updated very quickly. The public could only remember the current situation, so Sophie was not recognized when she was recording the variety show. No one would associate a princess of a country with the wife of a celebrity. Moreover, Sophie¡¯s performance on the show was very ordinary. She did not show off her identity at all. It was only when it was revealed that she had met Jiang An that a few reporters recalled the news from Country F a long time ago that they proved Sophie¡¯s identity. The identity of a royal princess was already attractive enough. After all, there were not many countries with royalty now. Moreover, Sophie came from a country with real power in the royal family. This was really new to the public. They hoped to know more to satisfy their curiosity. Coincidentally, Sophie wanted to hold a public charity event with the Jiang family. Of course, the major media outlets would not miss this opportunity. They had to get firsthand information. As for the Jiang family¡¯s conditions that could be said to be overprotective, the reporters could understand. After all, Sophie¡¯s identity was very special. If anything happened on Chinese soil, it would be a diplomatic accident. In the distant Country F, there was also a group of people paying attention to this matter, which was the other members of the royal family. Princess Annie had already fallen out with her brothers. Now, the throne was like a carrot hanging in front of them. Everyone wanted to rush over and take a bite, but before that, they had to get rid of the people who were snatching the carrot. Hearing that Sophie was on good terms with the Jiang family, Annie smiled even in her dreams. All she had to do was wait to get in touch with her daughter. The second prince, Henry, and the third prince, John, were furious when they found out. They did not expect there to be such a method. ¡°Annie is really smart. She sent the child out long ago to contact other forces. We¡¯re still foolishly arguing in the country.¡± Henry slammed the table. John snorted. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we¡¯re on good terms with the Jiang family. After all, China doesn¡¯t border our country. It¡¯s better to maintain a good relationship with the other neighboring countries.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. There are already people in the army who openly oppose this approach. We have to be careful if we don¡¯t want to fall out with the army.¡± Henry rolled his eyes at his brother. John was incredulous. ¡°The army is loyal to the royal family. How dare they do that?¡± Henry really could not stand his brother¡¯s stupidity. ¡°The army is loyal to the king. If Father is dead, then they should be loyal to the crown prince. We have never been the subject of their loyalty.¡± ¡°George has already declared that he has given up his status as the crown prince, so he should be loyal to us, the heirs to the throne!¡± John¡¯s voice was loud and clear. He really thought so. If the crown prince who had been conferred the title said that he was done, then the army should be loyal to them. They actually dared to raise objections. If he became the king, he would definitely deal with these people. As Henry mocked John in his heart, he was glad that he was like this. If he used him to deal with Anne¡¯s throne, it would definitely be his. But what John said made sense. The army was getting more and more powerful. They had to guard against it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°This isn¡¯t the most urgent matter. We have to deal with Sophie first. We can¡¯t let her contact more forces in China,¡± Henry said. John¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The power of the Jiang family of Xiyun can¡¯t be underestimated. Over the years, their business dealings have spread throughout the various countries. They even have business in the most remote countries. It won¡¯t be easy for us to resolve this matter.¡± ¡°The most difficult thing to do is to stop Sophie, but at the same time, we can¡¯t offend the Jiang family. Otherwise, the consequences are not something we can bear.¡± Henry also sighed. John suddenly had an idea. He looked up and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just send someone to kill Sophie? If she dies, the Jiang family won¡¯t be able to support Annie. That way, we won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡± Henry was silent after hearing this. Although this move was too vicious, it was indeed the best solution.. Chapter 655 - Chapter 655: The Elegance of a Princess Chapter 655: The Elegance of a Princess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unaware that her life was now being targeted, Sophie took a deep breath after Jiang An introduced her, then walked out with a perfect smile. It had been a long time since she faced the media, but the etiquette of attending official functions since she was young had been engraved into her bones. Raising her hand and smiling was the most suitable position to make herself look elegant and calm on camera. The media focused all their cameras on Sophie, and the sound of shutter shutters filled the air. Even Jiang An, who was used to the entertainment industry, was a little surprised. She stood at the side and turned to Jiang Zhen beside her. ¡°Brother Jiang Zhen, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Sophie is a princess. Not only are there entertainment reporters paying attention, but there are also reporters from local and national television stations. Not to mention the reporters from other countries in China. This is the effect,¡± Jiang Zhen said. Jiang An sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. I thought that reporters in the entertainment industry were already very scary. I didn¡¯t expect Sophie to face something even scarier than this. No wonder she stopped attending official meetings.¡± ¡°These are all small scenes. I heard that as long as the royal family goes out in Country F, all the reporters will rush over. There was once a member of the royal family who got frightened when attending official business for the first time, so the members of the royal family have to learn how to face the camera since they were young,¡± Jiang Zhen explained. Sophie had obviously taken this kind of class before. Not only was she not frightened, but she even had the energy to greet the cameras in all directions with a gentle and amiable smile. Seeing that the photos were almost done, Jiang An quickly picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Dear media friends, please take a seat. Princess Sophie is about to make a speech about this charity event.¡± The media knew very well that they had to follow the procedure and quickly returned to their seats, but the recording continued. Sophie took the microphone and said, ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Sophie from Country F. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± This sentence shortened the distance between them. Sophie did not call herself a princess. She only said that she was from Country F. This kind of way of speaking made everyone feel close, and they all smiled. Sophie had been organizing this charity event. It was to set up a fund to help children in the mountains go to school. Sophie even brought people to the mountains to investigate and found that most of the reason the locals did not let their children go to school was because they did not have money. Parents hoped that their children would not repeat the lives of the previous generation and could live in better places. However, their families could not afford their children¡¯s studies at all. They could only drop out of school helplessly. All Sophie had to do was help them, provide a platform for the children to go to school so they had a chance to get out of the deep mountains. A reporter asked, ¡°Princess Sophie, as far as I know, compulsory education in our country is free. How much help do we need to keep them in school?¡± Sophie replied, ¡°Compulsory education is indeed free, but for people living in the mountains, buying books and eating lunch require money, not to mention that the children have to walk dozens of miles to get to school. These are obstacles that can¡¯t be overcome easily. Our foundation wants to solve these problems so that the children can go to school in peace.¡± ¡°Then which country does the foundation belong to?¡± The reporter continued to ask. The foundation was established to help children in China, but Sophie¡¯s nationality was Country F, which was very subtle. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An stood up and said, ¡°The foundation is registered with the Chinese government, so it naturally belongs to China. Princess Sophie saw the difficulties of the children in the mountains, so she wanted to establish this foundation. When I heard her idea, I decided to work with her.¡± The reporters did not pursue the matter further after getting the answer, but a small number of international reporters thought to themselves. Sophie had come to organize this foundation, but in the end, it belonged to China. Even today¡¯s press conference was organized by the Jiang family. Did this mean something? The international situation was ever-changing, and the keenness of these reporters was key to keeping up with first-hand news. They had a feeling that something must have happened, or else why would Sophie suddenly appear in front of the public? Previously, Princess Sophie had publicly given up on the royal allowance and then disappeared in front of the public. This was no different from giving up her status as a member of the royal family, but her position in the royal family was preserved. It had been peaceful for so many years. There must be a reason for her to appear now.. Chapter 656 - Chapter 656: Plan Begins Chapter 656: Plan Begins Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie managed to wrap up the event perfectly, and when someone finally came up to ask for a photo with the princess, she happily agreed. Gao Tian and Gao Jing were also by her side. The family of three was especially eye-catching when they stood together. Moreover, Gao Tian had a high status in the entertainment industry for so many years. There was no negative news about him. In the end, the media even took a photo of their family and prepared to post it online. All in all, Sophie acted well and friendly during normal events, and many people commented on the video after it was released. [Is this the bearing of a royal princess?] [She¡¯s so elegant. I¡¯ve never seen a real princess before.] [There is no princess in our country. If only Sophie could stay.] [Sophie was supposed to stay. Her husband is Chinese.] [It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no royal family in China.] [It¡¯s not a pity at all. The royal family of China back then was already rotten to the core. It¡¯s better for them not to stay and cause trouble for a thousand years.] [You can look at other countries for royal families. China is not suitable for a royal family.] [Jiang An is not bad when she stands at her side. Her temperament is comparable to a real princess.] Sophie¡¯s debut was a huge success. The public has a positive impression of her. The first step was already a success. To fight for the throne, reputation was also very important. There was once a king who was ousted by the people because his actions were too ridiculous. Sophie relaxed only when they were back at their place of residence. ¡°How was I today?¡± she asked. Gao Tian held her hand with a sincere gaze. ¡°Your performance today was perfect. Everyone liked you very much.¡± Sophie breathed a sigh of relief. It had been too long since she¡¯d been on camera, and she was relying on her previous experiences for today. Gao Jing threw himself into Sophie¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom is especially beautiful today.¡± Sophie finally smiled from the bottom of her heart and reached out to stroke her son¡¯s hair. The family of three was happy and harmonious. Jiang An walked in and said, ¡°Your appearance today was very successful. The follow-up can go according to plan. As long as you become Country F¡¯s business card outside, no one can touch you.¡± Sometimes, it was a good thing to have a big reputation. If someone followed every move, many dark things could not happen. Sophie raised her arms to hug her. ¡°An¡¯an, thank you so much for everything you¡¯ve done. You have no idea how much I love you.¡± Jiang An patted her back. ¡°I love you too.¡± Zou Bai coughed. He was still standing there. How could she say she loved someone else? Sophie quickly let go and smiled. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s jealous.¡± Jiang An walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side and held his hand, silently comforting her lover. Zou Bai said, ¡°Country F already knows about Sophie¡¯s matter. They will definitely take action next. The security can¡¯t be relaxed. Moreover, the Intelligence Network said that the old king¡¯s death can¡¯t be hidden anymore. It¡¯s almost time for the royal celebration.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Country F¡¯s National Day is in half a month. All the royal family members must attend such a big event. If Grandpa still doesn¡¯t appear, we won¡¯t be able to hide it,¡± Sophie said. If news of the old king¡¯s death came, Sophie would have to return to Country F for the funeral. Before that, they had to be prepared. Jiang An thought for a moment and said, ¡°Next, we have to make Sophie busy. We have to use this time to quickly increase her popularity. We can¡¯t let the people of Country F think that they can manipulate her at will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. Also, Sophie has to get involved with the various noble families. No matter what method she uses, it has to look like you have a good relationship with these people,¡± Zou Bai suggested. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Country F to know what happened in between. Doing this is enough to confuse them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still useful as a princess.¡± Zou Yi walked in and whispered into Zou Bai¡¯s ear. After listening, he looked at Sophie. ¡°Your mother, Princess Annie, is using all kinds of methods to contact you, but I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t communicate with her.¡± Sophie could not bring herself to be cruel to her mother, but she knew that this was not the time to talk. Her mother would definitely ask her to help her fight for the throne. However, if she agreed to help, she would be letting everyone down. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer. I have to go back in half a month at the latest. We¡¯ll be able to talk when we meet,¡± Sophie said firmly.. Chapter 657 - Chapter 657: Mysterious Experiment Chapter 657: Mysterious Experiment Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In a villa on the outskirts of Pearl City, many people were moving up and down, speaking in foreign languages. Everyone was holding thick data books. ¡°That person suddenly made a move. We have to quickly stabilize the data,¡± the blonde woman said. The bespectacled man frowned. ¡°It was fine just now. Why did such a situation suddenly happen today? Could it be that he has a rejection reaction?¡± The blonde woman shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. The data was very slow previously. We were still worried about whether it would succeed. Now that such a thing has happened today, could it be inappropriate?¡± The bespectacled man sighed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not suitable, we have to continue. The bishop said that it has to be this person.¡± The blonde woman was a little confused. There were so many people in the world, so why did it have to be him? In the past, people who carried out such experiments were carefully selected, out of fear that if their physique was not good enough, they would have a rejection reaction. However, this person was sent over directly without any prior examination. He was unconscious and almost could not maintain his vital signs. His body was covered in various injuries, and there were more than ten fractures. What was even more terrifying was that he had been shot in the head. His brain was already severely damaged. It was unknown what method the bishop had used, but he actually managed to keep him holding on to his last breath and not die completely. They had used all sorts of methods to let this person live, but they only had a heartbeat and breathing. They could not wake him up. Fortunately, this person¡¯s physique was relatively tenacious. After enduring all kinds of surgeries, they successfully implanted those prostheses on him. They were also studying what to do to wake this person up. However, the brain was a very mysterious field. Even the top doctors did not dare to say that they understood the brain 100%. For a period of time, they even tried to change his brain. Anyway, half of this person was already made of metal, so it was not strange. The worst outcome was that the person would never wake up or die in the middle of the surgery. To the blonde woman and the bespectacled man, this was not a loss at all. It could only be said to be a failure of an experiment. However, this idea was rejected by the archbishop. He ordered that this person must wake up and say that he was an important trump card of the church. As a result, the two of them could only rack their brains to think of a way to wake this person up from his deep coma. Before they could think of a solution, something happened. The various data on the monitoring device of this person were fluctuating abnormally. The fluctuations were terrifying. The blonde woman called out to the bespectacled man, ¡°Luo Chen, we¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s not a problem with the equipment. Do you think it¡¯s possible that this man¡¯s own will is awakening and that¡¯s why the data is abnormal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± Luo Chen adjusted his glasses. ¡°After all, humans are very tenacious creatures. Sometimes, their mental strength is greater than their physical strength. If this person has a strong willpower, then this might happen.¡± The blonde woman quickly ordered someone to inject a tranquilizer. As long as this person relaxed, the data would return to normal. The researcher in the sterile suit walked in and quickly completed the injection. As he turned, the man¡¯s eyes moved, but they quickly returned to calm. He was lying naked on the platform. Most of the exposed parts of his body had been replaced by metal, and half of his brain was no longer the same as before. Various tubes were inserted into him, and there were many monitoring instruments to ensure that he was still alive. This scene looked very scary. He was no longer a pure human. He was more like an unknown creature made of metal. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the effect of the tranquilizer, the data quickly returned to normal. The blonde woman said in satisfaction, ¡°My guess was right. This can prove that his brain is still active. He might really wake up.¡± Luo Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with fanaticism. He looked at the blonde woman, ¡°Julie, if he can really wake up, it proves that people can live with implants. We will definitely become the greatest scientists in the world.¡± ¡°Those people see us as heretics,¡± Julie said. ¡°Our discoveries were so great, but they squeezed us out of the research alliance. One day, we¡¯ll make them regret it.¡± As the two of them fantasized about their beautiful future, a strange smile appeared on their faces. The data book that had yet to be closed recorded this person¡¯s name: Si Cheng.. Chapter 658 - Chapter 658: The Active Chen Xiang Chapter 658: The Active Chen Xiang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was busy with Sophie¡¯s matters, so all her work was suspended. However, she didn¡¯t have much of a schedule to begin with, so she wasn¡¯t delayed. She was only focused on filming to begin with. She only appeared in front of the public to promote her work. The rest of her time belonged to her. The celebrities in the entertainment industry competed for beauty. Jiang An not having a large public presence would not attract the attention of the public. Anyway, there were many celebrities attending events and filming variety shows. Chen Xiang had been terrifyingly active recently. One could almost always see her figure on the television. Because she had a certain amount of fame overseas, and after she came back, she caused such a huge scandal. Although it was clarified, she generously expressed that she was very sorry for causing these misunderstandings because of her unrequited love for Zou Bai. Some people scolded Chen Xiang for being shameless. It was obvious that the matter was simple, but she had to use those specious words to create ambiguity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a huge commotion. However, there were also some people who pitied Chen Xiang. She had silently liked Zou Bai for so many years without any response. Later on, she even went overseas. When she returned, she realized that he already had a girlfriend. This kind of plot where she could not get love made people pity her. Chen Xiang realized this and deliberately acted weak. Then, when everyone pitied her, she said something that sounded very strong. As a result, many people changed their opinion of Chen Xiang. She now had a lot of fans. Under such circumstances, all the major variety shows quickly invited her as a guest, wanting to use her fame to increase the popularity of the variety shows. Chen Xiang did not reject anyone. She was even willing to participate in some small programs. Moreover, she performed very professionally without any arrogance. For a moment, the entertainment industry praised her. If this was in the past, Ye Ying would not be surprised. Chen Xiang had always been like this. She would have been proud to have such an artist. However, Chen Xiang had already revealed her true self in front of her. In Ye Ying¡¯s eyes, her every move had a purpose. She didn¡¯t know what Chen Xiang wanted to do, but she could tell that she was definitely targeting Jiang An. Ye Ying really didn¡¯t want to be involved in these things anymore. Chen Xiang had a mysterious power behind her. Jiang An was the heir of the Jiang family, and between them was Zou Bai, who killed people like flies. As long as there was a conflict, she would definitely lose her life. Ye Ying did not want to die at such a young age. However, Ye Ying did not have a good way to let her leave now. Chen Xiang had already said that she would not let her go and even took her passport. She wanted to go to the embassy to get help, but Chen Xiang had too many things on her schedule recently. She had been running around and did not have time to go at all. Ye Ying even suspected that Chen Xiang did this on purpose to prevent her from leaving. Because of these things, Ye Ying couldn¡¯t sleep every night. She felt like her hair was falling off. She dreamed that the next day, Chen Xiang would suddenly find her conscience and be willing to return her passport. Chen Xiang sat in the RV after recording the show. She did not look tired at all after staying up late. She looked at her with a smile. ¡°Sister Ye, why have you looked so listless recently? Is there something on your mind?¡± When Ye Ying heard this, she quickly controlled her expression. Otherwise, she would roll her eyes. Chen Xiang knew very well what was on her mind. Why was she still pretending to ask? The assistant didn¡¯t know that there was a turbulent relationship between the two of them. She thought that Chen Xiang was really concerned about Ye Ying and said, ¡°Sister Ye, if you have anything to say, just say it. We¡¯ll definitely help.¡± Ye Ying forced herself to smile. ¡°I just feel a little tired from too many trips. It¡¯s really nothing.¡± Chen Xiang leaned over and said, ¡°I see. I thought Sister Ye wanted to abandon me and run away.¡± Ye Ying did not expect Chen Xiang to say that. She quickly said, ¡°How is that possible? Of course I have to accompany you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang smiled brightly, but Ye Ying only felt a chill run down her spine. She turned her head away, not daring to look at her again. She had to find an opportunity to escape. The current Chen Xiang was too scary. No one knew what crazy things she would do in the future. If she continued to stay, she would definitely be implicated. Chen Xiang didn¡¯t care what Ye Ying was thinking. She just needed to threaten her. She rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Jiang An in a long time. I wonder what she¡¯s doing now.¡± When the assistant heard this, she immediately turned around and said excitedly, ¡°I know. Jiang An has been busy with public welfare activities recently. Moreover, the sponsor is Princess Sophie from Country F.¡± Chen Xiang was very interested and asked what had happened.. Chapter 659 - Chapter 659: Sea City Banquet Chapter 659: Sea City Banquet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An didn¡¯t know that someone was thinking about her like this and was busy with the foundation. She had never come into contact with the internal operations of the foundation and even had to find someone to teach her. Fortunately, Sophie was very familiar with this kind of thing. With her help, it was much faster. However, she had been busy attending various banquets recently and did not have much time to accompany Jiang An. Zou Bai saw how flustered she was and immediately pulled her away. ¡°Leave the professional matters to the professionals. You should accompany Sophie to the banquet.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t want to go. Indeed, this kind of thing should be handed over to professionals, but if she wanted to be completely transparent, she definitely had to understand a little. Zou Bai¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°In the future, as the head of the family, you will have to handle more things. Do you have to do everything yourself? The most important thing now is Sophie.¡± Jiang An understood her priorities and could only regretfully give up on studying to accompany Sophie. For the sake of her personal safety, the banquets she attended were all within the Xiyun area. On account of Jiang An, the family was naturally polite to Sophie and treated her as a distinguished guest. Sophie¡¯s unique royal aura also conquered them. The entire scene looked harmonious, and these naturally fell into the eyes of the spies from Country F. They sent the news back to the country. Henry and John were so angry that they almost fainted. This was the last thing they wanted to see. They would rather Sophie suffer in front of these families. It would be best if they parted on bad terms. However, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they could only wait and see. They could not interfere with matters in Xiyun. It was already not easy for them to find out this information. Jiang An was not satisfied that Sophie was only on good terms with the Xiyun families. In her opinion, she needed to further stimulate the royal family of Country F. Therefore, she accepted the invitation from Sea City for Sophie and decided to go with her. Sophie looked surprised. ¡°I thought it was best not to leave Xiyun.¡± ¡°I said this previously out of consideration for your safety, but what we¡¯re about to do now requires some risks. Moreover, you¡¯ll be fine with me,¡± Jiang An said firmly. Sophie also understood that this was only the first step on the journey. She had to be firm and not back down. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± This banquet attracted the attention of many people. After all, Sophie had only been active in the Xiyun area previously. That was the Jiang family¡¯s territory, so nothing would happen. The families outside Xiyun were not so friendly. In their eyes, they only needed to be afraid of the four major families in Beijing. The Jiang family was similar to them, so there was no need to respect them so much. Inviting Sophie over was just to make her family more famous, not to talk to them sincerely. Jiang An had already expected this situation. Before leaving the house, she carefully chose clothes for Sophie and tried her best to be elegant yet royal. Otherwise, those people would only look down on her. Sophie looked at herself in the mirror. Even when she was at the royal dinner party, she had to be able to hold her own. Jiang An didn¡¯t care about her own clothes. Anyway, with her status, Zou Er would teach them a lesson if anyone dared to provoke her. Many families were invited to the banquet in Sea City. It was held in the largest banquet hall in Sea City. Jiang An and Sophie arrived just in time. The two of them got out of the car and walked in together. It instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They were amazed by their beauty, and some even recognized the value of their clothes. Sophie held her head high, bearing in mind the manners she had learned as a child, displaying the demeanor of a royal princess. Some people even involuntarily gave way to her. However, some people made up their minds to do something bad. It was the young lady of the Wu family, Wu Xue, who walked over and said, ¡°Sophie, you¡¯re a princess of Country F, not China. It¡¯s not good for you to stay in our country forever, right?¡± Ever since she was young, Wu Xue had never liked anyone who was prettier than her. Not to mention Sophie¡¯s status as a princess, she felt like she was the ugly duckling. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anyway, her family had said that there was no need to be so respectful to Sophie, and she was free to give her a hard time. If they could dampen Sophie¡¯s spirit, their family would also be valued. They would not be moved by power. What a noble character. Sophie looked Wu Xue up and down. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and can deport me?¡± Wu Xue said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too nosy? Even the government didn¡¯t stop me from coming to China. What are you talking about?¡± Sophie laughed.. ¡°If you¡¯re so free, why don¡¯t you go to the market and discipline the aunties who quarrel?¡± Chapter 660 - Chapter 660: A Little Blunt Chapter 660: A Little Blunt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Xue did not expect Sophie to be so sharp-tongued. With just one sentence, she had returned all the malice she had just felt. Sophie was clearly very kind during the show. In the camera, she was always smiling and chatting with everyone, looking like a housewife. That was why Wu Xue dared to speak so bluntly. She felt that Sophie would definitely not fight back and she could continue humiliating her. But Sophie didn¡¯t care what you said. As long as you opened your mouth with malice, don¡¯t blame her for snapping back. Wu Xue was so angry that she could not speak. She pointed at Sophie and trembled. Sophie was not afraid of her at all. She pretended not to see her. She was a princess who had grown up in the royal family. Even if she had been away for a period of time, the life of a princess since she was young had long been engraved in her bones. In addition, they had been attending all kinds of banquets in Xiyun during this period of time. On account of Jiang An, they were very attentive and flattered Sophie, allowing her to regain the feeling of being in Country F. As a result, Sophie¡¯s behavior was different from usual. Every move she made had the elegance of a princess and the dignity of a superior. Gao Tian and Gao Jing also noticed this, but Sophie had to maintain this state for the sake of the rest of the plan. The father and son treated themselves as servants. When they were at home, they served Sophie carefully. As long as she asked, there was nothing they would not do. Not only were the three meals served to her, but even her clothes were served by Gao Tian. Gao Jing could not do the heavy work, but as long as it was Sophie¡¯s order, he would immediately do it. If he could not do it, he would go to his father. Sophie felt that the atmosphere in the house was too strange. After talking to the father and son, even if she had to sacrifice herself for the sake of the plan, she did not want her family to be like this. Home should be a place for the three of them to live happily, but now, it was like a master and two servants were together. However, Gao Tian was very stubborn on this matter. The danger of fighting for the throne was beyond his imagination. As an ordinary person, he could not help much. The only thing he could do was these things. It would be easier and more likely for Sophie to win if she could maintain her princess aura. Sophie could not dissuade the father and son, so she could only accept this family situation for the time being, which made her a little condescending now. Coincidentally, Wu Xue came out at this moment and bumped into the muzzle of the gun. Naturally, she used all her arrogance on the other party. Wu Xue finally recovered. She was so angry that she had actually lost just now. She chased after him and said, ¡°Stop acting like a princess here. You¡¯re not a princess of China.¡± ¡°You should be grateful that you¡¯re not from Country F. Otherwise, you would have been in prison long ago.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°You were the one who said those nasty words first. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± Of course, she knew that someone must have taught Wu Xue to say these words. If everyone at this banquet was respectful to her, someone should have stopped her just now and not let Wu Xue continue. She knew that this place was no longer as friendly as Xiyun. This was also her first step to stepping out of her comfort zone. She had to deal with it appropriately. If she could not even fight back here, she might as well not fight for the throne and just sit at home and wait for death. As expected, Wu Xue¡¯s friend walked over and said, ¡°Princess Sophie is too aggressive. Our Xiao Xue is just a little blunt. You don¡¯t have to take it so personally.¡± ¡°You look really ugly today,¡± Sophie said suddenly. Wu Xue¡¯s friend immediately exploded. ¡°This is from the latest season. I¡¯m the only one in the entire Sea City who can buy it. Do you have any taste?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little blunt, so don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Sophie said the phrase back at her. Wu Xue¡¯s friend finally felt Sophie¡¯s lethality and was so angry that she trembled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡± The two of them shouted. Sophie nodded at their questioning. ¡°Yes, it was on purpose.¡± This time, they were completely enraged. They lost all rationality and rushed over, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws, wanting to hit someone. Jiang An, who had been standing at the back, saw this and hurried to protect Sophie. She could let Sophie face the harsh words on her own, because that was a skill she had to learn in the future, but she could not sit back and watch Sophie be beaten. Sophie did not take half a step back. She looked at the two women coldly and sidestepped them at an extremely fast speed. The two women could not control their inertia and fell to the ground, injuring their arms and hands.. Chapter 661 - Chapter 661: Forced to Death Chapter 661: Forced to Death Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An could tell that Sophie had some skills. She walked over and asked, ¡°Have you learned martial arts before?¡± ¡°I was taught by a martial arts master when I was young,¡± Sophie replied. ¡°The royal family needs to be able to protect themselves for their own safety. Every child has to learn a fighting technique.¡± Jiang An was enlightened. She could understand the royal family¡¯s considerations. After Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were kidnapped, she began to urge the two children to learn martial arts. Although they were also learning, it was just a method to strengthen their bodies. It was fine just to practice a little every day. Now, they had to practice at a fixed time every day. When they got a little older, they would have to spar with others to ensure that they had the ability to counterattack if such a thing happened again. ¡°I was worried about you just now. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with these two people. Now, it seems that you¡¯ve grown very quickly,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Sophie raised her head. ¡°Not quick enough. I have to be able to hold my own as soon as possible so that I won¡¯t let you or the responsibility on my shoulders down.¡± Sophie was not fighting for the throne for herself, but for the happiness of the safe people around her. If others were allowed to continue fighting like this, the royal family would never be at peace. The people would also be affected by these things. In fact, the most unacceptable outcome would be that Country F¡¯s sovereignty would be snatched away by other countries. That would definitely be a disaster for the country. Sophie thought about this every day and could understand why Jiang An was supporting her. There should be no more wars in the world. It was everyone¡¯s wish to live a quiet and stable life. What she had to do was to make this reality. Wu Xue and her friend were helped to their feet. Their families rushed to Sophie and said, ¡°How dare you touch my child? Are you bullying ordinary people like us because you¡¯re a princess?¡± Looking at their pearly appearances, unless there was really no way to equate them with ordinary people, * Jiang An knew that it was time for her to appear. She said, ¡°Your children were the ones who attacked first. Sophie didn¡¯t even retaliate and only dodged. They deserved this.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s parents were furious. ¡°What do you mean? Our child was bullied, but you still say that it¡¯s her fault. Are you trying to distort the truth?¡± Wu Xue was the only child in the family and had enjoyed the doting of her parents since she was young. Her parents doted on this only child very much and wished they could give her all the good things in the world. Ever since she was young, as long as it was a request from Wu Xue, the couple would do everything they could to fulfill it. This caused Wu Xue to develop a lawless personality. Logically speaking, there were many more powerful families in Sea City than her family. With such a temper, she would definitely offend many people. However, Wu Xue had a good grandfather who was an elder of the Zhao family, one of the four major families in the capital. With his support, no one in Sea City dared to provoke Wu Xue. He could only watch her stir up trouble. Wu Xue was even more overboard in such an environment. She had even forced a young girl to death in school. Jiang An didn¡¯t know this, but Zou Er had news about the major families in Sea City, so he quickly told her. It would have been fine if Jiang An had only taught her a lesson because she had a bad temper. After all, she was not her child. However, she bullied a girl to her death. It meant that this person was hopeless and she did not intend to let her off easily tonight. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°No one is more familiar with distorting the truth than your Wu family. It was clearly your daughter who used violent methods to force a girl to die, but she still wanted to turn the tables and say that the girl attacked your daughter and accidentally fell down the stairs.¡± Jiang An told the truth. ¡°After distorting the truth like this, you even went to compensate the young lady¡¯s parents. How shameless.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect Jiang An to know about these things. It had clearly been settled back then, and not many people in the upper-class society knew the truth. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My daughter was clearly bullied. Do you have evidence?¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother shouted guiltily. Jiang An handed the phone to Sophie. She skimmed through it with anger in her eyes and said, ¡°If you want evidence, I¡¯ll give it to you. This is the surveillance video from the rooftop back then. It was your daughter who kept insulting the girl and even hit her. This forced her to jump down. I¡¯ll hand this to the girl¡¯s parents. You can wait to see them in court..¡± Chapter 662 - Chapter 662: Unrepentant Chapter 662: Unrepentant Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect them to get the video. Back then, they had spent a lot of money to buy it, thinking that no one in the world would get their hands on it. Wu Xue¡¯s mother subconsciously thought that the other party was lying. She forced herself to maintain her composure and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. No one can make my daughter acknowledge anything that she didn¡¯t do. It was that little b*tch who bullied my daughter and jumped down herself. It has nothing to do with my daughter.¡± Sophie could not believe her ears when she saw them still slandering the little girl. ¡°A living girl is gone just like that. You don¡¯t feel guilty at all and still want to slander her. Do you only care about your daughter and not other people¡¯s daughters?¡± Jiang An could understand Sophie¡¯s anger. It was because their parents did not teach their daughter well that such a thing happened. However, they still covered up for their child after the incident and even blamed everything on the dead girl. She did not pity them at all. The little girl¡¯s parents suffered bone-piercing pain day and night, unable to seek justice for their child. Their pain was ignored by these people. Wu Xue¡¯s parents clearly did not feel guilty. They stood in front of their daughter and said loudly, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a video, it can¡¯t prove that Wu Xue forced the child to death. It can only be said that there was a dispute between the two children. Moreover, the authenticity of this video has yet to be determined.¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°As long as the video is sent to the Public Security Bureau, it can be appraised. We¡¯ll know immediately if it¡¯s true or not. I¡¯ll call the police immediately.¡± Hearing the word ¡°call the police¡±, Wu Xue¡¯s mother pounced on her. ¡°No, we can¡¯t call the police. My daughter is from a good family. She can¡¯t go to the police station.¡± ¡°What about the dead little girl?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a child from a good family? She was always in the top three in every exam in school. She was the most obedient child in every class. Is her life not worth mentioning in your eyes now that she has lost it?¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother did not say anything, but from her expression, it was obvious that she was not worth mentioning. Jiang An had no intention of letting Wu Xue off. Seeing them like this, she became even more determined. These murderers did not feel guilty at all. Only by letting them be punished by the law could they bring justice to the little girl¡¯s soul in heaven. Wu Xue¡¯s father stared at Sophie and said, ¡°This is our own business. We don¡¯t need a foreigner like you to interfere.¡± He tried to use this argument to stop Sophie. At the very least, he wanted to delay the matter and give him time to operate in secret. Even if he returned to the surface, he would be able to protect his daughter to the greatest extent. Sophie didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, she was a foreigner. Jiang An patted her hand to reassure her, then took a step forward. ¡°Sophie can¡¯t interfere, but I can.¡± Of course, Wu Xue¡¯s mother knew Jiang An¡¯s identity, but when she thought of her father in the capital, she said confidently, ¡°Do you know who my father is? I advise you not to interfere. Otherwise, the Zhao family won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jiang An smiled. ¡°Since you know who I am, how can you say such things? Even the head of the Zhao family doesn¡¯t dare to say such things in front of me. Do you think an elder can stop me?¡± This was not an exaggeration. The Jiang family of Xiyun had always been different from the rest. The four major families in Beijing would not offend them. Moreover, this matter was Wu Xue¡¯s fault to begin with. Previously, it was suppressed because of Wu Xue¡¯s grandfather¡¯s power. Although the Zhao family was one of the four famous families, he would not go against the Jiang family because of such a thing. The four major families had always been at odds in private. If one of the families did not have a good relationship with the Jiang family, the other three families would definitely help the Jiang family. Openly dealing with a family over something like this was something that might not happen in hundreds of years. Of course, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t shake a family over such a small matter. However, they could use this matter to divide the power. Of course, they had to take advantage of it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That was why Jiang An was certain that the Zhao family would not go against her. That was why she said those words just now. Wu Xue¡¯s father was silent. He knew that what the Jiang family said was true. Faced with this silence, Wu Xue could not accept it. Her face was filled with fear as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to jail, I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother hugged her child and refused to let go. ¡°No one can take my child away from me.¡± Jiang An felt that it was ridiculous. The mother and daughter could still cry here. The dead girl would never see her mother again.. Chapter 663 - Chapter 663: Sea City’s Huang Family Chapter 663: Sea City¡¯s Huang Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The organizer of this banquet was the Huang Family of Sea City. They were a family that had been established for hundreds of years. Although they couldn¡¯t compare to their former glory and could only hide in Sea City, they were still an old family. Therefore, the Huang family could be considered to be influential in the local area. The local families respected his family. They invited Sophie to the banquet at the request of the entire Sea City family. Only by meeting this princess could he judge how to deal with her next. They were not fools. They could tell that Sophie had other motives for appearing in front of the public in such a grand manner. Most likely, she was doing it for the benefit of her country. In the end, this matter had nothing to do with them, but the Jiang family had strongly supported Sophie. The meaning behind this was different. The Jiang family of Xiyun had always kept a low profile. If they could not get involved in other people¡¯s matters, they would not. They had such a huge family business, but were always overlooked. It was because the Jiang family had a sharp sense of politics and would never be easily involved in these things. This time, the Zou family did not stop them from pushing Sophie out with great fanfare. It was obvious that there was internal news. They also wanted to get a share of the benefits, but as fellow aristocratic families, they would definitely not beg humbly. It would be best if they could talk to Sophie directly. Since she needed the support of families in China, it would be the same if it was another family. Therefore, the Huang family took the lead in organizing this banquet, hoping to find an opportunity to quietly take Sophie away for a chat. The Huang family and some families had such plans, but many families didn¡¯t know about it at all. They had been showing off in Sea City for too long and had long forgotten their own abilities. As far as they were concerned, Sea City was their own territory, and Sophie was just a foreign princess. Her inheritance rights were so far away that she had nothing to do with the throne in this life. They had to show their identities. It would be best if they could scare this princess. That was why Wu Xue¡¯s incident happened. She was urged by many people to provoke the other party. She thought that it would be easy to do so, but she was exposed and even about to be sent to the police station. The Huang family did not want to continue causing trouble. The head of the family, Huang Jing, walked out and said, ¡°The banquet is still ongoing. Let¡¯s put this matter aside. How we deal with it in the future will depend on Princess Sophie.¡± He felt that everyone had to give him some face, but the two people in front of him would only treat him as an accomplice. Sophie looked at her coldly. ¡°She¡¯s already committed murder, she naturally has to be handed over to the Chinese law to be judged. You said that the subsequent punishment depends on what I do. Is that a joke?¡± Huang Jing did not expect Sophie to be so difficult. ¡°I was wrong, but no matter who it is, it¡¯s better to wait until after this banquet. Everyone is still waiting for Princess Sophie.¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°Mr. Huang, what you said is really ridiculous. You were the ones who insisted on sending an invitation to Sophie, but you caused such a thing. Isn¡¯t the responsibility in your family? Yet you¡¯re accusing Sophie of delaying the banquet.¡± Jiang An said word by word, ¡°How shameless.¡± The first sentence could only be said to be impolite. Huang Jing could still bear it with his head lowered. In any case, he had lived for so many years and had heard many unpleasant words. However, the last sentence was basically pointing at his nose and cursing. Huang Jing raised his head and glared at him. ¡°Jiang An, are you trying to become enemies with our Huang family by saying such things?¡± Jiang An really hated Huang Jing. Just now, when Sophie was being targeted, no one in their family came out to stop it. They just watched coldly as their esteemed guest was humiliated. If Sophie hadn¡¯t fought back in time, if she hadn¡¯t come along, Sophie would have been a laughing stock today. They were the ones who insisted on inviting her over. After inviting her over, they wanted to take her down a notch. This was already disgusting. It was obvious that she was the one who had forced Wu Xue to death. If there was still a trace of justice in her heart, they should quickly send her to the police station. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At this moment, Huang Jing stopped pretending to be dead. He stood up and wanted to mess the matter up. It was really disgusting to pretend that he was doing this for her sake. That was why Jiang An spoke so bluntly. If she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, there was no need to endure it anymore. Even if more families objected, she would insist on sending Wu Xue in. She wanted her to pay the price for that child¡¯s death. She said firmly, ¡°What if I say yes?¡± Sophie thought so too. She stood beside Jiang An and said, ¡°I support An¡¯an. The Huang family¡¯s upbringing is indeed not good. I won¡¯t accept your family¡¯s invitations in the future..¡± Chapter 664 - Chapter 664: No One Can Save Her Chapter 664: No One Can Save Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Huang Jing was really angered to death. He had clearly stood up for everyone¡¯s sake, but why did these two people not appreciate it? It was normal for one or two disobedient children to appear in an aristocratic family. Wu Xue¡¯s matter had already been settled by her grandfather, so everyone could just pretend not to know. They had to give each other some face so that they could deal with their children in the future. In any case, they had not done anything irreversible. That young lady had committed suicide by jumping off the building. There was no need for Wu Xue to pay with her life. As the head of an aristocratic family, Huang Jing had been high and mighty for too long. He had long forgotten that the dead little girl was also a human, someone who had the love of her parents like Wu Xue. In any case, she was not his child. He sighed lightly to show his kindness and threw it to the back of his mind. Jiang An hated this kind of disregard for life. If a person didn¡¯t even have the most basic empathy, then he was no different from a beast. She could tell that Huang Jing was such a person. That was why he spoke so bluntly. It was impossible for Huang Jing to really fall out with the Jiang family. In the end, he lowered his head and stopped talking. Seeing that no one was standing up for her, Wu Xue stopped crying and said, ¡°She wanted to jump off the building, not me. Do you want me to compensate her with my life?¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Even if you die, you won¡¯t be able to exchange for her life. You don¡¯t feel guilty at all when someone died because of you. Instead, you used your power to suppress this matter. You¡¯re simply not worthy of being a human.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother knew that she couldn¡¯t beg Sophie and Jiang An, so she placed all her hopes on Huang Jing. ¡°Please help me think of a way. Our Xiao Xue definitely can¡¯t go to prison. My father will thank you in the capital.¡± If it was any other time, Huang Jing would naturally be happy to help. At that time, he could even make the Zhao family¡¯s elder owe him a favor. It was a beneficial thing. However, the difficulty was that there were two people who refused to let go of this matter at this moment. One of them was a foreign princess, and the other was the successor of the Jiang family. No matter which one it was, he could not offend them. Anyway, Wu Xue was not his child. Huang Jing closed his eyes and said, ¡°You can solve the problem your family caused yourself. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s mother could not accept this answer. She said excitedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll go look for my father. He¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family. He can calm this matter down with a word.¡± Looking at Jiang An¡¯s expression, Huang Jing felt that this matter would not end so easily. After all, the Zhao family¡¯s elder was only an elder. It was not like he could get the entire Zhao family to help. Jiang An was no longer a young lady who could be frightened by such words. She was already used to her identity and understood what she could do. Since the family had decided to support Sophie, they would not back down now. Moreover, that girl had died unjustly. She had to seek justice for her. ¡°So what if he¡¯s an elder of the Zhao family? Even the current head of the Zhao family can¡¯t save Wu Xue,¡± Jiang An said firmly. Wu Xue¡¯s mother roared, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. You¡¯re just a young lady of the Jiang family. What right do you have to say that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the successor of the Jiang family, the future head of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang An looked at Wu Xue¡¯s mother. ¡°My father has already handed all the power of the Jiang family to me. I¡¯m the head of the Jiang family now. If the Zhao family wants to cut off all business dealings with the Jiang family, I don¡¯t mind.¡± If it was another family who said that they would cut off business, it would not have much of an impact. Without their family, they could still do business with others. However, what the Jiang family said was definitely enough to affect their entire family. Although the Jiang family of Xiyun was not in the capital, they occupied a place like Xiyun to develop their business and had already established a huge business empire. In China, as long as one did business, they would definitely not be able to avoid the Jiang family. They had a pivotal position in all industries. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If the Jiang family said that they would cut off their business with anyone, although it would not cause the entire family to decline, their income would definitely plummet. The Zhao family did not have much chance to develop their business in the capital. If they lost the Jiang family, they would lose half of their business. Not to mention the Zhao Family elder, even the Zhao Family Head would not stand up for Wu Xue. In the end, Wu Xue was not a child of the Zhao family. There was no need to take the risk for her. Wu Xue¡¯s father immediately realized what was going on. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Please be magnanimous and let Xiao Xue off. We will compensate that family to the greatest extent and let them live a comfortable life for the rest of their lives. I only beg you not to let the child go to prison.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to me. It depends on whether that family can accept it,¡± Jiang An said.. Chapter 665 - Chapter 665: Money Is Useless Chapter 665: Money Is Useless Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Jiang An said that, she already had the answer in her heart. This was because in Zou Er¡¯s report, the parents of the dead girl were still immersed in sorrow and cried day and night over their dead child. Although they knew that there was no way to resist Wu Xue, they still used various methods to appeal. For this, they did not retreat even if their lives were threatened. They had lost their only child and no longer had the motivation to live. It was impossible for them to accept compensation now. However, Wu Xue¡¯s parents felt that as long as they could spend money, there was nothing they could not do. They quickly took out their phones to look for the number that had been blocked long ago and dialed it while trembling. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re Wu Xue¡¯s parents. We know that you¡¯re still grieving the death of your child. It¡¯s indeed my child¡¯s fault, but she¡¯s still so young and can¡¯t go to prison. Otherwise, her life will be ruined. Our family is willing to fork out five million yuan as compensation. If it¡¯s not enough, we can fork out more. I only hope that you won¡¯t appeal anymore.¡± The two of them thought that the other party would definitely accept it happily after taking out so much money. After all, the child was already dead. Wasn¡¯t it good to take the money and live a carefree life? However, there was only a long silence on the other end of the phone. The other party did not say a word, and only the sound of rapid breathing could be heard. Just as they thought that there was a problem with the signal, a voice finally came. ¡°You bunch of heartless bastards, you actually want to use money to shut me up. It¡¯s useless even if you take out 500 million yuan. I only want Wu Xue to pay the price for my child¡¯s death. Even if it¡¯s a knife to our throats, we will appeal. Even if we die and become ghosts, we will pester Wu Xue!¡± These words were said at the top of their lungs. Clearly, they were said in a fit of anger. They were not afraid of offending Wu Xue¡¯s parents. Their only concern in this life was gone. There was no need to be afraid of offending anyone. Initially, they thought that the other party called because they had found their conscience. They did not expect them to use money to shut them up. Could it be that in their eyes, parents who had lost their children only cared about money? As long as they had money, they could even forget about their children¡¯s lives? Those words had a different meaning in their ears. They were not apologizing at all, but mocking. That was why the father who had lost his child was so angry. He wished he could say all the words he had cursed in his life. Wu Xue¡¯s parents did not expect such an answer. Wu Xue¡¯s mother snatched the phone and said, ¡°Is 5 million not enough? Then I¡¯m willing to give 10 million.¡± A sharp female voice came from the phone. ¡°Do you have a heart or not? If someone kills your child and is willing to pay you ten million yuan, will you accept it happily?¡± ¡°Your child forced my daughter to death. She¡¯s the murderer. I must make her pay the price!¡± After saying that, the voice on the phone disappeared, replaced by a chaotic noise. It was obvious that the mother had fainted, and many people were helping. Jiang An looked at Wu Xue¡¯s parents as if she was watching a joke. ¡°Do you still think you can settle it with money?¡± Of course, she knew that it was useless to pay. Wu Xue¡¯s mother hugged her child tightly, as if someone was going to snatch her child away from her in the next second. ¡°I would never let you hurt Xiao Xue. Even if the police come, it would be useless.¡± Wu Xue cried and hugged her mother. She was already in despair. Sophie sneered. ¡°The two of you can still cry here. That child will never be able to open her eyes and call her mother again, but you think this can be resolved with ten million yuan. We¡¯re both mothers, can¡¯t you understand her?¡± This time, Wu Xue¡¯s mother really understood. The pain of losing a child could not be filled no matter how much money was spent. Moreover, their child had been forced to die. She originally had a bright future. Wu Xue¡¯s mother cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not teaching my child well. I¡¯ve let them down, but I can¡¯t watch Xiao Xue go to court. These sins are all mine. I¡¯m willing to take all the blame.¡± Hearing this, Wu Xue immediately stopped crying. Then, she looked at her mother expectantly, as if she felt that this was a good idea. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An noticed Wu Xue¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Wu Xue, are you willing to do this?¡± Wu Xue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom is willing to take the blame for me. I¡¯m very grateful to Mom.¡± In other words, she felt that this method was feasible and even smiled. Wu Xue¡¯s mother looked at her daughter in disbelief. Although she had already made such a decision, hearing her daughter say such a thing was like a knife stabbing her heart. Did she really want her mother to go to prison? She didn¡¯t look sad at all.. Chapter 666 - Chapter 666: Entangled Chapter 666: Entangled Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As a mother, Wu Xue¡¯s mother naturally wanted to save her child. She was also willing to sacrifice everything for her child. This was motherly love. This did not mean that she could accept her child¡¯s indifferent attitude. Wu Xue actually tacitly agreed to this method in front of her and wanted to use her mother¡¯s life to take the blame for her. This meant that she did not have any attachment to her mother. As long as she could get away with it, it did not matter if she did not have her mother. Wu Xue¡¯s mother could not accept that the child she loved would do this. She grabbed her wrist. ¡°Xiao Xue, I heard wrongly, right? You actually can¡¯t bear to part with me, right?¡± If it were any other time, Wu Xue might have coaxed her mother and made her willingly sacrifice herself for her. However, after experiencing Jiang An and the others pressing on her step by step just now, Wu Xue¡¯s psychological defense had already collapsed. Even the Zhao family couldn¡¯t let Jiang An take a step back. This meant that she really had no way out. If no one helped her, she would really go to jail. ¡°Mom, you love me the most in this world, so you should pay for me,¡± Wu Xue said. Wu Xue¡¯s mother looked at her daughter. In her eyes, this was no longer her daughter, but a demon that had crawled out of hell. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that you were holding a welcome party? It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Chen Xiang walked over with a smile. Jiang An didn¡¯t expect her to appear here, but there was no deep hatred between the two of them. It was better to pretend not to see her. However, Chen Xiang did not want to do that. She took the initiative to walk up to Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s been a long time. I saw Miss Wu crying like that. Did she do something to make you unhappy?¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She didn¡¯t have much interaction with Chen Xiang, and she knew what was on the news. She wasn¡¯t as innocent as she looked. However, she was more scheming than Tan Si and would not play tricks so blatantly. ¡°Miss Chen needs evidence. Wu Xue¡¯s willingness to ignore her own matters has nothing to do with our An¡¯an,¡± Sophie said. ¡°But I just saw Miss Jiang say something. No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be unrelated. We¡¯re all here to attend the banquet. It¡¯s better not to be unhappy over some small matter.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s smile did not fade. Sophie was now sure that Chen Xiang was going against An¡¯an. She said this to make everyone think that Jiang An was being aggressive. After all, this matter had nothing to do with Jiang An. The dead girl was from an ordinary family. She had already settled the matter previously, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be dug up again. Jiang An¡¯s action obviously challenged the interests of the people present. As a local family in Sea City, they had operated here for at least three generations and were all entangled. For example, Wu Xue¡¯s matter seemed to be just something that had happened to the Wu family, but many families had contributed when it was settled later on to repay the Wu family¡¯s favors. This was also for their future plans. No one knew what kind of personality their children had. If such a thing happened, someone had to clean up their mess. Hence, they only helped each other and became more and more entangled. Jiang An wanted Wu Xue to be punished by the law today, which would break the balance of Sea City. Sophie could feel the change in their expressions. It seemed that An¡¯an had been too aggressive. Of course, Jiang An understood what she meant, but she was not afraid at all. She was no longer the little girl who was bullied back then. These people could not touch her at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what happened before, don¡¯t make subjective assumptions here. There¡¯s no difference between picking and choosing when to be a good person and just being a bad person.¡± Jiang An¡¯s words were sharp. ¡°Would you feel good if someone advised you to be magnanimous after you were injured?¡± Chen Xiang did not look embarrassed at all and continued, ¡°But no matter what happened, it shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. This is disrespectful to the host.¡± After saying that, her gaze drifted to Huang Jing. Unfortunately, the other party immediately lowered his head. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had already been reprimanded by Jiang An just now. He realized that he had done something stupid. Jiang An¡¯s identity was not something he could afford to offend. Moreover, they had a very domineering personality. It was useless even if they talked about the Zhao family. It was better for him to avoid them. Chen Xiang did not expect Huang Jing to be so spineless. Fortunately, her words were not too explicit. ¡°This banquet has been disrespectful to us from the beginning. Isn¡¯t it a little too late to start talking about respect now?¡± Jiang An mocked. She simply found the nearest chair and sat down, looking at Chen Xiang with an unfriendly gaze.. Chapter 667 - Chapter 667: Too Late to Regret Chapter 667: Too Late to Regret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not to mention Chen Xiang, even Sophie was a little shocked by this reaction. Jiang An had always been easy to talk to. They had known each other for a long time and knew each other well. Sophie thought that she was gentle but tenacious. She was a classic Asian beauty. But today, she seemed to be covered in thorns. Jiang An was indeed very easy-going when she attended the banquet. She felt that she only needed to support Sophie. However, everything that had happened since she stepped into this place had crossed her bottom line. Sophie was dragged out to be mocked. The people in Sea City let their families come and provoke her. Obviously, they didn¡¯t take them seriously. Not only was she Jiang An now, but she was also the heir of the Jiang family. She represented the entire Jiang family outside. If she tolerated these people being impudent to her, she would be throwing the Jiang family¡¯s face on the ground. She was doted on by her parents and brothers. No matter what, she could not let these people think that the Jiang family could be bullied as they pleased. Chen Xiang knew that she couldn¡¯t fight Jiang An head-on now. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this. In that case, it¡¯s all my fault for being nosy. Miss Jiang, please forgive me.¡± She bent down slightly and lowered her posture, feeling that Jiang An should be satisfied. ¡°Miss Chen is really flexible. Only a fool couldn¡¯t tell what you meant by what you said just now. Now, you still want to pretend that nothing happened.¡± Jiang An sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do today. It¡¯s not your place to interfere in Wu Xue¡¯s matter.¡± Jiang An wanted to seek justice for the dead girl. Anyone who wanted to ruin this matter was no different from a criminal to her. Chen Xiang turned around and walked to the back. She almost couldn¡¯t maintain her smile. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to not give in at all. The information clearly said that she was a weak person. What was even more infuriating was that the aura Jiang An emitted when she was angry was exactly the same as Zou Bai¡¯s. This meant that the two of them were very close. Only people who loved each other would be like each other. When Chen Xiang thought about this, she was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She forcefully suppressed the dark thoughts in her heart. Now was not the time to attack. Jiang An didn¡¯t care about Chen Xiang, who had left. She was dealing with Wu Xue now. She realized that Jiang An¡¯s gaze was on her. She shivered and hid behind her mother, hoping that this would give her some sense of security. Wu Xue¡¯s mother subconsciously hugged the child in her arms, but she quickly remembered what Wu Xue had said previously. For a moment, she did not know if she should protect her child or immediately push her out. ¡°Wu Xue killed that girl. She has to pay the price.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to atone for her sins, I¡¯ll help her.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s father took two steps forward. ¡°It¡¯s indeed because our family didn¡¯t educate our child well that such a tragic disaster happened. Our Wu family is willing to compensate, and Wu Xue will turn herself in.¡± He said it so easily that Wu Xue fell into despair after hearing it. She said in disbelief, ¡°Dad, how can you say such a thing? You should help me get rid of this matter. Ever since I was young, no matter what I did wrong, you could help me settle it in the end. Why can¡¯t you do it this time?¡± Faced with the child¡¯s question, Wu Xue¡¯s father closed his eyes and refused to answer. Even though Wu Xue¡¯s mother was angry at her daughter¡¯s words just now, she could not bear to be ruthless. She grabbed her husband¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Hubby, if you really let Xiao Xue turn herself in, her life will be over. You can¡¯t do this!¡± Of course, Wu Xue¡¯s father did not want to do this either. However, if they did not abandon Wu Xue, the Wu family would offend the Jiang family. This was something they could not afford. He stood on the spot and cried silently, repenting for not being able to raise his child well. If he had not doted on Wu Xue from the beginning, such a thing would not have happened. The family of three cried together. It made one¡¯s heart ache. After all, these tears came from the bottom of their hearts. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Jiang An only felt disgusted. The belated regret was not real regret at all. This matter had hurt themselves and was the only reason they felt pain. If they were given a chance to return to the past, they would definitely choose to do the same. They would just hide this matter better. Wu Xue could still cry and beg for mercy here. That girl¡¯s life had long ended. After a few minutes, Jiang An said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to listen to you guys cry anymore. I¡¯ll get the people from my brother¡¯s law firm to take responsibility for this matter. There¡¯s no need for you to be conflicted about whether to turn yourselves in. I¡¯ve already called the police. The police will be here soon.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s parents were stunned on the spot. They had lost all initiative.. Chapter 668 - Chapter 668: Rest in Peace Chapter 668: Rest in Peace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An would not really let Wu Xue turn herself in. She was not worthy of any leniency under the law. If she hadn¡¯t stood up for the girl today, she would have gotten away with it for the rest of her life. She would never have remembered that a poor girl had died because of her. The parents of the dead girl would forever be in grief. No one would remember this except them. That was why Jiang An had dealt with this matter so forcefully. She knew very well what Wu Xue was thinking. Just like Tan Si, who had bullied her back then, she was evil from the bottom of her heart and would never know how to repent. Wu Xue sat paralyzed on the ground. She had already forgotten to cry. She knew that she was finished. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her. She jumped off the building herself,¡± Wu Xue muttered. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Wu Xue wouldn¡¯t feel guilty because of her words. It was useless to say anything. Her resolute words shocked everyone present. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang An to really blow this matter up and didn¡¯t care if it would affect the interests of the families in Sea City. It could be seen that the Jiang family had a deep foundation. There was no need to care about them. Sophie¡¯s face broke into a smile. She had finally brought justice for the dead girl. She walked to Jiang An¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an, that girl can rest in peace.¡± However, Jiang An did not look happy. She sighed and said, ¡°If Wu Xue¡¯s parents had raised their child well, such a tragedy would not have happened.¡± Of course, Wu Xue was a murderer. Her crime was unforgivable, but she was able to be where she was today because of her parents¡¯ pampering. They only knew how to make their child happy and do their best to give her everything, but they did not teach her to be a good person. Wu Xue naturally became lawless. Later on, she took pleasure in bullying others. When her parents found out, they only cared about cleaning up their child¡¯s mess. They didn¡¯t care how sad the people who were bullied would be. They wouldn¡¯t be able to get over it for the rest of their lives. They had a lot to do with the girl¡¯s death. Jiang An knew that the law could not pursue Wu Xue¡¯s parents, but she did not intend to let these two people off. At this moment, Wu Xue suddenly raised her head and glared fiercely at Jiang An. ¡°It¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t appeared today, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡± Jiang An was not surprised by her words at all. She even had a premonition. After all, Wu Xue would never realize that it was she who had done something wrong. She looked at Wu Xue. ¡°From the moment you started bullying others, this day was destined to come. Even if I didn¡¯t come today, someone would expose you sooner or later. You¡¯ve forgotten what you¡¯ve done, but that girl¡¯s parents will always remember it.¡± ¡°The truth will not be buried by time. The girl¡¯s soul is watching you.¡± Jiang An stared straight at Wu Xue and said the last sentence, scaring her into a ball. She looked around in fear, as if someone was really following her. Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with mockery. She herself was clearly more terrifying than evil spirits, yet she was afraid of those illusory things. The police quickly rushed to the banquet and took Wu Xue away. Wu Xue¡¯s parents cried and chased after her. ¡°We¡¯ve seen how Sea City treats its guests. We¡¯ll go back first,¡± Jiang An said and left with Sophie. The banquet had just started. She chose to leave at this time because she was dissatisfied with the banquet. Everyone present was dumbfounded. Back then, they had thought that Jiang An was still young. It was fine even if they indulged the younger generation to take her down a notch. Even if the other party was unhappy, they would just comfort her. In this way, the families in Sea City could suppress the Jiang family. As for the consequences of offending the Jiang family, they had never thought about it at all. They did not believe from the bottom of their hearts that the Jiang family would really give the position of the family head to Jiang An. In any case, the one who would become the family head in the end would be Jiang An¡¯s older brother. It was fine to bully Jiang An. They did not expect Jiang An to be a hard rock. Not only did they fail to bully her, but they were also beaten up. These people hurriedly wanted to persuade Jiang An to stay. At least, they had to wait until the banquet ended before leaving. Otherwise, the families in Sea City would lose all their face. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An didn¡¯t care about these people¡¯s reputation. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to boost Sophie¡¯s popularity, she wouldn¡¯t have attended such a banquet casually. Moreover, if these people wanted to play tricks, then don¡¯t blame her for being merciless. Jiang An dragged Sophie out without giving anyone a chance. This banquet could not help Sophie, so there was no point in staying any longer. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m really sorry. If you didn¡¯t want to help me, you wouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± Sophie was very sorry. Jiang An shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Whether I come or not, they will look down on me. This time, I can let them know that I¡¯m not easy to bully.¡± ¡°Besides, we got justice for a girl and made the murderer pay..¡± Chapter 669 - Chapter 669: Money Chapter 669: Money Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The news of what happened at the banquet quickly spread. Jiang An had no intention of hiding it. All the major media outlets reported it. Although they did not say who it was, with the vague hints from the people present at that time, everyone understood the ins and outs. For a moment, there was a discussion about this banquet on the Internet. People tended to favor people they were familiar with, not to mention that Jiang An was very popular. Even if they weren¡¯t her fans, they had seen her work, and the families in Sea City were instantly infamous. Moreover, Jiang An had revealed what Wu Xue had done when the attention was at its peak. This was a huge matter that shocked the entire country. Wu Xue¡¯s parents originally wanted to save their daughter, so they found many people to pressure the police. Even if they couldn¡¯t let their daughter out, at least they could reduce the punishment. However, no one dared to help if it was exposed on the Internet. In this new media era, no one wanted to go against the public¡¯s comments. They would only lose. There was no way to publicize Wu Xue¡¯s matter yet because in the end, she was in the wrong. It was better not to get involved. The public felt endless pity for the life of the young girl. Naturally, they were very angry at Wu Xue¡¯s actions and posted to condemn such behavior. In the end, the police station could only do business. The Wu family was helpless. Zou Bai was very clear about what Jiang An had done. Moreover, he did not provide any help and let her handle it herself. In his opinion, An¡¯an could do anything. He just had to stand behind her and support her. If there were any holes he would help fill them, she had to have a chance to practice after learning how to be a family head for so long. Fortunately, Jiang An did a good job, even better than Zou Bai had expected. ¡°That girl¡¯s parents came forward to sue Wu Xue,¡± Zou Bai said as he looked at the phone screen. Jiang An said, ¡°I can imagine that. When Wu Xue¡¯s mother called them, she was scolded immediately.¡± That girl had a pair of parents who loved her and were willing to do anything to avenge her. Zou Bai hugged her. ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± Even though Wu Xue had been arrested, she had not really killed anyone. Even if she was not sentenced for long, Zou Bai felt that Jiang An would definitely not let this matter rest. Jiang An let herself nestle in Zou Bai¡¯s arms. ¡°Wu Xue was able to get to where she was today because of her family¡¯s power. If the Wu family is worthless, even if she is released after serving her sentence, she will only suffer for the rest of her life.¡± She was used to spending money like dirt. It would be even worse than killing her. When Jiang An was in the Tan family, she had to do many things herself in order to survive. She also had to take care of the three people from the Tan family. Even if the Tan family did not lack a nanny, her tuition fees were cut off when she entered university. She had relied on her own hard work to work day and night during the holiday before school started. That was how she had barely managed to gather tuition fees for a semester and persevered through half-work and half-study. Therefore, Jiang An understood what it was like to risk your life to survive. It was a feeling that was worse than death. Since Wu Xue had taken someone else¡¯s life, she should be living a life worse than death. Jiang An took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Second Brother, I need your help with something.¡± Wu Xue¡¯s case was quickly handed over to Jiang Xun, but on the surface, it was still handed over to others to supervise. He asked Wu Xue¡¯s parents for a large amount of money. With Jiang Xun as the backer, he was fearless when he asked for money. He was not afraid of being discovered at all. Wu Xue¡¯s parents were deceived by this attitude. They thought that he was being legitimate and gave as much as he wanted. Of course, in the end, the money was given to the orphanage. In the end, what he wanted was not money, but the Wu family¡¯s shares and real estate. For their daughter, Wu Xue¡¯s parents happily gave it over. When Jiang An heard this, she revealed a mocking smile. ¡°They¡¯ve realized there is no other way for them to be giving money so readily. However, the way they love their daughter is to let someone else¡¯s daughter die. How unique.¡± With Jiang Xun behind the scenes, he quickly squeezed Wu Xue¡¯s parents dry of their money and even began to borrow money from the others in the Wu family. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although they were relatives, they were not fools. They could tell that they wanted to use the money to save their daughter. It was obvious that they could not do it. Of course, they could not agree to lend money. Wu Xue¡¯s parents had emptied all their savings and could only watch helplessly as their daughter was locked up. Jiang Yan was personally a litigator, and Jiang An was adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes. The verdict of this case was quickly completed. Wu Xue was finally sentenced to five years in prison, which was the longest sentence she could get. Many people were dissatisfied with this result. The parents who had lost the girl could not accept it at all and wanted to continue appealing. However, under Jiang Yan¡¯s persuasion, they accepted this outcome. They knew that Wu Xue was about to face true hell.. Chapter 670 - Chapter 670: Looking for the Crown Prince Chapter 670: Looking for the Crown Prince Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After dealing with this matter, Jiang An¡¯s mood finally improved. During this period of time, other than filming an advertisement, she spent most of her time at home with the children. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi were also very happy that their mother was playing with them. Zou Bai returned to the Zou family two days a week and stayed at the Jiang family¡¯s house for the rest of the time. The family of four lived a peaceful and warm life. Sophie, on the other hand, relied on the support of the Jiang family to become more and more famous in China. She was on the trending searches every day. During this period, they even negotiated a business deal with Country F, which made a huge contribution to Country F¡¯s economy. Although she had not officially returned to the country, she was very famous in the country. Many people had a good impression of Princess Sophie. Prince Henry and Prince John were disdainful of this. They believed that Sophie was doing this for her mother. She wanted to help Anne become queen. They looked down on Annie even more and racked their brains to deal with their sister every day. The three of them fought fiercely. Annie realized that something was wrong and was completely distracted by them. For a moment, no one paid attention to Sophie, who was still in China. It was not until Country F¡¯s National Day was approaching that Jiang An quickly called Sophie home to discuss. It was time for her to go back. Sophie was not wearing the clothes that Jiang An had prepared. She was wearing a black dress and her hair was tied up high, clearly expressing her grief. She could finally cry openly for her grandfather without pretending to be happy. Jiang An gave her a hug first. ¡°I think Country F will announce the king¡¯s death soon, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯ll be before or after the National Day.¡± ¡°Is there a big difference?¡± Sophie was confused. Jiang An lowered her head and thought for a while. ¡°This is also my own guess. After all, Country F¡¯s National Day requires all members of the royal family to attend. It¡¯s fine to announce it beforehand, but if they announce it later, they have to hide it from National Day. This means that things would become complicated.¡± ¡°There are only two ways to hide it. Either tell the people that the king is seriously ill, or find a substitute.¡± ¡°Grandfather had his own double, and the two of them looked alike. It would be easy to hide without looking closely,¡± Sophie recalled. Jiang An suddenly grabbed her. ¡°Are they really that similar?¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°He looked like Grandfather to begin with, and then he was sent for plastic surgery. Add to that the fact that special effects make-up makes them look only very slightly different.¡± This was bad news. Jiang An became anxious. She had never participated in such a competition for the throne. She could only put herself in the shoes of the heir to the throne and think about what she should do. Sophie realized something was wrong. If there was no victor between her two uncles and her mother, they would not announce her grandfather¡¯s death so easily. Once this idea was achieved, they might very well do something that made the substitute pretend to be their grandfather. Jiang An bit her lip and thought about how to deal with it. The two of them walked around the room. It was Zou Bai who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled her back. ¡°An¡¯an, if it¡¯s fake, it¡¯s fake. You just have to think about how to prove that he¡¯s fake.¡± These words enlightened Jiang An. There was no need to think about how to deal with the king. The best way was to expose him directly. ¡°But if my mother and the others bite him to death, it¡¯ll be Grandfather. Nothing we can say will help,¡± Sophie said anxiously. Jiang An sat on the sofa again and closed her eyes to think about what to do next. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send someone to find the crown prince who left.¡± ¡°Huh? What for?¡± Sophie was surprised. ¡°Even if he¡¯s left, he hasn¡¯t been stripped of his status as the crown prince. As long as he stands up and points out that the king is fake, it will be very credible,¡± Jiang An answered her. Sophie frowned. ¡°What if my mother says he¡¯s lying about the throne?¡± ¡®I thought you said the Dauphin didn¡¯t want to be king at all.¡¯ ¡°Yes. Uncle has raised the idea of not being crown prince many times before, but it was rejected by my grandfather.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An smiled. ¡°That makes things easier. The crown prince points out the fake king and announces that he would give up the throne. Who do you think the people will believe?¡± Of course, they would believe the crown prince. A person who didn¡¯t even want the throne wouldn¡¯t lie about this. Sophie understood at once, but then plunged into anxiety. ¡°Where are we going to find him?¡± The Dauphin had told no one when he left. No one knew where he went at all. Zou Bai stood up. ¡°Leave this to me. The Intelligence Network will find him..¡± Chapter 671 - Chapter 671: Let’s Go Together Chapter 671: Let¡¯s Go Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie received an invitation to return to the country that night, and Annie herself called to ask her to return for the annual National. She didn¡¯t say a word about her maternal grandfather¡¯s death. Sophie hung up the phone and sighed. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re really going to let the double pretend to be Grandfather.¡± Gao Tian walked over to hug his wife, wanting to comfort her in this way. Fortunately, Sophie already knew what kind of person her mother was. She was not too sad about the fact that she only cared about power. She packed her luggage as quickly as possible. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bringing me and the child?¡± Gao Tian asked when he saw that his wife was only packing her luggage. Sophie shook her head. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. If we go together, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± ¡°Then the child and I will wait for you to come back.¡± Gao Tian held his wife¡¯s hand. He did not ask to go together. He understood that what was about to happen would be very dangerous. If he became the enemy¡¯s bargaining chip, it would hurt his wife. Gao Jing couldn¡¯t bear to part with his mother. He hugged her and didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Mom, when are you coming back?¡± Sophie stroked his head. ¡°Mom¡¯s going to fight the monster. She¡¯ll be back when she defeats it.¡± Just as everything was about ready, Jiang An received an invitation. It was from the royal family of Country F. They said that they were inviting her to attend the National Day ceremony. Jiang An smiled. ¡°What kind of logic is that to invite a Chinese person to Country F¡¯s National Day?¡± No matter how she thought about it, this did not make sense. Sophie looked at the invitation letter again and again, confirming that it was indeed from the royal family. There were also some royal symbols on it. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing.¡± Sophie was puzzled. Zou Bai said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to understand. With An¡¯an¡¯s help, your prestige is rising day by day. Naturally, they want to find an opportunity to rope An¡¯an in.¡± Now, in order to fight for the throne, these people were just short of directly attacking. Regardless of whether this matter was reasonable or not, the most important thing was to find a reason to invite them over. ¡°Then An¡¯an shouldn¡¯t go. They might do something to harm you.¡± Sophie was very worried. Jiang An shook his head. ¡°I have to go so that I can see what they want to do. However, one invitation is not enough. The royal family of Country F has to come forward and officially invite me.¡± After all, Jiang An was Chinese. There was no reason for her to appear at the National Day ceremony of another country. She would definitely be criticized. But if it was an official invitation from the royal family, it was to enhance the friendship between the two countries. No one could say that she was wrong. This request was quickly conveyed back to Sophie. According to her, Jiang An did not really want to go, but because of their friendship, if they could not give an official invitation, she would definitely not come. This made the royal family anxious. They still wanted to pull Jiang An to their side. If she didn¡¯t come, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance. They completed the procedures as quickly as possible, and Country F officially issued an invitation. Only then did Jiang An take her time to reply, indicating that she would attend for the sake of the friendship between the two countries. Since Jiang An had decided to go, she started packing up the things she wanted to bring over. Zou Bai was a little worried about her, so he asked Zou Er to pick some secret guards to follow her. Moreover, there were also hidden guards from the Zou family in Country F. They cooperated well to protect Jiang An. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. I¡¯ll go over with great fanfare. No matter what, they won¡¯t dare to let anything happen to me. That would be a diplomatic accident,¡± Jiang An comforted Zou Bai. Zou Bai had always been confident in his actions, but when he was facing Jiang An, he subconsciously worried that he would miss something. He was not afraid of any failure, but he was always worried about Jiang An. Of course, Jiang An knew that he was like this because he loved her. She quickly put down what she was doing and ran over to hug him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I¡¯ll call you every day.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai hugged her tightly. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°I want to go with you.¡± ¡°How can that be? You can¡¯t just go over with your status,¡± Jiang An retorted subconsciously. After all, Zou Bai was the head of the Zou family and the head of the four aristocratic families in Beijing. It was not a matter of diplomatic relations between the two countries to attend the National Day Ceremony of another country. Some people would suspect that China was going to interfere in Country F¡¯s internal affairs, and the Chinese government would not approve it. Of course, Zou Bai understood this, but it was absolutely impossible for him to watch Jiang An go alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get someone to disguise themselves as me and stay behind to guard the Zou Family. Then, I¡¯ll follow you as someone else,¡± Zou Bai said.. Chapter 672 - Chapter 672: Zou Bai and Zhou Hui Chapter 672: Zou Bai and Zhou Hui Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai¡¯s suggestion really shocked Jiang An. This was the first time she knew that she could do this. She asked curiously, ¡°Will this work? You need a visa to pass through customs. Can you pretend to be someone else?¡± In this era, it wasn¡¯t easy to become another person. As long as one went out, one needed identification. Moreover, identification documents were very difficult to replicate. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Zou Bai wanted to do. Zou Bai looked at her troubled expression and laughed. He touched her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said that I don¡¯t really want to be that person with someone else¡¯s identity. I¡¯m just giving the government an attitude. I won¡¯t go as the head of the Zou family. This way, the government will make things easier for us.¡± After all, Zou Bai¡¯s identity was still there. The government had to go along with him for many things. Back then, when he went on a killing spree overseas, he had already violated the laws of those countries. In the end, he was still able to escape unscathed because the government was protecting him. They needed a stable Zou family even more. Zou Bai had done very well in this regard. Only then did Jiang An realize that Zou Bai was more powerful than she had imagined, because even the government was standing behind him. ¡°Then are you really going with me? Will anyone recognize you?¡± Jiang An was still worried. Zou Bai¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even people recognize me. As long as I don¡¯t admit it, no one can say that I¡¯m Zou Bai.¡± Alright, these words were really domineering. Jiang An couldn¡¯t refute them at all. In the end, he could only accept this fact. Zou Bai had long nurtured his substitute in the secret guards to let him leave the Jiang family openly. Then, he would return to the Zou family in front of many people. This way, in the eyes of others, Zou Bai was no longer by Jiang An¡¯s side. Zou Yi handed over the passport he had prepared. The photo on it was still Zou Bai, but the name was Zhou Hui. Jiang An placed him on her entourage list. Country F did not care who she brought. The next day, the group set off directly. When they arrived at the airport, they found many reporters waiting there. Sophie¡¯s return to China was a big deal, not to mention that Jiang An was going too, and had been invited by the officials. This was rare news. Jiang An and Sophie did not hesitate. They got out of the car and entered the airport, allowing the reporters to press the shutter. This time, they took a chartered plane to Country F, which was provided by the royal family. Originally, this was the standard for members of the royal family to travel. Moreover, they had their esteemed guest, Jiang An. The plane sent could be said to be luxurious. Jiang An and Sophie knew that there was going to be a fierce battle. When they got on the plane, they lay down and went to sleep without saying anything. Prince Henry couldn¡¯t believe it when the flight attendants relayed the news back. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Prince John¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°What do you think Jiang An means? Will she change her mind and stand on our side?¡± Originally, they were not on good terms, but now that they had formed a temporary alliance, Annie¡¯s momentum had been too fierce recently. If they did not want to be defeated one by one, they could only team up. ¡°Jiang An and Sophie haven¡¯t known each other for long. As long as we give her enough benefits, we can definitely pull her over.¡± Henry was very certain. ¡°As the head of a family, she must prioritize the interests of the Jiang family. I don¡¯t think she really supports Sophie. She just wants to bet on her.¡± Henry had seen too many family heads over the years. He had interacted with the neighboring countries and even China, so he naturally knew what these people valued the most. Only core interests could move them. John believed him and nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t help. We can¡¯t let her stand on Annie¡¯s side. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to make other plans.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They thought that Jiang An wanted to support Annie, but they didn¡¯t know that she wanted to support Sophie. In their eyes, Jiang An didn¡¯t have to do this. Even if she supported a heir, she couldn¡¯t control the entire Country F. She probably just wanted to get some benefits. When the plane landed, Jiang An tensed up. She knew that she would encounter countless obstacles in the future, but only by crossing them could she help Sophie. However, in other countries, she was still a little afraid. Zou Bai quietly walked over and used his body to block Jiang An. He looked like a dutiful bodyguard, but in fact, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡± Sophie¡¯s aura had also changed. She looked even more noble than when she was in China. She did not look like a princess but more like a queen. Jiang An looked at her and got off the plane one after another. The moment they stepped out of the cabin door, they were greeted by overwhelming cheers.. Chapter 673 - Chapter 673: Pickup Chapter 673: Pickup Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were many people standing under the plane, and a band was playing music after opening the door. The red carpet was spread all the way to the terminal. The scene was really grand. Because Jiang An was only invited to the ceremony and her status was not that of a national political figure, the two princes did not appear. That would be too low. But Princess Annie could come. After all, her daughter was on the plane. Sophie had not seen her mother for a long time. Her father had passed away when she was young. To be honest, she could not even remember what he looked like. When she was in France, she and her mother relied on each other. Reunion after a long separation made Sophie suddenly feel wistful. If it weren¡¯t for the happiness of her people, she really didn¡¯t want to stand on the opposite side of her mother. Just as Sophie was feeling a little guilty, Annie had already walked over enthusiastically to welcome Jiang An. Jiang An was shocked by her actions. Although she was a guest, her daughter was standing at the side. Annie acted as if she didn¡¯t see Sophie at all. She held Jiang An¡¯s hand and joked around, looking very familiar. The reporters who came quickly raised their cameras to take photos. Jiang An and Sophie now understood why. Now that everyone was staring at Jiang An, her actions would make people think that the two of them were on good terms. Sophie managed to control her expression. She understood that her mother wanted to fight for the throne. It was true that everyone wanted higher positions, but her methods were too despicable. Jiang An had just arrived. Hadn¡¯t her mother thought carefully about how others would think of her if she did this? Would her two uncles deal with her because of this? Her mother had never considered Jiang An¡¯s safety from the beginning to the end. She was just fighting for a moment of anger. Sophie did not want to continue her performance here. She quickly held Jiang An¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re tired from the long flight. You should hurry up and rest.¡± Only then did Annie reluctantly let go. After entering the terminal, Sophie said to Zou Bai, ¡°Hurry up and take An¡¯an to the hotel to rest. I¡¯ll stop Mom.¡± Zou Bai understood what Princess Annie wanted to do. Her act of trying to get close to An¡¯an was annoying, but he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity. Otherwise, he would have made a move long ago. He instructed Zou Yi to drive the Zou family¡¯s car over and stay in the Zou family¡¯s hotel. He did not follow the people from Country F. It didn¡¯t matter even if it was exposed that he had his own business here. They would only think that it belonged to the Jiang family and be even more respectful to Jiang An. In Zou Bai¡¯s opinion, An¡¯an should be praised by everyone. After all, he was supporting her from behind. Before Princess Annie could react, she heard a report that Jiang An had left. She said unhappily, ¡°Sophie, how could you let her stay outside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn where other people want to live,¡± Sophie snapped. Annie panicked. ¡°Do you know how important Jiang An is to us? With her support, your two uncles won¡¯t be able to compare to me. At that time, I¡¯ll be the rightful queen.¡± Sophie rolled her eyes. ¡°Mom, stop daydreaming. Jiang An is here purely for the sake of national friendship. She didn¡¯t say she wanted to get involved in this mess.¡± ¡°What?¡± Annie said loudly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you good friends with her? Why can¡¯t she be on our side?¡± She had seen on the news that Jiang An was on good terms with her daughter, so she felt that Jiang An must be helping her. Now that her daughter said this, she was not sure about Jiang An¡¯s attitude. Annie paced back and forth in the room anxiously. She had to pull Jiang An to her side. Sophie just stared at her. Her daughter, whom she had not seen for a long time, was back. Not only did her mother not say anything heartwarming, but from the moment they met until now, she had been talking about someone else because that person could help her fight for the throne. She had really given up. She was not that important to her mother. She was a mother herself, so she naturally knew what a mother who missed her child was like. Annie did not notice her emotions. She was filled with worry about the throne, afraid that Jiang An would help her two brothers tomorrow. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only John and Henry, on the other hand, were frantic. They had seen the media coverage. Annie¡¯s photo of Jiang An seemed to be very close. Had they lost their chance? Jiang An didn¡¯t know that she had already made two groups of people unable to sleep. After knowing that the hotel she was staying in was the Zou family¡¯s business, she relaxed and changed her clothes before lying on the bed. No one knew what she was thinking. Zou Bai walked out of the bathroom and saw her like this. He walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just find it strange that I¡¯ve become a VIP of a country,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai smiled. ¡°There will be many similar situations in the future. You have to be prepared..¡± Chapter 674 - Chapter 674: Official Confrontation Chapter 674: Official Confrontation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An turned to look at him. ¡°There will be more? I¡¯m only here for Sophie. I don¡¯t intend to do such things again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡± Zou Bai changed into his pajamas. ¡°The country tacitly allows you to deepen the diplomatic relationship between the two countries. After that, this kind of thing will only be handed over to you.¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t lie down anymore. ¡°I¡¯m not a civil servant either. I can¡¯t do anything on behalf of the country. There¡¯s no benefit in asking me to go.¡± Zou Bai sat on the bed and analyzed for her. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re not a civil servant that they want you to go. There are many things that don¡¯t need to be discussed in public. You just need to give each other an indication of attitude. With your status, it is just right to send a signal.¡± Jiang An was not a civil servant, but she was not an ordinary person either. Moreover, this precedent had been set. When the matter in Country F was over, all the countries would look at Jiang An differently. Jiang An frowned after hearing that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this. What if I can¡¯t do it well?¡± Zou Bai pinched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯ll do very well. Moreover, the country will compensate you for taking on this responsibility. From now on, the Jiang family¡¯s status will be even higher. They might even become one of the five great families in China in the future.¡± After hearing this, Jiang An fell into deep thought. She only wanted to live a quiet life, but as the head of the Jiang family, she had the responsibility of the family. If she could make the family prosper by doing this, she had no reason to refuse. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Jiang An¡¯s gaze was firm. When Zou Bai saw her bright eyes looking at him, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was as if he had suddenly slowed down. This feeling made him want to hug Jiang An. He thought so and did so. He lay down and hugged Jiang An¡¯s waist. The two of them were pressed against each other without any gaps. ¡°An¡¯an, you will have amazing achievements in the future,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°You will be the most amazing head of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang An looked up at him. ¡°Then you¡¯ll accompany me, right?¡± ¡°Till death do we part,¡± Zou Bai kissed her cheek and said. This pair of lovers fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. Even in a foreign land, there was nothing to be afraid of. With each other around, it was safe. Therefore, when she appeared in the palace the next day, Jiang An was in an impeccable mental state. Her relaxed appearance made her seem to be in her own backyard. This attitude shocked everyone present. They did not dare to underestimate Jiang An at all. They commented that China was indeed a big country. Even the family head of an aristocratic family had such a bearing. As it was not yet the National Day, the king did not need to be forced to attend because he was only entertaining guests in the palace in advance. Jiang An felt a little regretful. She really wanted to see how similar that substitute was. Annie quickly walked over affectionately. ¡°An¡¯an, let me introduce these people to you.¡± Jiang An took half a step back and said, ¡°No need. Sophie can accompany me.¡± This was a blatant rejection. Henry laughed when he heard it. ¡°Annie, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t disturb Miss Jiang. The children naturally have their own topics to talk about. Old people like us shouldn¡¯t get involved.¡± He sounded quite open-minded. Annie almost rolled her eyes when she heard that. ¡®You obviously want to rope her in too. Why are you pretending not to care?¡¯ Henry couldn¡¯t hear Annie¡¯s thoughts, but he knew that she must be feeling terrible. His mood became even better. John knew how to agitate his sister. He greeted, ¡°Everyone, just do as you please. We¡¯ll get to know each other as soon as we talk. There¡¯s no need to drag yourselves over to introduce yourself. Let¡¯s hurry up and play music and dance.¡± Annie almost snapped the fan in her hand. These two just didn¡¯t want her to have it easy. The guests also relaxed as the music sounded. They all entered the dance floor and began to dance. Sophie was not in the mood to do this, so she asked the maid to stand beside her and reject others. Those who could attend the banquet were all of high status, so they naturally had discerning eyes. They could tell that Sophie did not want to dance, so they did not disturb her. They placed more attention on Jiang An. Beautiful and elegant Eastern beauties always made people curious. Moreover, Jiang An¡¯s identity was very noble to them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A few people were eager to come over and invite Jiang An to dance, but Zou Bai was standing beside her, staring coldly at these people. However, there were still people who were not afraid of death. After thinking about it, they still walked over and bent down gentlemanly. ¡°Beautiful lady, can I invite you to dance?¡± Zou Bai stood in front of her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± The man who was suddenly blocked was a little unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m inviting this lady. Hurry up and move aside.¡± Jiang An said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to..¡± Chapter 675 - Chapter 675: Invitation to Dance Chapter 675: Invitation to Dance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai followed Jiang An as a bodyguard, but he still maintained his style in his attire. Coupled with his aura that could not be ignored, anyone would believe him if he said that he was the crown prince of any country. Therefore, when he spoke, the man thought that he was here to snatch the opportunity to dance with Jiang An. He thought that he definitely couldn¡¯t lose to him. He wanted Jiang An to see his bravery. After all, Country F had a tradition of dueling to win dance opportunities. However, he did not expect Jiang An to say that she did not want to dance. Clearly, she was biased towards Zou Bai. The man could only leave dejectedly. He was a gentleman who respected women. Jiang An smiled and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°You said that very quickly just now. What if I want to dance with him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zou Bai was very certain. ¡°You won¡¯t dance with him.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Because I want to ask you to dance now.¡± Zou Bai bowed and extended his hand to Jiang An. He had never invited anyone to dance at a banquet. Even if he had learned to dance, he did not want to bow down to anyone. Jiang An was the first and only one. Jiang An handed his hand over and the two of them entered the dance floor hand in hand. The people beside them quickly made way. It was not that they were afraid of them, but they subconsciously did so. After all, Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s appearances were too dazzling. The faces from the east were uniquely beautiful. It was the instinct of everyone to appreciate beauty. No matter what kind of beauty it was, it would attract people to look. An elegant waltz sounded. Jiang An danced to Zou Bai¡¯s rhythm. The tacit chemistry between the two of them was visible to the naked eye. The man who had invited the dance earlier did not look too good. He finally understood why he had been rejected. They must have known each other from the beginning. The palace was filled with applause after the dance. In fact, the dance was not to the point of being shocking, but only because the ones who started clapping first were John, Henry, and Annie. The three people from the royal family whose status was second only to the king applauded, and the others naturally followed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Jiang to have such good dancing skills,¡± John spoke first. Henry followed closely behind. ¡°Miss Jiang¡¯s dance is top-notch even in Country F.¡± In any case, he wasn¡¯t using Zou Bai¡¯s identity passport. He could just fool them a little. That was why Annie felt like she had seen him somewhere before. She had seen Zou Bai on the news before. But that was a long time ago. For the past two years, she had been too busy competing for the throne to care much about foreign news. Sophie didn¡¯t want Zou Bai¡¯s identity to be exposed, so she quickly said, ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t Grandfather come? I remember that he likes to attend banquets the most.¡± The few of them fell silent when they heard this. The old king had died long ago and was lying in the hospital morgue, but no one dared to spread the news. According to the law, the crown prince would inherit the throne after the death of the King. Even if he said that he would give up the throne and go somewhere, the legal throne would still be his. No matter how much others wanted to be king, they could only pinch their noses and look for him. Although the crown prince had been clamoring all these years that he did not want to be the king, he had never delayed the royal family¡¯s official business. His reputation among the people was quite good. He could not be replaced just like that. They had to increase their political influence before then, so they would be able to win the support of the people and smoothly ascend to the throne. ¡°Your maternal grandfather has been so sad recently that his health hasn¡¯t been good, so he doesn¡¯t want to attend the banquet.¡± Annie sighed. ¡°Your uncle left just like that. Grandfather really couldn¡¯t accept it.¡± Jiang An really wanted to applaud these words. Not only did she lie, but she also made the crown prince take responsibility for angering their sickly father. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie said eagerly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Grandfather.¡± ¡®That won¡¯t do. If I let Sophie go, it¡¯ll all come out.¡¯ They did not want a fourth person to know about this. If anything happened, everyone¡¯s plan would be ruined. Moreover, Sophie had been gone for so many years that no one could figure out what she would do. It would not be good to come up with any crooked ideas to help her mother. ¡°Your grandfather is recuperating in the other palace and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. Even if you go, you won¡¯t be able to enter,¡± Henry said.. Chapter 676 - Chapter 676: Many Children Chapter 676: Many Children Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Henry didn¡¯t care that there was no one in the palace at the moment. Lies came at the drop of a hat. Sophie couldn¡¯t be allowed to see the old king. With that, he pushed John and asked him to help cover up the lie. John finally reacted and said, ¡°Yes, your maternal grandfather was hurt by his family. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to see us.¡± Sophie knew they were lying, of course, and admired them for lying so freely, as if her maternal grandfather really wasn¡¯t dead. Annie took her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Someone is taking care of your grandfather. Didn¡¯t you bring your husband and son back with you?¡± She wasn¡¯t trying to sound her out. She really wanted to see her daughter¡¯s child. Unfortunately, Sophie only had doubts about her. She smiled and said, ¡°The child is still young and didn¡¯t want to come. But he can¡¯t bear to part with his parents, so Gao Tian stayed behind to take care of the child.¡± ¡°Then you must bring him back next time. I haven¡¯t seen my grandson yet.¡± Annie smiled. Sophie said something else to change the subject. She didn¡¯t want Gao Jing to come at this time. Fortunately, Annie only asked this on a whim and did not continue. Speaking of children, the other two had something to say. Henry and John were both amorous people. They each had more children than the other. There were many legitimate children, not to mention those illegitimate children. They didn¡¯t bring them because they only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they offended Jiang An. However, it was time to chat. Mentioning them could also be used as a topic of conversation to improve their relationship. The three of them chattered non-stop. Jiang An was tired of listening. She was not interested in the stories of those children. Moreover, she was about the same age as these so-called children. She really had no sense of immersion. Originally, they wanted to rope in Jiang An, but what happened caught them off guard. They were afraid that the old king¡¯s death would be discovered, so they were busy covering it up and didn¡¯t have the time to express their goodwill. The banquet ended in a hurry. Returning to the hotel with Sophie, Jiang An asked, ¡°How many children do your two uncles have? Who are you ranked behind in terms of inheritance rights?¡± Although their goal was to make Sophie a queen, one plan could never keep up with changes. No one knew what the outcome would be, so it was better to listen and watch. Sophie thought about the question for a moment. ¡°My two uncles have a lot of children. There are almost ten children in the marriage alone, but they all have all kinds of scandals. I don¡¯t think the people will recognize them as kings unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless they can get the support of the army now, then the opinions of the people won¡¯t matter,¡± Jiang An added. The reason why the royal family of Country F had such great influence was because of their extraordinary status. Under the guise of a constitutional monarch, they were actually still ruled by the king. The root of the problem was that the king held military power. Even the president could not mobilize the army. It was more like working for the royal family. Now, because the old king had died suddenly, the army did not know who to pledge loyalty to for a moment. That was why Jiang An and the others had time. ¡°Then aren¡¯t there many people we need to guard against?¡± Jiang An asked. Sophie thought for a moment. ¡°John¡¯s daughter, Mary, and Henry¡¯s William. The two of them have some means, but like their fathers, they¡¯re not good people.¡± At this point, Sophie seemed to remember something. There was obvious disgust on her face. It was obviously not a good memory. Jiang An looked at Zou Bai and smiled. He immediately understood. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate the two of them,¡± Zou Bai said helplessly. Jiang An smiled brightly. It felt good to have someone help her. At the same time, John and Henry were also talking, but the center of their conversation was Jiang An. ¡°I see that she and Sophie have a good relationship. It¡¯s not easy to rope her in. Are you sure you want to negotiate with benefits?¡± John asked. Henry was a little uncertain for a moment. The benefits they offered were really not much. At most, they would promise her what they would give after becoming king. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, this sounded no different from an empty promise. Jiang An was not a fool. She would definitely not agree. This was a big problem. The news of the old king¡¯s death could not be hidden forever. They had to obtain victory as soon as possible. Although the crown prince had given up on the throne and left, no one could say for sure if he would change his mind. If he suddenly returned to inherit the throne, their plans would become a joke. ¡°Since there¡¯s no way to give benefits for the time being, we have to use another method to form an alliance. At the very least, we have to let Jiang An know our sincerity as a guarantee,¡± John suggested. ¡°What kind of guarantee, we can¡¯t sign an agreement right?¡± Henry didn¡¯t understand what he meant.. Chapter 677 - Chapter 677: Giving Flowers Chapter 677: Giving Flowers Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Faced with his brother¡¯s stupidity, John couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°I mean, letting one of our children marry Jiang An is the best solution.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened. He really hadn¡¯t expected that promise to mean anything like that. He shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Jiang An is Chinese after all. She¡¯s also the head of the Jiang family. It¡¯s impossible for her to marry into Country F.¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± John snorted. ¡°Of course she can¡¯t marry over with her status. Then let the child live with her in China. Anyway, you and I don¡¯t lack children.¡± This was true. They had countless children, so it was fine to give one away. Henry still felt that something was amiss. ¡°Will Jiang An agree? I heard that she has a fiancA?.¡± Although he didn¡¯t pay attention to the news in China, he had learned some things about Jiang An in advance. For example, she had two children and a fiancA?. John smiled. ¡°So what if she has a fiancA?? Jiang An is going to be the head of the family. It¡¯s fine to break off the engagement. Even if she can¡¯t break off the engagement, it¡¯s fine to have two lovers.¡± There had been several queens in Country F¡¯s history. This was how they lived. Even if they had a husband, it would not stop them from finding other lovers. It would be more abnormal if they did not have other lovers. John was comparing Jiang An to the queens. After all, they were both powerful and influential. Henry also felt that it made sense. As long as he could make Jiang An side with him, any sacrifice would be worth it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly get the children ready. At the very least, they have to dress up,¡± Henry said. Since he was determined to seduce Jiang An, they had to be good-looking. John held him back. ¡°Wait a minute. You haven¡¯t said which child to send.¡± Although he had come up with this idea, there were still some differences when implementing it. For example, who was the child who was going to be sent and whose side Jiang An would be on after she was roped in. They only formed an alliance temporarily to deal with Annie. Once Annie lost her combat strength, the two of them would have to compete. Henry understood what he meant and mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me here. When the time comes, the children will rely on their own abilities. Whoever Jiang An likes will be hers.¡± After the two of them separated, they quickly returned to their palace and called their unmarried sons over. They said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you have to please Miss Jiang. It¡¯s best if you can stay completely.¡± The children had all grown up in luxurious clothes and food. They had no experience of currying favor with others at all. They were hesitant and did not want to go. Regarding this, the two of them had the same attitude. If they didn¡¯t want to do it, they would get lost from home and would no longer be members of the royal family. This caused Jiang An to be drowned in roses the next day when she opened the door. The door was filled with flowers sent by these princes. The bodyguards could only stop them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything if they wanted to place things at the door. Jiang An looked at the flowers on the ground in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡± Zou Bai walked over with a cold expression and took out the letters from the flowers. She opened them and saw that they were all love confessions for Jiang An. They were so sweet that it made one¡¯s teeth hurt. ¡°These are all for your courtship,¡± he said. Jiang An only dared to believe it when she saw her name on the letter. ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡± Zou Bai asked the shadow guards to get rid of the flowers and then asked the shadow guards stationed nearby. ¡°They were sent over by the palace. They should be the few princes in the country at the moment. They all want to woo Miss Jiang.¡± This answer was really surprising. Jiang An had expected them to rope her in, but she didn¡¯t expect such a method. She turned to look at Zou Bai. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai¡¯s expression was already very ugly, but he still forced a smile. ¡°They¡¯re delusional.¡± Of course, this was not Jiang An¡¯s fault. Being able to get wooed by others proved that she was very outstanding. However, these people did not really love her. They just wanted Jiang An¡¯s support and wanted to use their marriage to tie Jiang An down. ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯re looking down on me.¡± Jiang An tore the letters apart. ¡°Would I lose my mind because of love and give support without thinking?¡± These flowers did not cause any misunderstandings between the two of them. They were sure that the other party loved them and would not quarrel over such a small matter to wear down their love, let alone this was such a ridiculous thing. After Jiang An chose a gown, she went to the palace. There was a banquet every day before the official celebration. Every year, Country F¡¯s National Day was a celebration. Annie only found out what her brothers had done in the morning and quickly stood at the door to welcome Jiang An. She couldn¡¯t let their scheme succeed.. Chapter 678 - Chapter 678: Picking Chapter 678: Picking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Miss Jiang, I heard that you like jewelry, so I specially got someone to send some over. See if you like it when we get back,¡± Annie whispered into Jiang An¡¯s ear. She was trying to find out if Jiang An liked money or sex more. When the time came, she would be able to please her. It was true that she did not have a son, but beautiful men were not a scarce resource. As long as she looked for them herself, there would be one. There was no need to let a son go. The relationship between a man and a woman was the most difficult to maintain. They might not like each other one day. Only benefits were eternal. Jiang An understood what Annie meant and suddenly had an idea. She smiled and said, ¡°Princess Annie must have sent something good. I don¡¯t have to look to know.¡± This was the first time she had shown a good expression. Annie was overjoyed and felt that Jiang An loved money more. Annie was not afraid of not knowing exactly what the other party liked, but she was afraid that she would not even know anything the other party liked. Annie was instantly filled with motivation. At the same time, she still had to guard against her brothers¡¯ actions. She probed, ¡°The hotel is really lively this morning. It seems like someone sent roses to Miss Jiang. It seems that the people of Country F have good taste and know to pursue the most beautiful person.¡± Jiang An¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°I don¡¯t like people giving me flowers. Those love words are even more unbearable. Do you think I lack handsome men by my side?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Annie naturally agreed. ¡°With Miss Jiang¡¯s status, of course everything is the best. She doesn¡¯t lack anything.¡± After entering, Jiang An found a place to sit down. Annie couldn¡¯t stay by her side all the time, so she quickly went to find Sophie to accompany her and greet others. Zou Bai moved closer to Jiang An. ¡°You don¡¯t lack handsome men. Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Jiang An pinched him without leaving a trace. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t lack handsome men with you by my side.¡± Sophie walked over excitedly. ¡°An¡¯an, I heard someone brought you roses.¡± ¡°Yes, the people who gave the roses are all related to you by blood,¡± Jiang An added. Sophie sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one everyone wants to rope in now. It¡¯s understandable that they came up with this stupid idea.¡± To pull someone to one¡¯s side, they had to give them the corresponding benefits. It was either money, power, or beauty. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your two uncles to be so reckless as to give up their sons.¡± Jiang An¡¯s face was filled with mockery. Sophie was curious. ¡°So what are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll play with their cards,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. ¡°In any case, they¡¯re the ones who took the initiative to give me benefits. It¡¯s only right for me to choose.¡± Sophie understood immediately and clapped her hands. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest.¡± When most of the people had arrived, the princes who delivered the letter surrounded Jiang An as expected. They wanted to curry favor with Jiang An, but unfortunately, Zou Bai, who looked terrifying, was in front of her. ¡°We want to talk to Miss Jiang. Hurry up and move aside,¡± Prince Allen straightened his neck and said. Zou Bai looked down at him. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Jiang¡¯s bodyguard. I won¡¯t let strangers get close to her easily.¡± This made Allen furious. At this moment, Jiang An said, ¡°If you want to see me, tell me who you are.¡± The group of people hurriedly puffed out their chests and raised their heads. They wanted to show their most handsome side and introduced themselves one by one. To be honest, Jiang An didn¡¯t remember any of them. In any case, they were all children of the Valuto family and were princes. Moreover, Jiang An couldn¡¯t tell the foreigners apart. She felt that they looked similar and really didn¡¯t have any memories. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking to strangers. You all can go back first.¡± Jiang An¡¯s attitude was very cold. The princes looked at each other. They were also the moon surrounded by stars in the country. Many noble ladies wanted to marry them, let alone many common girls who wanted to be Cinderella. There was no one like Jiang An who completely ignored them. Allen probed, ¡°Miss Jiang is new here and doesn¡¯t know Country F very well. Why don¡¯t we accompany Miss Jiang and explain?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was already the most humble response possible. Two princes could barely control their expressions. Jiang An sneered. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not difficult for me to do something that I can do with money. The tour guide would be even better.¡± The princes returned to their father¡¯s side in defeat. Henry and John were furious after hearing this. ¡°You were just criticized. You should have continued to accompany Miss Jiang over there. How could you come back so easily?¡± Allen wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°We¡¯re princes. Why should we please her?¡± ¡°Bullsh*t.. If you can¡¯t get Miss Jiang¡¯s support, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the royal family!¡± Chapter 679 - Chapter 679: Other Conspiracy Chapter 679: Other Conspiracy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Henry and John were really angered to death by their children. They grew up in comfortable environments and felt that their current living environment was very good. They did not have any sense of competition. This was also because the crown prince had been in power for a long time. The old king had already appointed a crown prince. No matter how unconvinced they were, they could not express it. Children born under such circumstances naturally did not have such ambitions. ¡°Of all the children we have, none of them are of any use,¡± Henry said with a headache. John felt the same way. They had racked their brains for the throne, but the children were so disappointing. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for the younger brothers. I¡¯ll make them understand what they have to do next.¡± William walked over with a smile. No matter how he looked at his eldest son, Henry was satisfied. He had the same desire to become a king as him and would give up everything for this ambition. For so many years, William had won the hearts of the people and was known as the prince of the people. This was also the reason why Henry did not call him over. William was his heir and could not leave Country F. ¡°Your brothers don¡¯t have brains. I¡¯m afraid no matter how you teach them, it¡¯s useless.¡± Henry was angry at the mention of this. William smiled. ¡°They just need a direction, that¡¯s all.¡± At this moment, John leaned over. ¡°William, you have to teach all your younger brothers. You can¡¯t be biased.¡± In other words, William could not only teach his younger brothers. He had to teach his sons too. William knew that his father and uncle were allies, so he agreed readily. Anyway, no one knew how much he would teach. Henry was a little unhappy. ¡°Mary is also a smart child. With her around, William doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡± As if he didn¡¯t understand the sarcasm, John smiled very proudly. ¡°Of course Mary is the daughter I¡¯m proudest of.¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Mary in the past two days?¡± William suddenly realized that something was wrong. John laughed. ¡°She¡¯s keeping Grandfather company.¡± Upon hearing this, Henry and his son¡¯s expressions changed. The old king had died a long time ago. Now that they had found the substitute, they could temporarily hide the news of his death. Therefore, this substitute had to listen to him so that nothing would happen. After all, the substitute looked too similar to the old king. Even as his sons, they could not tell the difference sometimes. If Mary took advantage of this time to hold the substitute in her hand, it would be no different from controlling the royal power. After John was called away by others, Henry snorted coldly. ¡°What are they going to do? Are they going to let that substitute announce that he will be the king?¡± ¡°Grandfather has passed away. Although we¡¯ve kept the news under wraps, the officers in the army know about it. It¡¯s useless even if that substitute passes the position to him in public,¡± William comforted him. However, this also made them understand one thing. It was imperative to rope in Jiang An. None of them could get the military¡¯s support now, so they had to have a powerful ally. William quickly turned around to find his younger brothers. He wanted to teach them in the shortest time possible. Sophie watched them bustle about. ¡°They must be up to something again,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s so tiring for them.¡± Jiang An picked up the glass of water. ¡°Let them do whatever they want. I want to see what bad ideas they can come up with.¡± Zou Bai, who had been silent all this while, asked, ¡°What¡¯s William¡¯s bottom line?¡± Sophie¡¯s face was full of disgust. ¡°He has no bottom line. Since he was young, as long as he wanted to do something, he would do it by hook or by crook. He even gets away cleanly and doesn¡¯t do it himself.¡± Zou Bai called Zou Yi and Zou Er over to give orders. ¡°You guys stay by An¡¯an¡¯s side for the next few days. All food and drinks must be checked to prevent any danger from happening.¡± ¡°Do you think they will attack me?¡± Jiang An understood what Zou Bai meant. Zou Bai nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t have any other options now. Getting your support is the most important, but if you don¡¯t make your stance clear, they will definitely use other methods.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He had seen too many such things in the secret guards. He had never thought much of it in the past, but when he thought about how these methods would be used on Jiang An, he felt terrified. Jiang An held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. Besides, you¡¯re by my side.¡± Sophie added, ¡°I have some people in the palace. I won¡¯t let them hurt An¡¯an.¡± Jiang An was much calmer than them. She was still in the mood to look around. ¡°William has appeared. Where¡¯s Princess Mary?¡± Sophie suddenly realized something. ¡°Mary must be up to something else..¡± Chapter 680 - Chapter 680: Little Prince Chapter 680: Little Prince Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was a little surprised by Sophie¡¯s judgment. Mary just didn¡¯t appear, so how could she be sure that she had other motives? ¡°Is there any basis?¡± she asked. Sophie sighed. ¡°Mary never did anything useless. She knew you were at the party today, but she didn¡¯t try to win you over. There must have been something more important.¡± Jiang An did not know much about the royal family of Country F. Although the Zou family¡¯s secret guards had power here, they had to be more careful when it came to other countries¡¯ internal affairs. Therefore, they didn¡¯t receive much information. They were even more on the sidelines about the royal family. After all, the royal family of this country had real power. They only discovered some suppressed scandals. Zou Bai didn¡¯t know what kind of person Mary was. To outsiders, she was always gentle and amiable, caring towards the people. ¡°Is there anything we¡¯ve overlooked now?¡± Jiang An began to use elimination. ¡°There must be something more important to make her give up this banquet.¡± Zou Bai instantly understood. ¡°The old king.¡± Now that there was a substitute replacing the old king, if he said something biased, it would be beneficial in the future. If Mary controlled this substitute, the situation would be very different. Sophie was visibly flustered. ¡°Then what should we do? She won¡¯t want that substitute to pass the throne directly, will she? Do we still have a chance to find the crown prince?¡± Jiang An quickly held her hand and comforted her. ¡°No, that substitute can¡¯t really replace the old king. If they could do that, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to rope me in from the beginning.¡± Sophie calmed down when she heard this. It was no wonder she was so anxious. If the throne really fell into the hands of someone else, it would not be a good thing for Country F. Jiang An also realized that the current situation was not good, but they still had the initiative. There should still be a chance. She was lost in thought. Sophie looked at her expectantly, while Zou Bai stepped back to stand beside her. After a while, Jiang An smiled. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s a difference between the two princes now. I think Mary¡¯s actions will speed up the rift between them. As long as she uses a little more strength, these two will fall out.¡± Sophie was confused. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jiang An leaned closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think Henry knows what Mary did. If he did, he would have let his son go too. I think everyone is here to please me. Could it be that he¡¯s magnanimous enough to give his substitute to John?¡± Of course, the answer was no. They were both wary of each other. It was just that they had a common enemy that they had temporarily formed an alliance with. Once the enemy disappeared, the first person they had to get rid of was the other party. ¡°So where do we go from here?¡± Sophie asked. Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯d better help me spread the word that my fiance and I are connected by marriage, but we actually don¡¯t have any feelings for each other and that I really need someone to accompany me.¡± Zou Bai was immediately displeased. He looked at Jiang An with a cold face. Sophie didn¡¯t know if she should say that. Jiang An patted Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a plan. Anyway, these things have nothing to do with us after we return to the country.¡± Zou Bai agreed without pulling his hand away. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Explain it to me tonight.¡± Jiang An instantly felt a chill run down her spine. She didn¡¯t want to go back tonight. Before Sophie could pass the message, Prince Allen, who had been reluctant before, came over and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jiang, do you think this banquet is fun?¡± He was in his early twenties and looked as handsome as a prince in a painting. When he smiled, there were two dimples on his face. At this moment, he looked very pleasing to the eye with a smile. Jiang An wanted to make use of them, so she immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite fun, but I¡¯m a little lonely.¡± This was a hint. Allen quickly walked to his side and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accompany Miss Jiang. I¡¯ve attended such banquets too many times. There¡¯s nothing new.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai silently stood behind Jiang An, but he had already thought of 800 ways to kill him. Tonight, he would teach this kid a lesson. Allen still didn¡¯t know what he was about to encounter. He felt that he had already taken the first successful step and happily stayed by Jiang An¡¯s side. Jiang An chatted with him and realized that this person¡¯s IQ.was not high. She could actually get information out of him. This discovery made Jiang An even happier. She continued to talk to him about some things she wanted to know, including things that Sophie didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t know if he was really stupid or pretending to be stupid, but he actually said it all.. Chapter 681 - Chapter 681: Fighting for Love Chapter 681: Fighting for Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An had obtained a lot of information from Allen, so she deliberately directed all the questions to John. In Allen¡¯s world, the relationship between his father and uncle was not good. It had been like this since he was young. All these years of knowledge would not change in an instant. In addition, Henry continued to badmouth John at home, so Alan did not feel that their relationship had improved and kept talking about the scandal that had happened to John. Jiang An¡¯s expression became even brighter after hearing this. In the eyes of the other princes, it meant that she was interested in Allen. Henry¡¯s son was fine. He felt that Allen was enough. He didn¡¯t have to fawn on Jiang An. John¡¯s son did not think so. His father had ordered them to please Miss Jiang and not let this opportunity be snatched away by Henry¡¯s son. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t care less about the prince¡¯s face. They hurriedly ran to Jiang An¡¯s side, wanting to express their sincerity. ¡°Miss Jiang, I gave you roses yesterday. I wonder if you liked them?¡± Jason said. Allen quickly added, ¡°I also sent roses to the hotel and wrote a letter to Miss Jiang.¡± Jiang An naturally knew that Zou Bai had disposed of all those letters. She hadn¡¯t seen a single one. However, she could not say this now. She smiled and said, ¡°I saw it. At that time, I could not tell who was who. I only knew that many princes sent me flowers.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, these princes disliked each other. They did not expect so many people to give flowers. They could not showcase their differences at all. Jason quickly put on a smile. ¡°Then we¡¯ll consider it as getting to know each other today. I¡¯ll send Miss Jiang flowers every day.¡± Jiang An refused. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t really like flowers.¡± Of course, these words were fake, but Jiang An still remembered Zou Bai¡¯s expression after seeing the flowers. In order not to agitate him, it was better not to let them send it. Allen took her words seriously and looked at Jason mockingly. ¡°You only know how to send flowers. That thing isn¡¯t worth much. I have a gem necklace that¡¯s especially beautiful. Only Miss Jiang is most suitable to wear it. I¡¯ll send it to the hotel later.¡± The royal family of Country F did not lack money, so Allen was not stingy with a necklace. In any case, there were plenty of such things. Jiang An didn¡¯t say whether she wanted it or not. She focused all her attention on the dance floor. Someone danced a tango and won the applause of the entire hall. Her aloof attitude made people even more anxious. The princes quickly said something fun to draw her attention back. ¡°Jason, tell me about the process of the National Day Ceremony. This is the first time I¡¯ve participated in such a national celebration,¡± Jiang An said. Jason quickly tried his best to make the entire celebration especially interesting, making Jiang An smile non-stop. Seeing him like this, Allen rolled his eyes. He was the one who came first. Why did Jiang An like him more? Just like that, the two of them fought for love. Jiang An¡¯s words could make their hearts surge. In the end, they were no longer doing it for their father¡¯s instructions. They were completely competitive. Jiang An was quite happy to see this. She was trying to sow discord between them, causing them to want to strangle each other to death in the end. However, Jiang An still made a choice. She said some ambiguous words to Jason, making his mood float. When they returned, the two of them reported to their father. Henry was naturally furious. Allen was clearly his most beautiful child. How could he lose to Jason? ¡°Can¡¯t you do better? That boy doesn¡¯t even look as good as you,¡± Henry snapped. Allen retorted, ¡°What can I do if Miss Jiang likes him? Jason keeps saying how much his father admires Miss Jiang. It sounds fake.¡± Hearing his son say this, Henry¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not think that Jiang An would really fall for Jason so quickly. At most, she would just play with him. However, if Jason said all this, it was very likely that Jiang An felt that John was more sincere and wanted to express his attitude by favoring Jason. Henry quickly called William over to discuss the next step of the plan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Unlike his worries here, John was so happy that he could not close his mouth. If not for the fact that it was already night, he would have gone to Henry¡¯s place to show off. He patted Jason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well done. If Miss Jiang really likes you, you can follow her back to the country.¡± Jason did not expect this outcome. He thought that he would just accompany Jiang An for a while and be a prince in peace after she left. But now, he was told to follow her. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to leave Country F.¡± Jason panicked. John¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You have to go. That¡¯s my order..¡± Chapter 682 - Chapter 682: No Backbone Chapter 682: No Backbone Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jason couldn¡¯t accept it. He didn¡¯t understand why he wanted him to leave. He didn¡¯t even understand why he wanted him to please Jiang An. He was the youngest son in the family and had always enjoyed the love of his father and brothers. He had a rich life that he could see. He had never thought that he would have to curry favor with someone one day. He had finally achieved this, but he was told that he had been given away as a gift. Jason was having none of it. ¡°I¡¯m never going to see Jiang An again,¡± he wailed. ¡°None of you are going to send me out.¡± John would not indulge him. He slapped him hard. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll beat you to death right now.¡± John¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°You¡¯re not my only son anyway.¡± John had been struggling for the throne for so many years. In his dreams, he would defeat everyone else and become the king. He would not allow anything to go wrong at this time. Moreover, Jiang An was clearly biased towards him. As long as he worked hard, he would succeed. If he failed at this moment, he might as well hang himself. Jason did not understand why his father would treat him like this. He rebelled and said, ¡°Then kill me. I¡¯m a prince of a country. I¡¯ll never do anything to please others again.¡± John raised his eyes to his, as if he were watching a great joke. ¡°You think you¡¯re a prince, but if we lose this time, you won¡¯t even be able to keep your life. Only when I ascend to that position will you be a prince. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have the chance to curry favor with others.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t accept such a thing. It shattered all his pride. John didn¡¯t give him any time to be stunned. He grabbed his collar and said, ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be chosen by Jiang An. When you go back with her, you¡¯ll have wealth and status. Even if you can¡¯t get married, I won¡¯t mistreat you in the future. If you stay, you can just wait to die.¡± Jason finally scrambled away. John knew he would go to Jiang An tomorrow. After all, this son had never had much backbone. At the same time, William was discussing countermeasures with Henry. He did not expect things to develop like this. Allen was clearly much more handsome than Jason. ¡°Dad, Miss Jiang only expressed her preference for Jason, but she didn¡¯t really like Jason. We still have a chance,¡± William said. Of course, Henry knew that it made sense. However, everything was piled up now. Tomorrow was the National Day Ceremony. He did not know if that substitute could fool the people. They had to get Jiang An¡¯s support as soon as possible. For this, he could even give his son away. He could not lose to John. William thought about it and said, ¡°Perhaps Miss Jiang is just revealing a piece of information to us. She wants sincerity and not a vague show of goodwill.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Henry was interested. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, and Miss Jiang An is the same. If she can¡¯t help anyone, then she came for nothing, so she doesn¡¯t want to continue probing. Whoever has this intention, just tell her directly. That¡¯s why she shows preference for Jason, because Jason mentioned his father,¡± William analyzed. The more Henry listened, the more he felt that it made sense. If she had really chosen Jason, there would have been no need to beat around the bush. She would have just expressed her support for John. ¡°You¡¯re right. Find a time for Allen to talk to Miss Jiang,¡± Henry decided. William shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll talk to Miss Jiang myself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. You can explain it more clearly.¡± Jiang An, who was at the hotel, had the same thought. She told Sophie everything that would happen on both sides, and Sophie was surprised. ¡°An¡¯an, I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s suitable to be a queen.¡± Jiang An waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not cut out for this. It¡¯s just that from their point of view, they might say such things.¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°Then do you still want them by your side tomorrow?¡± These words sounded sour. Anyone could tell that he was jealous. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow is the celebration. Of course they have to go and do their own things.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was still not good, but he did not let go of Jiang An¡¯s hand. Sophie, on the other hand, was a little worried. ¡°The double is coming out tomorrow. What should we do?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the substitute for now. You should contact the military.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t even know them. Will they care about me?¡± Sophie was at a loss. Jiang An smiled. ¡°They¡¯re already waiting to see who I want to support. It¡¯s the right time for you to contact them now. You have to let them know that you¡¯re not speaking up for your mother, but planning for yourself.¡± ¡°If they hesitate, just say that the Xiyun Jiang family will support you at all costs..¡± Chapter 683 - Chapter 683: Malicious Intentions Chapter 683: Malicious Intentions Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios During this period of time, Zhao Yan had been running around everywhere. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to come to an agreement with that group, so he began to pay attention to Zou Bai¡¯s traces. ¡°Master, Zou Bai has been staying in the Zou Family all this time and hasn¡¯t come out,¡± Zhao Yi replied. Zhao Yan was a little puzzled. Previously, Zou Bai wished he could stay in the Jiang family. Why did he suddenly come back? ¡°Zou Bai hasn¡¯t been there since Miss Jiang left the country.¡± Zhao Yi could see his master¡¯s confusion. Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°But he gets along well with those two children. He hasn¡¯t been to visit them for so long?¡± Zhao Yi shook his head. ¡°No.¡± The more Zhao Yan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Zou Bai had always been very busy. Even before he met Jiang An, he would go everywhere to check on the Zou family¡¯s businesses. After all, people like them were most afraid of being deceived by their subordinates. They had to see it with their own eyes. But Zou Bai stayed at home obediently. Something was not right. Once this thought appeared, he could not suppress it no matter what. Zhao Yan could not even eat in the end. ¡°No, I have to take a look.¡± Zhao Yan stood up and walked out. He asked the driver to drive to the Zou residence to visit. Zou Fei was very puzzled when she heard the servant say this. This Zhao Yan had never visited them before. Why did he suddenly come today? Ever since Zou Bai left China, Zou Fei had returned to the old residence to stay in case something happened to the Zou family and there was no one to deal with it. Anyway, Zou Bai had already made arrangements, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. However, he was not a fool. He knew that Zhao Yan definitely had ill intentions. Zou Fei nodded and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± Zhao Yan originally thought that he would be rejected at the door. This would prove his guess, but he was quickly invited in. ¡°Hello, Brother Zou.¡± Zhao Yan was trying to build a relationship. In any case, the four great families had in-laws. It was fine to call him Big Brother. Zou Fei smiled and asked him to sit down. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy recently? You still have time to come to my place.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already finished my work. I haven¡¯t seen Zou Bai in a long time, so I came to take a look,¡± Zhao Yan said with a smile. Zou Fei knew that Zhao Yan must have guessed something, but Zou Bai had been approved by the government, so he didn¡¯t panic. ¡°He¡¯s not as free as you. He¡¯s been so busy recently that I can¡¯t even see him.¡± Zhao Yan pretended to be surprised. ¡°But no one has seen him recently. What¡¯s going on?¡± Zou Fei wanted to splash the tea on his face. It was none of his business whether Zou Bai was at home or not. Even if he did not go out for the rest of his life, it was not his place to ask. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him either. Maybe it¡¯s something else.¡± Zou Fei¡¯s entire person became cold. However, Zhao Yan didn¡¯t notice the change in him. He just wanted to find fault with him. Zou Bai was either busy with something shameful or had secretly left the country without letting the government know. No matter which of these two results was exposed, it would be detrimental to Zou Bai. Zhao Yan only wanted to find evidence as soon as possible. He said, ¡°That¡¯s too mysterious. Why don¡¯t I help him so he can finish things a little faster?¡± ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t help.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know when we meet later.¡± Zou Fei snorted, ¡°Zhao Yan, this is our Zou Family¡¯s business. It¡¯s rude for an outsider like you to interfere.¡± Zhao Yan made a surprised expression. ¡°Could it be that no one can know about this? There¡¯s such a thing in the Zou family?¡± Zou Fei was so angry that he wanted to laugh. He didn¡¯t care about manners and directly leaned on the sofa. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have their own business? If you say it like this, I want to see where the Zhao Family¡¯s secret guards train. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see in our family. It¡¯s not as good as the Zou Family¡¯s Intelligence Network.¡± Zhao Yan recognized that Zou Fei was a soft-hearted person, so his words became impolite. Zou Fei sneered, ¡°If you know how powerful the Intelligence Network is, you wouldn¡¯t be talking nonsense here. If they accidentally tell everyone about the Zhao Family, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up in a short time.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you must be joking. The four great clans have always been on good terms with each other. If we do this, people will think that the Zou Clan is arrogant.¡± Zhao Yan still wanted to use the other clans to suppress others. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Fei didn¡¯t indulge him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others think of the Zou Family. Anyway, if something happens to the Zhao Family, they will definitely be happy.¡± If the Zhao family was affected, the other families could take the opportunity to get some benefits. If they were stronger, they could even split their assets. Hearing this, Zhao Yan finally knew fear. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Fei, a piece of trash who didn¡¯t even dare to be the Patriarch, to openly threaten him here. He was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t control his expression. ¡°Zou Bai, if you have the ability, don¡¯t appear for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡± Zou Fei treated these words as farts. Zhao Yan wasn¡¯t even Family Head, and the Zhao Clan was still fighting so fiercely. In his opinion, this person didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to his younger brother.. Chapter 684 - Chapter 684: Zhao Lan Is Crazy Chapter 684: Zhao Lan Is Crazy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Fei had sent a message to Zou Bai about this matter. He believed that his younger brother naturally had a way to deal with him. Zou Bai didn¡¯t expect Zhao Yan to come to his house. He understood that Zhao Yan had been watching him. Although the government had tacitly allowed him to come out, he could not let everyone know. It seemed that he had to find something for Zhao Yan to do. However, this matter could not be handled by the Zou family. He had been watching him to begin with. If he took action now, it would indirectly prove that he was not in the country and needed someone¡¯s help. Mo Shen, who was playing with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, received the news. He didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to ask him for help one day, so he immediately replied affirmatively. Then, he quickly called the Mo Family¡¯s people and quietly settled the matter. Even if he wanted to find something for Zhao Yan to do, he could not directly attack. There had to be a reason. No matter how he thought about it, there was only one way. A rumor began to spread in Beijing that the Mo family wanted to find a successor for Mo Shen. Because they couldn¡¯t get married, they didn¡¯t expect her to be a noble lady. They even said that they were willing to pay 100 million yuan as compensation. The Mo Family would always protect this woman and acknowledge her as their mother when the child was born. It could be said that other than his wife¡¯s status, he had obtained most of the benefits that the mistress of the Mo family deserved. It was just that she couldn¡¯t stay in the Mo Family. After giving birth, she had nothing to do with Mo Shen anymore. Rumors spread quickly, let alone rumors about the Mo Family. In less than half a day, the entire capital¡¯s aristocratic families knew. They laughed at the Mo Family for being muddle-headed and saying such things to the public. However, when they thought about how Mo Shen had finally woken up, they felt that if it were them, they would also be worried about the child. Others just treated it as a joke. When Zhao Lan heard this, she was so angry that she went crazy. At that time, she smashed many things. She could agree to break off the engagement back then because Zhao Yan had advised her to retreat in order to advance. Mo Shen was determined to break off the engagement, so he might as well go with the flow. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t marry anyone else for the time being. Moreover, Mo Shen was still thinking about Jiang An. She had a boyfriend and children. The two of them definitely wouldn¡¯t have a chance. No one knew if the two families would have another marriage in the future. If she agreed to break off the engagement now, the Mo Family and Mo Shen would still feel guilty towards her. It wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone if this continued. But not long after, Mo Shen wanted to find someone to give birth to his child. ¡°On what basis is this on! I was also willing to give birth to his child. I¡¯m still the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. Why didn¡¯t you choose me?¡± Zhao Lan kept smashing things. Seeing her like this, the servant beside her did not dare to stop her. An old nanny who was taking care of her rushed up. ¡°My lady, you can¡¯t continue smashing like this. What if you get injured?¡± When Zhao Lan saw that it was her, she felt aggrieved. ¡°Mother Wang, I love Mo Shen so much that I¡¯m willing to give up everything to follow him, but now he¡¯s going to find someone else to have a child with. I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to break off the engagement at that time!¡± The old nanny didn¡¯t have much experience and only knew how to feel sorry for the young lady she had raised. She said resentfully, ¡°At that time, Young Master insisted that you break off the engagement. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t have to continue the stalemate with the Mo Family and didn¡¯t consider you at all.¡± These words hit Zhao Lan¡¯s heart. She also felt that Zhao Yan had misunderstood her. If she hadn¡¯t agreed to break off the engagement, she would still be Mo Shen¡¯s fiancee in name. How would she have ended up like this? Zhao Lan stopped smashing things and rushed upstairs to kick the door open. Zhao Yan, who was busy dealing with things, was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zhao Lan was not in the mood to chat with him. She pointed at him and said, ¡°Zhao Yan, I knew you couldn¡¯t bear to see me doing well. You persuaded me to agree to break off the engagement to get the Mo Family to support you, right?¡± What was going on? Zhao Yan felt that his sister was crazy. ¡°Zhao Yi, quickly invite Miss back to her room.¡± Zhao Yan did not want to talk to her. Zhao Lan pushed Zhao Yi to the side. He did not dare to hit the young lady at home to begin with. He wanted to coax her back with good words, but he was really close to just pushing her out. ¡°Zhao Yan, if you can¡¯t resolve this matter, then don¡¯t even think about having a peaceful life forever. I¡¯ll expose everything about you. No one can live anymore!¡± Zhao Lan shouted. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, Zhao Yan really had a headache. He softened his tone. ¡°Xiao Lan, tell me what happened?¡± Zhao Lan was furious. ¡°Mo Shen wants to find a woman to have a child with. He¡¯d rather find a random woman than me!¡± Zhao Yan really didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. In fact, in his opinion, Mo Shen¡¯s actions were understandable. After all, he had the same plan. Marrying the daughter of an aristocratic family would definitely be helpful, but a portion of the power in his hands would also be divided. Just look at his mother. Anyway, the Mo Family did not lack help. It was best to find someone to give birth.. Chapter 685 - Chapter 685: Havoc Chapter 685: Havoc Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan didn¡¯t care about this. She couldn¡¯t accept that Mo Shen would have a child with someone else. She picked up the things in the study and threw them at Zhao Yan. ¡°How could you do that?¡± Zhao Yan said in disbelief. After all, Zhao Lan was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family and had received the best education since she was young. Luo Xuan also had high expectations of her and wanted to raise an elegant and noble young lady. All these years, she had also learned very well. Everyone said that Miss Zhao had been raised very well. Zhao Yan had never thought that she would attack him. ¡°You lied to me. Why can¡¯t I attack you?¡± Zhao Lan continued to throw things. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get close to Mo Shen. She even fell out with her family to become his fiancee. That was the happiest period of time. However, after Mo Shen woke up, he was resistant to the engagement. He kept saying that he wanted to break off the engagement, but Zhao Lan wasn¡¯t afraid. She thought that as long as she treated Mo Shen well, he would eventually see her deep love. She had enough time to do this. It was only when Jiang An appeared that she had a sense of crisis. It turned out that the little sister that Mo Shen had been talking about really existed. However, Zhao Lan still had the identity of a fiancee. No matter what, she was the closest woman to Mo Shen. Therefore, she had to hold on to this engagement tightly and not let Mo Shen leave her. In the end, Mo Shen still didn¡¯t like her. Zhao Lan lived a life worse than death. It was Zhao Yan who advised her to let go first. She would think of a way to continue the engagement later. Zhao Lan foolishly believed him. In the end, Mo Shen went to find someone else to have a child with. She realized that she had been deceived. Zhao Yan wanted to say something to fool her away, but the crazy person could not listen to an explanation at all. Zhao Lan smashed the study room into pieces. Luo Xuan had gone out for a beauty treatment, and there was no one to stop her. Zhao Yan really could not say anything. Moreover, Zhao Lan did not only cause trouble this time. She went crazy in front of Zhao Yan every day, causing him to have no time to deal with work. When Luo Xuan found out, she did say a few words, but it was only a few words. In her opinion, Zhao Yan was incompetent and could not blame others for not handling this matter well. The Zhao family was in chaos. They couldn¡¯t even maintain a normal life, let alone pay attention to Zou Bai¡¯s matters. Zou Bai smiled when he received Mo Shen¡¯s message. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to come up with such an idea. He clearly didn¡¯t do anything, but Zhao Yan was already stuck. He treated this matter as a joke and told Jiang An. She smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mo Shen is really too smart.¡± However, Zou Bai¡¯s happiness did not last long. The annoying prince¡¯s letters were sent to the hotel again. They fought to express their love for her. They were just short of swearing to the heavens. Although he knew that this was for the sake of their next plan, Zou Bai still wished he could bury these people. Jiang An took his hand. ¡°You know that you¡¯re the person I love the most. If Sophie could take control of the army, I wouldn¡¯t have to care about these people.¡± Although she said that, she still picked up her pen and replied. However, the letters she wrote to them were different. She wrote to Allen implying that Jason had an advantage, but wrote to Jason implying that Allen had the advantage. This way, they would suspect that the other party had done something behind each other¡¯s back. Jiang An could imagine how furious the two princes would be after receiving the letters. Sophie took advantage of this time to quietly gather the officers of the army for a meeting. Those officers did not want to see her at first. After all, she was only the daughter of a princess and was too far behind in the order of succession. However, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards directly invited her over. Only then did the officers realize that Princess Sophie had an ability that no one else knew about. The Marshal probed, ¡°Princess Sophie, did you call us here to say something important?¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°I¡¯d like to get everyone¡¯s support.¡± The officer thought that she was trying to win people over for Princess Annie, so he said with some resistance, ¡°Princess Annie has already given us a lot of benefits, but we will only be loyal to the real Crown Prince.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Grandfather¡¯s dead,¡± Sophie said. ¡°There¡¯s no real crown prince. It¡¯s all up to you.¡± The officer did not expect her to know this fact. Previously, Annie and the two princes had clearly sworn that they would never tell anyone about this. ¡°My mother didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Sophie could see that they were guessing. ¡°I found out about this myself. I knew my grandfather had passed away when I was in China.¡± The officers widened their eyes. There must be someone in the country who could do this. Princess Sophie had left Country F for so many years, but she actually had such a plan. This made their hearts waver. After all, following a smart person was the best course of action. Chapter 686 - Chapter 686: Winning Support Chapter 686: Winning Support Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°Since Princess Sophie wants our support, you have to tell us what bargaining chips you have,¡± the Marshal said, stopping the discussion below. Once the old king died, the officers¡¯ lives would not be easy. Unless they ruthlessly overthrew the royal family, they could only wait for the next king to ascend the throne. However, no one knew who the next king was if the crown prince ran away. They did not have anyone to serve at all, so everyone was trying to get their support. In order to avoid choosing the wrong person to serve, the Marshal could only try his best to fool them. As for the option of overthrowing the royal family, none of the officers had thought about it. The royal family had very high popularity among the people. Even if they really succeeded in suppressing them by force, the entire country would be in chaos. At that time, the surrounding countries would immediately take advantage of them. The people of Country F had to take patriotic lessons since they were young. The word patriotism was engraved in their bones. They would never do such a thing. Sophie did not hide anything. She looked at them and said, ¡°You should know that the head of the Jiang family is in Country F. She will do her best to support me. Moreover, we don¡¯t have to give up our country¡¯s interests after this. We just need Country F to deepen our business ties with them.¡± This condition was acceptable. After all, it did not matter who they did business with. Compared to the requests of other countries, Jiang An¡¯s was simply not worth mentioning. Those people wanted minerals and rare earths. The Marshal was still a little hesitant. ¡°But Princess Annie has been in close contact with other forces. Won¡¯t she agree to more conditions?¡± Sophie knew that they still tied her to her mother, and felt that she was doing this to help her mother ascend to the throne. Since she had already come this far, there was no need to hide it. She stood up and looked straight into the marshal¡¯s eyes. ¡°Marshal, what I want is for you to support me and Princess Sophie to become queen.¡± The officers¡¯ eyes widened. They hadn¡¯t expected Sophie to have such a plan. She wanted to pass her mother and ascend to the throne. But thinking about it carefully, it was a good idea. Sophie had been very benevolent in the country before. Later, she gave up the royal allowance and went overseas, but she still cared about the country and always pulled strings to matchmake trade between the two countries. Some time ago, many jobs had been created in the country, and the people¡¯s lives were more stable. In comparison, the other members of the royal family were either doing whatever they wanted or eating and waiting for death. They had no intention of seeking benefits for the people. The two princes were about to fight for the throne, but they only knew how to rope in forces to support them. They did not care about the lives of the people at all. The officers looked at each other and felt that Princess Sophie was the best candidate. However, the Marshal was still a little worried and said, ¡°Princess Sophie, I won¡¯t reject you now, but the crown prince is still alive. We just don¡¯t know where he went. If we support you directly, we¡¯ll be letting down the old king.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve sent someone to find the crown prince. He¡¯ll come back and explain everything,¡± Sophie promised. Hearing him say this, the Marshal nodded and said, ¡°If you can get the crown prince to personally pass down the throne, you will be the Queen we are loyal to.¡± That was exactly what Sophie wanted to hear, and she knew that the first step toward an official struggle for the throne had been taken. The next day was the national celebration. The palace even sent a French-style gown to Jiang An so that she could wear it. When Zou Bai received the news, he quickly told her, ¡°The crown prince has been found. He¡¯s on his way back to Country F.¡± ¡°Is he willing to come back?¡± Jiang An asked. Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°Of course not. He tried to escape a few times, but I got my subordinates to tell him that if he really wants to get rid of his identity as the crown prince, he has to return.¡± Jiang An was very curious. ¡°He¡¯s been the crown prince for so many years and is about to become the king of a country. Why isn¡¯t he willing to ascend the throne?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate this,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He has received the best elite education since he was young. Some of it includes agriculture. He became interested and began to study farming. After putting it into practice, he fell in love with this feeling. Now, he only wants to find a place to farm. He doesn¡¯t want to do anything else.¡± ¡°When my men found him, he was milking cows. He really loves farm work.¡± Jiang An really didn¡¯t expect such a reason. She could only say that she respected him. Sophie was waiting outside when they left the hotel in the morning. She was a little nervous. ¡°An¡¯an, when the double appears today, do you think anyone will recognize that he¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°If you all treat him like a king, no one will suspect anything,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for the two of them to be identical. His appearance today will definitely leave some evidence.¡± Chapter 687 - Chapter 687: Substitute Appears Chapter 687: Substitute Appears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The members of the royal family had all arrived, and Jiang An was standing behind Sophie as an honored guest. Zou Bai did not dare to relax at all. He changed into inconspicuous clothes and stood guard at the side. William even walked over to greet Jiang An. ¡°Miss Jiang, did you sleep well last night?¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°I slept very well. After all, today is a big day. I have to rest well.¡± ¡°The scenery in Country F at night is not bad. If Miss Jiang is interested, why don¡¯t you let Allen accompany you for a walk?¡± William quickly pushed his brother out. Jiang An didn¡¯t understand why these people were so insistent on giving men to her, but she also understood that now wasn¡¯t the time to refuse. Looking at William¡¯s confident expression that she would agree, she had a bad idea. ¡°Since Prince William said it so well, why don¡¯t you accompany me?¡± After saying this, William¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. Fortunately, he immediately adjusted his mood and said he was busy before leaving immediately. He was someone who was going to inherit the throne in the future. It was impossible for him to follow Jiang An. In his heart, he despised Jiang An for being lecherous. She already had Allen and Jason by her side to please her, so why did she want him to accompany her? Seeing him flee, Jiang An¡¯s mood became very good. Sophie leaned over and said, ¡°What did you just say? William seemed to be running for his life.¡± Jiang An recounted what had happened, and Sophie quickly covered her mouth. She could not laugh at such an occasion. ¡°He must be terrified now that you¡¯re going to bring him back to the country,¡± Sophie gloated. She had never liked William¡¯s high and mighty appearance, as if he was on a different level from the other members of the royal family. He was also gentle to these siblings on the surface, but in fact, he looked down on everyone and had arrogance written in his bones. Jiang An waved her hand. ¡°They were the ones who insisted on sending their sons over. It¡¯s fine for me to choose William, right?¡± ¡°I think Henry would say yes if you told him,¡± Sophie analyzed. ¡°He wants to be king himself. It doesn¡¯t matter which son he sacrifices.¡± ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s not even as good-looking as Allen.¡± Jiang An expressed her disdain. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s always showing off his cleverness. People won¡¯t like him after seeing him.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before the celebration officially began. As expected, William hid far away, afraid that Jiang An would take a fancy to him. In front of her was a very complicated and long ceremony. Jiang An was getting sleepy from waiting. Zou Bai stood behind her to support her. Finally, the person on the stage shouted, ¡°God bless the king!¡± As everyone knelt down and bowed, Jiang An lowered her head slightly and did not do anything else. This was already a show of respect. The old king walked out with the help of a beautiful girl. When he reached the high platform, he called everyone up and waved at them lovingly. The civilians in the distance cheered. It was obvious that they loved the old king. Sophie said, ¡°That¡¯s Mary standing next to that double.¡± Jiang An asked, ¡°Then can you tell the difference between the substitute and the old king?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look any different, but it¡¯s obvious that the double is nervous. Grandfather always smiles from beginning to end at such events. He doesn¡¯t have such a nervous expression.¡± Sophie looked more closely. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Mary pat the back of the substitute¡¯s hand. He subconsciously smiled. Jiang An felt that something was wrong. The old king¡¯s substitute had been nurtured by the royal family, but it seemed that he was very obedient to Mary and was being controlled. However, everyone was watching now, so Jiang An couldn¡¯t do anything. The substitute walked down the stage to talk to the children. When he walked to Jiang An, his smile became even more loving. ¡°You¡¯re an esteemed guest from afar. If you encounter any bad manners, feel free to send someone to the palace to tell me.¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± Mary held onto the substitute and refused to let him go. ¡°Grandfather, Miss Jiang and Sophie are very close. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll resolve it without our help.¡± ¡°After all, Sophie is only a princess. Her authority is limited. It¡¯s better to find me,¡± the substitute said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An understood the implication that it was better to support the king than Sophie. After all, in their eyes, she did not know that the king was dead and might be deceived by these words. Jiang An said a few irrelevant words and changed the topic. Anyway, this substitute couldn¡¯t always stand in front of her. When they walked in front of the others, Jiang An called Zou Bai over. ¡°Hurry up and bring the crown prince back. You have to be prepared.¡± Now that things had come to this, they could not afford to drop the ball. They had to make Sophie the queen. Chapter 688 - Chapter 688: Dispute Chapter 688: Dispute Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After greeting them, the substitute returned to the stage with Mary¡¯s help. According to the procedure, the king had to personally raise the flag and light the fire of victory. In the distant legend, Country F had won the war in a fire, which was why they could establish their country here. But Mary did not come down from the stage. It was as if she should be standing beside the king. Seeing that the flag was about to be raised, Henry could not help but say, ¡°Is Mary going to stand there forever?¡± John smiled. ¡°Dad hasn¡¯t been well lately. It¡¯s okay for Mary to accompany him as a grandchild.¡± Normally, it would not be a big deal, but this was the National Day Ceremony. Not only would the entire country pay attention to it, but even the foreign media would film it. If they noticed this, they would definitely report it. In any case, they were not from Country F. Even if they spouted nonsense, they could not be punished. Then in everyone¡¯s eyes, Mary would become the king¡¯s favorite grandchild. It was inevitable that some people would guess that the throne would be passed down to John. Henry was so angry that he wanted to eat John alive on the spot. He didn¡¯t expect him to do such a big thing behind his back. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t think much of him. William put his hand on his father¡¯s shoulder to comfort him and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re wrong. This ritual requires the king to complete it himself. Does Mary want to be king?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± John lied through his teeth. ¡°The crown prince is still around. We have no intention of becoming kings.¡± He directly used the crown prince as a shield. Anyway, he didn¡¯t know where he had gone, so it didn¡¯t matter if he said a few words. William didn¡¯t know what to say. Annie couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s too far-fetched. Even if the crown prince is around, Mary shouldn¡¯t stand by Dad¡¯s side. After all, she¡¯s not the crown prince¡¯s daughter.¡± Mary, who was standing above, gently pushed the substitute, indicating for him to speak. The substitute immediately said, ¡°Mary has always been by my side to take care of me. It¡¯s fine for her to accompany me to raise the flag.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Mary to be so anxious. Despite everyone¡¯s objections, she still wanted to fight for this face. She leaned over to Sophie and said, ¡°You can use that later.¡± Sophie smiled and said loudly, ¡°Grandfather, you can ask Mary to accompany you. Anyway, the crown prince has repeatedly said that he doesn¡¯t want to ascend the throne. Why don¡¯t you make Mary the crown prince? That way, it will be justifiable for her to accompany you.¡± He did not dare to answer this question. After all, he was not the real king. If he wanted to appoint a new crown prince with just a few words, it would be like suicide. Mary¡¯s expression did not look too good either. She only wanted to increase her bargaining chips, but she had never thought of being the crown prince at this time. John didn¡¯t expect Sophie to say that, so he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mary just wants to be with Grandfather.¡± Annie immediately understood what her daughter meant. She smiled and said, ¡°What Sophie said makes sense. Anyway, Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to be the crown prince. If Daddy is satisfied with Mary, she can also become the crown prince. We can be at ease.¡± ¡°Quite right.¡± Henry added fuel to the fire. ¡°Make the announcement now. Save us the worry that this is uncouth.¡± The substitute couldn¡¯t say anything even if he was hanged here. He could only turn to look at Mary, wanting to get some instructions from her. However, she could not think of a good solution. Now that she was being roasted over a fire, she could only shake her head slightly. The substitute said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I can raise the flag alone.¡± Mary took the opportunity to walk down and stand beside Sophie. In the end, she was squeezed out to stand with Jiang An. It was obvious that she did not like her. Now everyone was happy except for John¡¯s family. They watched happily as the king raised the flag. After the flag-raising ceremony ended, everyone had to return to the palace to rest for the time being. They still had other procedures to follow in the afternoon. Back in the palace, Henry immediately flared up. ¡°What does Mary mean? John, you have to give me an explanation.¡± Of course, John had known in advance that Mary would do this. He had also tacitly agreed. Being able to suppress others on such an occasion could show how different he was. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As long as he succeeded, everyone in the country and abroad would think highly of him. Henry and Annie could not expose him. After all, the stunt double incident was caused by the three of them. No one could expose it. That would be slapping their own faces. But Mary couldn¡¯t perform the ritual with the substitute. He didn¡¯t get anything and even successfully fell out with everyone. Annie said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Did you want to squeeze the substitute out just now and raise the flag yourself?¡± William did not fall behind. ¡°Mary, who came up with this idea? I have to meet this genius.¡± Chapter 689 - Chapter 689: The Alliance Is Broken Chapter 689: The Alliance Is Broken Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone jumped out to mock her. Mary blushed when she heard that. She had been chased out in front of everyone. Fortunately, the reporters were standing far away and could not hear what they said. Otherwise, she would really be embarrassed both domestically and overseas. John knew that he was in the wrong and wanted to muddle through this matter. He said, ¡°Anyway, Mary didn¡¯t really accompany him to raise the flag. We¡¯ll just be more careful in the future.¡± No one could accept his words. Henry sneered. ¡°You can forgive me if I don¡¯t really do it? Then if I let William do the same today, will you forgive me magnanimously?¡± Annie¡¯s expression was also very ugly. ¡°You clearly thought that it was impossible for us to fall out on such an occasion, so you wanted to show off your unique identity in advance. If we hadn¡¯t stopped you quickly, you would have been the new crown prince.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± John was anxious. ¡°I was just afraid that something would go wrong with the substitute, so I asked Mary to accompany him.¡± That sounded far-fetched. The king would be accompanied by a ceremonial officer, in case he couldn¡¯t remember the complicated etiquette. How could Mary know more than the ceremonial officer? The three of them looked at each other, their eyes burning with the desire to burn each other to death. There was only one throne, and it was right in front of them. They could not care less about their siblinghood. Jiang An had been standing in the corner. Anyway, everyone in the palace knew that her identity was not ordinary, so no one dared to stop her. With Sophie in front of her, no one noticed her for a while. Jiang An knew that the three of them were about to fall out with each other. She leaned over to Sophie¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Allen and Jason have both received the letter. Hurry up and ask me.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t understand, but she obeyed and said loudly, ¡°An¡¯an, I heard you wrote to the palace.¡± ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Jiang An denied it directly. ¡°I¡¯ve never written to anyone. Is there a misunderstanding between the two of you?¡± Allen and Jason, who were following behind, were dumbfounded. They could not believe what Jiang An said. Then who wrote the letter they received? Both Henry and John knew about Jiang An¡¯s letter. After reading it, they felt that she must be biased towards the other. That was why John had the audacity to agree to Mary¡¯s request. Now that they had been rejected by her, the two of them silently thought about this matter in their hearts. Then, they felt that there must be a conspiracy. In their opinion, there was no need for Jiang An to lie. If she really didn¡¯t want to cooperate, she could just say it. No one would attack her. Then the source of this letter was suspicious. Someone must be plotting against him. John and Henry looked at each other. Both of them wanted to use their sons to rope in Jiang An. It was very likely that the other party would use this method to attack them. Annie didn¡¯t know what had happened, but when she saw that her two brothers were about to murder, she understood that it had something to do with the letters. She was happy to see her two brothers fight. That way, she would have the upper hand. Henry and John were in a hurry to criticize each other. Their words became more and more impolite. The old king¡¯s substitute stood in the corner, at a loss. He did not know what to do next. For a moment, the scene was unbelievably chaotic. After the Marshal heard about the entire process, he sighed. The next generation of the royal family was really disappointing. They only knew how to fight for the throne and never thought that today would be the National Day Ceremony. The people were looking forward to it the most. If something really happened, it would cause domestic and foreign speculation that something bad had happened. If the old king¡¯s death was discovered at this time, those countries and forces that were eyeing him covetously would definitely take action. At that time, the entire country would fall into turmoil, and the lives of the people would become very bad. They did not take this to heart. The Marshal¡¯s loyalty to the country could not allow such a thing to happen. The peace of Country F could not be destroyed in their hands. He, who was still watching, instantly made a decision in his heart. Henry and John¡¯s alliance was completely destroyed. The two of them were together because they wanted to deal with Annie. Now that the other party had done something to let them down, there was no need to maintain this superficial peace. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only During the ceremony in the afternoon, they almost couldn¡¯t control her expression, but they still looked too serious on camera. Fortunately, the stunt double was frightened by the incident. He was not in good spirits in the afternoon. The media guessed that they were worried about their father¡¯s health. Sophie thought things were halfway done when Annie suddenly handed over a stack of photographs in the evening. ¡°These are all young nobles. Pick two to meet.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Mom, do you have any idea what you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯m married.¡± Chapter 690 - Chapter 690: Mother and Daughter Argument Chapter 690: Mother and Daughter Argument Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie had never expected her mother to influence her marriage. After all, she had given birth to a child. However, the photos in her hand proved otherwise. ¡°I know you¡¯re married, but that doesn¡¯t stop you from finding a new one,¡± Annie said matter-of-factly. Sophie felt that there must be something wrong with her mother¡¯s brain. It was not like she was just engaged like Jiang An was. She had already gotten a marriage certificate with Gao Tian and the child was already so old. No matter how stupid those nobles were, they could not be willing to be lovers, right? Annie saw through her concerns and explained, ¡°Your marriage certificate was obtained overseas. As long as we destroy your marriage records, it will be completely legal. When the time comes, you can just choose a noble to marry and stay in France.¡± Annie felt that she had calculated well. After all, Sophie was her only child. When she ascended the throne, she would be the crown prince. In that case, she could not stay overseas. She had to stay by her side. She did not want to pass the throne to others. If that happened, she would have worked for nothing. ¡°I have no intention of getting a divorce. Give it up,¡± Sophie refused flatly. Annie said earnestly, ¡°If you become the crown prince, you have to marry into a noble family. You have to know that your father is the son of a noble family.¡± ¡°If I really become the crown prince, that¡¯s my business. Is marriage the only way to maintain this position?¡± Sophie could not accept it. ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for the royal family to exist.¡± Annie was furious. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to you marrying that person back then. He¡¯s just a foreign celebrity. He¡¯s not worthy of you at all.¡± Sophie had had enough of this. There was no such thing as hierarchy between her and Gao Tian. ¡°Mom, my dad is good enough for you, but don¡¯t you fight every day until you want a divorce?¡± She looked at Annie. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up my marriage.¡± Annie did not expect her to object so strongly. She softened her tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t bear to part with Gao Tian. Even if you don¡¯t break off your marriage, he can still move here. As the crown prince, it¡¯s not a big deal to have a lover.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t think her mother understood a word she said. All she wanted was for the family of three to live happily ever after. She would never give herself away as a bargaining chip for the crown prince¡¯s status. Annie continued, ¡°I know you can¡¯t bear to part with the child. As your child, Gao Jing will be a prince. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Sophie stood up and stared at Annie, then gave her a mocking smile. ¡°Do you think you can use everything to scheme? If you give me these benefits, I¡¯ll agree. Then you¡¯d better remember that I¡¯ll never become like you, and I won¡¯t be the crown prince.¡± With that, Sophie left. Annie was so angry that she was trembling. She had arranged this for everyone¡¯s good, but her daughter¡¯s reaction was as if she had done something heinous. Their victory was clearly in front of them, but their daughter said that she did not even want the position of the crown prince. Was love more important than power? Unbeknownst to Annie, when Sophie said she did not want the position of crown prince, she meant that she wanted to be queen from the beginning. This matter was told to Jiang An immediately. She did not expect Annie to go so far. Not only was Sophie married and had children, but she was also willing to sacrifice anything for power and make Gao Tian a third party. ¡°The crown prince has already been secretly transported to the capital. As long as he can find a suitable opportunity, he can expose this substitute in person,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°No matter why they wanted a substitute to pretend to be the old king back then, they all had ulterior motives the moment and will be exposed.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only By then, Sophie would be able to pretend that she knew nothing and become the most innocent among them. Sophie sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve let down Grandfather. It¡¯s been so long, but I still haven¡¯t been able to bury him officially as a king.¡± Jiang An shook his head. ¡°To your grandfather, the most important thing is not his funeral, but that you can govern this country well and not let it fall into danger.¡± ¡°I can serve the people for a limited time, but in the end, I have to return the rights to the people.¡± Sophie¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°Even if I become queen, I firmly believe that the royal family should not exist.¡± Zou Bai agreed. ¡°Country F¡¯s current situation is to place all their hopes on the king. If the king is a good person, they will live in peace for a long time. If the king is not good, they will definitely be in deep trouble. However, no one can tell what kind of person the next king is. Indeed, they can¡¯t do this anymore.¡± Chapter 691 - Chapter 691: Crown Prince Chapter 691: Crown Prince Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this point, the king¡¯s death could not be hidden for much longer, so they had to fight for the crown prince¡¯s identity as soon as possible. In the following period of time, Princess Annie, Prince Henry, and Prince John almost fought openly. They no longer hid their methods and tried their best to trip each other up. Even the Marshal could not stand it anymore. He quickly covered up for them so that they would not lose face in front of the entire country. The Marshal came to Sophie in person. ¡°Princess, when are you going to carry out the plan? If they continue to cause trouble, the royal family will lose all face.¡± ¡°Now¡¯s not the time,¡± Sophie said calmly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to add fuel to the fire.¡± William and Mary had to be the ones to add fuel to the fire. The two of them had not been idle recently. They were either busy fighting for the substitute or teaching their younger siblings how to please Jiang An. Therefore, Jiang An was very annoyed. She really didn¡¯t want to deal with those princes, but if she rejected them all, it would be detrimental to her plan. Zou Bai¡¯s expression became worse and worse. In his opinion, these people should be buried to prevent them from disturbing An¡¯an¡¯s peaceful life. Previously, these people still had the reservedness of princes. Recently, it was as if they had suddenly understood something. Not only did they send flowers and love letters, but they also waited around and try to bump into her. Jiang An didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. She could only try her best to reduce the number of times she went out and kill time by watching movies with Zou Bai in the hotel. Sometimes, when she was on the video call with Mo Shen, he was accompanying the children at the Jiang family home. The few of them chatted happily, so they could forget the unhappiness. Unfortunately, those people were not observant at all. They thought that as long as he made himself clear enough, Jiang An would accept him. Jason even had the courage to send a hotel room card over. When Zou Bai saw this, his expression was so cold that it could kill. He turned to Zou Yi and said, ¡°Go and chop off his hand now!¡± Jiang An quickly stopped them. ¡°If we attack now, we¡¯ll alert the enemy.¡± Zou Yi didn¡¯t know who to listen to, so he simply turned around and left to give the two masters some space. Jiang An hugged Zou Bai and comforted him. ¡°He only did this because he was ordered by his father. Moreover, I gave him the illusion that he could do it. In the end, you can¡¯t blame him.¡± Of course, Zou Bai understood this, but he also understood that it didn¡¯t mean forgiveness. People who had killed so many people in overseas branches didn¡¯t have a soft heart. ¡°Zou Bai, promise me that you won¡¯t do such a thing. No matter how many times he expresses his love to me, you¡¯re the only one I love.¡± Jiang An told him her true feelings over and over again. When Zou Bai heard what she said, he didn¡¯t insist on killing. He wasn¡¯t a good person, and his hands were covered in blood. But for Jiang An, he was willing to restrain all his methods and become the person she wanted him to become. In the end, Jason did not wait for Jiang An, but he was not discouraged. Mary had said that he had to persevere. There must be many men who were friendly to Jiang An with her status. He had to do better than these people to be seen. Under the circumstances, no one noticed that the army had withdrawn their contact with them. The officers were also locked in their homes. Since they had already decided to support Sophie, there was no need for them to have any dealings with the rest of the royal family. Logically speaking, such a huge change would definitely be noticed. However, the royal family had been too chaotic recently. Everyone was busy scheming against others and were filled with their own personal grudges. They had actually ignored the most important army. This also made the army feel that they had made the right choice. These people were not worthy of being kings. Under the arrangement of the Jiang family and the Zou family, Sophie quietly left the palace and went to the suburbs. She opened the tightly guarded door and said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m your niece, Sophie.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crown prince did not expect her to be the one to visit him. His eyes widened. ¡°Sophie, did you get someone to kidnap me back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sophie said emphatically. ¡°After all, Uncle left a mess behind. He had to come back and clean it up.¡± The crown prince thought that he wanted her to come back and ascend the throne. He shook his head and said, ¡°Sophie, I¡¯ve already started a farm on an island. I probably won¡¯t come back again. Don¡¯t force me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Uncle can do what he likes, but you¡¯ve left a disaster in our country.¡± Sophie¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°As the crown prince, you left after saying that you didn¡¯t want to be king. Now, in order to get to the throne, the members of the royal family are about to fight. No one cares about the operation of the kingdom at all. The lives of the people will only worsen. Don¡¯t you have any sense of responsibility?¡± Chapter 692 - Chapter 692: Support Chapter 692: Support Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie¡¯s words were so powerful that for a moment the crown prince did not know how to respond. He was indeed in the wrong in this matter. ¡°I¡¯ve been crown prince since I was born. No one has ever asked me if I want to be crown prince. Now that there are others willing to stand up and be king, I think it¡¯s time to leave,¡± the crown prince said with a wry smile. Sophie was not moved by these words. After all, the crown prince had always enjoyed the highest treatment in this kingdom for the first half of his life. This was the contribution of the people, so he should contribute to the country. Even when Sophie had wanted to leave the royal family, she had worked hard for the good of France, hoping to make the country better. The crown prince realized that he had let the country down by doing this. He said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m willing to end this matter. Tell me what you want to do next.¡± Sophie hadn¡¯t expected him to be so quick. He¡¯d refused to take the throne, and had run away. She¡¯d thought it would take a lot of convincing. She walked up to the crown prince and said, ¡°Uncle, since you¡¯re so reasonable, why did you run away?¡± The crown prince sighed. ¡°I was too sad at that time. Dad actually left just like that. He didn¡¯t even say a word. After my sadness, I subconsciously wanted to escape. ¡°They all urged me to ascend the throne quickly. They said that the country could not do without a king, but I knew very well what John and Henry were thinking. If I really became king, the two of them would probably have more tricks waiting for me. I did not want to see that day come. I might as well find a place to hide for the rest of my life.¡± Sophie understood that he had been repressed for too long, so his first instinct was to stay away from it all. ¡°Uncle, I invited you back this time to solve this matter. After that, you can go farm in peace,¡± Sophie promised. The crown prince also knew that he was bound to be back for the matter of the throne, so he did not look very surprised. He asked, ¡°It¡¯s good that Annie becomes the queen. At least she has cherished her face since she was young. She will do her best on the surface.¡± Sophie shook her head. ¡°Uncle, I want you to say in front of everyone that you want to give me the throne.¡± This frightened the crown prince. He had not expected Sophie to have such thoughts. He stared at her in disbelief. ¡°I remember that you gave up on the royal allowance long ago so that you could live your own life. I thought you would be the child who resembled me the most.¡± The crown prince sighed. Sophie had thought the same way. She would spend the rest of her life peacefully with her family in China, not getting involved in the royal family¡¯s affairs, but things had come to this. ¡°Uncle, my mother and my two uncles will not be good kings. They only have their own interests in their hearts and have never considered the future of this country. Only I can give Country F a new life.¡± Sophie did not explain much, let alone tell the crown prince what she had been through. In her opinion, none of it mattered. Since she had chosen this path, there was no need for everyone to understand her. The crown prince looked steadily at Sophie. They stared at each other for a long moment. Then he smiled. ¡°You are indeed the most suitable person to be king. I will announce the news in front of the people. With my support, things will go much smoother for you.¡± He recalled many things in the past. The royal family of Country F was indeed powerful and rich, but everyone was wrapped up in power. They either fell in love with power like his younger siblings and were willing to give up everything for power. Or they would be like himself, enduring pain in this life, wanting to find a way to escape, and finally cowardly choosing to escape. He had expected Sophie to be the first to succeed. Not only had she left the royal family, but she had found a lover and started a family of her own. He really envied Sophie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, it seemed that they were not the same kind of people. Even if Sophie gave up her status as a member of the royal family, she would not let the country suffer. She would always feel a responsibility in her heart. Sophie didn¡¯t care what the crown prince was thinking as long as she achieved her goal. She was about to turn around and leave when the crown prince suddenly spoke again. ¡°Sophie, you actually want to dissolve the royal family, right?¡± Sophie did not expect him to be able to guess her plan. Other than Jiang An and the others, who had been planning this from the beginning, only the crown prince understood. ¡°Uncle, this country should have a brighter future, and the royal family is already rotten and old,¡± Sophie said. ¡°The lives of the people will only be better if the royal family disappears. You don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡± The crown prince smiled. ¡°I believe you can definitely do it. Let the royal family become history.¡± Chapter 693 - Chapter 693: Misty Chapter 693: Misty Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With Sophie already gaining a lot of support, the palace was in an uproar. Henry and John¡¯s argument was on the table. Every day, the two of them would argue whenever they saw each other, but they always had to sit together, as if they could win the battle for the throne. It was a headache to watch. William and Mary also realized that this was not good. They wanted to persuade their fathers not to worry about such a small matter, but the two of them did not listen at all. When Jiang An heard this, she smiled. ¡°When people get older, they will fall into a situation where they think that they are always right and won¡¯t listen to others at all.¡± Obviously, Henry and John were like this, and the two of them did not notice the change in themselves at all. Annie had no time to care about these two people. She was busy going out and socializing every day. She thought that as long as she pulled more people to her side, she could snatch the throne. There were even foreigners among these people. They were here on behalf of their country. Annie had promised a lot of unrealistic things. Sophie did not take it to heart. As long as she succeeded in becoming queen, her mother¡¯s promises would become empty. The three main figures fighting for the throne were busy, so the others could not stay idle. Allen and Jason did everything they could to become Jiang An¡¯s lovers as soon as possible so that they could win support for their father. However, Jiang An¡¯s attitude suddenly turned cold, as if she was not interested in anyone. This made the two of them a little confused. Sophie, on the other hand, went in and out of the hotel every day openly. ¡°William, do you think Jiang An has decided to support Annie?¡± Henry asked uneasily. ¡°That¡¯s possible,¡± William analyzed. ¡°But she didn¡¯t show her support for Princess Annie. She¡¯s just meeting with Princess Sophie. It doesn¡¯t seem like she really made a choice.¡± Henry grew anxious. ¡°Then what exactly do you think she means?¡± William could not see clearly either. Every step Jiang An had taken was beyond his expectations. It seemed like nothing had been done, but the royal family was already in chaos because of her. William suddenly realized something very terrible. ¡°Could she be lying to us about Annie?¡± Thinking about what she had done since she came to Country F, every single thing had worsened the relationship between Henry and John. Even now, in this state of intense argument, Annie had become the biggest beneficiary. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be arguing with Uncle John now, Papa,¡± William said. ¡°We have to deal with Annie together.¡± The next day, Henry and John became harmonious and loving again, as if the previous argument had been an illusion. Annie could not help but ask Sophie, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Could it be that men have menopause too?¡± Sophie looked at Annie. ¡°They¡¯re not menopausing, Mom. They¡¯ve decided to take you out first.¡± Annie looked surprised. In her opinion, she had not grown to this point. After all, other than meeting some people, she had not done much. However, human thoughts could not be explained by logic. If the two people opposite suddenly wanted to deal with her, she could only take the attack. The three of them were filled with hostility, as if they were going to take out rocks and smash each other to death in the next second. William and Mary also turned on Sophie, trying to make things difficult for her, only to be rebuffed. After all, Sophie had been trained by the Jiang family and had seen all kinds of methods during her years outside. Although the two of them were good at scheming, they had only lived in the palace and had not experienced much. They were really not Sophie¡¯s match. Moreover, with Jiang An¡¯s support behind Sophie, the Zou family¡¯s secret guards would take care of her. Even if these two people came up with any bad ideas, they would be seen through. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In the end, William and Anne began to doubt themselves. How did Sophie manage to dodge these? Sophie told Jiang An everything. She was puzzled. ¡°These two people actually know so much. They can even drug someone. I really don¡¯t know where they learned it from.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t understand either. ¡°The two of them were educated by the royal family, but they only have such tricks in their minds. How shameless.¡± ¡°They must have used this method to win before, so they think that this method is very useful,¡± Zou Bai analyzed. ¡°Then, they were so immersed in it that they couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. They didn¡¯t reflect at all. How despicable it is to do this.¡± After all, Sophie was not a mortal enemy. If they wanted the throne, they had to rely on their own abilities to snatch it. If they used such shady methods, would they do the same when solving national affairs? Chapter 694 - Chapter 694: Kill Him Chapter 694: Kill Him Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In their hearts, the identity of the king did not represent the responsibility of governing the country, but the power to call the shots. They had never thought about how to manage the entire country if they became king. How to let the people live a better life? They only cared about obtaining power. If they really succeeded, the country would become their warehouse. They could take whatever they wanted. If they ran out of money, they would take the country. If the country ran out of money, they would sell things. There were so many minerals and treasures that could be exchanged for money. Country F was different from other countries. The power in the hands of the king was too great. As long as there was a fatuous ruler, the consequences would be fatal. Clearly, these people had the potential to become fatuous rulers. ¡°No wonder my grandfather kept rejecting my uncle¡¯s request and forcefully kept him. He must know that other children are not worthy of being kings,¡± Sophie sighed. The crown prince was not outstanding in any way, but fortunately, he was a soft-hearted person. Even if he could not let the people live a better life, he would still try to let them live the same life. If it were anyone else, they would probably die in a few years. ¡°That¡¯s why this country needs you,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Spread the word that the crown prince is back.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t understand. ¡°But if they know, they¡¯ll be looking everywhere. Then we won¡¯t be able to catch them off guard.¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°With us around, they won¡¯t be able to find anyone even if they searched the entire country. Letting them know will cause chaos. It¡¯s a good opportunity for the people to see that only Princess Sophie is qualified to be the queen in the royal family.¡± For a country, what they should care about the most was not the nobles, but the ordinary people. Although they did not have much power, it was because of them that this country existed. Without these people, there would be no so-called king. And by doing this, Jiang An was making the rest of the royal family stand opposite the people, cutting off the possibility of them ascending to the throne. After listening to Jiang An, Sophie nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it.¡± With the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards adding fuel to the fire, everyone soon knew that the crown prince had returned, but they did not know where he was hiding. The people were naturally very happy. They did not know what had happened in the distant palace. They only remembered that the crown prince was a very gentle person. This was also because the royal family still cared about their reputation previously. They did not say that the crown prince had given up his identity and left. They only said that he was going to another country to study. Henry was anxious. His brother had already left, so why did he come back? If he said that he wanted to be king, he would definitely obtain the support of the army. After all, he was the crown prince. According to the law, he should inherit the throne. John hurried over to him. ¡°Henry, is the news true?¡± Henry nodded solemnly. ¡°Someone has already taken a photo of Big Brother entering the country.¡± ¡°He was so determined not to be the crown prince back then and left without saying a word. Why is he back now?¡± John¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s giving up the throne at all. He¡¯s just playing with us.¡± Henry was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak properly. Originally, this battle was almost at the latter half. It was about to come to an end if they worked hard, but the Crown Prince¡¯s return disrupted all their plans. John thought about it. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to leave, we¡¯ll send him away.¡± Henry whispered, ¡°What are you suggesting?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± That shocked Henry. He might have had a headache over it, but he¡¯d never thought to kill the crown prince. In his opinion, all he needed to do was send him far away, but John¡¯s suggestion was tempting. As long as the crown prince was alive, they were not the true legal heirs. Even if they became the king, there would be hidden dangers. If the crown prince jumped out one day and asked them to hand over the throne, no one would be able to help it. However, if the crown prince was already dead, it would be legal for them to ascend the throne. In any case, the old king did not leave anyone next-in-line to take over the throne. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, the crown prince was their big brother after all. They were still a little reluctant to make a move. Seeing Henry hesitate, John immediately said, ¡°If we¡¯re not ruthless, then none of us can think of becoming king. We can just bring him back. William also chimed in, ¡°Dad, if you want to obtain supreme power, you have to be more ruthless than others.¡± Under the persuasion of the two of them, Henry finally nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let him ruin our plan. Then kill him.¡± Sophie heard the shadow guard repeat this and sighed. ¡°Power is a terrible thing.¡± Chapter 695 - Chapter 695: Use the Substitute Chapter 695: Use the Substitute Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Since they had already made up their minds, the two brothers quickly used all their forces to find the crown prince in the shortest time possible and kill him first. Moreover, the two of them had made a pact. Whoever killed the crown prince first would become the king, and the other person would have to bow down. Although Jiang An felt that these were just empty words and the other party would definitely not be convinced, they would still fight when the time came. However, the two of them were really acting according to the agreement. They wished they could turn the entire kingdom upside down. Such a big move naturally could not be quiet. Even the people sensed that something big had happened and discussed privately that something must have happened to the royal family. However, Henry and John did not know how to restrain themselves at all. They did not even care if anyone knew. In any case, as long as he died, there was nothing to worry about. When the time came to deal with the culprit, no one would know who was the one who did it. However, they did not expect that every move of the royal family was very important to the people. If the royal family was unstable, it meant that the country would be unstable. They did not know what the lives of ordinary people would become. For a moment, everyone panicked. Some nobles who had heard the news quickly prepared to leave at any time, lest they could not escape even if they wanted to. The army naturally saw such a change. The Marshal sighed at the ruthlessness of these two people. He sighed in the military camp. ¡°The two princes¡¯ horizons are too narrow. They actually only care about fighting for power and benefits now. They even have to attack their brother. They¡¯re not worthy of being kings at all.¡± The marshal wasn¡¯t the only one who said this. The other officers were also discussing it in private. They had originally only followed the marshal¡¯s orders to be loyal to Sophie, but now they were sincerely following her. After all, the rest of the royal family could not support this country at all. The army had to choose a benevolent person to be king. Mary, who was in the palace, was not idle either. She went straight to the substitute and said, ¡°Do one last thing for me and I¡¯ll send you overseas. You can take the money and live happily for the rest of your life.¡± This was what the substitute wanted. After the old king died, he had nightmares every day. If they announced that he died, there was no need for a substitute. However, his master was the king of a country. It was hard to guarantee that they would not send him to his death to prevent future troubles. At this moment, Mary appeared to negotiate a deal with him. As long as he helped hide the news of the king¡¯s death, she would send him far away. That was why he was bold enough to appear at the National Day Ceremony. He even did as Princess Mary instructed, making people think that the old king favored Mary. However, he did not expect so many people to jump out to object. At that time, he thought that he was going to be dragged out and shot. Now that he heard this was the last thing, the substitute quickly asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Mary laughed. ¡°I want you to gather all the nobles and announce that the throne is passed on to my father.¡± The substitute¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected Mary to be this crazy. Even if he looked like the old king, he was not the old king. Moreover, many people knew this fact. The corpse was still lying in the morgue. If he jumped out and spouted nonsense now, the end result would be death. The double shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Mary was not surprised by his refusal and said, ¡°You can choose not to agree. Then I can let you die now.¡± Of course, the substitute wanted to live, but he was not a fool. Even if he did as Mary instructed, he would still die in the end. ¡°Princess, I¡¯m just a substitute. Many people know that His Majesty is no longer around. Even if I say that I¡¯ll pass the throne in front of everyone, no one will acknowledge it in the end,¡± the substitute persuaded. Mary was getting impatient. ¡°I just want you to say that. As for how it turns out, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± The double wanted to say something else, but Mary stopped him. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯ll do it or not.¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t refuse. The substitute understood that Mary had his life in her hands. If he wanted to leave Country F successfully, he could only be obedient. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only That night, all the nobles received a notice that they were going to the palace to attend a banquet the next day. The king had something to announce. Actually, everyone could guess that it was nothing more than about the succession. If the crown prince was no longer around, there had to be a new crown prince so that the country would not be in chaos. Henry was a little confused. He turned to William and asked, ¡°What do you think this means? What does that substitute want?¡± ¡°Uncle John must have made a new move. We have to be prepared to deal with it.¡± William acutely sensed that something was wrong. Henry nodded. ¡°Tell the people outside that if I don¡¯t give the signal for a long time, they¡¯ll barge in and save me.¡± Chapter 696 - Chapter 696: Desperation Chapter 696: Desperation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unexpectedly, Jiang An also received an invitation. She looked at the invitation in her hand. ¡°This is really rare. To invite a foreigner like me to witness such a thing, are you trying to show off or scare me?¡± Jiang An knew very well what would happen tomorrow. She had pressed on step by step to make things come to this. Only in desperate situations would these people fight to the death. Then Sophie¡¯s chance would come. Jiang An didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. She hadn¡¯t seen the children in a long time. She had to quickly finish what she was doing here and go home to accompany the children. Although Zou Bai didn¡¯t ask about Jiang An¡¯s plan, he could guess from her actions that she wanted the Zou family¡¯s secret guards to cooperate with her. If there were any mistakes, they had to make up for it as soon as possible. He was surprised to find that Jiang An was growing so quickly. From the beginning to the end, he did not have to interfere in this plan. He only had to silently accompany her. Jiang An was already able to execute a huge plan independently. She was no longer the pitiful little girl who needed protection back then. Sophie came to Jiang An as soon as she received the notice and asked, ¡°What do you think they mean? Do they want that substitute to say something again?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they want that substitute to announce the new crown prince.¡± Jiang An¡¯s tone was very calm. Sophie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The crown prince may not be in the country, but Grandfather never said anything about abolishing his status. They actually want to find a new crown prince. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the public won¡¯t recognize them?¡± ¡°Look at what they¡¯ve been doing. Do you think they¡¯ll take the public seriously?¡± Jiang An¡¯s question made Sophie fall silent. Their group only knew how to fight for power, and they didn¡¯t care about the lives of the people. They only felt that everything would be fine with the king¡¯s decree. They did not even think about the opinions of the people. Looking at Sophie¡¯s angry expression, Jiang An¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they want to talk nonsense, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get someone to bring the crown prince to the palace tomorrow. They should know who the fake king and the real crown prince are.¡± Sophie was relieved to hear Jiang An say that. She was even in the mood to discuss with her what the two of them would wear tomorrow. Jiang An also had her own experience in matching clothes, but her attention was on Sophie¡¯s clothes. Tomorrow was the day she would become the new queen. She had to wear something that could suppress the situation. Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently noted down what Jiang An had said. When the time came, he would prepare the clothes for them and send them over. The next day, all the nobles went to the palace for a banquet. Jiang An hid in a corner with Zou Bai. She found a place where she could see everything that happened clearly. Some aristocrats who had arrived early recognized Jiang An and wanted to come over to build connections. However, with Zou Bai, the big iceberg, standing in front of them, many people were scared away. After everyone had arrived, Henry and John appeared. One of them had a worried expression on his face, while the other was very smug. It seemed that the beneficiary of this matter was John. Princess Annie still did not know what had happened. She had been too busy to sleep recently. Too many people wanted to meet her. She also arranged for them to meet. In her opinion, it was fine as long as she could obtain more support. As for the size of these forces, it was not important. Sophie was standing just behind her mother, neatly tailored in a black evening dress with no cumbersome design. The crystals and diamonds on the hem glowed in the light, and with the sparkle of the crown on her head, she looked absolutely like the center of attention. Jiang An was very satisfied with her outfit. It had taken her a lot of effort to pick out this outfit. Mary officially appeared with her substitute. Everyone lowered their heads and bowed. She raised her head as if this bow was directed at her. She was unbelievably proud. After tonight, she would be the crown prince of this country. She was her father¡¯s eldest daughter, and according to the order of succession, she was the first heir. All the members of the royal family had to bow to her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The substitute asked everyone to stand and coughed twice. Jiang An noticed that his expression was very bad. It seemed that he had also experienced some torture. After all, what he had done today was too shocking. The Marshal was also a noble from Country F. He looked at everything in front of him very calmly. These people had really let down the people of the kingdom. The old king was such a loving and virtuous person, but his children had not learned anything. He raised his glass to Sophie from a distance, making it clear that the army was definitely behind her, and there was nothing to worry about. At the same time, the secret guards were transporting the crown prince into the palace. He had never thought that there would be a day when he would climb over the wall and enter. Chapter 697 - Chapter 697: The Crown Prince Appears Chapter 697: The Crown Prince Appears Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The crown prince finally managed to stand still. The secret guard immediately handed him his crown prince¡¯s gown, indicating for him to quickly change into it. Looking at the gorgeous gown in his hand, the crown prince sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to actually wear this one day. I only hope this is the last time.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Sophie, he really wouldn¡¯t want to go back to the palace. The people at the banquet did not know what would happen. A few nobles were still chatting, thinking that they would have a chat with the king later to deepen their relationship. After all, the old king had not appeared in front of others for a long time. They could not let the king forget them. Henry snapped, ¡°Mary, it¡¯s not very good of you to stand next to your grandfather.¡± Mary said confidently, ¡°This is Grandfather¡¯s idea. There¡¯s no need for Uncle to say anything here.¡± Henry really wanted to attack directly, but he did not want to make a big deal out of it. If everyone knew that the old king had died long ago, he would not be able to gain anything. Moreover, William had told him that if they dared to announce John as the new crown prince, he would fight for it with all his might to protect his brother¡¯s identity as the crown prince. No one could say that he had done anything wrong. Mary saw that Henry was silent and thought that she had won. She looked at everyone very proudly. She gestured for the substitute to speak quickly, but the other party was already trembling. Mary asked someone to bring a chair over for the substitute to sit down. In a voice that only he could hear, she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I can only send you to your death. As long as we insist that we didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re a substitute, you¡¯ll be a sinner who offended the king. When the time comes, you¡¯ll be pulled out and burned alive.¡± The substitute knew that there was no way out. He could only follow Mary¡¯s instructions. He said, ¡°I called everyone here today to announce something important. My eldest son doesn¡¯t want to be the crown prince. Moreover, he has rejected this identity many times and left Country F not long ago. I don¡¯t want to force him, so I¡¯m here to announce the abolition of his status as the crown prince.¡± The nobles did not expect this, but they could understand. But what he said next shocked them all. The king let John walk to his side. ¡°I announce that Prince John is the new crown prince and the future king!¡± After saying that, the substitute¡¯s face turned even paler. He really looked like he had been seriously ill. No one knew that he looked like this because he was frightened. Henry quickly stood up. ¡°How can you abolish the crown prince casually? Big Brother has been doing very well for so many years. He¡¯s just been in a bad mood recently and went out to relax. I don¡¯t agree with the idea of abolishing Big Brother.¡± His words were filled with righteousness, as if he really did not want his brother¡¯s identity to be abolished. Mary said, ¡°Uncle, this is Grandfather¡¯s decision. Are you going to defy the king¡¯s will?¡± ¡°Big Brother has never done anything wrong. It¡¯s not fair at all to be abolished just because he left temporarily.¡± Henry was determined to say this. ¡°John has seen what Big Brother has done for so many years. Are you really going to replace Big Brother?¡± Of course John wanted to, but he still had to pretend in front of so many people. He squeezed out two drops of tears and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but Big Brother left in disregard of his responsibility as the crown prince and broke Dad¡¯s heart. If I reject him again, Dad¡¯s mood will be even worse.¡± Henry gave William a look and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter to abolish the crown prince. Even if we really want to abolish the crown prince, it has to be signed by the government before it can take effect. It¡¯s not in line with the law to want to establish the crown prince just by saying it.¡± John and Mary knew this very well, but they could not do it at all. Once they wanted to pass through the government, they would definitely need the king¡¯s signature. The king was already lying in the mortuary, and the signature of the substitute would not be recognized at all. That was why they wanted to finalize it in such a way as a king¡¯s declaration and then immediately announce the king¡¯s death. Then no one could object anymore. ¡°After that, the king will follow the legal procedures. Are you not going to listen to the king¡¯s words?¡± Mary said firmly. The nobles did not speak. They sensed that something was wrong today. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only At the banquet, it was almost as if the two princes were arguing. The king actually just sat there and did not say anything. It was obvious that the princes had always listened to the king in the past. ¡°I want to know who¡¯s sitting here now that Dad has passed away,¡± the crown prince said as he walked in. No one could believe their eyes. The crown prince had actually returned at this time. John panicked. He had yet to become the new crown prince. If his brother returned, everything would be over. Mary made up her mind and shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you impersonate the Crown Prince!¡± Chapter 698 - Chapter 698: Lost Chapter 698: Lost Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mary said this to deny his identity as the crown prince so that no matter what he said later, it would be useless. Unfortunately, the people present would not let this happen. They were all people who often came to the palace to attend banquets. They knew very well what the crown prince looked like. Moreover, it had not been decades. The crown prince had left less than two months ago. There was no way they would not recognize him. However, Mary seemed to have gone crazy as she shouted, ¡°Hurry up and arrest this person who¡¯s pretending to be the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°You know very well who I am. If you want to capture me, how are you going to deal with the fake king sitting there?¡± The crown prince pointed at the substitute. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Mary quickly denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you lunatic. I¡¯ve always been by my grandfather¡¯s side. How can he be fake?¡± The nobles were also watching. They really could not see anything wrong with the king. His appearance and figure were all the same as before. Perhaps something had happened in the royal family again. The members of the royal family had been fighting fiercely two days ago. They did not expect the crown prince to rush back and interfere. The crown prince looked at Mary coldly. ¡°This substitute listens to you. Naturally, you¡¯ll say that he¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Everyone, think about it.¡± The crown prince faced everyone. ¡°My father is decisive and magnanimous. He definitely won¡¯t have such an expression.¡± The substitute was currently curled up in his chair, afraid that someone would notice him. He looked worlds apart from the king of the past. It had to be known that when the old king was young, there was a large-scale riot in the country. He personally led people to quell the chaos. How could someone who wasn¡¯t even afraid in the rain of bullets be so frightened? Mary didn¡¯t expect this substitute to be so disappointing. After all, he was someone who had attended many official meetings on behalf of the king. Why didn¡¯t he learn the demeanor of the main character at all? John stood up to support his daughter. ¡°Father was seriously ill previously, so he¡¯s not in good spirits. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly the fake one, yet you¡¯re still trying to distort the truth here. I think you just want to snatch the throne,¡± Mary said. The father and daughter echoed each other. They wanted to label the crown prince as someone with ulterior motives as soon as possible so that the subsequent plan could proceed smoothly. Seeing that he was only one step away from the throne, he could not let anything happen. The crown prince really did not expect them to be so naive. He smiled and looked at the Marshal. ¡°Then who do you think I am?¡± The Marshal bowed to him and greeted, ¡°Your Highness.¡± This was an acknowledgment of his identity, and Mary and John instantly became jokes. The nobles could also tell that today was the last moment of the battle for the throne. The king on the stage might really be a fake. Henry and Annie did not say anything. Although they hated John for using such methods, everyone had a part to play in the matter of the fake king. If they jumped out now, they would definitely be punished together. It was best to push the blame to John. Mary knew that there was no way out for them. They could only die on the hill that the king was real. Otherwise, the crime they committed would be equivalent to treason. ¡°No matter what, the king is sitting here. He has already said that he wants to make my father the crown prince. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even listen to the king?¡± Mary said anxiously. The crown prince looked straight at her. ¡°Mary, say that again. Is he really the king?¡± Mary felt guilty at the question, but she forced herself to say, ¡°Of course he¡¯s my grandfather.¡± The crown prince nodded and rushed forward to grab the collar of the substitute and throw him down. ¡°My father had already passed away before I left. Now, he¡¯s lying in the hospital morgue. You actually said that he¡¯s the king. Could it be that he can be revived after death?¡± The substitute did not expect the crown prince to attack directly and fell to the ground before he could struggle. Just as he was about to stand up, he heard what he said. He knew that he could not pretend anymore, so he sat on the ground with an ashen expression. Mary started to say more, but John took her arm. ¡°Child, we¡¯ve lost.¡± Mary couldn¡¯t accept this outcome at all. ¡°We didn¡¯t lose.¡± With that, she took out a knife from her bag and ran towards the crown prince. As long as he died, everything would go according to plan. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Under the stimulation of failure, Mary had completely lost her rationality and didn¡¯t think about the consequences at all. Just when everyone thought the crown prince was going to get hurt, Sophie lifted her skirt and kicked her. Mary was kicked in the waist and rolled several times on the ground. The knife in her hand flew somewhere, showing how powerful the kick was. Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really skilled.¡± John quickly went to see if his daughter was injured. The nobles retreated in unison, afraid that they would be implicated. Chapter 699 - Chapter 699: New Queen Chapter 699: New Queen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No one expected Sophie to make a move. They quickly covered their exclamations. The crown prince looked back at the Marshal. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± The Marshal calmly called for someone to drag them away. John said indignantly, ¡°Brother, I was deceived into doing this. I really thought he was my father.¡± However, no one listened to his explanation. To be precise, there was no need to listen. The nobles also understood that the king was indeed a fake king, and even took orders from John¡¯s family. Fortunately, they did not succeed. Otherwise, they would have become fools who had been deceived. Henry and Annie were a little excited. It was always a good thing to have one less competitor. Before she could be happy, she heard the crown prince say, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him alone who can hide Father¡¯s death. You¡¯d better tell me what you did.¡± How could they say that? They did this to make it easier for them to fight for the throne. The three of them worked together to seal the news. Even the Marshal only found out three days later. At that time, the corpse was already lying in the mortuary. Then, these people gave the same reason. If the crown prince was not around, they should not spread the news first. They should send someone to find the crown prince first. The Marshal had no choice but to agree. In the end, these people did not send anyone to find him at all. They were busy roping in forces to support themselves every day. They were just short of writing the words ¡®I want to be the king¡¯ on their faces. Henry hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Big Brother, we were also deceived by John. He said that he would send someone to look for you and asked us not to say anything first.¡± Annie nodded. ¡°John said that if someone found out, someone would definitely take the opportunity to cause trouble. Keeping it a secret is the best way.¡± In the end, this matter was still the crown prince¡¯s fault. After he left, there was no legitimate heir in the country. No matter who took the throne, the others would not be convinced. They could only buy time to strengthen themselves, so it was inevitable to hide the news of his death. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left just like that, but you¡¯ve hidden it for too long. You even let a substitute replace Father. If he had any other thoughts or was controlled like today, the entire country would be in chaos,¡± the crown prince said helplessly. Anne and Henry bowed their heads and said nothing. The two of them were wrong in this. No matter how much they disliked this big brother, he still had the status of a legitimate heir, and his status in the royal family was higher than theirs. ¡°I came back today to resolve this matter. Let¡¯s start preparing for Father¡¯s funeral tomorrow. He shouldn¡¯t be lying in the mortuary anymore,¡± the crown prince said. This frightened Annie and Henry. The two of them looked at each other and said, ¡°Is Big Brother going to ascend the throne?¡± ¡°Not me.¡± The crown prince held out his hand to Sophie. ¡°After the funeral will be Sophie¡¯s coronation.¡± No one had expected this answer. The crown prince had come all the way back because he did not want to be king and had given the throne to Princess Sophie, who was the least likely candidate. It wasn¡¯t that they looked down on Sophie, it was just that she was too far in the line of succession. Unless Princess Annie ascended the throne, it would never be her turn in this lifetime. Moreover, Princess Sophie had never fought for power. She left the royal family when she reached adulthood and lived very low-key abroad. Now, the crown prince actually said that he wanted to give her the throne. This was simply unbelievable. Anne¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why Sophie¡¯s coronation? In the order of succession, it should be me.¡± The most respected person in France was the king. Even the king¡¯s mother had no right to interfere in political affairs. It could be said that Sophie¡¯s ascension was not very beneficial to Annie. The crown prince looked at everyone and said, ¡°The king has passed away. According to the succession law, I am the new king. As the king, this is my first order to pass the throne to Princess Sophie. Do you have any objections?¡± The nobles bowed their heads and bowed to Sophie, acknowledging her as the new queen. Sophie¡¯s expression was calm as she accepted the greetings. Her gown reflected the light, making her look like a queen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When everyone had dispersed, Annie gripped the crown prince¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother, how could you give the throne to Sophie? What would that make us?¡± ¡®It¡¯s my decision and I don¡¯t need to explain it to you.¡¯ The crown prince shook her hand away. Annie cried, ¡°Even if you like Sophie, you can¡¯t just hand over the throne. You can give the throne to me first. I have her as my only daughter, so the future throne will naturally be hers.¡± The crown prince knew she would say that. He said coldly, ¡°I know all the things you¡¯ve done. Do you think you¡¯re still worthy of being a queen?¡± Henry said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own character? Why are you still pestering him? You¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡± Chapter 700 - Chapter 700: Chased Away Chapter 700: Chased Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Henry viciously belittled Anne. He could finally see that he had no chance of becoming king. Then no one would have an easy time. Seeing his smug expression, the crown prince said, ¡°You¡¯ve also done many shameful things. Didn¡¯t you want to send someone to kill me previously?¡± Henry broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. He had yet to make a move. How did his brother know? Annie didn¡¯t bother to cry or plead. She hadn¡¯t expected Henry to go this far. He was the blood brother from the same mother, yet he could bring himself to do it. ¡°Big Brother, that was John¡¯s idea. Originally, I was against it with all my might. It must have been my subordinates who made the decision,¡± Henry explained in a panic. William also said, ¡°Yes, my father would not do that. Did you hear wrongly?¡± ¡°You know very well whether you did or not.¡± The crown prince did not want to be entangled with them anymore. In any case, these people had plenty of excuses. There was no way to talk it out, so they could just deal with them all. ¡°From now on, you are no longer members of the royal family. You can take the last royal allowance and live your own lives.¡± This was the last thing the crown prince could do for Sophie. If he left them behind, there would be endless trouble. These people all had their own power. It would not be good if they wanted to attack Sophie one day. Moreover, Sophie ultimately wanted to overthrow the royal family. It would be a huge problem if too many members of the royal family remained. Now, he could be the villain and expel his younger siblings and their children from the royal family. ¡®I can¡¯t leave. I¡¯m the princess of this country!¡¯ Annie shouted. Henry begged, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve always been very respectful to you. You can¡¯t treat me like this just because of what you heard.¡± William was stunned. If his father was no longer a member of the royal family, he would not be a prince. Annie turned to Sophie and begged, ¡°Are you going to watch your mother get kicked out? I¡¯m your biological mother. Are you proud that I¡¯m no longer a member of the royal family?¡± Sophie was unmoved. In her opinion, it was good that her mother had left the royal family. After all, one day she would announce the dissolution of the royal family. At that time, she would definitely not be able to accept this change. She might as well live the life of a commoner now. When that day came, she would be able to accept it quietly. Seeing that her pleas were useless, Annie stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so heartless, don¡¯t blame me.¡± After saying that, she picked up her phone and was about to make a call. After all, she had her own power. If she made a fuss, it would be enough to make the country uneasy. ¡°Mom, I advise you not to call anyone. These people already know that Uncle is back, so they won¡¯t support you anymore. It¡¯s useless even if you give an order. Besides, with the army around, they won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± ¡°The army? You actually have the support of the army?¡± Annie finally realized that the Marshal had been standing behind her daughter. ¡°Her Majesty will be a benevolent monarch who will lead Country F to prosperity,¡± the Marshal said with his head lowered. From the way he addressed her, it was obvious that he had already taken Sophie as his master. Annie knew that it was too late. In the face of absolute force, any method was useless. William suddenly understood something. ¡°Actually, Jiang An has supported you from the beginning to the end. She only pretended to waver to confuse us and make my father and Uncle John fight among themselves, right?¡± Thinking of what had happened during this period of time, William realized that they had been circling around Jiang An and had never thought about what to do with the army. It seemed that they would only win if they obtained Jiang An¡¯s support. Jiang An, on the other hand, acted like she didn¡¯t know who to choose. She seemed to have a good impression of both sides. Under such circumstances, they naturally wanted to work harder, so they didn¡¯t have the mood to care about anything else. This gave Sophie time to take advantage of the situation and win over the army. At this point, William still did not reflect on his actions. He felt that he had only fallen into someone else¡¯s trap. He did not expect Sophie to have the support of the army because of her charisma. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sophie lowered her eyes slightly and looked at him. ¡°An¡¯an came to France to help me ascend the throne because she knew that if one of you became king, it would be a disaster for Country F.¡± William suddenly laughed. ¡°I knew it. I knew I didn¡¯t really lose to you. If it weren¡¯t for Jiang An, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this!¡± Sophie looked at him as if he were a joke. She wouldn¡¯t explain anything to people like him. They wouldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Take them away,¡± Sophie said. The Marshal waved his hand and got someone to drag them away. The crown prince said as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders, ¡°When your coronation ceremony is over, I can go back to farming in peace.¡± Chapter 701 - Chapter 701: Memories Chapter 701: Memories Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Because the crown prince¡¯s return could bring many things back on track, the next day, the royal family officially announced the king¡¯s death. The people came to the palace to mourn. The old king had always worked hard for the happiness of the people, seeking the greatest benefits for the people. This was also the reason why the royal family was so popular despite being rotten. Sophie teared up as she looked at the people holding candles and flowers at the entrance of the palace. ¡°Grandfather has always been in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡± Jiang An walked to her side. ¡°Even if the existence of the royal family is not a good thing for Country F, everyone has seen the contribution of the old king. He is indeed worthy of the title of a great person.¡± ¡°To me, my grandfather was not only my family, but also my teacher,¡± Sophie said nostalgically. Sophie had been sent to her maternal grandfather since she was a child and had very little time with her parents. The two of them did not want to raise children because they were at odds and were always arguing. Annie thought that since that was the case, she might as well send the child to her father¡¯s side to please him and save herself the trouble of taking care of her. Sophie had received little family love since she was a child, was introverted, and was always alone with her maternal grandfather. Seeing her like this, the other children in the palace naturally had bad intentions and would bully her from time to time. Sophie knew she didn¡¯t have her parents to back her up, so she swallowed her pride. When the old king found out about this, he brought Sophie to his side and took care of her. Every day, he would take time to accompany his granddaughter. ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t ever think about who you can rely on. Even your parents have times when they can¡¯t help you. You must become your own support,¡± the old king taught her. The little Sophie remembered this sentence. When she encountered those who bullied her again, her first reaction was to fight back. Even if she did not have her parents backing her up, she was still the princess of this country. She did not have to endure things that she should not. Sophie then realized that others stopped bullying her, and understood that she was not to be trifled with, instead giving her the respect she deserved. It was then that Sophie began to tire of everything about the royal family and find the people here annoying. After hearing Sophie¡¯s words, Jiang An sighed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a grandfather. If I had someone to teach me that when I was young, I wouldn¡¯t have listened to others and let them take advantage of me. Perhaps I would have been free earlier.¡± Sophie held her hand. ¡°But you¡¯re already very good now. It¡¯s because of you that I can reach where I am today and the people of Country F have a future.¡± Even if the old king was a very good person, it could not change the disadvantage of the royal family having real power. No one could guarantee that the next king would still be a good person. Jiang An looked at Sophie. ¡°The future of the people is in your hands. Your path ahead will be difficult.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Sophie raised her head. ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid at all. What I¡¯m going to do is for everyone. This country will come back to life.¡± Sophie wore a plain long dress without any jewelry, but in Jiang An¡¯s eyes, she was more like a queen than ever. The people crowded around the entrance of the palace, wanting to confirm the king¡¯s death again. The crown prince led Sophie out. ¡°It¡¯s the crown prince!¡± someone exclaimed. Everyone lowered their heads and bowed. This gave them peace of mind. If the king really passed away, there would be no chaos with the crown prince around. ¡°The king is dead. There will be an official funeral tomorrow,¡± the crown prince said. Some of the people couldn¡¯t control their cries. They grieved from the bottom of their hearts. The crown prince moved aside to let Sophie in front of him. ¡°Sophie will inherit the throne and become queen. There will be a coronation ceremony after the funeral.¡± The shock of this news was so great that the people did not understand why the crown prince would cede the throne to Sophie. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, out of respect for the royal family, no one asked anything. The crown prince sighed and said, ¡°After I left, in order to fight for the throne, important members of the royal family suppressed the news of the king¡¯s death. They even used the king¡¯s substitute to attend events in his place to fabricate the illusion that the king was still alive. There were even people who contacted foreign forces. These are all harmful to the kingdom.¡± ¡°Only Sophie still cares about the country and traveled between the countries for the sake of Country F. No one is qualified to inherit the throne except her.¡± The crown prince did not hide the truth. After all, the royal family would be overthrown in the end. It was not a big deal to lose some face now. As long as Sophie could obtain more support, it was fine. Moreover, it would be more credible for her to explain these things. It would be useless if someone else tried to explain them on her behalf. Chapter 702 - Chapter 702: Killing Intent Chapter 702: Killing Intent Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The people naturally did not doubt the crown prince¡¯s words, but they were still a little shocked when they heard it. After all, in their eyes, the royal family had always been high and mighty. All the news reports were very positive, and they seemed to be a harmonious family. Coupled with the old king, no one would have any objections to the royal family. Even if someone from the royal family¡¯s younger generation caused a scandal, it would immediately be resolved appropriately and they would apologize to the people. They did not expect these things to happen, and the crown prince had personally told them. ¡°I will leave the country after the coronation ceremony and will no longer receive royal allowance. The members of the royal family involved in this matter will leave the royal family and live as commoners in the future,¡± the crown prince continued. ¡°This is the last thing I can do for this country as the crown prince.¡± After saying that, he bowed deeply to the people, who did not know how to respond. The crown prince really felt sorry from the bottom of his heart. He was a selfish person who abandoned his responsibility to pursue freedom. This was the least he could do for this country. He had contacted the media in advance and filmed what had happened and posted it. In less than half an hour, everyone in the kingdom knew. With the crown prince¡¯s words, everyone quickly accepted Princess Sophie as the queen. After all, she had indeed done a lot of good during this period of time, and allowed employment opportunities in her country to increase greatly. This was more useful than what other members of the royal family called charitable activities. People could only survive if they had jobs. The public supported this matter, which greatly agitated Annie and the others. After being forcibly dragged away, the servants in the palace quickly packed their luggage and they were thrown out of the palace. Fortunately, these people had money. They stayed in the closest place to the palace and thought about how to overthrow Sophie every day. This time, the three siblings were completely on the same side. After all, they had a common enemy. ¡°Damn Sophie. I can¡¯t believe she wanted the throne, too,¡± Henry swore. John¡¯s face was cold. ¡°And she even convinced Big Brother to give her the throne. What a good trick.¡± They were clearly only one step away from the throne, but they were forcefully pulled down. No one could accept this. Annie was so angry that she lost her mind. It was her daughter who had ascended the throne. It was bad enough that she had not been able to gain anything from it, but she had also been thrown out and made the commoner she despised the most. She said angrily, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to her in the first place. She actually threw her mother out and ignored her. She¡¯ll definitely go to hell after she dies.¡± William mocked, ¡°That will only happen after she dies. She¡¯s a high and mighty queen now. Didn¡¯t she say a word to you? Couldn¡¯t you tell anything about such a big matter?¡± He wasn¡¯t going to trust Annie completely. After all, she and Sophie were mother and daughter. If this turned out to be another ploy, he wouldn¡¯t have anything to bet on. William, who had been deceived by Jiang An, now felt that there was a conspiracy. Annie became irritable. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If I knew, why would I still be chased out now? Now that the entire country knows that we¡¯ve been expelled from the royal family, there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡± Mary quickly came out to mediate. ¡°Let¡¯s not fight among ourselves. If we don¡¯t come up with a countermeasure, Sophie will really become a queen.¡± William sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person here. If the crown prince hadn¡¯t returned, you would have let that substitute pass the throne on to your father.¡± This sentence exposed everyone¡¯s hypocrisy again. They were all doing this for their own people. No one should look down on each other. For a moment, the entire room fell silent. William realized that he had said something wrong and sat on the side with a dark expression, regretting it. After a while, Mary said, ¡°No matter what happened before, our goal now is the same. We can¡¯t let Sophie take the throne.¡± ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Annie asked. Mary¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Then let Sophie die.¡± This was the most effective method. If a person died, there would be nothing left. Naturally, she would not be able to become a queen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Henry and John glanced at each other, clearly tempted by the suggestion. Trying to overthrow Sophie would definitely be a huge project, and it would require a lot of support. They did not know what it would take. However, killing Sophie was very easy. They still had many forces that they could use. If they went all out, they could rush to the palace and kill someone. William smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as she dies, there¡¯ll be nothing left. The crown prince doesn¡¯t want to be king, so the king can only be one of us.¡± Henry turned to Annie. ¡°What do you think of the idea?¡± Chapter 703 - Chapter 703: Ruthless Person Chapter 703: Ruthless Person Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Technically, as Sophie¡¯s mother, Annie should be very opposed to the idea. After all, the person she was going to kill was her biological daughter. However, the other party fell into a strange silence, as if she was thinking about the feasibility of this. To be honest, Annie did not have much affection for Sophie. From the moment she conceived the child, she and her husband had been arguing non-stop. When the child was born, their marriage exploded completely. There would be an argument every day. Under such circumstances, Annie could not care less about the child. She left Sophie in the care of the nanny and sent her to her father¡¯s side, not asking about her matters. When the child was eight years old, the two of them finally reached the point of divorce. However, before they could settle the procedures, her husband passed away due to illness. After being with her husband for so many years, Annie still had feelings for him. This was a blow to her. After that, she focused all her attention on power. By the time she noticed their child again, Sophie had grown into a young girl. There was no way to make up for the lack of respect and intimacy she had for her mother. She gave Sophie a bank card. In her opinion, as long as she gave her enough money, the child would naturally be close to her. But Sophie had left the moment she became an adult, even returning the card intact, and from that point on Anne had realized that her daughter¡¯s relationship with her would be like this for the rest of her life. This time, she was very happy that Sophie returned to the country. She felt that her daughter was finally willing to return to her side. If the mother and daughter worked together, they would definitely be able to snatch the throne. Unexpectedly, her daughter became the queen and she was thrown out like a dog. She felt no kinship for her daughter at all, only a desire for power. Just as Henry and John suspected that Annie didn¡¯t want to and began thinking about how to shut her up, Annie said, ¡°Kill her, then.¡± Even though this was the result they were looking forward to, they were still shocked to hear that Annie could be so ruthless. This was different from them wanting to kill the crown prince. If there was a conflict of interest between brothers, they would at most attack without caring about kinship. However, Sophie was born after ten months of pregnancy. The fact that she could be so heartless proved that Annie did not even care about feelings. The two of them secretly decided that after killing Sophie, they would kill Annie first. They could not let such a ruthless person stay. Unbeknownst to Sophie, her birth mother was already trying to kill her and was fretting about the coronation ceremony. There would be a ceremony after the king¡¯s funeral. This was a tradition in Country F. They could not let the people fall into panic without a monarch. Sophie wanted to learn the ritual protocol as soon as possible, and there had to be no mistakes, because the ceremony would be broadcast live on television. With such a huge matter happening in the royal family, they had to use a grand ceremony to make the people forget it so that they could feel at ease. However, the etiquette of the coronation ceremony was too complicated. The entire set took almost half a day. Just the gown for the ceremony was terrifyingly heavy, let alone the various procedures. ¡°Did they ever consider the monarch¡¯s health when they designed this ceremony?¡± Sophie collapsed on the sofa. Jiang An was invited to the palace to accompany her. Seeing her like this, she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone see you like this. That won¡¯t match the elegant image of a queen in their hearts.¡± ¡®The queen is a living person, too. Of course there are times when she has to lie down,¡¯ said Sophie defiantly. She had been too free during her years in China. She had forgotten all about the royal etiquette and did whatever was comfortable, causing her to be a little unaccustomed to the royal etiquette now. Jiang An tidied her gown. ¡°But this gown couldn¡¯t have been made in a hurry. Did Country F have a queen before?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°There is,¡± Sophie said. ¡°About a hundred years ago, I think. The succession bill didn¡¯t recognize a female heir at the time, but the king only wanted a daughter. Everyone thought the throne would fall to the princess¡¯s son, but the queen directly staged a coup to take the throne.¡± This story was really legendary. Jiang An continued to ask, ¡°There should have been many people who didn¡¯t like her, right?¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°There were many. They thought women shouldn¡¯t be kings, and the queen removed them from their nobility and ordered the army to drive them out of the kingdom. From then on, military power was always in the hands of the king.¡± Jiang An sighed. ¡°What a powerful queen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why my uncle asked me to wear this gown to the throne. This was made for the queen on her thirtieth anniversary. It¡¯s a little damaged, but looks as good as new after reparation.¡± Sophie stroked the gown. ¡°After all, the material is made of gold.¡± Chapter 704 - Chapter 704: Belong to You Chapter 704: Belong to You Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An looked at the gown for a long time and sighed. There were very few such handmade pieces now. That was why it could withstand the trials of time. The manpower and resources spent were unimaginable. ¡°No wonder they all want to be kings. They really have power.¡± Jiang An sighed. Only the royal family of Country F, which had a high concentration of royal power, could spend so much effort to make a set of clothes. If it were the leaders of other countries, they would definitely be attacked by the people. Sophie looked at the gown with pity. ¡°If they could put this energy into development back then, the Country F would be doing better now, right?¡± This was what she meant by criticizing the previous queen. Jiang An quickly stopped her. ¡°The people a hundred years ago naturally had different views from us now. The queen at that time had already tried her best to let the people live a better life.¡± Sophie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. That ancestor used many years to tie the army and the royal family together so that the nobles could no longer threaten the royal family. If not for that, our resistance today would be much greater.¡± The two of them chatted about the history of the royal family before starting the etiquette class in the afternoon. Jiang An felt tired just watching. Zou Bai walked in and sat beside her. ¡°After the ceremony, we¡¯ll go straight back to Xiyun. The children miss you very much.¡± ¡°I miss them too.¡± Jiang An held Zou Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope Country F¡¯s future will be better.¡± After all, she was the one who had planned Sophie¡¯s ascension to the throne. She would feel a great sense of accomplishment if she could see things progress towards a better ending. ¡°You¡¯re becoming more and more like an heir.¡± Zou Bai tidied her hair. Jiang An was very happy with this evaluation. She had surpassed her three brothers to become the successor of the Jiang family, so it was inevitable that she would feel uneasy. Compared to her brothers who had always been in the Jiang family, she really did not have the qualifications to be the heir. If not for her parents insisting on doing this, she would definitely not have agreed. Therefore, Jiang An swore to be as good a successor she could be. At the very least, she had to be able to protect the Jiang family¡¯s business and not let others look down on the Jiang family. She also tried her best to learn about being an heir, but the knowledge in the books was too rigid. She only had a rough understanding in her heart and did not know how to do it. At this time, Zou Bai had become a good person to learn from. As the head of the family, he had done very well. Although many families were afraid of his cruelty, they also felt regret in their hearts. If only the children in the family could be like Zou Bai. To the aristocratic families, there was no difference between conservation and regression. Only by actively advancing could the family prosper. Jiang An had observed Zou Bai and learned how he handled things. That was why she had today¡¯s plan. However, Jiang An and Zou Bai were different. She was used to using roundabout methods to make people feel that it had nothing to do with her and use others to achieve her goal. Her years in the Tan family had nurtured her ability to read people¡¯s expressions. She could see through people¡¯s hearts in the shortest time and know what they were thinking. Naturally, she could make use of that. This time, in Country F, she used herself as bait to lure them in front of the royal family so that they would focus all their attention on currying favor with her. As long as she showed any bias, these people would fawn over her one after another. Actually, they also sensed that Jiang An was a little hot and cold, but the temptation of her support was too great. They could only go all the way. This way, she would be able to obtain the greatest benefit at the smallest cost and successfully push Sophie to the throne. At the thought of this, Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. ¡°I actually experienced having power.¡± ¡°From the day you became the heir, you¡¯ve been destined to hold power.¡± Zou Bai looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll live like this for the rest of our lives.¡± This was the fateful life of all the heirs of the aristocratic families. They were born in power and chased after power. In the end, they left either in glory or desolation of the family. It sounded terrifying. A life that could be seen at a glance. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Jiang An smiled. ¡°I have you. I don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± Zou Bai couldn¡¯t help but kiss the back of her hand. A warm feeling welled up in his heart. They lived mostly for the sake of the family. They sold chances at marriage for more power. Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to do this. He thought that he would die alone. Unexpectedly, the heavens took pity on him and sent Jiang An to his side, allowing him to find true love. With each other¡¯s love, they were no longer afraid of the coldness of power. They held each other¡¯s hands and did not have to be afraid of anything. ¡°An¡¯an, being able to meet you was the biggest fortune of my life.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s expression was very gentle. ¡°I will always belong to you.¡± These words of love sounded too touching. It wasn¡¯t that you belonged to me, but that I belonged to you. Chapter 705 - Chapter 705: Commoner Miss Wang Chapter 705: Commoner Miss Wang Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sophie saw the two of them sitting together after class with a happy smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve worked myself to death here. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for the two of you to talk about love?¡± Of course, she hoped that Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s relationship would be good. However, she had agreed to accompany her to class. It was really uncomfortable for her to suddenly start acting like this. Moreover, she had not seen Gao Tian for a long time. Jiang An smiled and apologized. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely be more careful next time. When are you going to bring Gao Tian and Little Jing over?¡± According to the laws of the royal family, Gao Tian had to have a noble title when Sophie became the queen. However, because he was not a noble from Country F, they had yet to determine which noble title it would be. Sophie got angry at this point. ¡°Those people said that Gao Tian was a foreigner, so they suggested that I get a divorce and marry a noble in France.¡± Jiang An could understand. There were no foreigners in this country who had become members of the royal family, so they couldn¡¯t accept it for a while. However, the suggestion of divorce was simply crazy. The two of them had been married for so many years. How could they be separated for such a ridiculous reason? ¡°Is that what everyone says?¡± Jiang An asked. Sophie snorted. ¡°Almost all the aristocrats are suggesting this. The reasons they come up with sound more dignified than the last, but in fact, they just want their children to marry me. This way, they can greatly increase the status of their families.¡± At this point, Sophie got angry and threw the book in her hand on the table. ¡°When I dissolve the royal family in France, there will be no more nobles. Their plan will still fail in the end.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re still nobles now. They don¡¯t even know you¡¯ll give up the throne in the end,¡± Jiang An advised her. ¡°Calm down. There¡¯s always a way to make them acknowledge Gao Tian.¡± Sophie couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do. The whole country was busy. The old king¡¯s funeral was complicated, and then there was the coronation. If Gao Tian could not appear as her husband at the coronation ceremony, it would be difficult to establish his identity in the future. Although they did not dare to do anything because of the army, she had ascended the throne to ensure peace in Country F. If she caused a bloodbath because of this matter, it would go against her original intention. Only then did Sophie realize that being queen meant she had too many things to worry about. Jiang An thought for a moment and said, ¡°If they disagree, it¡¯s nothing more than for their own benefit. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine as long as the people agree?¡± The words made Sophie¡¯s eyes light up. She was the one who¡¯d fallen into the misconception that she hadn¡¯t been back for years and now that she was suddenly queen, she had to listen more or less to the advice of the nobles. However, she had used force to get to her position. As long as she obtained the support of the people, it would not be a problem for Gao Tian to come to Country F. ¡°You¡¯re right, but how am I supposed to let the public know about this?¡± Sophie asked. Jiang An smiled. ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. Tell the media about your relationship with Gao Tian and let them write a beautiful love story. The people love this kind of love the most. Many princes in many countries marry commoners.¡± Sophie knew what she had to do. She had to get someone to contact the media. She had to explain everything herself. Zou Bai praised Jiang An. ¡°Our An¡¯an is getting smarter every day.¡± The idea was quickly implemented, and the next day, all the major media outlets reported on the love of the new queen. They embellished the story of Sophie and Gao Tian with as much sincerity as they could, making it seem like the two of them were a match made in heaven. The people were happy to see the love of the royal family, not to mention that the queen was Princess Sophie, who was well-received. Their impression of Gao Tian also soared. Even if the nobles gritted their teeth in hatred, it was useless. This move was really brilliant. They would not be able to do anything. They were opposed to Gao Tian becoming the queen¡¯s husband not only because they wanted their children to enter the royal family, but also because they wanted to test Sophie¡¯s bottom line. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If Sophie bowed her head, the nobles would be able to do whatever they wanted. After all, even the queen was obedient. However, it proved that Sophie would not be intimidated by them. It was better for them to be obedient. If they angered the queen, they might be stripped of their title. The aristocrats immediately stopped objecting. They just wanted to test the waters, not go against Sophie. Sophie quickly arranged for a private plane and picked up Gao Tian and Gao Jing in front of everyone. She even rushed to the airport to pick them up, which showed that the couple was very close. The media was also happy to report such news. The people loved to watch this. Chapter 706 - Chapter 706: Shot Chapter 706: Shot Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gao Jing was naturally the first heir to the throne. No one would doubt this when he appeared at the airport. The little child was not afraid of the camera at all. He even smiled and waved at everyone. His calm appearance made him look like a prince. Not to mention, when Sophie saw the child, she took off the medal on her chest and put it on Gao Jing¡¯s chest. That was a medal that only the crown prince would have. She had worn it on her chest before she ascended the throne, but now she had given it to Gao Jing. What this meant was self-evident. Gao Jing would be the future crown prince. Gao Tian had also received the attention of the public. Many of his works had been translated and broadcasted in Country F. Everyone was curious about what the Queen¡¯s husband looked like. For a moment, the entire kingdom was filled with Gao Tian¡¯s film and television works. Although he had always been acting in supporting roles, he was still famous for his good acting skills. As an actor, he was not ugly. He held his ground even when standing with the new generation of actors. The people were attracted by Gao Tian¡¯s charm, and many of them became his fans. Gao Tian, who was already middle-aged, had an even more refined temperament. When he arrived in France, he was wearing a suit that exuded the charm of a mature man. Sophie teased him, ¡°This is a new suit, right? I didn¡¯t expect you to value your image so much.¡± ¡°My wife is a queen. Of course, I have to dress appropriately.¡± Gao Tian smiled. He had come over, but his identity had yet to be confirmed. Until now, Gao Tian was only the Queen¡¯s husband in the media reports. They did not know how to address him. After all, the previous queen¡¯s husband was a local noble, so he received the title of Duke. However, they did not know what Gao Tian would be in the end. Sophie did not drag this out for long. The old king¡¯s funeral was coming up, and as his grandson-in-law, Gao Tian had to attend. The royal family immediately announced Gao Tian¡¯s identity. As the queen¡¯s husband, he would be given the title of Prince. This really shocked everyone. They thought that Gao Tian would at most be conferred the title of Duke, just like the previous queen¡¯s husband. He did not expect Sophie to give him the title of Prince. That was a title that only members of the royal family could have. His status was equivalent to that of the crown prince. Although the husbands of many queens would be given the title of Prince, those royal families were just mascots. They had long lost their actual rights and it did not matter what title they were given. The royal family of Country F was the actual master of the country. It was too risky to give a foreigner such a high title. If this person used his power to participate in politics, it would not be a small matter. Many nobles wanted to object, but when they reached the entrance of the palace, they went back because the army was guarding the door. All of them looked fierce. They understood that this was a warning from the Queen, so they chose to shut up for the sake of their lives. Gao Tian thus became a prince and accompanied Sophie to the old king¡¯s funeral. According to the royal etiquette, the old king would circle around the city before being buried in the church. During this period, the royal family had to follow behind to deliver the funeral. The people came to the roadside one after another, holding flowers in their hands to send the old king on his last journey. Jiang An also came with Zou Bai, but she only stood far away to express her respect for Sophie¡¯s grandfather and did not get too close. After all, she was a foreigner. Her words and actions represented China. She could not be too close. As the coffin was carried into the church and Sophie and Gao Tian got out of the carriage, someone suddenly fired at Sophie. Gao Tian¡¯s first reaction was to get in front of Sophie. He fell into his wife¡¯s arms. Horrified, Sophie yelled, ¡°Somebody get a doctor!¡± The army immediately restrained the person who fired the gun. Everyone surrounded him and carried Gao Tian into the church in a flurry, making it easier for the accompanying doctors to go in and save him. The people were dumbfounded. It had all happened too quickly. They had not expected such a thing to happen at the funeral, let alone an assassination attempt on the Queen. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This time, the funeral could only be stopped. The coffin was temporarily stored in the church. The people dispersed one after another, not daring to stay. No one knew if another person with a gun would appear. Someone sighed and said, ¡°An assassination attempt on the Queen, it looks like the country is going to be in chaos.¡± Jiang An hurriedly brought a secret guard in and said, ¡°Sophie, this person is best at treating gunshot wounds. Get him to take a look at Gao Tian.¡± Sophie was scared out of her wits. When she saw Jiang An, she quickly said, ¡°Okay, you can arrange it.¡± She was not a timid person. If she had been shot, she would not have been so frightened. However, Gao Tian was her husband and the love of her life. Sophie could not calm down after he put his life at risk for her. Chapter 707 - Chapter 707: Turning Peril to Safety Chapter 707: Turning Peril to Safety Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An knew that she must be panicking now. She pulled her into her arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go see him yet. The doctor will save Gao Tian.¡± Fortunately, the royal family would have a doctor accompanying them whenever they went out. He was treating his wound in an orderly manner. At the very least, he could stabilize Gao Tian¡¯s condition. Sophie suddenly realized something. ¡°Where¡¯s Little Jing? Where is he?¡± With that, she was about to rush out when Jiang An quickly pulled her back. ¡°Gao Jing is in the palace. The security measures there are very good. Nothing will happen. I¡¯ll get someone to contact the secret guards over there and ask them to guard Gao Jing. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± With Jiang An by her side, Sophie finally calmed down a little. She was not an impulsive person, but this concerned her family, whom she cared about the most. It was inevitable that she would lose her mind. The secret guards quickly responded. Gao Jing had already been protected by them and was very safe now. Sophie was relieved to hear this, but she quickly tensed up again. Gao Tian had been shot and was still being rescued. The doctor performed an emergency treatment and walked out with his hands covered in blood. ¡°Your Highness, the bleeding has temporarily stopped, but we need to go to the hospital quickly to take out the bullet.¡± Zou Bai walked over and said, ¡°The car is already parked behind the church. You can leave now.¡± There had just been a shooting incident. No one could say for sure if there were other people, so it was safest to go through the back door. Sophie nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± The Zou family¡¯s secret guards were very familiar with the roads in the capital. They drove steadily and quickly to the hospital. The doctor who received the notice was waiting. When he saw the car stop, he immediately went to pick him up and pushed Gao Tian into the operating theater as quickly as possible. This was the prince of the country. He could not let anything happen to him. Sophie sat outside, despair on her face. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come back, Gao Tian wouldn¡¯t have gone through this.¡± She would not blame anyone. She could only take the blame. Jiang An knew what she was thinking now. She held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t come back, they would have thought of ways to get rid of any possible threat when anyone else ascended the throne. Without any protection, you will be the first target.¡± These words reminded Sophie that with her identity, this was destined to happen. She could not avoid it just because she wanted to. Jiang An continued, ¡°At least you still have the right to punish those people instead of running away.¡± She did not want Sophie to give up on herself. If she backed down in this situation, it would really make those people happy and Gao Tian would have been injured in vain. Sophie lowered her head and began to cry. She didn¡¯t want Gao Tian to get hurt, no matter what. ¡°He¡¯s a celebrity in China. Even if he¡¯s not that famous, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. However, he¡¯s willing to live in a foreign country for me. Now he¡¯s injured, my heart really aches for him.¡± In Sophie¡¯s view, love was love. There was no such thing as asking one to do anything for another. It was more important for everyone to be together. Gao Tian¡¯s first reaction just now was to protect her and completely expose his body to the attack range. If that person fired a second shot, he might not even have time to be sent to the hospital. Jiang An stroked her back, silently giving comfort and support. When Sophie was finally done crying, she sat up and wiped away her tears. ¡°The people wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. There¡¯s no need for foreign forces to do such a thing. Anyway, no matter who becomes the king, it won¡¯t affect them much. At most, it¡¯s just a matter of how much benefits they have. If they get exposed for trying to assassinate the king, it will be a huge matter of diplomatic relations between the two countries. There can only be those people who want me dead.¡± Sophie was not surprised that Henry and John, who she referred to as those people who had been driven out of the royal family, had such thoughts. They would definitely do anything for the throne. But she wanted to know if Annie agreed to do this. That was her biological mother. Did she want her dead too? Just as Sophie was trying to figure out what was going on, the doctor finally came out of the operating room. ¡°Your Highness, the bullet has been removed. It didn¡¯t hit any vital spots. He just needs to rest well.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Sophie finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her tense nerves relaxed and she almost fell. It was Jiang An who held her up. ¡®Thank you. Thank you so much,¡¯ said Sophie with heartfelt gratitude. To be honest, the doctor was also very happy. After all, this was the husband of the new queen, the noble prince of this country. If he could not be saved, what might happen? Although medical disputes were illegal now, no one could save him if the Queen blamed him. Now that she knew Gao Tian was fine, Sophie¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°They want me dead, but I want them to see me ascend to the throne.¡± Chapter 708 - Chapter 708: Do It Personally Chapter 708: Do It Personally Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°What, failed?¡± Henry couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. The assassin lowered his head and said, ¡°The prince suddenly appeared in front of Her Highness Sophie. We did not succeed.¡± Henry kicked him to the ground and said angrily, ¡°What Prince? What Highness? I¡¯m the successor of this country. Even if Big Brother doesn¡¯t want to be king, it should be me.¡± Because John and Annie hadn¡¯t rushed over yet, Henry vented without any scruples and smashed everything he could. He was really indignant. According to the order of succession, he should be the one to inherit the throne. Why should he give it to Sophie? Sophie had already given up the royal allowance and left. Logically speaking, she should not be the one to inherit the throne, but her brother had given it to her as if he had lost his mind. Furthermore, Sophie seemed to him to be a scheming person, ostensibly aloof from the world and away from the royal family to settle abroad. However, she had long wanted the throne in private. Otherwise, how could she have obtained the support of the army in a short period of time? Moreover, she had the Jiang family backing her up, making them all a joke. The hitman who was kicked got up and stood at the side. He was actually dissatisfied with this order. In the hearts of everyone in Country F, the country was more important than anything else. Only a patriotic citizen was a true Country F citizen. Since the crown prince had said that he would give the throne to Sophie, she was the legitimate heir. Everyone only needed to accept the queen. Moreover, Sophie had done a lot of good for Country F. She was obviously a benevolent person like the old king and would be a good monarch. But Henry had insisted on killing Sophie. The killer would never have done it if he didn¡¯t have his family in his hands. Therefore, after Gao Tian blocked the bullet, he did not fire a second shot. He considered himself as having completed the mission. John and Annie rushed over when they heard the news. When they saw the room full of fragments, John said, ¡°You swore that you would definitely be able to kill Sophie, but you only hit that Gao Tian. Moreover, the royal family has already announced that he¡¯s out of danger, so you actually didn¡¯t do anything.¡± He subconsciously started to mock him. After all, this was how the two brothers had interacted for so many years. Henry, on the other hand, could not take any more provocation. He rushed over and grabbed his collar. ¡°If you have the ability, kill Sophie yourself. What¡¯s the use of telling me here?¡± Annie advised, ¡°Stop talking. If we start fighting, it will only benefit others.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be understanding. Sophie is your daughter. You didn¡¯t get any benefits from her becoming the queen. You¡¯re also a piece of trash.¡± Henry was already a little crazy from the stimulation and attacked everyone indiscriminately. It was William who pushed the door open and restrained his father. ¡°Dad, what we have to think about now is how to kill Sophie. We can¡¯t fight with our family.¡± Under his son¡¯s persuasion, Henry regained his composure. John rolled his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go and see a doctor.¡± Fortunately, they still had an enemy, so the three of them did not really fall out. They could finally sit down and discuss what to do next. At this moment, Annie said, ¡°Since none of you can do anything, let me do it.¡± Those words frightened Henry and John. They were afraid that Annie wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, so they didn¡¯t pull her along. They didn¡¯t expect her to say it herself now. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± John probed. Annie¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°I¡¯m her biological mother after all. As long as I beg pitifully, she¡¯ll definitely meet me. Then, there¡¯ll be a chance.¡± Henry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re going to do it yourself?¡± Annie looked at him. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± This was not something that could be done, but the impact of Annie saying that she wanted to kill her child with her own hands was too great. Henry and John were not good people. They had done a lot of murder and arson, but they had never thought of harming their own children. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°She¡¯s your biological daughter.¡± John¡¯s tone was trembling. Anne¡¯s gaze was steady. ¡°So what? She took the throne without telling me and kicked me out of the palace. She wasn¡¯t my daughter from that moment on.¡± Henry mentally prepared himself. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really that cruel, if you kill Sophie with your own hands, the people will definitely not let you off.¡± He wasn¡¯t saying this for Annie¡¯s sake. He was just saying the consequences so that she wouldn¡¯t be impetuous and implicate him and John. It was fine if Annie was arrested. The two of them still had to continue planning. They could not let her singlehandedly take everyone to prison. Chapter 709 - Chapter 709: Let’s Get Married Chapter 709: Let¡¯s Get Married Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In response to their questions, Annie said without any hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t expose you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing how determined she was, how calm she was when she answered questions, Henry and John realized she meant it. Instantly, a chill rushed up from the bottom of their feet. The two of them realized that they had underestimated their sister in the past. She was the number one heartless person in the royal family. She could actually murder her child. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you, then,¡± Henry managed to say. Annie nodded and left. The two brothers involuntarily leaned against each other. When she left, they collapsed on the sofa. ¡°John, I really didn¡¯t think Annie would do this.¡± Henry wiped his sweat. ¡°None of us can compare to her ruthlessness. When Sophie dies, Annie must be the first to be eliminated,¡± John said. The two of them reached a consensus in an instant. They had been worried that the three of them would fight endlessly after Sophie died, and there would still be no way to decide who would be the king immediately. Now, the two of them could not care less about those things. They had to treat Annie as their next enemy. Annie knew that her two brothers would definitely deal with her, but she didn¡¯t care what they thought. She was just spouting nonsense. She just wanted to create an opportunity to meet her. If she really killed Sophie, it would cut off her chance to fight for the throne. The army would definitely not be loyal to the person who killed the queen. They could only turn to support others. Annie never doubted the army¡¯s loyalty to Sophie. After all, all its officers had sworn an oath of unconditional loyalty to the king, no matter who the king was. What they didn¡¯t know was that the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards were quietly lying in ambush with them. Gao Tian woke up quickly after the operation. He looked around anxiously. ¡°Where¡¯s Sophie?¡± Jiang An, who was guarding the side, said, ¡°Sophie went to see the Marshal just now. She¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Please tell her that I¡¯ve woken up so that she won¡¯t worry about me,¡± Gao Tian said. Jiang An sighed at what a good man he was. He had just come back from the gates of hell, and the first thing he thought of was not to worry Sophie. Hearing the sound of high heels outside, Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell her. She¡¯s here.¡± Sophie pushed open the door and saw Gao Tian waking up. She hurried to the bed and took his hand. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Gao Tian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her. ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re not injured.¡± Tears welled up in Sophie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you stupid? They fired a gun. Why did you push me behind you? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°I vowed at our wedding that I would protect you for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t lie.¡± Gao Tian stroked her hair and smiled. The couple obviously wanted to speak to each other. Jiang An quietly left and closed the door. Zou Bai finished making arrangements and walked over. ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Jiang An also felt that today was too tumultuous. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The hospital was already surrounded by the military. There was no need to worry about safety. The two of them walked downstairs to enjoy the breeze. It was rare for them to have such a comfortable time. ¡°Actually, I was also afraid today. Gao Tian was shot in such a chaotic scene. It would be my fault if he really died.¡± Jiang An sighed. ¡°After all, I was the one who persuaded Sophie to fight for the throne. I¡¯m responsible for all of this.¡± Zou Bai looked down at her. ¡°Whether Gao Tian was in trouble or not, what you did back then was not wrong. You persuaded her to fight for the throne out of concern for Sophie¡¯s safety and the future of this country. All of your intentions were good. You can¡¯t be blamed for what happened after that.¡± Jiang An looked at the lights upstairs. ¡°When I saw how sad Sophie was, I thought that if something ever happened to you because you wanted to save me, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t want Sophie to go through this.¡± Zou Bai held Jiang An¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sophie is very strong. Gao Tian has already woken up. What we have to do is to look forward and let those people¡¯s schemes fall through.¡± Jiang An threw herself into Zou Bai¡¯s arms. ¡°We have to be fine in the future. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely protect you and the children. I¡¯ll also try my best not to get hurt, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Just live happily and do what you want to do.¡± Jiang An looked up at him. ¡°Zou Bai, let¡¯s get married after this is over.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time such an expression had appeared on his face. He asked in disbelief, ¡°An¡¯an, what did you say? Say it again.¡± Jiang An stroked his cheek. ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡± Chapter 710 - Chapter 710: Not Letting Go Chapter 710: Not Letting Go Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An¡¯s words made Zou Bai¡¯s heart beat wildly. He didn¡¯t expect to hear Jiang An mention marriage. Although he really wanted to marry Jiang An and become real husband and wife in the legal sense, he had never thought of forcing it. It was already the luckiest thing in his life to be able to meet Jiang An. Although there were twists and turns in the process, fortunately, the two of them were still together in the end. Now that everyone knew that they were in love and that the two children called him father, there was nothing more delightful. As for marriage, as long as Jiang An didn¡¯t mention it, he wouldn¡¯t say anything. Everything was based on Jiang An¡¯s wishes. After all, her first marriage could be said to have failed. Not only did it break her heart, but she also met a bastard like Si Cheng. It was understandable if Jiang An was afraid of marriage. He didn¡¯t expect to hear her propose marriage with his own ears. Zou Bai was flattered. Zou Bai hugged Jiang An tightly, not knowing how to express his feelings. The all-powerful head of the Zou family was at a loss at this moment. Facing his sweetheart¡¯s proposal, his face was filled with a blissful smile. ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m really happy.¡± Zou Bai simply hugged Jiang An and spun her around. The feeling of flying made Jiang An cry out in surprise, but she quickly liked this feeling. She believed that Zou Bai would definitely not let her fall. When the excitement subsided, Zou Bai put Jiang An down and asked, ¡°An¡¯an, why do you want to marry me?¡± At least before today, he hadn¡¯t felt that Jiang An had any intention of getting married. Jiang An sat on his lap. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to think about marriage either, but when I saw Sophie¡¯s sad face, I wondered what I would do if you were the one in trouble today.¡± Zou Bai was silent on this topic. He did not dare to guarantee that he could live peacefully. As the head of the Zou family, he had too many things to do. He had to take risks for the family. Previously, no matter what kind of danger he encountered, Zou Bai didn¡¯t take it to heart because he didn¡¯t have anyone to whom this would matter. Even if he was gone, his family could still choose another head of the family. His parents had other sons. His death would only bring them temporary sorrow that would be forgotten over time. But now that he had Jiang An, his lover would always miss him, so he could not die easily. Jiang An looked at Zou Bai¡¯s face. ¡°I know you will always encounter all kinds of dangers. I don¡¯t ask for you to run back every time, but I hope you can think of me and the children waiting for you at home.¡± Zou Bai pulled Jiang An into his arms. The two of them hugged each other in an extremely intimate posture, as if they could never be separated. They only let go after a long time. There was already a red mark on Jiang An¡¯s arm, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart. Sometimes, pain and love were the same. ¡°Zou Bai, I want to marry you. No matter what happens in the future, I will still be your wife. I will always have the right to stand by your side.¡± Jiang An¡¯s every word was like an oath. Faced with such sincerity, Zou Bai couldn¡¯t refuse. He knew that his life wouldn¡¯t be peaceful in the future. Jiang An would definitely follow him through the storm. Letting go was the best choice. He wanted his lover to live a happier life. However, Zou Bai would never do that. To him, Jiang An was like the sunlight in the darkness. Since he had already seen the light, he could not let go. Zou Bai took off the necklace around his neck. It was something that had never left his side. It represented his status as the highest commander of the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. He put the necklace around Jiang An¡¯s neck and knelt on one knee to kiss the back of her hand. It was a gesture of complete submission to Jiang An. ¡°An¡¯an, I propose to you here and now. I swear that I¡¯ll love you and protect you for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t let you be sad for a moment,¡± Zou Bai said solemnly. Jiang An smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to marry you.¡± This was the happiest day for Zou Bai. He hugged Jiang An and didn¡¯t sleep the entire night, afraid that it was just a beautiful dream. The next day, the Zou family sent over the wedding ring as quickly as possible. He had designed it beforehand, and it took the craftsman a long time to make it. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only A ten-carat pink diamond was embedded in the ring. It was dazzling from whichever angle. Jiang An felt that it was too eye-catching. ¡°Wearing such a big ring is simply blinding.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the effect I want. I want everyone to know how much I love you.¡± ¡°Could it be that a big diamond ring means that you love me more deeply?¡± Jiang An teased. Zou Bai nodded. ¡°If I can¡¯t even give you a big diamond ring, what right do I have to say that I love you?¡± When you love someone, you can¡¯t help but give them the best. Zou Bai even complained that this diamond ring wasn¡¯t dazzling enough. Chapter 711 - Chapter 711: Diamond Ring Chapter 711: Diamond Ring Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Gao Tian¡¯s body was recovering very well. When Jiang An went to the hospital to take a look again, he was already able to sit up and move. However, he was not allowed to stand yet for fear that his wound would tear again. Sophie¡¯s expression was much better, but she still looked a little gloomy. She smiled at Jiang An. ¡°I heard that we¡¯ve already found out who did it,¡± Jiang An said. Sophie smirked. ¡°I already knew who it was. I only went to investigate to convict them. I just didn¡¯t realize that even my own mother was involved.¡± After all, the gun was obviously aimed at her back then. The person the assassin wanted to kill was her. Gao Tian was only injured because he was trying to save her. Sophie knew it must have been Henry and John, who wanted her dead so they could return to the royal family and fight for the throne. Unexpectedly, Annie was with them. Her mother wanted to kill her. Even if Sophie didn¡¯t have such deep feelings for her, it was human nature to crave parental love as a child. She did not expect her mother to really disregard their mother-daughter relationship and point the gun at her. Jiang An quickly comforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You still have Gao Tian and Gao Jing. You have a family that loves you.¡± Hearing these two names made Sophie feel better. Then, she noticed the diamond ring on Jiang An¡¯s finger. She wanted to change the topic and said exaggeratedly, ¡°What¡¯s this? Did Zou Bai propose to you?¡± Only then did Jiang An remember that she still had a diamond ring on her hand. She nodded shyly. Sophie was happy to see her friend¡¯s happiness, not to mention that Jiang An had helped her so much. She was even more excited than if she had been proposed to herself. ¡°It¡¯s a big diamond ring. He wants to tell everyone you¡¯re married.¡± Sophie laughed. Jiang An blushed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to get such a big ring. I¡¯ll have to put it away when I go back to filming.¡± Sophie joked, ¡°If you think it¡¯s too heavy, give it to me. I don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°Take it. I¡¯ll go to the house where you keep the royal jewelry to choose.¡± Jiang An also spouted nonsense. Sophie waved her hand. ¡°Take your pick. As long as you don¡¯t take the crown, everything else is yours.¡± The atmosphere became much more relaxed as they chatted and laughed. Sophie¡¯s furrowed brows finally relaxed. Gao Tian was very happy about this and hoped that Jiang An would come more often. But happy times were short-lived. Now that they knew these people had attacked Sophie, they had to make them pay. The crown prince had already prepared the evidence and went through legal procedures and called the police. Anyway, those people were no longer members of the royal family. When they received the news, the three of them could not believe their ears. They had thought that Sophie would take revenge in private, but she had actually revealed the truth. They couldn¡¯t just sit around and wait for death. They quickly packed their luggage and quietly escaped. Other than William and Mary who could follow, the other children were all left behind. There was no escape with such a large group of people. Besides, the children were useless. Sophie would not kill them. The people who were left behind were so frightened that they did not know what to do. They were used to living a pampered life. They were not used to being suddenly stripped of their royal status. They thought they could still live a good life with their father and slowly get used to it. They did not expect their father to find someone to try and assassinate the future queen then leave them behind. They were really afraid that Sophie would get angry and make an example of them, but there was no way to run out. Everything in the house had been taken away by their father. Sophie¡¯s hatred for these people was deep, but they did not know what Henry and John had done. There was no need to take revenge on them. She waved her hand and said, ¡°Arrange a place for them to stay. After the coronation ceremony, arrange for them to live ordinary lives.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The crown prince approved of Sophie¡¯s decision. If she really wanted to take it out on these people, it would prove that he had made the wrong choice. However, the people who escaped could not be let off. The entire kingdom knew that these people had plotted to assassinate Her Highness Sophie, and wanted posters were posted everywhere. Henry and John were on the run every day. They were so tired that they did not have time to think about anything else. William, on the other hand, secretly contacted forces overseas, wanting them to give him and his father protection. However, in that case, those people would have to use their identities to interfere with Country F. In any case, even if they could not succeed, they could still stir up trouble. In the end, they would not lose anything. This was a choice he had to make. At this moment, Annie quietly left them and turned around to head to the capital. Chapter 712 - Chapter 712: Meeting Chapter 712: Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Annie did not believe that her daughter would really deal with her. After all, she was the one who had given birth to Sophie after ten months of pregnancy. They were connected by blood. The best course of action was to concentrate the firepower on Henry and John, then go to Sophie herself and beg her, as her mother, to let her go. Sophie¡¯s heart would soften, and she would definitely agree. When the time came, she would just push all the blame onto them. Annie knew that now was not the time to fight for the throne. Staying alive was the most important thing. She should not confront Sophie now. She planned to charm her with her mother¡¯s affection, and wait until she was back in the royal family to make plans. There was always a way to take the throne. Sophie didn¡¯t know that Annie had such a fantasy. After the doctor confirmed that he only needed to recuperate, she took Gao Tian back to the palace, where security was the tightest. Gao Jing waited for a long time. He finally saw his parents. The family was happy to be reunited. After ensuring the safety of her family, Sophie began to deal with the affairs of the kingdom. As a country with real power in the royal family, the queen had a lot of things to deal with. Sophie¡¯s ease with these things impressed many officials. They had thought that she was just a princess who had taken advantage of the chaos to become a queen. They did not expect her to be so capable. The officials also felt that Sophie was very suitable to be the queen. With her around, there would be peace in Country F for many years. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Sophie continued to preside over the old king¡¯s funeral. She could not delay the coronation ceremony, or else those people would definitely cause trouble. Because Gao Tian still had to recuperate, Sophie had to do everything herself. In the eyes of the public, Sophie¡¯s actions meant that she was a very tenacious person who would not bow down because something bad had happened. Sophie had gained popularity among the people, who felt that she was indeed of the old king¡¯s blood. In the grand funeral, the old king finally finished his life. He no longer had to lie in the cold mortuary. Sophie presented her grandfather with flowers and said, ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t know what you think of me as a queen, but I swear to you here that I will use everything you taught me to serve this kingdom.¡± When the crown prince heard her say this, he sighed and said, ¡°Father¡¯s children are all useless. I¡¯m just not that much of a bastard. You must be the perfect heir in Father¡¯s heart.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t say anything about this. After all, her grandfather was in a long slumber, and no one knew what he would say. After the funeral, preparations for the coronation ceremony had to begin. Due to the previous incident, the Marshal felt that he had neglected his duty. This time, he personally handled the security of the coronation ceremony. He directly transferred people from the army to ensure that there was no danger. The people were also looking forward to the coronation ceremony. After all, they might never witness such a grand scene in their lives again. They could be considered to have witnessed history. Sophie had wanted to keep things simple and save money for the good of the people. But Jiang An shook his head. ¡°You can not hold the celebration and ball afterwards to reduce the royal expenses, but you can¡¯t save on the coronation ceremony.¡± ¡°But this ceremony is too extravagant. Every segment is made of money. It¡¯s so extravagant that it disgusts me,¡± Sophie said in disgust. Jiang An advised her, ¡°You¡¯ve just become a queen. It¡¯s not a good thing to be too radical. Even if you don¡¯t like these things, you can¡¯t show it now. That will push everyone to your opposite side. You have to rope in some people and isolate some. Naturally, they will have internal strife. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Sophie was excited. ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re a genius. You should be the queen.¡± Jiang An smiled and said, ¡°This is all knowledge from books. Look at history and you¡¯ll realize that the strategies of monarchs are similar.¡± Since Jiang An had said so, Sophie did not make any changes to the coronation ceremony. The nobles watching the palace heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the queen did not touch the coronation ceremony, she would definitely not touch them. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, just before the coronation ceremony, Sophie received a note with an address to meet her. It was signed by her mother, Annie. To be able to make this note appear on the table in the palace, it was obvious that Annie had her own methods. Sophie showed the note to Jiang An and mocked, ¡°Does she think I won¡¯t lay a hand on her and want to talk as mother and daughter?¡± ¡°Only you know what she¡¯s thinking. Are you going to see her?¡± Jiang An asked. Sophie nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m going to make sure she never escapes.¡± Chapter 713 - Chapter 713: Crying Chapter 713: Crying Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was a little hesitant. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? She¡¯s your biological mother after all.¡± It was not that she wanted to persuade Sophie to forgive her, but it was indeed a little bad to lay hands on someone close to her. A bad reputation was a small matter. It was Sophie who had to face the condemnation of her conscience. Jiang An was worried that Sophie was just being impulsive now. She would regret it when time passed and it would only be more painful. Sophie knew what she meant and nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve made up my mind. Mom and the other two uncles are accomplices. If I don¡¯t deal with Mom, I won¡¯t have the right to question anyone else. Besides, I¡¯ve already given Mom a chance before.¡± Sophie did not take away their possessions when she sent them out of the palace. They were enough to live a life without worry for the rest of their lives, a life that many ordinary people could only dream of, but they still wanted to kill her. From that moment on, Sophie knew that these people would never be satisfied. Instead of giving them freedom, it was better to capture them all so that she, Gao Tian, and the child could be safe. Seeing how determined she was, Jiang An stopped persuading her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the secret guards to follow you and ensure that she won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Sophie knew how important she was to the country now and couldn¡¯t afford to be willful. ¡°Thankyou,¡± she agreed. The meeting place was at a cafe. It used to be Annie¡¯s private property. If she dared to meet Sophie here, she must have made some preparations. At the very least, she could run away if they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement. Jiang An had blocked her paths in advance. The secret guards went over and searched the place, even finding the tunnel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. We¡¯ll block them when they meet,¡± Jiang An instructed. Annie had no idea that the tunnel she thought was hidden had been discovered and was trying to say something to her daughter. She thought Sophie must have wanted her to love her. A child who had been deprived of maternal love since she was young would grow up to crave it vengefully. As long as she could lower herself and cry, she would be able to move her daughter. However, Sophie was no longer a child. When she was young, she did hope that her parents would love her, just like other ordinary families who could live together and go out. However, after meeting Gao Tian, her desires were satisfied. When she was in China, she lived in love. After giving birth, she realized even more clearly that her mother really did not love her. Sophie was a strong person. Now that she knew this, there was no need to cause herself any more pain. She would pretend she had never had a mother. Before leaving, Gao Tian pulled her back. ¡°Sophie, don¡¯t let yourself be sad no matter what.¡± With her lover¡¯s support, Sophie had nothing to be afraid of. When she pushed open the coffee shop door, she exuded a shocking aura. Annie actually saw her father in her. She suppressed her panic and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°My daughter, Mom has let you down.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what did you do to me?¡± Sophie was unmoved. Her attitude made Annie a little nervous. Logically speaking, since she had already said so, she should be a little moved, right? However, since the show had already started, she had to continue acting. Annie continued to cry, ¡°I saw that someone tried to assassinate you on television and only then did I know that Henry and John actually did this. If I had known earlier, I would definitely have informed you in advance. It¡¯s Mom who¡¯s too stupid. I believed they wouldn¡¯t attack their family.¡± Sophie felt that she was treating herself as a fool, not knowing that they would attack their family. Then what was going on when the three of them discussed killing the crown prince? Annie cried very sadly, but the other party did not react for a long time. She looked up and saw her daughter¡¯s mocking gaze. ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯ll be touched by your words and bring you back to the royal family?¡± Sophie¡¯s tone was full of certainty. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Annie quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional enough to return to the royal family, but you have so many enemies outside now. I have to return to your side to help you.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t have to trouble you.¡± Sophie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t give me any trouble too.¡± Annie was a little anxious. ¡°How can you think of me like that? After all, I¡¯ve been a princess for so many years. I know how to help you.¡± Listening to Annie¡¯s feigned ignorance, Sophie couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste time talking about these useless topics with you. I know that you wanted to kill me with them. Stop acting here.¡± Annie was still hoping that Sophie was just guessing and did not have any real evidence. She continued to cry. ¡°They used my name to do that. You¡¯re my only daughter. How could I do anything to you? You can¡¯t be deceived.¡± Chapter 714 - Chapter 714: Don’t Want Mom Chapter 714: Don¡¯t Want Mom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Annie was crying her heart out. People who didn¡¯t know better might really be fooled into thinking she had her reasons, but Sophie wouldn¡¯t believe them. Although the consequence of this assassination was that Gao Tian was injured, these people wanted her dead from the beginning. If not for Gao Tian, this country would have returned to their hands. In that case, the country would never have peace. Moreover, these people had contact with overseas countries. They might even sell the country¡¯s interests. Sophie would never allow such a thing to happen. She had to cut off her so- called family, not to mention that these people had long lost their kinship. In Sophie¡¯s silence, Annie understood that she wasn¡¯t going to go soft. It would take a different way of talking. ¡°Sophie, even if you don¡¯t believe me, so many things have already happened before you officially ascended the throne. Without anyone to help you, no one can guarantee that you can successfully ascend the throne.¡± Sophie smiled when she saw her like this. ¡°Sure enough, this is the real you, only talking about benefits.¡± Annie did not feel ashamed of being mocked and continued, ¡°With me around, I can block Henry and John¡¯s schemes. I¡¯ve fought with them for so many years. I know very well what methods they have, as long as you promise to restore my royal status after the matter is done.¡± Sophie looked at her. ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll say yes, and when things calm down, you¡¯ll still be trying to figure out how to squeeze me out and be queen yourself.¡± Annie did think so, but she didn¡¯t expect Sophie to say it out loud. It was obvious that working together was a good thing for her. Sophie had made up her mind from the start that she wasn¡¯t going to agree to anything Annie said. She already had the intention to kill, so no matter what she said, it was only a temporary compromise. She would definitely cause more trouble in the future. Annie stared into Sophie¡¯s eyes and saw that she spoke with extraordinary conviction. ¡°Sophie, are you abandoning me as your mother?¡± Annie stood up. Sophie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not going to have a mother.¡± Annie pretended to casually look in the direction of the escape and tried her best to pretend to be furious. ¡°Other than me, no one will sincerely help you. Even Jiang An is only doing this to obtain the trading rights with Country F.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯ll give Jiang An the right to trade, and she¡¯ll always support me,¡± Sophie said nonchalantly. She had already thought about what Annie would say in advance. No matter what the other party said, she would not waver. Annie turned around and said, ¡°You¡¯d better calm down and think about what I said. I¡¯m going to the washroom. Give me the answer when I come back.¡± Sophie knew what she was going to do and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Annie walked calmly to the washroom. Then, she opened the hidden door immediately and ran in. She had not expected Sophie to be so impenetrable. She had cried and begged, but she had not been willing. In that case, she had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be bad if she was arrested. Killing Sophie was just a temporary fix. If her daughter really died, the throne would fall into the hands of others, and she might not be able to snatch it. Might as well let Sophie be queen first and make plans later. She finally reached the other door. When she opened it, Annie was horrified to find soldiers standing outside. Their guns were aimed at her. Instinctively, she tried to close the door, but Sophie stepped out. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to move, Mom, or they¡¯ll shoot.¡± Annie looked at Sophie with hatred. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± Sophie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not you. I can¡¯t do anything like that, but you¡¯re going to spend the rest of your life in prison.¡± To Annie, this was worse than killing her. She shouted, ¡°Sophie, you don¡¯t have to be hypocritical. If you have the ability, let these people shoot me. Don¡¯t say anything that will imprison me for the rest of my life. That¡¯s not benevolence at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that,¡± Sophie said. ¡°You brought this on yourself. When I let you go, you could have gone and just lived your life, but you didn¡¯t give up. You can¡¯t blame me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The soldier went over and held Annie down, then threw her into the car and sent her directly to the prison for detention. Knowing it was all over for her, Annie cursed Sophie loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think you can live in peace. They won¡¯t let you be queen. You¡¯ll die at their hands eventually.¡± Listening to her mother¡¯s curse, Sophie¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll all come to accompany you.¡± After returning to the palace, Gao Tian and Gao Jing silently accompanied Sophie, using their actions to tell her that the people who loved her were around. Chapter 715 - Chapter 715: Church Development Chapter 715: Church Development Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Churches were everywhere in China. They were already dissatisfied with the current situation and wanted to expand faster, but they had to be careful not to be discovered by the Zou family. This time, they had targeted the rich. Their support was much more useful than that of the commoners. When the power was enough to compete with the Zou family, they would naturally be able to pull in more believers. The Zhao family had also given them a lot of convenience so that they could avoid the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. They knew that they couldn¡¯t touch Xiyun, so they went to Lin City in the south. The standard of living here was very high, and it was one of the best in China. These rich people liked to pursue spiritual sustenance. It was a good place for them to rope in more believers. The Zheng family in Lin City was a century-old family. Although they were not as famous as the Zou family, they were considered a top family in the south. The old lady in the family loved to go to Buddhist temples. They targeted Old Madam Zheng and used various methods to let her know that there was still the existence of the Church. The old lady was not very vigilant to begin with. In addition, the people from the church were best at preaching, so she was deceived into converting to the church and was very devout. The family had no objections to the old lady¡¯s beliefs. As long as she was happy, it was fine. At most, they would give the church more money so that they could say more things that the old lady liked to hear. Anyway, as long as the old lady was happy, it didn¡¯t matter what she believed. Their family didn¡¯t lack money. However, the eldest young master of the Zheng family, Zheng Fan, realized that something was wrong. This church was not the kind of church that advised people to be kind. It was not in the same system as the local churches. It seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Moreover, Old Madam Zheng kept muttering about the apocalypse. She was anxious every day as if something terrible had happened. Only when she saw the people from the church would she calm down. No one knew what they had said. Zheng Fan thought of a way to get a book on the church. After opening it, he was even more certain that this church was a cult. It was about ¡®the apocalypse¡¯. It said that the sun would disappear soon. Only those who had contributed enough to the church could enter a new era. Zheng Fan did not believe a word of this. He had to think of a way to wake Grandma up. However, Old Madam Zheng trusted the church very much and did not listen to her grandson at all. She even felt that he would offend the gods by doing this, so she pulled him to the church to repent. Zheng Fan was originally unwilling to go, but on second thought, if he knew more about this church, he would be able to expose their true colors, so he obediently followed. With Old Madam Zheng leading them successfully into the church, this place was so hidden that even locals could not discover it. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that it was a church. Old Madam Zheng pushed him forward and made him kneel in front of the statue to repent. Zheng Fan knelt unwillingly. He did not have any thoughts of repenting, but when a fragrance wafted over, he felt especially sad and tears fell. At the same time, his heart was filled with guilt for slandering the church previously. Then, he cried bitterly. The people from the church took him into their arms and comforted him. The others also cried, as if they could empathize with his sadness. After crying for so long, Zheng Fan¡¯s mentality changed. He felt that the Church was not that bad after all. After returning home, he studied the book seriously. Old Madam Zheng was also happy to see this happen. The relationship between the grandson and grandmother was getting better and better. Every day, they discussed when they would go to the church again. Such a scene happened in all the families in Lin City. They felt that the church was another home for them. The believers inside were a family. They could truly understand their happiness and sadness. Therefore, they wanted to pull their families in. If they could succeed, everyone would be happy. However, if their families were resistant and refused to join, it became a disaster for their families. There would be endless arguments in the family. No one could understand each other. In the end, they would even fall apart. The Church was taking over the city step by step, and the Zhao family was doing their best to hide these things. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards could not keep their eyes on Lin City. Their main attention was still on Beijing and Xiyun. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The Church was not greedy. They slowly developed in Lin City and Zhu City. As long as they had these two bases, they could expand throughout the country. On the laboratory table, the instrument that Si Cheng was connected to fluctuated greatly and finally stabilized. Luo Chen and Julie almost fainted from exhaustion. They didn¡¯t even have time to eat. ¡°Julie, how long do you think we¡¯ll be busy?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s voice became softer. Julie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. At least until this person can return to a normal standard of living.¡± Chapter 716 - Chapter 716: Miracle Chapter 716: Miracle Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although the two of them were very excited to successfully make Si Cheng like this, they were really tired. After all, it was impossible for machines and human flesh to completely fuse. Flesh and blood would instinctively reject machines. Previously, many test subjects had died because of this. In the end, they were either infected or did not survive the fusion stage. Only Si Cheng had reached this stage. Not only did he not show any signs of infection, but his body even began to recover in vitality. This proved that his body had begun to accept the existence of machinery, and it was different from the previous experimental bodies. ¡°Why do you think he was able to accept while so many test subjects died from rejection?¡± Julie asked. Luo Chen was still busy recording the data. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because half of his brain is dead, but the other half still shows signs of activity. He¡¯s desperately trying to survive.¡± They were technological geniuses, but they were also believers of the church. As they achieved better achievements in the field of science, they became more and more confused. The power brought about by technology was clearly very powerful, but it could not defeat the will of humans. Their flesh and blood were actually stronger than steel. Julie felt that it made sense and quickly recorded the fluctuation just now. Just as the two of them were about to eat, Si Cheng, who was lying on the table, sat up. This shocked the two of them. It took them a while to react before they opened the door and rushed in. Julie had medical knowledge. She took a flashlight and checked Si Cheng¡¯s pupils. His reaction was very normal. It was obvious that his brain had recovered very well. The blood vessels and nerves in a human¡¯s brain were dense. Even the top medical practitioners did not dare to say that they had completely understood the brain. When they took over Si Cheng, they didn¡¯t have any hope at all. Anyway, they had nothing to do, so it wasn¡¯t a loss to do an experiment. Unexpectedly, it really succeeded. They were making history. The two of them were so surprised that they did not know what to do. They hugged each other and shouted. After Luo Chen confirmed that the mechanical transportation was normal, the two of them looked at Si Cheng carefully. After a long time, they tried to speak. ¡°Do you know who you are?¡± The man in front of them was confused. In the end, he shook his head to indicate that he did not know. This situation was within their expectations. It was already a miracle that he could wake up and react. It was normal for him to lose his memories. Julie continued, ¡°Can you talk?¡± Si Cheng opened his mouth and made some meaningless sounds. He sounded like a newborn baby, but babies wouldn¡¯t understand them. The two of them fell silent again, not knowing how to deal with Si Cheng. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that for now. Let¡¯s report it to the church and let them decide.¡± Julie was a little irritated. Luo Chen didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Julie, this is a miracle we¡¯ve created single-handedly. Whether it¡¯s medical or technological, it¡¯s something no one has ever explored. We can¡¯t easily hand him over to someone else.¡± Julie hadn¡¯t expected Luo Chen to think that, but she thought it made sense. The two of them had worked hard to save Si Cheng and give him a new life. If they handed him over, there would be no follow-up experiments. This project would be equivalent to being directly interrupted. Although dedication to the church was important, they were scientists first. They had to make this experiment complete. Driven by this thought, Julie and Luo Chen worked together to hide this matter. The news reported to the church was the same as before. They only said that Si Cheng had yet to wake up. In fact, the two of them surrounded Si Cheng every day and used various tests to stimulate him and recorded his reactions. They even taught him how to speak again. However, the two of them were not qualified to be teachers, so they could not teach him properly. They realized that Si Cheng¡¯s IQhad not returned to that of a child. Instead, his brain had indeed taken away a portion of his normal reactions, so he was slow in everything he did. His speech was incoherent because his language nerves had not been repaired. Because of this, Julie began to despise Luo Chen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that all his nerves have been repaired? Why is this still happening?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡± Luo Chen¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re the chief surgeon. I¡¯m only responsible for connecting normal nerves and mechanical nerves. The rest has nothing to do with me.¡± The two of them started arguing again. It happened every day during this period. It almost became as important as eating. Si Cheng looked at them in a daze. Right now, he relied on Julie and Luo Chen the most. When he saw them arguing, he felt a little flustered. It was like a child seeing his parents arguing. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ argue¡­¡± He said with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ scared.¡± These words were like thunder on the ground. The two of them could not believe their ears. This was the first time Si Cheng had spoken on his own after waking up. Previously, he had only imitated them. Chapter 717 - Chapter 717: Captured Chapter 717: Captured Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Si Cheng, who was far away overseas, spoke, but other than Julie and Luo Chen, no one knew. They lived in a closed environment. Jiang An did not know that the person she thought had died long ago had returned to this world. She was busy helping Sophie deal with the coronation. The royal family had been chased out, and the crown prince was not in charge of anything but missing his vegetable field. There were many things waiting to be decided, and she could not leave them all to the royal butler. Sophie simply dragged Jiang An into the palace, ostensibly to let her enjoy the life of an aristocrat, but in reality, she was entrusting all these matters to her. Jiang An was extremely busy every day. The butler was compelled to report even the matter of changing a button, afraid that the queen would blame him if she was dissatisfied. However, it was understandable that he was so afraid. From the perspective of the people, Sophie was indeed very benevolent. He had seen with his own eyes what had happened to the royal family during this period of time, so he naturally understood that Sophie was not a kind person. It was said that when the new monarch ascended the throne, they would have to change his important position to one of their own. He had never thought that he could still be the royal family¡¯s butler. He only hoped that he could leave safely. After all, he knew too many things. Sophie had no intention of replacing him. Royal etiquette was complicated, and it was very convenient to have someone who knew how to handle it. She would definitely be busy with national affairs in the future, so she did not have the time to fuss over such matters. Moreover, there would only be three people in the royal family in the future. There was no point in changing people. Jiang An could tell what the butler was thinking, so she held back and didn¡¯t say anything. She was afraid that if she said it, she would scare him. Zou Bai was a little dissatisfied with this. It wasn¡¯t easy for An¡¯an to say that they should get married, and the two of them should stick together more intimately. However, she was extremely busy every day, and the time she spent talking to him had to be forcefully squeezed out. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as he imagined. Therefore, he followed Jiang An into the palace every day. Even if he couldn¡¯t help, he sat at the side and looked at his fiancA?e eagerly. Zou Yi and Zou Er couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. How did the once wise and decisive family head become like this? Not only was his eyes filled with Miss Jiang, but he also had a smile on his face. If the secret guards who were still in the country saw this, they would probably faint from fear. Sophie had worked hard for a while, and it was odd to see him like this. ¡°You seem to be smiling a lot lately.¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting married. Of course I have to smile.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was filled with smiles. This reason was impeccable, so Jiang An could only let him be. Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. ¡°How long are you going to be busy? Is Sophie¡¯s own coronation ceremony being thrown to you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. She¡¯s busy catching Henry and John,¡± Jiang An said. Zou Bai thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll get the shadow guards to cooperate with Sophie and capture them quickly. That way, you won¡¯t have to be busy with these things.¡± Annie had already told them where those people were hiding, but after the army went, they could not find anyone. After realizing that Annie was missing, they felt that something was wrong and immediately packed up and ran away. Now was not the time to force things. Preserving strength was the smartest thing to do. They had expected Sophie to hold off on the arrests and focus on the coronation. However, Sophie was determined to send them all to prison. She did not have the same soft-hearted attitude as before. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so cruel, but they hurt Gao Tian and wanted to kill me. They don¡¯t deserve my kindness,¡± Sophie said angrily. Zou Bai nodded. ¡°No one can say that Sophie is the one being cruel to her family. They were the ones who wanted to attack the queen.¡± His analysis always hit the nail on the head. Compared to the so-called familial ties, he saw more benefits. This was the horizon that the heads of aristocratic families had to have. ¡°Then where can they run to?¡± Jiang An placed her hand on Zou Bai¡¯s arm. ¡°There should be news from the secret guards, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be news soon.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zou Yi came in. He walked to Zou Bai¡¯s side and said, ¡°They ran away separately. They¡¯re currently in these two places.¡± Sophie quickly told the soldiers to arrest those people immediately. Henry and John thought they were very smart, but they were held down. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When they were caught, the two of them shouted, ¡°I¡¯m a prince. You can¡¯t do this to me. This is an offense to the royal family.¡± The soldiers didn¡¯t need to ask more. They definitely didn¡¯t catch the wrong person. This time, the three siblings were reunited in prison again. They knew that they had no chance this time and began to curse and criticize each other. Everyone was hysterical, as if this was the only way to prevent themselves from losing all hope. Subconsciously, they also pushed the blame to the others, unwilling to believe that it was their own fault. Chapter 718 - Chapter 718: Coronation Ceremony Chapter 718: Coronation Ceremony Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After getting rid of the worry in her heart, Sophie could finally devote herself to the coronation. Zou Bai originally thought that she would let Jiang An back and the two of them could still go on proper dates in Country F. Unexpectedly, Sophie refused to let go of Jiang An, saying that this would give her a sense of security. Zou Bai¡¯s face turned ashen every day. He couldn¡¯t persuade Jiang An to come back, so he stayed by her side 24 hours a day. Sophie didn¡¯t care how ugly his expression was as she pulled Jiang An along to review the coronation process over and over again. This was her first step to becoming a queen. She would have to face everything herself from now on. Jiang An also patiently accompanied her and comforted her. Gao Tian could not do this because he was also overwhelmed by having to learn etiquette. It was impossible for Zou Bai to practice with him, so Gao Tian was facing difficulties himself. Fortunately, he had Gao Jing by his side. As the crown prince, he also had to attend. Sophie had built up her confidence over and over again. Finally, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°An¡¯an, thank you so much for staying with me. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this without you.¡± Jiang An shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re only able to get to where you are now because of your bravery. I just gave you a push.¡± However, Sophie did not think so. She attributed all the results to Jiang An and immediately made a decision. ¡°An¡¯an, I want to confer you the title of marquis to thank you for your contribution to Country F.¡± Jiang An did not expect her to have such thoughts. She rejected her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need a title. Besides, you said that you would dissolve the royal family. When the time comes, this title will be useless.¡± Sophie insisted, ¡°Even if I want to dissolve the royal family in the end, it will take a long time. During this period, this title will be convenient for you. Everyone will know that Country F is behind you.¡± Of course, Jiang An understood what the title represented, but she really didn¡¯t think she had the right to obtain it. Although she had helped Sophie, she had also obtained trading rights with Country F. It could be considered an exchange of interests. Furthermore, this was done out of affection for her friend, so she could not accept the title. She really wanted Sophie to live safely, which was the reason she took the risk to help her become queen. But she could not resist Sophie¡¯s persistence. It was only then that she realized that her friend had the aura of a queen. ¡°An¡¯an, this is my gratitude to you. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll definitely feel flustered. Just treat it as fulfilling my wish.¡± Since Sophie had already said so, Jiang An could only agree. However, she made a request. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any appointment ceremony. Just give me the title.¡± Since Jiang An had taken a step back and agreed, Sophie naturally had to take a step back and agree. As for what to do when the time came, it was up to her. On the day of the coronation, Jiang An was the only foreigner who participated. The people sent by the other countries were only watching from afar. Not only was Country F very concerned about the Queen¡¯s coronation, but other countries and even those who did not understand politics wanted to see this luxurious scene. Naturally, there was also a live broadcast of the coronation on the Chinese Internet. Everyone was amazed by the rigor of the royal family¡¯s etiquette. As the camera turned, they saw a familiar face. Jiang An was standing with a group of nobles. [Is that Jiang An?] [That¡¯s Jiang An. It¡¯s just that her outfit is different from the ones in China.] [Previously, there was news that she was invited to Country F¡¯s celebration. She hasn¡¯t returned yet.] [It¡¯s fine if she hasn¡¯t come back. Logically speaking, she should be standing far away to watch the ceremony. Why is she standing with the nobles?] [I don¡¯t know, but the ribbons and badges on her are extraordinary. They seem to be similar to those of other nobles.] [Could it be that Jiang An has become a noble?] [But she¡¯s Chinese.) [So what? Many countries have given foreigners titles.] The netizens were discussing, but they could not come up with a conclusion. It was just speculation. Tan Si, who was pregnant, was very disdainful when she saw this. This fetus was very different from before. After she passed the early stages of pregnancy, she frequently got cravings. Originally, she was still concerned about her figure, but Zhao Yan had left her alone here, causing her to be in a particularly bad mood. She began to eat without restraint, and she became several times fatter. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Every day, she would throw a tantrum when she looked in the mirror. After that, she would scold and eat at the same time. When she saw Jiang An¡¯s radiance, she was furious. Moreover, these speculations online were all elevating Jiang An¡¯s identity. ¡°Why would they give a foreigner a noble title? Jiang An must be shameless enough to stand with the nobles.¡± Tan Si snorted coldly. Then, she quickly posted such comments online. They were all belittling Jiang An. Many people supported her. After all, the Internet was a place where they did not have to expose their true identities. It did not matter what they said. They only wanted to vent their distorted thoughts and scold anyone. Chapter 719 - Chapter 719: Marquis Chapter 719: Marquis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Zou family¡¯s secret guards had been staring at the comments about Jiang An on the Internet. They had long received a notice that Miss Jiang would become the Madam of the family in the near future and had the right to lead the secret guards. This made them pay closer attention to the Internet and comment crazily to push down those words. They could not let Madam see it and be unhappy. Jiang An had no idea what was going on. She silently thought about what Sophie was going to do next. She had rehearsed with Sophie so many times that she had developed the habit of reviewing it in her mind, even though she knew she didn¡¯t have to remind her this time. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. Sophie was so nervous that she didn¡¯t show any expression. Instead, the ceremonial officer thought that this was more royal, and his expression was even more serious than hers. Sophie walked to the throne in her robe to receive her coronation, and the glittering crown finally fell on her head. At this point, Sophie had officially become the queen of Country F. She sat down elegantly and looked at everyone. The people who came to attend lowered their heads one after another, and the nobles had to bow. Such a grand scene was enviable. The live broadcast room was flooded with people. Sophie wanted to increase her international influence and go against everyone¡¯s wishes to publicize the coronation. There was more than one live broadcast set up at the venue. She made sure that the entire world could watch the ceremony. When Jiang An saw her becoming queen, a smile appeared on her face. This meant that her efforts had not been in vain. After the queen¡¯s coronation, Gao Tian and Gao Jing would be conferred titles. Their identities had to be officially established today. Sophie picked up another crown from someone else¡¯s hand, and Gao Tian stepped forward and half-knelt in front of her. The ceremonial officer read the lengthy canonization, concluding with one sentence that made Gao Tian prince. [They actually made him a prince. Ordinary members of the royal family aren¡¯t even able to obtain this title.] [Is the Prince very noble?] [The prince¡¯s status is only behind the crown prince¡¯s. Only the king¡¯s closest brothers will receive this title.] [Isn¡¯t it normal for the Queen¡¯s husband to be conferred the title of Prince?] [The husband of the Queen of Country F has always been conferred the title of Duke.] [The nobles of Country F are different from other countries. After all, the royal family has the final say in this country. They won¡¯t easily give very high titles.] Everyone discussed it on the Internet. This coronation ceremony would be used as a topic of discussion for a long time. After conferring the title of Prince, it was time for Gao Jing. He imitated his father and walked over, half-kneeling to accept the title of Crown Prince. The nobles watched happily, afraid that bad photos would be taken. It wouldn¡¯t be good if people said that they didn¡¯t respect the Queen. There were only three members of the royal family in total now, and the Queen had the means to fight her way out of everyone to seize the throne. Her own mother was still in prison. They couldn¡¯t believe that she was a kind person. It was better to live a careful life. They originally thought that the ceremony would end here. Next would be the royal banquet that was not publicized. At that time, they would be able to heave a sigh of relief. However, the ceremonial officer brought out another medal. It seemed that someone was about to be conferred another title. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. They had not heard anything about it before. Jiang An lifted her skirt and walked out. She lowered her head slightly as a bow and was conferred the title under the gazes of everyone. She did not expect Sophie to act first and report later, and even give her a conferral. Even if they did not follow the procedure fully, it was formal enough. The ceremonial officer read the words to confer the title on her loudly, scaring the nobles. It was fine if Gao Tian, a foreigner, became a prince. After all, he was the queen¡¯s husband and was a family of Her Majesty the Queen. Whatever was conferred in the end was the royal family¡¯s own business. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An was a complete foreigner. It was unprecedented for her to give her a noble title. In the past, even if they wanted to give a foreigner an honor, they would only give a medal or the title of a friendly envoy. There had never been anyone who directly gave a foreigner the title of a noble. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, Jiang An was conferred the title of Marquis. This was a top-notch noble title. Now that there was no Duke in Country F, it meant that the nobles had to bow to her. They subconsciously wanted to retort, but when they thought about how it was a live broadcast, they would definitely embarrass themselves in front of the world if they rushed out and said anything. Moreover, the Queen was clearly determined to do this on such an occasion. It was probably useless even if they objected. In the end, they could only grit their teeth and accept it. They advised themselves that Jiang An would leave Country F sooner or later. It was fine even if she was conferred the title of marquis. It just sounded good. Of course, there were also petty people who gritted their teeth in hatred. They thought that such a noble title should be given to them. Why should they give it to a foreigner? Their expressions towards Jiang An were very ugly. Chapter 720 - Chapter 720: Tan Si Fainted Chapter 720: Tan Si Fainted Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not only were the people from Country F stunned, but the people from China also did not understand what had happened. Why was Jiang An conferred the title of marquis? Could foreigners be conferred the title of nobility too? No wonder Jiang An was standing with the nobles previously. It turned out that she was going to become a noble too. However, everyone could not accept it. Jiang An was born and raised in China. Why did she have a noble title? The Internet exploded with discussions about this matter. [Is Jiang An¡¯s matter true?] [That¡¯s a global live broadcast. How can it be fake?] [Why did you give her the title of a marquis? They look very noble.] [Of course it¡¯s noble. That¡¯s a status second only to a duke. By the way, there¡¯s no duke in Country F now.] [Oh my god, Jiang An¡¯s current identity is really extraordinary.] [Moreover, the queen is Sophie. Jiang An has tried her best to help her before. I think the Jiang family will get better and better in the future.] [What marquis? It¡¯s just nice to say. Jiang An isn¡¯t a real noble at all. She probably used some shady methods.] This message was sent by Tan Si. She could not bear to see Jiang An living well at all. She wished she could pull her down and trample her under her feet. She saw that Jiang An was dressed gorgeously in the live broadcast and accepted the conferment under everyone¡¯s gaze. She was really indescribably elegant. Looking at how much weight she herself had gained, she could no longer see her original beautiful appearance. Furthermore, she had been thrown here by someone. No one cared about her life or death. The jealousy in Tan Si¡¯s heart almost burned her dry. Jiang An had clearly been bullied by her since she was young, but now, she had become an existence that she could not touch. She tried her best to post those slanderous comments online. Even if she couldn¡¯t hurt Jiang An, she could at least avenge herself. Because she was in an irritable state every day, the house had already been ruined. Her face was also starting to have acne, and it was bad enough to be impossible to ignore. This caused Tan Si to not want to look in the mirror again. She either ate or slept irregularly every day. Logically speaking, the servants should have reported the matter to Zhao Yan. However, because the two of them had a huge fight not long ago, he asked the servants to only care about Tan Si¡¯s food, drinks, and to keep her alive. There was no need to tell him anything else. The servants could not stand Tan Si¡¯s bad temper and were happy not to care about these things. The situation was getting worse. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards naturally noticed Tan Si¡¯s account. They quickly found the IP address and realized that it belonged to the Zhao family. They quickly reported the matter. Zou Bai didn¡¯t think that it was Zhao Yan¡¯s doing. These methods were too inferior and he didn¡¯t have a brain. He wasn¡¯t that stupid. After thinking about it, it should be Tan Si. After all, she was currently following Zhao Yan. Zou Bai did not have the time to care about this matter. Recently, his mind was filled with preparations for the wedding. ¡°Ban her account. If she does anything again, teach her a lesson,¡± Zou Bai said. The secret guard did as he instructed. When Tan Si wanted to post another comment and was informed that she had been banned, she was so angry that she started smashing things in the room again. When the servant heard this, she was a little worried. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°What could have happened? It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t been like this for a day or two. She doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling uncomfortable,¡± another servant said indifferently. Tan Si caused such a commotion every day. At first, they were very nervous, afraid that she would hurt the child in her stomach. However, as time passed, they realized that her health was really ridiculously good. No matter how much she struggled, she was fine. Just as the two of them were about to go to bed, the sound of things being smashed suddenly stopped. Logically speaking, Tan Si would not end it so quickly. After listening quietly for a while, they realized that there was really no sound. They hurriedly ran to Tan Si¡¯s room. After knocking for a long time, there was no response. They opened the door with the key and saw her lying on the ground unconscious. This frightened everyone in the villa. ¡°Someone, come quickly. Miss Tan has fainted.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Everyone was shocked. Although Zhao Yan did not care about Tan Si, he cared about the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. As long as it was a prenatal checkup, he would come over. Even if he did not see Tan Si, he would go to see the doctor to ensure the child¡¯s health. If anything happened to the child, Zhao Yan would skin them alive. The servants in the villa hurriedly called for an ambulance. The family doctor ran over to perform emergency treatment, but it was difficult to determine the cause of the illness without large equipment. Previously, Zhao Yan had to build a small hospital in the villa and buy the equipment that the hospital would have here. They did not have to go out for a prenatal checkup. However, Tan Si lost her temper and said that the thing had radiation. She cried and refused. In the end, he could only give up. Chapter 721 - Chapter 721: The Zhao Family’s Attitude Chapter 721: The Zhao Family¡¯s Attitude Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The servants immediately told Zhao Yan the news. He had been annoyed by Zhao Lan recently, and when he heard this, he was even angrier. There were so many people guarding a pregnant woman, but they could still let something happen to her. What a bunch of useless people. However, now was not the time to argue with the servants. Zhao Yan quickly went to the hospital. He had to protect this child. Unexpectedly, he met Zhao Lan as soon as he went downstairs. She mocked, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a worried expression. After all, you don¡¯t even care about your biological sister.¡± Zhao Yan didn¡¯t have time to argue with her. He continued to walk out with a cold expression. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go out. I broke off the engagement because of you. If you don¡¯t resolve this matter, I¡¯ll never let you have a peaceful life,¡± Zhao Lan rushed over and said. ¡°Hurry up and get out of the way. I want to go to the hospital,¡± Zhao Yan said with a headache. Zhao Lan snorted. ¡°What does it have to do with me where you go? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to die from a terminal illness?¡± Zhao Lan and Zhao Yan were indeed biological siblings. They were both cold-blooded and heartless. In their hearts, they only cared about themselves. There was no concept of kinship at all. However, Zhao Lan had inherited Luo Xuan¡¯s stubbornness and was determined to be with Mo Shen. Since Zhao Yan had broken her engagement, he had to pay the price. Zhao Lan was watching him every day and wanted to make him suffer every moment. Zhao Yan didn¡¯t expect such an outcome. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have coveted the benefits given by the Mo family and ignored Zhao Lan¡¯s matters. ¡°No matter what, wait for me to come back. Something happened to Tan Si. I have to go to the hospital quickly.¡± Zhao Yan was just short of begging. If he were to physically fight, he could definitely beat Zhao Lan. However, if he really did that, the other party would probably go to the elders to cry. At that time, things would be huge. He would definitely be reprimanded for beating his biological sister. He was already an adult, so he could not lose face. However, he did not know what was going on with Tan Si. He was looking forward to the birth of this child, so he could only lower his head. Zhao Lan looked at him curiously. ¡°Other than benefits, you don¡¯t take anything to heart. You don¡¯t seem to love Tan Si much. Could it be that these worries are for the unborn child?¡± Ever since Zhao Yan carried Tan Nian back, she knew that Tan Si was with her brother and was pregnant with his second child. Naturally, Luo Xuan doted on Tan Nian in every possible way. She would even bring him along when she went out. She was fully committed and was just short of finding a way to pluck the stars from the sky for him. The siblings had never been treated like this before. They had been thrown to the nanny to take care of them since they were young. At most, they knew that they had a mother. However, it was no wonder. They did not look like their fathers, but Tan Nian and their father looked exactly the same when he was young. Luo Xuan had placed all her feelings on her husband, but she had not received a response for half her life. She had long become a stubborn person. Now that she had this child, she finally had an outlet for feelings. In her heart, this was her and her husband¡¯s child. He had inherited her husband¡¯s looks and stayed by her side. His real mother was not important at all. When the time came, she could just pay and send her away. After all, she was a woman who coveted money. Zhao Lan thought that Zhao Yan had the same attitude. After all, he didn¡¯t seem to like Tan Nian much. He was just carrying him in front of their mother. But now, he actually lowered his head for that unborn child. It was simply a miracle. Zhao Yan took a deep breath. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t stop me now, I can do whatever you want in the future.¡± Zhao Lan suddenly thought things through and said, ¡°Then you can leave.¡± Although he did not know what was wrong with her, Zhao Yan knew that he could not delay any longer. He quickly ran out with Zhao Yi. Of course, Zhao Lan didn¡¯t have any good intentions. She just felt that when this child was born, the house would be even more lively. There might be more fun things to do. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In any case, Zhao Yan would not help her resolve the engagement now. It was better to let him off. When the time came, that child might be useful. The news of Tan Si¡¯s accident naturally reached Luo Xuan¡¯s ears. She said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let Nian Nian know about such things in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter even if she dies.¡± She placed most of her feelings on Tan Nian now. She hoped that he would only have her in his world and not ignore her like her husband. Tan Si, his biological mother, was the biggest obstacle. After Tan Nian came, he would always talk about his mother. Luo Xuan patiently coaxed him. She felt that as long as it was long enough, he would definitely be able to forget Tan Si. Hence, she hated it the most when people mentioned his mother in front of Tan Nian. Not to mention that Tan Si had been sent to the hospital, even if they told her that she was dead, she would not let Tan Nian know. That might be even better. Chapter 722 - Chapter 722: Investigation Reasons Chapter 722: Investigation Reasons Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios No matter how many people wanted Tan Si dead, at least Zhao Yan hoped that she would survive because she was still pregnant with the Zhao family¡¯s child. Zhao Yan rushed to the hospital as fast as he could. At this moment, Tan Si had already been pushed into the resuscitation room. The servants were panicking outside. However, when they saw Zhao Yan they huddled in a corner. They were in charge of taking care of Tan Si but could not keep an eye on her. With such a huge matter happening, it was better to say less lest they were pulled out. It was impossible to kill someone in this lawful society, but with the Zhao family¡¯s power, it was definitely easy to make a person wish they were dead. Under such circumstances, everyone huddled together and trembled, afraid that Zhao Yan would notice them. Fortunately, he was not in the mood now. His heart was filled with the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. Ever since he brought Tan Nian back to the Zhao family, he had never seen the child again. Luo Xuan seemed to have the intention to sever his relationship with everyone and only wanted to become the closest person to him. At that time, Zhao Yan knew that Tan Nian would not be too close to him in the future. Since that was the case, he had to make two preparations. Tan Si¡¯s child was another layer of protection for him. If Tan Nian wanted to be his enemy in the future, then he couldn¡¯t be blamed for choosing someone else. After all, he wouldn¡¯t only have one child in his life. Zhao Yan waited anxiously, afraid that the doctor would come out and tell him that the child could not be saved. At the same time, he kept blaming Tan Si in his heart. She clearly had good food and drinks in the villa and would immediately send anything she wanted. What was there to be dissatisfied about? She could actually faint and be sent to the hospital. Could it be that there was something he did not know? At the thought of this, he turned to look at the servants with a fierce gaze. ¡°What exactly happened during this period of time?¡± The butler was pushed out and replied, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan has been staying in her room recently. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± This was not what Zhao Yan wanted to hear. He looked at everyone and said, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. If something didn¡¯t happen, how could she suddenly faint?¡± Zhao Yan suspected that the servants had mistreated Tan Si and felt that they could bully her just because he was not around. However, that would be wronging the servants. With Tan Si¡¯s personality, she even dared to hit Zhao Yan. How could she be bullied? Usually, as long as she was unhappy, she would cry and complain, torturing everyone until they were physically and mentally exhausted. Seeing that these people were silent, Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°I have a solution even if they don¡¯t speak. Zhao Yi, take them away.¡± The others didn¡¯t know what was going on. After all, the butler had been in the Zhao family for decades. He knew Zhao Yi¡¯s methods. He hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re definitely obedient to Miss Tan. As long as she asks, we¡¯ll do it even if we¡¯re exhausted. However, ever since she got pregnant, her temper has been getting worse and worse. Even if we don¡¯t do anything, she¡¯ll be angry.¡± ¡°She scolds the computer every day. Even if we want to calm her down, we¡¯ll be scolded out. Therefore, we can only make more delicious food and hope that she¡¯ll be happier. When we heard that she was angry today, we quickly thought of making something to send over. Unexpectedly, after scolding for a while, there was no more sound. When we pushed the door open and entered, we realized that Miss Tan had fainted.¡± Zhao Yan stared at him. ¡°Is that the truth?¡± ¡°Definitely the truth.¡± The butler nodded repeatedly. ¡°Even if you ask us all separately, all of us will have the same answer.¡± A bold servant said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed as the butler said. We advised Miss Tan not to be angry and take care of her body. In the end, we were almost beaten to death.¡± Zhao Yan also knew Tan Si¡¯s character. She could not even hide her temper in front of him, let alone in front of them. It did not seem possible for these people to abuse Tan Si. It was more likely for her to abuse the servants. However, the child was the most important. He had to find the answer. Zhao Yan turned to look at Zhao Yi. ¡°Go to the villa and bring the computer over. I want to see what it is.¡± Zhao Yi quickly instructed someone to get it. At this moment, the doctor pushed the door open and came out. He said, ¡°Mr. Zhao, the child and the adult have stabilized.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Zhao Yan finally heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Then why did she faint?¡± ¡°The pregnant woman¡¯s diet is very irregular, which causes her physical condition to be unstable. She must have fainted because her blood pressure rose after being angry.¡± The doctor said, ¡°Although it¡¯s fine this time, it might not be the case next time. You have to pay attention to the health of the pregnant woman and keep her in a good mood every day. Otherwise, such a thing will happen again. That will be very dangerous.¡± Zhao Yan hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Even if it was for the sake of the child, he had to endure this for a while. At least, he had to wait until Tan Si gave birth to the child. Chapter 723 - Chapter 723: Fake Gentleness Chapter 723: Fake Gentleness Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si was sent to the ward. The Zhao family was rich, so they naturally could not let her stay in an ordinary ward. They booked the entire VIP ward on the top floor to prevent anyone from disturbing her rest. The secret guard quickly brought the computer over. Zhao Yan opened it to see what Tan Si was using it for. He was furious. Her daily browsing records were all about Jiang An. Then, she commented crazily below, slandering her. This way, there would naturally be people who would retort. Tan Si was immersed in scolding others on the Internet. No wonder she became hot- tempered. He knew that Tan Si hated Jiang An, just like how he had treated Zou Bai. He wanted to live a better life than the other party. However, now was not the time to let her emotions affect her. She still had a child in her stomach. How could she be angry every day? Zhao Yan really wanted to pry open Tan Si¡¯s brain to see what kind of structure it was. She could not even differentiate between priorities. He had never wanted Tan Si to enter the Zhao family. Now, he was even more determined. He even decided not to let the child stay by her side. He had to carry him away from birth. If there was such a stupid mother, the child would also be led astray. However, no matter how he thought about it, he could not take action now. He had to coax Tan Si well. Anyway, there were still two months before the due date, so he did not have to endure it for too long. Zhao Yan had been mentally preparing himself. He felt that he had suffered a huge grievance. From the beginning to the end, he had never considered Tan Si¡¯s feelings. It was as if she was just a child-bearing machine without any thoughts. When Tan Si opened her eyes, her first reaction was to touch her stomach. She realized that the child was still there and heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she turned around and saw Zhao Yan. She was so frightened that she almost cried out. She was afraid that he would scold her. However, Zhao Yan was unusually pleasant. He brought over a cup of water. ¡°You just woke up. Have some water. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Tan Si shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°You scared me to death. When you recover, I¡¯ll move to the villa to accompany you,¡± Zhao Yan said as he stroked her hair. For a moment, Tan Si could not get used to his gentleness. Previously, when the two of them were together, other than arguing, they would only argue. It was rare for them to have such a gentle conversation. Zhao Yan could tell that she was not used to it and immediately began to lie. ¡°Some time ago, because the Mo Family wanted to break off the engagement with my sister, I was so busy that I didn¡¯t even have time to sleep, so I neglected you and our child. Now that something like this has happened, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll be by your side from now on.¡± Although he gave a reason, Tan Si still had a vigilant attitude. In her opinion, Zhao Yan was not such a person. Zhao Yan was not in a hurry to explain anything. He was busy arranging things. He even had to confirm with the servants what to eat for dinner, afraid that Tan Si would not eat well. When he was still like this after dinner, Tan Si became even more puzzled. Zhao Yan picked up a book and pretended to say casually, ¡°After Nian Nian returned to the Zhao family, he was picked up by my mother. It¡¯s difficult for me to even see him. He probably won¡¯t remember what Dad looks like after a while. I definitely have to keep this child by my side.¡± Hearing him say this, Tan Si still believed him. It was possible to be gentle for the sake of the child. No one would believe that it was because of her. Since that was the case, Tan Si was happy to enjoy it. The heir of the Zhao family was here to take care of her personally. It was not a treatment that could be enjoyed at any time. She had a superficial personality to begin with. After being coaxed for two days, she started to throw tantrums. She either despised the room or the smell of disinfectant. In any case, there was nothing that suited her taste. Zhao Yan also agreed good-naturedly. After the doctor said that there was nothing serious, he returned to the villa. Then, he kept an eye on Tan Si¡¯s work and rest every day. He even formulated a healthy life plan for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Sometimes, he would personally cook for her. He really looked like a gentle husband. Tan Si was a little confused. It seemed like it was not bad to live like this. Zhao Yan was handsome and came from a noble background. If she followed him, she would obviously be able to live a rich life. Moreover, she was about to give birth to his second child. Tan Nian was also very liked by Old Madam Zhao. She might have a chance to become Young Madam. With this thought in mind, Tan Si naturally stopped keeping an eye on Jiang An every day. Her personality became much more peaceful. Just like that, the villa welcomed a rare period of peace. The servants felt that it was a dream. It was great that Tan Si was not angry. No one knew that these days were only temporary. At this time, Jiang An had finally left Country F. Next was Sophie¡¯s battlefield alone. This was all she could do. Gao Tian also began to participate in politics, wanting to fight alongside Sophie. Chapter 724 - Chapter 724: True Love Chapter 724: True Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An¡¯s return to China naturally attracted the attention of various media outlets. They had long been waiting outside the airport. Even though they knew that she was on a private plane and would leave through the VIP passageway after getting off the plane, they still hoped to be able to capture the scene of her getting into the car. It would still make the headlines for them. Even if they were not allowed to report on foreign politics, they could guess that the Jiang family must have played a part in Sophie becoming the queen. That was why Jiang An went to Country F and participated in the funeral of the previous king and the coronation of the new queen. As a foreigner, she had obtained the title of marquis. This was something that even the nobles of the country itself could not obtain. Everyone was guessing that the Jiang family was about to undergo a change. This heir might be able to change the current situation and bring new vitality to the Jiang family. The media no longer paid attention to Jiang An¡¯s celebrity status. Instead, they treated her as a real heir and thought that being a celebrity was just this young lady¡¯s game. The other aristocratic families were also staring at the Jiang family. With such a capable heir, it was simply enviable. They had originally thought that Jiang An was just a cover. In the end, they still had to choose the heir from their three sons. Their abilities were obvious to all. They did not expect their youngest daughter to be such a big shot. She had done such a big thing without a word. With so many capable children, many aristocratic families would not even dare to dream of it. After all, other than the first two generations of aristocratic families, it was very easy for profligate sons to appear in the future. It was already considered good to only fool around. Their family background would not be affected if they spent their time away. The ones to be afraid of were those who would think that they were capable and insist on participating in the family¡¯s decision-making. In the end, the family would be unable to recover because of their mistakes. This was the reason why many aristocratic families died out. Therefore, they paid more attention to the nurturing of children. Even if they could not bring the family to a higher position, they had to have a clear understanding of themselves. They would rather the children take the money to spend and not think about starting new businesses. To have an equivalent of just one child of the Jiang family in every generation would be a pipe dream. Furthermore, there were four of them. One could imagine the future achievements of the Jiang family. Zou Bai naturally couldn¡¯t appear in the media¡¯s eyes. He had to keep the secret that he was going overseas, so he came back a day early and went to the airport to pick up Jiang An the next day. When the two of them walked out of the airport hand in hand, the sound of shutters outside rose and fell. It sounded scary. The two of them pretended not to know anything and calmly got into the car to leave. The media was extremely excited. The pink diamond ring on Jiang An¡¯s finger was simply blinding. They had never seen her wear it before, and it was on her ring finger. It was obviously a wedding ring. Although the Jiang family and the Zou family said that the two of them were engaged, they had never held an engagement ceremony. They had never heard of when they were going to get married. Some people guessed that it was used as a collaboration. They would break up after a long time. This time, no one doubted it anymore. With such a big diamond on her hand, it should be a good thing. Under Zou Bai¡¯s hints, many similar posts appeared on the Internet. It was written that he had specially bought this pink diamond overseas and spent more than 200 million yuan. At this moment, there was a discussion about diamonds on the Internet. To be able to give out such a ring was enough to show Zou Bai¡¯s love for Jiang An. [There¡¯s a good saying. Men don¡¯t necessarily love you when they spend money on you, but if they don¡¯t spend money on you, they definitely don¡¯t love you.] [A ring worth more than 200 million yuan. I don¡¯t believe that Zou Bai is just putting on an act with Jiang An.] [This is just a proposal ring. If you¡¯re officially married, you¡¯ll have another one.] [Really?] [Of course, this is how Zou Bai gets married.] [It¡¯s too luxurious.] [Who said that rich people don¡¯t have true love? This is true love.] When Zou Bai saw the comments, he smiled in satisfaction. He wanted everyone to envy Jiang An. The discussion caused by this ring was not important to Jiang An. The first thing she did when she returned home was to carry the children. The two children had been separated from her for so long and missed their mother very much. Little Feather began to cry when she saw her. Even Jiang Yi, who usually did not show any emotions, did not look happy. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An hurriedly hugged each of them with one hand and sat on the sofa for a long time without letting go. Seeing that Jiang An was a little tired, Mo Shen said, ¡°Mom is already back. The two of you should let her rest.¡± Hearing his words, the children quickly sat up. Jiang An smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient now. Looks like it¡¯s better for me to send you to Uncle¡¯s place.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s live together. Mom, Dad, and Uncle will accompany us,¡± Jiang Yu said innocently. ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°Uncle has his own life, but he¡¯ll come to visit you often.¡± Chapter 725 - Chapter 725: Prelude to the Wedding Chapter 725: Prelude to the Wedding Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To Mo Shen, of course, he wanted to be by their side forever, but he couldn¡¯t say this out loud. An¡¯an already had someone by her side who could protect her. He only needed to guard her quietly from afar. He squatted down and said to the two children, ¡°Uncle lives not far from here. As long as you miss Uncle, I can come and see you immediately.¡± The children also knew that they could not mess around. This outcome was already very good. They nodded and said that they would also visit their uncle often. Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi had to attend classes every day. This was something all children from aristocratic families would experience. They would go to kindergarten in the second half of the year. After watching the two of them leave, Mo Shen said, ¡°Why are you the only one back? Where¡¯s Zou Bai?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been away for so long. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the Zou family, so after picking me up at the airport, he rushed to Beijing,¡± Jiang An explained. Mo Shen could understand him. It was rare for the head of an aristocratic family to leave the main family. He was afraid that something would happen. Not only did he secretly leave for Jiang An, but he had also stayed with her for so long. It was already very good that he could last until here to pick her up. ¡°I saw the coronation ceremony in Country F. I didn¡¯t expect you to be conferred the title of marquis.¡± Mo Shen smiled. Speaking of this, Jiang An felt shy. They had clearly agreed to just give her a title, but Sophie had officially conferred her title in front of so many people. This gave her no chance to refuse. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mention this again. Anyway, I won¡¯t stay in Country F. It just sounds good.¡± Jiang An shook her head. Mo Shen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else, but he didn¡¯t think that it was just a title. Since Sophie could confer the title of Jiang An on a global live broadcast, she had to announce to everyone that she was backing her. This way, even in China, her status would be different from before. Her good friend was the queen of Country F, and she had real power in her hands. Anyone who wanted to touch her had to think twice. Jiang An had been extremely busy and tired recently. She didn¡¯t care about her bearing and collapsed on the sofa. ¡°I won¡¯t be taking on any jobs for the time being. It¡¯s so tiring to help others come up with ideas,¡± Jiang An said weakly. Mo Shen covered her with a blanket. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to work, then don¡¯t. You¡¯ll probably be busy later.¡± ¡°Busy? Busy with what?¡± Jiang An asked in confusion. Mo Shen took out his phone and showed it to her. It was filled with reports from all the major media outlets. The cover was a photo of her and Zou Bai walking out of the airport hand in hand. The pink diamond in her hand was highlighted, and the article was about to be published. ¡°The news of the two of you getting married has already spread like wildfire. Are you still going to drag it out?¡± Mo Shen said. For a moment, Jiang An regretted proposing at this time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to get married, but she really didn¡¯t want to manage the wedding. That was more tiring than work. Jiang An wrapped herself in a blanket. ¡°Can¡¯t we say that we¡¯ll get married after some time?¡± Mo Shen killed her fantasy. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you said that it¡¯s just an engagement earlier on, but now you¡¯re wearing a diamond ring on your ring finger. You even said that you¡¯ll hold the wedding. It¡¯ll make the public suspicious of the two of you.¡± Jiang An knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. She sighed and felt that life was really difficult. She was having a headache over the wedding. There was someone who had a bigger headache than she did. When Chen Xiang saw the report, she immediately smashed everything in the house. Ye Ying was shocked when she pushed open the door. Even the pillow and blanket were cut into pieces. There was almost nowhere to go in the house. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know if she should go in. It looked like Chen Xiang was dangerous. ¡°Sister Ye.¡± Chen Xiang floated over like a ghost. ¡°You saw the report, right?¡± Ye Ying nodded. ¡°I saw it. You have to calm down.¡± ¡°They¡¯re getting married.¡± Chen Xiang laughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re getting married.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Her smile was really scary. Ye Ying silently took a few steps back and ran away as soon as something was wrong. To be honest, it was understandable for them to get married. After all, they had been engaged for so long. Even if they did not get married, Chen Xiang would still not be involved. Zou Bai clearly said that he had nothing to do with her. It didn¡¯t even have anything to do with them in the past. No matter how sad she was, it was useless. After Chen Xiang finished laughing, she looked at Ye Ying. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let the two of them get married. I¡¯m the one Zou Bai loves. Jiang An used tricks to snatch him away. She has to pay the price!¡± Ye Ying didn¡¯t know what expression to make. God bless her so that she could quickly find her passport. She wanted to stay far away from these lunatics and never be a manager again. Chapter 726 - Chapter 726: Tolerance Chapter 726: Tolerance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There was another person who would also be agitated, and that was Tan Si in the capital. Zhao Yan knew that she would definitely be angry because of this report, so he directly cut off the villa¡¯s Internet and prevented her from surfing the Internet. The servants in the villa were also not allowed to mention anything about Jiang An again. They were to pretend that this person did not exist in the world. Otherwise, there would be no place in the entire Capital for them to live. At this point, the servants naturally kept their mouths shut. The villa was like a paradise. Tan Si could only live in isolation here. In order to make her happy, Zhao Yan came to accompany her every day for the first time. Even if he was impatient, he endured it. This attitude made Tan Si feel smug. She felt that Zhao Yan had finally placed his attention on her. He still liked her a little. Little did she know that Zhao Yan did not even have the last bit of pity for her. The beautiful female celebrity in the past had long disappeared. Now, Tan Si was a bloated woman with all kinds of acne on her face. This made Zhao Yan, who was used to seeing beautiful women, feel that he could not bear to look at them. He did not care that the person in front of him was pregnant with his child. It was precisely because of estrogen that she became like this. As someone who had been high and mighty for too long, he didn¡¯t care to understand what changes pregnancy would bring to a woman. He only felt that after ten months, she should be able to have a child. In fact, he even blamed Tan Si for not liking to dress up and not being as exquisite as other young ladies from aristocratic families. However, as Tan Si¡¯s pregnancy went on, she could no longer use any cosmetics on her face. Every night, she would be unable to sleep because of the edema in her legs. Naturally, her face was extremely haggard. Zhao Yan could only see that she was not as good-looking as before, and he was even more determined to abandon her. Tan Si was immersed in Zhao Yan¡¯s gentleness during this period of time. She thought that as long as she gave birth to the child, he would definitely let her enter the Zhao family. The two of them lived in such fakeness. When Tan Si went out for a pregnancy checkup, she heard the nurses talking. ¡°Do you think Zou Bai is really going to marry Jiang An?¡± ¡°She must be getting married. There¡¯s such a big pink diamond on her ring finger.¡± ¡°Giving a ring doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re getting married.¡± ¡°There are very few reports about the Zou family because they can only be released with their consent. Now, there are reports about marriage everywhere. Who do you think instigated it?¡± ¡°It must be Zou Bai. This is too romantic.¡± ¡°But thinking about it, one is the head of the Zou family, and the other is the heir of the Jiang family. How compatible they are.¡± The nurses were very envious of this matter, but it stopped there. They knew that Zou Bai would not marry an ordinary person. However, to Tan Si, it was like a bolt from the blue. She was pregnant with her second child and had yet to enter the Zhao family¡¯s door, but Jiang An was actually going to marry Zou Bai? She still couldn¡¯t beat Jiang An. Even if she tried her best to marry Zhao Yan in the end, she would always carry the title of a mistress. The aristocratic families did not recognize the identity of a girlfriend. If they really liked her, they would get married. There was no need for her to only be a girlfriend after giving birth to two children. The confidence that Tan Si had built up during this period of time had completely collapsed. She could not give birth to this child outside. She had to enter the Zhao family. The first thing she said when she returned to the villa was, ¡°I want to have a child at the Zhao family¡¯s house.¡± Zhao Yan frowned. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me with other words. I can¡¯t let this child be born outside. He¡¯s a child of the Zhao family. He has to be born under your recognition,¡± Tan Si said stubbornly. Zhao Yan felt a headache coming on. Why did Tan Si suddenly have such an idea? Not to mention that she was pregnant, even if she could give birth to a child, it would be useless. Luo Xuan would not allow her to marry into the family. The current patriarch was still Zhao Yan¡¯s father. As long as he was still alive, Luo Xuan would not let Zhao Yan take over the reins of power. Until now, he had only obtained a small portion of the power, so he could not disobey his mother¡¯s wishes. Zhao Yan said impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about this. You can naturally enter the house after giving birth.¡± ¡°No, I want to stay at the Zhao residence now.¡± Tan Si held his arm and said. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only In this world, promises were the most unreliable. It would be too late when the child was born. At the very least, she had to get the title of a fiancee. It would be best if she could strike while the iron was hot and get married. This way, she would be the same as Jiang An, and even marry into a rich family before her. Tan Si¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts of marrying into a wealthy family. She had long forgotten Jiang An¡¯s current status. She was from a wealthy family herself. Zhao Yan looked at her stomach. ¡°Wait for two days. I want to go home and prepare.¡± Hearing Zhao Yan¡¯s words, she finally smiled. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be a smart child. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Chapter 727 - Chapter 727: Solution Chapter 727: Solution Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai had heard about the Zhao family from the secret guards. To be honest, Tan Si was like a time bomb. Zhao Yan would not have a good ending if she stayed by his side. He understood that Zhao Yan only wanted this child and did not have any feelings for Tan Si. Otherwise, he would not have kept her outside. However, Tan Si had already placed all her hopes on Zhao Yan. If she knew that the other party had never thought of being with her, something would definitely happen. However, Zou Bai was happy to see this happen. In any case, it wasn¡¯t his family that was in trouble. He took care of the matters at home as quickly as possible. Then, he pulled his brother and set off towards Xiyun with the gifts. It was the most basic thing in proposing. As for why it was his eldest brother and not his parents who went, it was because the couple had gone to the tropical rainforest and could not rush back for a while. When they arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence, Zou Bai stopped and began to tidy up his clothes, afraid that there would be anything wrong. Zou Fei was surprised to see her brother like this. ¡°You never put these things on yourself. You don¡¯t even bother to wear a gown at the gathering of the aristocratic families. Why are you so nervous today?¡± Zou Bai looked at him. ¡°Big brother, the first time you went to sister-in-law¡¯s house, you said the wrong name. Do you need me to help you recall?¡± ¡°No need, no need. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡± Zou Fei didn¡¯t want to hear his brother say those embarrassing things. Jiang Hai and Li Mei were waiting for them in the living room. Although they couldn¡¯t bear for their daughter to get married, they understood that this was part of life. The two children were very close, and with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, they should have been together long ago. However, Jiang An still wanted to spend more time with them, so she had delayed it until now. Moreover, they had heard Jiang An mention the proposal process yesterday. Thinking of the years when they supported each other when they were young, they nodded in agreement. The greatest joy as parents was to see their children happy. Zou Bai didn¡¯t mess up. He got someone to send many gifts to the two elders. Then, he sat down and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m here to propose marriage to you. I want to marry An¡¯an.¡± Zou Fei said, ¡°Our parents are overseas and won¡¯t be able to make it back in time, but they will definitely arrive on the day of the wedding. I¡¯m here with Zou Bai today as his elder brother and the eldest son of the Zou family, to show how much our family values An¡¯an.¡± The other party¡¯s etiquette was a form of respect for their child. Jiang Hai and Li Mei had no reason to object. Li Mei said, ¡°The two of you really love each other, so we naturally have nothing to object to. We only hope that you can live a beautiful life and live happily for the rest of your lives.¡± Zou Bai stood up and said firmly, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of An¡¯an for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t make her sad for a moment.¡± They had seen Zou Bai¡¯s actions for a long time and believed that he would do it. Jiang An said, ¡°Everything else is not a problem, but what do you want to say about the identities of the two children?¡± Everyone fell silent when they heard this. If they announced the children¡¯s background to the public, Jiang An would definitely be criticized. After all, she had not divorced Si Cheng when the children were born. However, if they didn¡¯t say it, it would be unfair to the two children. They were clearly the biological children of the Zou family. In the eyes of outsiders, Zou Bai was only their stepfather. Even Zou Bai could not think of a perfect solution. He really did not want An¡¯an to be discussed, but the children could not be wronged. ¡°I won¡¯t respond to this for now, but I¡¯ll give the children whatever they need, including the inheritance rights of the Zou Family,¡± Zou Bai said. This was indeed the best solution at the moment. Not only would An¡¯an not be used as a topic of conversation, but everyone would also know that these two children were the heirs of the Zou family and would not be underestimated. At this moment, Jiang An said, ¡°I won¡¯t let the children suffer. If anyone wants to say anything about me, they¡¯re free to just say it.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She was no longer afraid of human words. No matter what outsiders said, they would not harm her. The children could not use the name of stepchildren. Li Mei held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re not afraid of these, but the children will be said to be the product of an affair. Can you stand such words?¡± Just when everyone did not know what to do, Zou Fei said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow Zou Bai¡¯s idea first? After that, Sister-in-law can film a television drama and describe your story. After everyone watches it, they will naturally understand this kind of thing. At that time, you can take the opportunity to tell the truth. The public will accept it very well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed a solution.¡± Jiang An¡¯s eyes lit up. Zou Fei smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the influence of television dramas. Any other ideas might not even be comparable to a television drama even if you rack your brains.¡± Chapter 728 - Chapter 728: Agree Chapter 728: Agree Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Fei¡¯s idea was approved by everyone. Jiang An immediately called her agent and asked her to contact someone to prepare for the filming of this television drama. The entire company began to move. There were too many things to prepare for filming a television drama. Directors and screenwriters had to be carefully selected before they could meet Jiang An¡¯s requirements. The manager said, ¡°An¡¯an, there¡¯s an annual television drama award ceremony in Beijing. Legend of Gan Lan has been nominated, so they invited you to participate. This is a very important award. I still hope that you can go. We can also promote the fact that the new television drama is about to start filming.¡± Jiang An agreed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°The Zou family will also invest in this television drama. We have to let everyone know that this story was produced by our two families.¡± Since the matter had already been resolved, Jiang Hai and Li Mei accepted the Zou family¡¯s gift and said, ¡°We agree to Zou Bai and An¡¯an¡¯s marriage.¡± The two of them were very excited to receive their parents¡¯ permission. Marriage and love were different. They wanted to obtain the blessings of their relatives. Zou Fei said happily, ¡°Our parents will definitely come back before the wedding. At that time, we will officially propose marriage according to the traditional ceremony. We definitely won¡¯t do An¡¯an wrong.¡± Li Mei and Jiang Hai were genuinely happy to hear him say this. Although young people nowadays had started to simplify etiquette, for a family like theirs, a real wedding was held according to traditional etiquette. After all, their children would not only have to face a family after marriage, but also a very large family. Only a very formal marriage would be recognized by the family. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to tell Mom and Dad,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°I won¡¯t stay in the Zou family often after I get married. I¡¯ll live in Xiyun half the time.¡± When they heard this, they looked surprised. Then, they immediately looked at Zou Bai. They had no objections to their daughter living at home, but they did not know what the Zou family¡¯s attitude was. However, Jiang Hai and Li Mei had already thought it through. If their daughter insisted on doing this, they would support her regardless of whether the Zou family accepted it or not. Zou Fei didn¡¯t have any opinion on this. As long as his brother agreed to it, it didn¡¯t matter to him. After all, he had never been in charge. Zou Bai smiled. ¡°I support An¡¯an doing this. Although I¡¯m the head of the Zou family, An¡¯an is also the heir of the Jiang family. She should live here.¡± Hearing his words, everyone was naturally happy. The more Li Mei looked at Zou Bai, the more satisfied she became. She felt that it was not easy to find such a considerate son-in-law. He was even devoted to An¡¯an. He was really tens of thousands of times better than Si Cheng. She had completely forgotten her initial dissatisfaction with Zou Bai. She felt that he would definitely treat An¡¯an badly if he killed people like flies. The marriage was officially set. Jiang An brought the children to Beijing with Zou Bai. She had to prepare for the award ceremony. More importantly, she had to let the children get used to the Zou family. This was the first time they had come to the Zou family. Everything was so novel that they couldn¡¯t get enough of looking around. ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to stay in a hotel anymore. Our family of four will stay at home,¡± Zou Bai sighed. Previously, he had either stayed in a hotel or the Jiang family with Jiang An. It made him feel like he was a lover who couldn¡¯t see the light of day. The news of Jiang An moving into the Zou family¡¯s mansion was reported by the media immediately. They had now figured out the Zou family¡¯s intentions. They wanted to publicize the marriage between the two families, so it didn¡¯t matter what they reported. The people on the Internet also completely understood that the two of them were really getting married. From the photos, they even brought their children along. They were obviously family. Everyone was still very happy to see true love in the world. They congratulated Jiang An and Zou Bai. Zhao Yan was not in a good mood when he saw this. He was still worried about his child. Zou Bai was about to get married, and he was marrying the heir of an aristocratic family. It would not be easy for him to find a wife who could suppress Jiang An¡¯s status. Others might not know, but he knew. Those two children were clearly Zou Bai¡¯s biological children. He had gotten everything. At the thought of this, Zhao Yan gritted his teeth in jealousy. Their backgrounds were no different. Why was Zou Bai able to have such a smooth life today? Even his marriage was unbelievably perfect. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only He still had to coax Tan Si humbly. There was not a day of peace at home. Zhao Lan was going crazy every day. He collapsed weakly on the chair, hoping that the child would be born quickly. Then, he would send Tan Si away and end this torturous life. Just as he was fantasizing about the future, a servant walked over. ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan said that she wants to see you now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Zhao Yan said impatiently. The servant looked troubled. ¡°Miss Tan is making a fuss about moving to the old residence.¡± Chapter 729 - Chapter 729: Welcome In Chapter 729: Welcome In Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan was so angry that he laughed. ¡°She really dares to think about it.¡± Not to mention that he had never planned to bring her to the old residence, even if he really loved Tan Si to the point of being dizzy, it was impossible for him to marry her into the family. With Luo Xuan in the Zhao family, he was not in charge. It was wishful thinking to bring her in. Not to mention that he had long gotten tired of Tan Si and was waiting for the child to be born before ending this relationship. However, he still had to coax the other party now. Zhao Yan reluctantly went to look for Tan Si. ¡°Get Zhao Yan to come over. I don¡¯t want to stay here. We agreed that I¡¯ll move in two days. Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement? Hurry up and call him over!¡± Tan Si said crazily. She had been waiting obediently, thinking that Zhao Yan was thinking of a way to bring her back. However, a week had passed, and there was still no sign of her moving. It was as if he had made up his mind to let her give birth here. Tan Si definitely did not want to do this. She had already given him a second child and had to receive the treatment she deserved. Moreover, Jiang An was about to marry Zou Bai. She couldn¡¯t lose on such a matter. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m still thinking of a way. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Zhao Yan forced himself to smile. During this period of time, no matter how impatient he was, he always looked extremely gentle on the surface. No matter how much Tan Si messed around, he would tolerate it. This gave Tan Si the illusion that he must have been frightened by her previously. He was afraid that she would really lose herself and the child, so he treated her so gently. Once she had such thoughts, she started to be impudent. She was no longer as cautious as before and kept jumping around his bottom line. Tan Si leaned over and said, ¡°How long do you want me to wait? If you wait any longer, the child will be born. I can¡¯t let him be born outside.¡± Zhao Yan looked at her stomach. ¡°It won¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Such a promise could not make Tan Si feel at ease. She herself was someone who would not keep her promise. She shook off Zhao Yan¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose to make me give birth outside, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zhao Yan wanted to hug her so that he didn¡¯t have to look at her face. He said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think so. You can¡¯t accuse me.¡± Tan Si pushed him away. ¡°Then return Nian Nian to me. I haven¡¯t heard from him since you took him away. Have you found a new mother for him?¡± Zhao Yan tried his best not to show an angry expression. ¡°Nian Nian is following my mother now. Can you not make wild guesses?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to return Nian Nian to me!¡± Tan Si shouted. This was even more difficult than moving into the old residence. Luo Xuan now treated Tan Nian as a treasure. Not to mention leaving her side, he could not even meet his father, Zhao Yan. If not for Luo Xuan¡¯s ruthlessness, Zhao Yan would not have valued the child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach so much. He did not want the future successor to have a good relationship with Luo Xuan. Just as Zhao Yan was thinking about how to brush Tan Si off, she turned around and ran to the balcony. Half of her leg had already stepped out, scaring everyone. Half of the servants surrounded her and persuaded her to come down. The other half quickly contacted the firemen to save her. They could not let anything happen to Tan Si. Zhao Yan really had a headache. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Even I can¡¯t disobey my mother. Do you think courting death is useful?¡± He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all, he had been a young master surrounded by stars since he was young. When had he ever suffered such grievances? This time, Tan Si was really sure that he was lying to her. He had never thought of bringing her into the Zhao family. ¡°You¡¯re a big liar. I¡¯m about to give birth to your second child, but you still want me to follow you without any status!¡± Tan Si cried and shouted. Zhao Yan was furious. ¡°That¡¯s because you were willing. In the beginning, you didn¡¯t know that Tan Nian was my child. You gave birth to him just to use him as a bargaining chip to marry Si Cheng. Now, you¡¯re pregnant with this because you seduced me. I¡¯ve never forced you.¡± Although Tan Si always had bad ideas in her heart, she had always been the apple of the Tan family¡¯s eye. She felt like her face was on fire when he said that. She felt that the servants were mocking her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only On impulse, she jumped out of the window. Fortunately, the secret guard had already climbed down from the roof and reached out to grab her arm. Tan Si let out a painful cry as the secret guard forcefully pulled her back. The family doctor came over to check and said, ¡°Young Master, Miss Tan¡¯s child is fine. It¡¯s just that her arm is dislocated.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°It¡¯s good that the child is fine. Hurry up and call the doctor to treat her arm.¡± He had thought that the matter was over, but he did not expect Luo Xuan to find out. Chapter 730 - Chapter 730: Zhao Zhe Chapter 730: Zhao Zhe Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Half of the Zhao family¡¯s secret guards listened to Luo Xuan. Previously, she did not think it was necessary to care about Tan Si¡¯s matter. It was not a big deal for her son to have a lover. Although this person was Tan Nian¡¯s mother, it was enough that she took care of the child. He didn¡¯t need a mother. Furthermore, he had heard from the secret guard that Zhao Yan was already tired of Tan Si. She was a shallow and ignorant woman who liked to fool around. She was not even qualified to be her son¡¯s lover, let alone be the matriarch. However, she was still pregnant, so Luo Xuan did not interfere. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so capable. She even tried to commit suicide. She couldn¡¯t let her be a joke outside. After coaxing Tan Nian away, Luo Xuan turned to Zhao Yan and said, ¡°Since she wants to enter the house so badly, let¡¯s bring her over.¡± Zhao Yan looked up in surprise. He did not think that his mother had accepted Tan Si. As expected, Luo Xuan said, ¡°When the child is born, get rid of her so that there won¡¯t be any more trouble.¡± Tan Si did not know that her life and death had been decided. She happily packed her luggage and felt that suicide was really effective. If she could be brought into the Zhao family today, she could marry Zhao Yan tomorrow. Tan Si entered the Zhao family¡¯s old residence excitedly. Luo Xuan was playing with a jigsaw puzzle in the living room with Tan Nian. She called Tan Nian¡¯s name and was about to go over. Luo Xuan put down the teacup in her hand. It made a loud sound on the table, making her not dare to move. Tan Nian saw Tan Si and did not move, so Luo Xuan did not want to look at her directly. She said coldly, ¡°This is our Zhao family¡¯s eldest grandson, Zhao Zhe. Don¡¯t call him by the wrong name.¡± Tan Si did not expect the child¡¯s name to have been changed. Even if she wanted to change his surname, she should have called him Zhao Nian. The Zhao family had changed his full name. It was obvious that they wanted to cut off all ties with her. ¡°Auntie.¡± Tan Si refused to admit defeat. ¡°No matter what Nian Nian¡¯s name is, I was the one who gave birth to him. You have to let us reunite, right?¡± Luo Xuan looked down on Tan Si from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that his name is Zhao Zhe. As for being his biological mother, that¡¯s nonsense.¡± Tan Si widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Are you going to deny my existence?¡± ¡°You were just a lover. You don¡¯t exist in the Zhao family. Little Zhe will have a new mother in the future. You¡¯ll never be able to compare to a young lady from an aristocratic family.¡± Luo Xuan didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore and left with the child. Tan Nian wanted to talk to his mother, and kept turning back to look at Tan Si. However, he had been frightened by Luo Xuan during this period of time. He knew that he could not disobey her, so he obediently followed her. Tan Si was in complete despair. She wanted to make a scene and call Zhao Yan over. This was completely different from the life she had imagined. Zhao Lan floated over like a ghost. ¡°I advise you to be obedient. In this family, my brother doesn¡¯t have the final say. Don¡¯t even think about committing suicide. Once the child is gone, my mother can throw you down the stairs in the next second.¡± Tan Si did not dare to move. She could only stand on the spot and cry silently. Zhao Lan was especially happy to see her like this. ¡°By the way, do you hate Jiang An? She¡¯s about to hold a wedding. I heard that Zou Bai has already invited all the top wedding designers in the country and abroad. It must be a grand wedding that no one will forget.¡± As she spoke, Tan Si¡¯s expression became worse and worse. Zhao Lan was especially happy to see her in pain. If she couldn¡¯t marry Mo Shen, everyone would have to accompany her and be unhappy. The matter of the designers was indeed true. Jiang An felt a headache as she looked at the booklet in her hand. There were so many dazzling designs, but she really couldn¡¯t tell which was better. The designers also knew that this was a big business. As long as they could get Jiang An to choose them as wedding designers, they would definitely become famous internationally. It was much more important than the remuneration. Hence, they did their best to design wedding dresses that were more gorgeous than the previous ones, hoping that they would be chosen by Jiang An. Jiang An really couldn¡¯t tell what was different in the pile of long skirts. There were even people who used diamonds on the wedding dress. This way, it would definitely be very dazzling under the light, like a wedding dress in a fairy tale. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Jiang An didn¡¯t like these types of designs. It was like dressing up as a golden gift. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, Zou Bai walked over. ¡°Is there nothing you like?¡± Jiang An sighed. ¡°These people didn¡¯t design a wedding dress. I¡¯ll look like a cake tower when I wear it.¡± ¡°Pick some more. If nothing is appealing, switch to another batch,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An flipped through it mechanically and her eyes suddenly lit up. It was a fishtail wedding dress without a big tail or anything like that. The dress was just lace decoration. The veil was a style that only existed in the last century. It looked simple and generous. Chapter 731 - Chapter 731: Wedding Dress Chapter 731: Wedding Dress Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai was not surprised that Jiang An would choose this model. After he saw this album, the first thing he saw was also this model. He felt that it suited her temperament. Although the others were dazzling, they made her dizzy. An¡¯an had always liked things that were reserved. ¡°If you like it, then choose this one,¡± Zou Bai walked over and said. Jiang An was a little surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too simple? It doesn¡¯t match the Zou family¡¯s style.¡± ¡°Do you think the Zou Family is a nouveau riche?¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Your identity is there. No matter what you wear, no one will dare to talk about it.¡± Jiang An knew that Zou Bai was only saying this to comfort her. Even Sophie had to undergo national supervision, not to mention that China was closely monitoring the news of the aristocratic families. Even if they didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, they would definitely discuss it in private. Chen Xiang¡¯s matter was an example. However, Jiang An really liked this wedding dress. There was no wedding when she married Si Cheng. She was only sent to the Si family with her luggage. The marriage certificate was only made after Si Cheng woke up. From the beginning to the end, she had never been treated as a real daughter- in-law by the Si family. In their hearts, she was an existence that could be chased out at any time. Hence, when Tan Si approached Si Cheng, their entire family helped to hide it. She was no longer the Tan Ming of the past. Now that she had the ability to make her own decisions, she could not compromise with others. ¡°I want this one,¡± Jiang An said firmly as she pointed at the pattern on it. Seeing that she had let go of her worries, Zou Bai smiled. ¡°This is the Jiang An I know.¡± The Zou Family was busy preparing for the wedding. The other families also knew that they were serious and expressed their goodwill to the Zou Family. This was not only a marriage between two aristocratic families, but also a sign that the Zou Family had reached a higher level. She was not a simple young lady from an aristocratic family. She was the heir of the Jiang family and had even been awarded a title by the Queen of Country F. It really took blessings from one¡¯s ancestors to be able to marry her. Although the aristocratic families could join forces, they were also restricted. After all, they were all similar families and forces. Naturally, they hoped to strengthen themselves and did not want to help the other party live a better life. A couple who got married with such thoughts would definitely not have love. Their hearts were filled with schemes against each other, and they were just short of fighting for each other¡¯s family resources. In the end, such a marriage alliance did not lead a good life. The two families would turn a blind eye and continue to live like this. Every family was like this. However, the situation of the Jiang family and the Zou family was not within this range. The Zou family no longer needed the help of others. The Jiang family was even the local emperor of one side. In fact, both families did not want any marriage alliance. However, Zou Bai and Jiang An were together. This meant that the two very powerful families were about to unite because of their sincerity. In the days to come, they would definitely spare no effort to help the other party. There would be no place for the other families to stand. They knew that there was no way to stop it, so they could only curry favor first. During this period of time, Zou Bai had received countless banquet invitations. If not for Yi¡¯s screening, the invitations would have flooded the living room. He wondered why these people were so free to hold so many banquets. Because Zou Bai was with Jiang An, no one could disturb her. However, one of them could not be overlooked. It was an invitation letter from the Zhao family to the banquet. Even if they did not want to go, they had to reply properly. They could not ignore it like before. After all, the four aristocratic families were the same on the level. They had to give each other some respect. After Jiang An received the invitation, she fell into deep thought and said, ¡°We¡¯re getting married after all. We still have to attend such a banquet to prevent any unrealistic rumors from appearing.¡± As an engaged couple, if they did not attend the banquet, it was inevitable that people would guess that there was something inconvenient. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t go,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the future head of the Jiang family. I have to attend many banquets. How can I be afraid of these?¡± Seeing her like this, Zou Bai was really moved. He walked over and rubbed her cheeks. ¡°I know you¡¯re amazing. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Anyway, he believed that no matter what occasion it was, he could protect his An¡¯an. The two of them decided to accept the Zhao family¡¯s invitation. The other families sighed that they were indeed not qualified. If it were any other large family, they would have agreed. Jiang An didn¡¯t care what they were thinking. She was preparing to attend the award ceremony. This ceremony was held every three years. Every time a television drama was selected, it would have a lot of influence. They invited the entire production team of Legend of Gan Lan. Although they didn¡¯t say it explicitly, Jiang An felt that they weren¡¯t just going to accompany her. At least there would be a few awards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have invited so many people. Chapter 732 - Chapter 732: Award Chapter 732: Award Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This award ceremony was also the focus of the media. It was a grand occasion that happened once every three years, so she naturally could not miss it. Moreover, they had invited Jiang An. She was a regular on the cover of the recent news. If they missed it, they would be scolded by their superiors. Before the official start, many media reporters arrived and started fighting for the best filming location. In the end, it turned into a huge battle. Even the police were mobilized. It was so bad it could be on the news. Ironically the ones who were fighting were the ones writing news. After being taken away, these people covered their faces, afraid that they would be recognized. However, the group of media outlets who had run away first would not let go of such big news. They began to wave their pens and write reports. In an instant, the Internet was filled with news about this matter. Before the ceremony officially began, it was already the center of attention. Even the organizer of the award ceremony did not expect that many brands would express their desire to sponsor them and only hoped to show their logo at the ceremony. However, no matter what, the ceremony had to be held normally. Celebrities were also proud to attend this ceremony and felt that they could get more attention. Jiang An had no intention of being in the limelight. She even prepared the most ordinary gown and tried her best to keep a low profile. However, after she appeared, she was still received by the sound of shutter lights. The media was afraid that their cameras would not be able to capture her. They did not care if there was enough memory for the rest of tonight and frantically pressed the shutter. Jiang An couldn¡¯t stand everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, so she took half a step back and tried her best to hide behind the director. Gu Sheng was already worried that he wouldn¡¯t have the space to perform, so he quickly went to the media to let them take photos. However, the moment he leaned over, everyone¡¯s shutters stopped. At that moment, everyone tried their best to hold back their laughter. Fortunately, Gu Sheng¡¯s mentality was especially good. He smiled and made a peace sign. ¡°Hurry up and take photos. After today, I won¡¯t make a peace sign anymore. It will be out of print.¡± Everyone was amused by Gu Sheng and laughed out loud. The media had really captured the moment. The next day, it even made the headlines. After taking their seats, they moved to their seats and aimed the camera at the stage. They had to capture the details in time. The ceremony specially invited Zhao Liang over. After he left the television station, he had more work to do. After all, his qualifications and ability were there. As long as everyone was not blind, they could see it. As for the television station that he used to work for, the viewership ratings were getting lower and lower. It was originally a place where the various directors were unconvinced of each other and liked to criticize the program. When Zhao Liang was around, he could still make up for it and try his best to satisfy the audience. However, after he left, it became more and more chaotic. Not to mention the new programs that were broadcasted, no one even watched the old programs anymore. The sponsors were not fools. They left just because the viewership ratings were so low. Many people were mocking them for not cherishing a talent like Zhao Liang. However, that television station had stopped broadcasting recently. No one knew what they would do in the future. This kind of scenario was easy for Zhao Liang. No matter how big the ceremony was, he had hosted something like it before. If not for the fact that he liked freedom, he would have entered the national radio station. With him making jokes on stage, everyone laughed many times below. In this atmosphere, the awards were given out one by one. When they read the best screenplay of the year, everyone started to hold their breaths. The others were just small fights. This award represented the best screenplay in the past three years. If they could win this award, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting investments anymore. All the major investors would look at the winner. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The media was also paying attention to Zhao Liang¡¯s words. He had no intention of keeping them in suspense. He directly opened the award envelope and said, ¡°The crew that won the Best Screenplay award is¡¯The Legend of Gan Lan. The other production teams quickly revealed expressions as if they had expected it. They were afraid that the media would take photos of their bad expressions. In the end, they would say that they were not satisfied with the award for Legend of Gan Lan. That would be very embarrassing. As the director, Gu Sheng should go on stage to receive the award on behalf of the production team, but he pulled Jiang An up and pushed her up while she was in disbelief. She still wanted to pull the director, but the other party was sitting very steadily. It was obvious that he did not want to go up. In the end, Jiang An could only walk up and take the award under everyone¡¯s gaze. She said, ¡°I¡¯m accepting this honor on behalf of the entire production team today. The success of ¡®Legend of Gan Lan¡¯ today is thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work. It¡¯s also because of the audience¡¯s love that this award was given. Thank you for your support of our production team. There will be better works coming up. Many of the stories will be adapted from my personal experience. Thank you for your support.¡± Chapter 733 - Chapter 733: Movie Queen Chapter 733: Movie Queen Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An spoke very appropriately and affirmed the contributions of the production team while letting everyone look forward to their next work. The people below quickly applauded. Jiang An elegantly walked off the stage with the trophy. She thought that this was all that she had today, but after a while, Zhao Liang started to give out the Best Actress Award again. This was equivalent to the Movie Queen at this award ceremony. To be able to hold this ceremony once every three years, this ceremony naturally had its own status. The people who won the Best Actress Award were all called Best Actress by the entire country. All the actresses began to smile elegantly, ready to hear the name. Even if they didn¡¯t get it themselves, they had to make their expressions impeccable. They couldn¡¯t leave any evidence of dissatisfaction behind. At this moment, Zhao Liang deliberately kept them in suspense. He opened the envelope and took a look at it himself. Then, he closed it with a surprised expression, causing everyone¡¯s mood to fluctuate. The actresses turned their faces into masks, afraid that there would be any fluctuations. At this very tense moment, Zhao Liang opened the envelope again. This time, his expression was much calmer, as if he agreed with this outcome. Someone like him could not take it anymore. An actor who had won many Best Actor awards said, ¡°Stop torturing me like this. Hurry up and announce who it is.¡± Zhao Liang teased, ¡°Are you in such a hurry because your wife asked you to come home for dinner?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a big deal to go home to my wife for dinner. If you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll leave,¡± the Best Actor said with a smile. With the two of them interrupting, everyone present forgot their nervousness and laughed out loud. Zhao Liang did not continue to open the envelope and read, ¡°Who has won the Best Actress Award? Let us congratulate Jiang An!¡± The audience immediately applauded thunderously. Not to mention that Jiang An had indeed performed well this year, the viewership ratings of her Legend of Gan Lan had crushed other television dramas. It could be said that everyone watched Legend of Gan Lan. Moreover, her status was different from other female celebrities. The Jiang and Zou families behind her were all important figures. No one dared to anger her. Jiang An really did not expect to receive an award. After all, she had only debuted not long ago and did not have any outstanding works. She was not on the same level as other actresses. However, she was someone who had even participated in the coronation ceremony. This scene was nothing. She quickly adjusted her expression and stood up to go on stage again. After taking the trophy from Zhao Liang, Jiang An bowed deeply to the audience, turned around, and bowed in the direction of the media. She said, ¡°Thankyou, everyone. I really don¡¯t deserve this award. Everyone likes me because of the role of Gan Lan, but this role is the result of everyone¡¯s hard work; I cannot take credit alone. I sincerely thank everyone here.¡± Jiang An¡¯s attitude was very humble. She pushed all the credit to others, as if she was not worthy of this award. For a newcomer who had made a name for herself in the entertainment industry, her attitude was really unexpected. It was really a personality that people liked. Jiang An lifted her skirt and went down. She wanted to return to the middle of the production team, but Zou Bai suddenly appeared with a bouquet of flowers. He stood below the stage and looked at Jiang An. The head of the Zou family, who was cold to outsiders, had a faint smile on his face, but everyone could tell how happy he was. ¡°An¡¯an, congratulations on the award.¡± He walked over and handed her flowers. Jiang An immediately became shy. She didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to appear on this occasion. Ever since the two of them were on the variety show, this was the first time they had officially appeared in front of the media. She took the flowers shyly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here, of course I have to come,¡± Zou Bai said gently. Jiang An hid her face behind the flowers. ¡°When did you learn to say such sweet nothings?¡± Zou Bai held her hand generously. ¡°I only say sweet nothings to you.¡± The two of them walked to their seats and sat down. The moment Gu Sheng saw Zou Bai, he asked someone to give up their seats. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only They sat down affectionately. The people present did not dare to say anything and pretended that they did not see anything. The media turned off their cameras and focused their cameras on the two of them. Someone even recorded their entire conversation. This was an exclusive report that could not be missed. What happened in the award ceremony after this was no longer important. Zou Bai¡¯s appearance became the most important news. The next day, they didn¡¯t even pay much attention to the awards report. Instead, Zou Bai¡¯s photos flew everywhere. When Chen Xiang saw this, she smashed her phone, scaring Ye Ying into silence. ¡°I must see them. I don¡¯t believe Zou Bai has forgotten about me so quickly,¡± Chen Xiang said fiercely. Chapter 734 - Chapter 734: Zhao Family Banquet Chapter 734: Zhao Family Banquet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Chen Xiang finished speaking, she looked at Ye Ying in disbelief. Could it be that she had to think of a way herself? Although she was a well-known manager, she was only well-known overseas. She did not know many people in China. Even if she went, she would only embarrass herself. ¡°Chen Xiang, calm down first. This matter isn¡¯t that easy. The two of them are extraordinary people. How can we meet them just like that?¡± Ye Ying analyzed for her. However, Chen Xiang did not listen to a single word. She was already agitated by the news of the two of them getting married. She was just short of running outside and going crazy. ¡°What a piece of trash.¡± Chen Xiang looked at her disdainfully. ¡°I still have to do it myself. After returning to her room, Chen Xiang dialed a number. ¡°I want an invitation from the Zhao family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± the caller asked. Chen Xiang lied the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°Zou Bai is going to attend. I¡¯ll go and find out if he knows that the church is expanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get it for you,¡± the man promised. After hanging up the phone, the church member asked, ¡°Chen Xiang is so crazy about Zou Bai. Can we trust that she will work for us?¡± ¡°Even if that wasn¡¯t her original intention, she would still cause some trouble to disturb Zou Bai¡¯s vision. With her around, I don¡¯t think anyone will notice what we did.¡± Those who heard him looked enlightened and felt that he was really scheming. Of course, Zhao Yan wouldn¡¯t be stingy with this invitation, but he still reminded them to be careful and not let Zou Bai notice them. On the day of the banquet, the Zhao family had meticulously arranged everything. This was also Zhao Yan¡¯s selfish motive. He felt that this would show his identity and prevent everyone from only looking at Zou Bai. Zhao Yan had always liked to compete with Zou Bai. If he couldn¡¯t even win at his own family¡¯s banquet, that would really be a huge joke. Tan Si had originally wanted to participate as well. She felt that if she could attend such an occasion, it would be an acknowledgment of her status. It would make everyone think that she was definitely the mistress of the house. There was no way Luo Xuan would agree, let alone the rest of the Zhao family. Although Zhao Yan had said on the show that Tan Si was his girlfriend, all the aristocratic families knew what was going on. If they really wanted to be together, they would announce her as his fiancee. It was a taboo for families like theirs to be discovered when they were dating. If they dated too much, they would be labeled as flirtatious. It would be fine if it was a child who was not valued in the family who did this. Zhao Yan was the heir of the Zhao family. His relationships and marriage were planned. No one thought that Tan Si could marry into the Zhao family. The difference in status between the two families was huge. The Tan family was not considered a rich family to begin with, let alone now that they were living on the streets. If not for their daughter, Tan Si, supporting them and bringing them to other places to settle down, they would really have to beg on the streets. Initially, Tan Si wanted to persevere and continue making a fuss, but Luo Xuan¡¯s deterrence was too great. When she put on a cold expression, Tan Si did not dare to speak. In the end, she could only stay in her room obediently and not mention anything about going out again. The Zhao family had invited many people to this banquet. Even the Wang family of Ying Chuan and the Li family of Ji Zhou had been invited. Since they could be called the four aristocratic families, they naturally had forces that kept each other in check in the capital. Although these two families lived in the ancestral land, no one doubted their control over the capital. Therefore, many small families also racked their brains to participate. It was good to get to know each other. When Jiang An got out of the car, she was a little surprised. ¡°There are actually so many people here.¡± Zou Bai supported her. ¡°This has always been the style of the Zhao family¡¯s banquet.¡± Zhao Yan stood at the door to welcome the guests. They were really not used to seeing him smile. When he saw Zou Bai, he quickly walked over. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Fourth Master Zou here. Miss Jiang is still so beautiful. I wish the two of you a blissful marriage in advance.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It had to be said that Zhao Yan¡¯s words were quite pleasing. Zou Bai was in a rare good mood when facing him. ¡°I invited your family. Why don¡¯t I see the children?¡± Zhao Yan said deliberately. Zou Bai knew that he had rejoiced too early. This person couldn¡¯t say anything good. Of course, Zhao Yan knew that the two children were Zou Bai¡¯s, but outsiders didn¡¯t know. He wanted them to discuss it. Anyway, as long as Zou Bai wasn¡¯t happy, he would be happy. ¡°The children have to sleep early at night, so we won¡¯t let them come here. They¡¯ll naturally follow us when they¡¯re older.¡± Jiang An said this very naturally, as if it was nothing. Chapter 735 - Chapter 735: Wang Mian Chapter 735: Wang Mian Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An¡¯s calm attitude made Zhao Yan unable to say anything. He could only give up on this topic. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go in.¡± Jiang An held Zou Bai¡¯s arm and smiled. After entering, Zou Bai said, ¡°An¡¯an, you¡¯re really amazing. I saw that Zhao Yan almost couldn¡¯t maintain his expression just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s just targeting me, but he had to use the children as a topic of conversation. I¡¯m saying that this is letting him off too easily,¡± Jiang An said. Her ability to talk was increasing day by day. Ordinary people would not be able to withstand her sarcasm. Before they could say anything else, someone came over to talk to them. ¡°Zou Bai, you¡¯re getting married soon. You still have time to attend the banquet. Looks like you¡¯re not busy enough.¡± This person dared to speak to Zou Bai in a teasing tone. It was obvious that he was somebody familiar. Zou Bai smiled when he faced his family, but he was still expressionless to outsiders. He was much gentler to this person. ¡°Wang Mian, if you¡¯re free, come and help. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Wang Mian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going. You definitely won¡¯t pay me.¡± After saying that, he immediately lowered his head slightly to Jiang An. ¡°If this beautiful lady invites me, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡± Zou Bai looked at him. ¡°You think you¡¯re living too long, right?¡± ¡°I still want to live to a hundred years old.¡± Wang Mian took two steps back. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡± Zou Bai introduced him to Jiang An. ¡°This is Wang Mian, the heir of the Ying Chuan Wang family. He was also an alumnus of my university back then.¡± Jiang An extended her hand and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang An.¡± Wang Mian stopped joking and greeted Jiang An seriously. Although her self-introduction was very simple, it was completely based on her. It was not someone¡¯s child or fiancee, but Jiang An. This meant that she had complete self-respect and thought of herself as an independent personality. Not many daughters of aristocratic families had such awareness. They were different from ordinary girls. From a young age, the family had taught them to prioritize the honor of the family. Their lives had to be entrusted to others. At home, they had to rely on their parents and when they got married, they would rely on their husbands. Wang Mian smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jiang An is really admirable.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t understand his statement. Wang Mian did not explain anything. He just chatted with her about some harmless topics. Zhao Yan noticed the situation here and walked over. ¡°The banquet is about to officially begin. Everyone is chatting so happily. What are you talking about?¡± Wang Mian suddenly stopped talking. It was obvious that he did not like him. Zhao Yan remembered this reaction in his heart, but he still pretended not to care. In the past, when Zhao Yan compared himself to Zou Bai, he would always subconsciously imitate him, causing him to put on a very cold appearance. However, Zou Bai always had friends by his side. He was the only one who acted alone. Even the heir of the Wang family had a good relationship with him. He surrounded him every day and chatted about something. Zhao Yan wanted to rope in Wang Mian. This way, he could be considered to have won against Zou Bai. However, Wang Mian¡¯s attitude towards him had never been good. He could not even say a few words to rope him in. As long as he saw him, he would find an opportunity to leave. As for the Li family in Ji Zhou, their personality was even stranger. They only stayed in domestic universities for a year and then went overseas without any news. It was said that they would be back this year, but the Li family had not mentioned this matter until now. It seemed to be just a rumor. This time, it was another child from the Li family¡¯s side branch who attended the banquet. He sat there like a mascot and smiled at everyone, but if they were to talk about anything else, he would know nothing. ¡°Why did you stop speaking the moment I arrived?¡± Zhao Yan asked. Wang Mian grinned. ¡°I¡¯m tired of speaking, let¡¯s sit down and have something to drink.¡± After saying that, he walked elsewhere. It was obvious that he wanted to ignore him to the end. Zhao Yan really wanted to lose his temper, but Luo Xuan came out with the child in her arms. He knew that he had to endure it no matter what. After all, this banquet was meant to introduce Tan Nian to everyone. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If it was just for Zhao Yan himself, Luo Xuan would never have agreed to hold such a big banquet. Thinking of this, Zhao Yan felt angry. He was about the same age as Zou Bai, but he still had to be restrained by his mother. He couldn¡¯t even make the decision for a banquet. He had to think of a way to snatch the power from Luo Xuan¡¯s hands and become the real head of the Zhao family. When Jiang An saw Tan Nian being carried out, she said in surprise, ¡°Are they going to acknowledge this child?¡± The birth of a child from an aristocratic family and being recognized were two different things. Tan Nian, who was born outside, needed the family¡¯s recognition even more. Previously, the Zhao family had not reacted for a long time. Everyone thought that Tan Nian would always be an illegitimate child, but now, it seemed like that was not the case. Chapter 736 - Chapter 736: No Mother Chapter 736: No Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An felt that something was amiss because it was Luo Xuan who was carrying Tan Nian. If she really admitted his identity, she should have asked Tan Si to come out too. After all, a child could not live without a mother. If she only acknowledged the child and not the mother, there would be a huge problem in the future. Zhao Yan would definitely get married. Tan Nian was the eldest son, but he was not the child of the Zhao family¡¯s Madam. Even his real mother was not by his side. It was equivalent to being alone and helpless. Luo Xuan smiled and said, ¡°Thank you everyone for attending the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. I invited everyone here today to ask you to bear witness. The child in my arms is the eldest grandson of the Zhao family, Zhao Zhe.¡± Tan Nian¡¯s face was no secret. He had been on variety shows with Tan Si and everyone knew his true identity. However, Luo Xuan was clearly trying to deny everything that had happened. Even his name had to be changed. It was obvious that it was not as simple as acknowledging this child. Luo Xuan wanted Tan Nian to disappear from the world. From now on, there would only be Zhao Zhe. ¡°This child is so cute. Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± an older woman asked. She had a certain status in the capital¡¯s social circle, and because she was old and respected, only she dared to ask such a question. Luo Xuan was not angry. She seemed to be waiting for this sentence. ¡°This child¡¯s mother is Zhao Yan¡¯s girlfriend. We were already preparing for their wedding, but an accident happened and she unfortunately passed away. However, Zhao Zhe is a child of the Zhao family. There¡¯s no reason for him to be left outside. Today, please be witnesses, lest someone jumps out and says something bad in the future.¡± With just a few words, she had changed his identity. She could even say something like death. Was Luo Xuan trying to shut everyone up? After leaving the banquet today, no one could mention Tan Nian and Tan Si. Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I think Tan Si definitely doesn¡¯t know about this.¡± According to her personality, if she knew, she would definitely turn the world upside down. She would not accept that she had become a dead person no matter what. Luo Xuan had never taken Tan Si¡¯s wishes to heart. In her eyes, she had always been the only one. That woman was just Zhao Zhe¡¯s medium to come to the world. Since the Madam of the Zhao family had already said so, the others could only smile and agree. They should not interfere in other people¡¯s family matters. There were even some small families who wanted to curry favor with the Zhao family. They surrounded Zhao Zhe and praised him. Originally, Luo Xuan disdained being flattered, but even her grandson smiled when they praised him. Jiang An sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to him in the future. Mom won¡¯t be recognized, and Dad doesn¡¯t seem to care. Fortunately, he has a grandmother who cares about him, but children still want parents.¡± ¡°We have no way of interfering in other people¡¯s family matters. After all, he¡¯s the recognized eldest grandson of the Zhao family. No matter what, he will have his share of the family business. We can still live our lives,¡± Zou Bai comforted Jiang An. Thinking about it, it made sense. As a child of an aristocratic family, he was better off than ordinary people. Wang Mian was busy chatting with the others. During this period of time, the Wang family had been looking for more business allies, so he attended such banquets everywhere. Jiang An and Zou Bai were happy to be free. They sat in a corner and chatted. The others knew at a glance that they were a loving couple. ¡°People still have to have some faith. Only then can they have the motivation to live. I¡¯m happy every day now. This is especially good for my health.¡± Zheng Fan was talking loudly. Jiang An smiled. ¡°There are still people preaching here?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s curiosity was piqued by the word faith and he listened carefully. Zheng Fan was talking about the benefits of his faith, but it sounded very strange. It didn¡¯t seem to be any religion recognized by the government. He started to have doubts in his heart, but he soon had no time to think about it. Chen Xiang walked towards him step by step. Zou Bai really didn¡¯t want to see Chen Xiang. After all, her father had saved his life. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he couldn¡¯t touch Chen Xiang. However, she had become a hidden danger again. She always wanted to cause trouble to disturb him and An¡¯an. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°Zou Bai, it¡¯s been a long time since we last met. I heard that you¡¯re getting married. I wonder if I have the honor to attend?¡± Chen Xiang smiled. Jiang An was the first to speak. ¡°We only invite family members to our wedding. We won¡¯t give Miss Chen an invitation.¡± ¡°I thought I could be considered family. After all, the Zou Family raised me.¡± Chen Xiang looked at Zou Bai with a pitiful gaze. However, Zou Bai did not pity her. He said mercilessly, ¡°That¡¯s compensation for your father. Strictly speaking, the Zou family did not raise you.¡± The expression on Chen Xiang¡¯s face seemed to freeze. She paused for a moment and her smile became even brighter. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to repay you, but I¡¯m a grateful person. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll try my best to repay you.¡± Chapter 737 - Chapter 737: Congratulations Chapter 737: Congratulations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios ¡°If you really want to repay me, then go do more charity work to help others.¡± Zou Bai still didn¡¯t want to make things too unpleasant. Even if he only hated Chen Xiang, he still had to remember that her father had saved his life. As for others, he could just deal with them directly. He could only deal with Chen Xiang coldly, hoping that she could figure it out herself. Back then, Chen Xiang¡¯s father had died tragically. If he hadn¡¯t stepped forward and died, it would have been Zou Bai. This kindness couldn¡¯t be repaid with money. That was why he had brought Chen Xiang back to the country. He had wanted to use the Zou family¡¯s power to give her a stable and carefree life. He didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. Chen Xiang understood the rejection in his words, but she still took a step forward. ¡°Zou Bai, I don¡¯t believe that you have no feelings for me from the beginning to the end. I¡¯ve accompanied you for so many years. You should have some pity, right?¡± ¡°At first, I did. You cried every day after losing your father. I was the reason for your father¡¯s death. Of course, I felt guilty,¡± Zou Bai calmly explained. ¡°But I¡¯ve never let your father down. I¡¯ve tried my best to arrange everything for you so that you can live a stable and rich life. As for your so-called companionship, don¡¯t lie to yourself. We only see each other five times a year. It¡¯s not even as frequent as me meeting the servants at home.¡± Chen Xiang bit her lip and looked at Zou Bai unwillingly. ¡°Even if what you said is true, are you sincere to Jiang An? It¡¯s just a marriage between aristocratic families. I don¡¯t believe that the two of you can have love in such a short period of time.¡± Zou Bai wasn¡¯t moved by this question because he knew very well that An¡¯an and he were in a sincere love. ¡°Chen Xiang, there¡¯s no need to tell you about my relationship with An¡¯an, but she¡¯s my future wife. She¡¯s about to become the Madam of the Zou Family, and she¡¯ll be my only lover in this lifetime.¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was firm. After saying that, he turned around and left. It was obvious that Chen Xiang did not understand what he was saying, so she did not want to waste time on such things. Zou Bai returned to Jiang An¡¯s side. His first action was to interlock his fingers with hers. The two of them looked at each other and smiled sweetly. Wang Mian said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes since he left but you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve been apart for half your lives. I feel a toothache just looking at it.¡± ¡°If you have a toothache, go see a doctor.¡± Zou Bai showed no mercy. Chen Xiang stared at Zou Bai with a dark gaze. There was a monstrous jealousy in her heart, and she wished she could burn Jiang An to ashes. However, she also understood that Jiang An was not someone she could touch. Even if she had the church behind her, they would not help. The most important thing now was to quietly expand. She could not be discovered by the Zou family. Jiang An and Zou Bai were so close, so they were naturally together. Chen Xiang reached into her bag and took out a small bottle of potion. This was given to high-level believers by the church. It had a magical effect. She looked at the loving backs of the two people in the distance and made a decision in her heart. Even if she would be held accountable by the Church in the future, even if Zou Bai would be angry because of this, she did not care. She lived in this world to love Zou Bai. Since she loved him so passionately, she had to get him. Chen Xiang turned around and quietly walked to an empty place. She hid behind a pillar and silently watched everything in the banquet hall. She had to figure out the structure of the buildings here first. Compared to Luo Xuan, who was carrying a child, Jiang An and Zou Bai were not surrounded by so many people. The people from the small families did not dare to come over. Zou Bai¡¯s reputation was well-known in China. They knew how ruthless this person was. He killed without batting an eyelid. Naturally, they were afraid. Only a few big families came over to greet them and say a few words of blessing. Everyone was very happy. Wang Mian stood at the side and occasionally said something that made people laugh. Everything looked so harmonious. Zhao Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when she saw how happy Jiang An was. She thought that she would be able to see Mo Shen at this banquet, but she didn¡¯t expect him to reject the invitation directly because his health was not good and he still needed to recuperate. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only However, Zhao Lan knew that when Jiang An was overseas, it was Mo Shen who stayed in the Jiang family to take care of the children. There were also photos taken by the media of him bringing the children to the park. He looked very healthy. Mo Shen didn¡¯t want to come because he didn¡¯t want to see her. Zhao Lan understood this fact that made her very sad. She loved Mo Shen deeply and was unwilling to put her bad emotions on him. That hatred landed on Jiang An. ¡°Why do you have so much love and still want to snatch my Mo Shen away? I won¡¯t let you have it easy,¡± Zhao Lan muttered to herself. After saying that, she walked straight towards Jiang An and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t congratulated Miss Jiang yet. She¡¯s about to marry into the Zou family. Congratulations!¡± Chapter 738 - Ex-Husband Ex-Husband Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Lan¡¯s tone was very strange. One couldn¡¯t hear her blessings on this matter at all. It was more like she was being sarcastic, saying that Jiang An had married into the Zou family. After all, the Zou family was the head of the four old families in China. No family could compare to the Zou family. Jiang An held Zou Bai and gestured to hand it to him. He said, ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Miss Zhao. This is indeed something worth celebrating.¡± After all, they were still in the Zhao family¡¯s territory. It was not good to quarrel with the Zhao family¡¯s young lady. It was better to take a step back and save everyone¡¯s face. ¡°I heard that Miss Jiang¡¯s ex-husband is missing. If he hears that you¡¯re married, he¡¯ll probably be very sad. Didn¡¯t Miss Jiang think of finding him? After all, he¡¯s the children¡¯s biological father.¡± Zhao Lan didn¡¯t realize that Jiang An had given in at all. Jiang An didn¡¯t care about anything else. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t affect her. However, if the children were involved, she wouldn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s reputation. Jiang An turned around and walked up to Zhao Lan. Her face was so calm that there was no expression, but her body emitted a terrifying aura, as if she was about to take out a knife and kill her in the next second. Zhao Lan had never experienced such a thing before. At most, her family ignored her. The only setback was that Mo Shen avoided her. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Zhao Lan raised her head and tried not to look so afraid. She knew that she could not lose in terms of aura now. She was the eldest daughter of the Zhao family. Jiang An chuckled. ¡°I just want to know why Miss Zhao misses my ex-husband so much. Could it be that she can¡¯t forget past relationships? No wonder the Mo Family came to break off the engagement. Mo Shen still doesn¡¯t dare to leave Xiyun. There must be something in the capital that scares him.¡± Everyone present widened their eyes. They knew that Jiang An would retaliate, but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at talking. She immediately shifted all her attention to Zhao Lan. After all, no one had mentioned Si Cheng just now. She was the one who said something unpleasant the moment she came up. It was not wrong to say that she was thinking about someone else¡¯s ex-husband. She even brought up the matter of the Mo Family and the Zhao Family breaking off the engagement. Back then, no one knew about the private matters between the two families. They thought that Mo Shen was not in good health and did not want to hold Zhao Lan back, but now, it did not sound like that. Mo Shen indeed lived in Xiyun and did not return to Beijing. He said that he wanted to recuperate there, but on second thought, the Mo Family was the best at medicine. Wouldn¡¯t staying in the Mo Family be more conducive for recuperation? Why did he have to travel thousands of miles to Xiyun? Could it be that something happened when they broke off the engagement that made Mo Shen unwilling to come back even now? Everyone looked at each other and did not dare to speak. However, they began to have many guesses about this matter. They could only wait to go back and discuss it quickly. Zhao Lan¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. She said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here to divert attention. I asked you why you didn¡¯t look for your ex- husband and even brought his children while marrying someone else. I have nothing to do with him.¡± Jiang An really didn¡¯t understand. As the eldest daughter of the Zhao family, Zhao Lan had a status that many people envied. She could receive the best education and live the best life. On this foundation, she could do many things. Whether it was for herself or for others, she could live a very comfortable life. Whether she was traveling or busy with her work, there would always be something to prove her worth. However, she only focused on her relationship and even took her anger out on her. It was an objective fact that Mo Shen didn¡¯t like Zhao Lan. His existence didn¡¯t affect them at all. Even if she didn¡¯t reunite with Mo Shen, he wouldn¡¯t like Zhao Lan. However, the other party wanted to blame her for her mistake, as if she was the source of all evil. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An looked at Zhao Lan coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t look for him because I didn¡¯t want to. Why should I care about an ex-husband who doesn¡¯t have any feelings? He¡¯s already so old. Wherever he goes has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°The children have nothing to do with Si Cheng. I¡¯ve been taking care of them since they were born. You can¡¯t snatch the children away just because you¡¯re related by blood. The children agreed to my marriage with Zou Bai. Our entire family is very happy. There¡¯s no need to trouble Miss Zhao to worry.¡± Zou Bai also said, ¡°Miss Zhao misses Si Cheng so much. Why don¡¯t I help you find him? The two of you are quite compatible.¡± Zhao Lan was about to go crazy from anger. She had already mentioned Si Cheng. Why was Zou Bai still on Jiang An¡¯s side? Could he tolerate his wife being with someone else? If Zou Bai knew what she was thinking, he would have rolled his eyes on the spot. What era was this? Why was she still humiliating him? He loved Jiang An, not Jiang An¡¯s ex-husband. Chapter 739 - Inheritance Inheritance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan had also heard the commotion here. In fact, he did not think that it was bad for his sister to provoke Zou Bai and Jiang An, but it was obvious that she had failed and was humiliated. Luo Xuan felt a headache coming on. This banquet was not for Zhao Lan to quarrel with others. She told Zhao Yan to quickly resolve the matter, ¡°Don¡¯t let your sister embarrass herself here.¡± Zhao Yan brought Zhao Yi over and said with a smile, ¡°Zhao Lan must have drunk too much because she was too happy. Please don¡¯t mind what she said wrong.¡± After saying that, he grabbed Zhao Lan¡¯s hand and was about to leave when she shook him off. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink at all. Jiang An, why are you pretending to be gentle and generous here? You¡¯re clearly someone who has given birth before, but you still seduced Zou Bai to marry you. What a scheming and good method!¡± Jiang An¡¯s children were not a secret. Everyone knew of the existence of the two little cuties, but Zou Bai himself did not say anything, so it was even more impossible for them to mention it. Zhao Lan¡¯s words were so bold that even Zhao Yan felt that she had gone overboard. If Zou Bai got angry because of this, the Zhao family would not be in the right. Zou Bai was not angry. He held Jiang An¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi are my children. They will inherit everything from me in the future. Back then, I was the one who fell in love with An¡¯an and pursued her hard. It was not easy for her to accept me. Being able to marry An¡¯an is the greatest blessing in my life. Miss Zhao, you don¡¯t have to tell me what to do.¡± When Zhao Lan heard this, she forgot to struggle. Zou Bai lowered his head in public and said that he had pursued Jiang An. This was simply lowering his status. Moreover, he said that the two children would inherit everything from him, which meant that they would have the right to inheritance from the Zou family. No one knew what to say. They were sure that Zou Bai really loved Jiang An and could even give her children the right to inherit. As for the words ¡°my children¡±, they were automatically ignored by everyone. They thought that Zou Bai was raising the status of the two children, which meant that it was the same for stepchildren and biological children. It took them a long time to realize that Zou Bai had already told them the truth. Zhao Yan recovered from the shock and quickly dragged Zhao Lan away. He could not let her continue talking nonsense. ¡°It¡¯s our Zhao family¡¯s fault. Lan Lan has been a little depressed recently. Taking medicine has stimulated her nerves. Coupled with the fact that she was drunk just now, she spouted nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± Zhao Yan said. Jiang An turned her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Zou Bai also didn¡¯t say anything. The two of them pretended not to hear him. Zhao Yan felt that he was in the wrong and quickly retreated. Looking at Zhao Lan being forcefully dragged away, Jiang An sighed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s very simple to make a woman lose everything. Just tell everyone that she¡¯s a lunatic. How terrifying.¡± She had no intention of forgiving Zhao Lan. She just felt that this method was shocking. Zou Bai patted her hand. ¡°This is all her own fault. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this if she had stopped talking in time.¡± The banquet hall finally quietened down. Everyone tacitly began to talk about other things and returned to a harmonious scene, as if nothing had happened just now. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her, Chen Xiang lifted her skirt and quietly walked to the back of the house. She saw many servants guarding a corner. It was a small building built alone, far away from the other villas. She felt that there must be someone living inside, someone who could not show their face at the banquet. Otherwise, there would not be so many people guarding here. She took out the binoculars from her bag and found a good angle to look at the window of the small building. There was a round figure lying there. She looked at it for a long time before confirming that the person who had changed drastically was Tan Si. Then everything would make sense. The Zhao family wanted a child and not a mother, but there was another child in Tan Si¡¯s stomach. They could only hide her here. She just did not know what Tan Si thought about what had just happened. Or could it be that the Zhao family had not told her at all that the child was no longer hers in all sorts of ways? With the Zhao family¡¯s strength, they could even change the birth certificate. As time passed and the child grew up, there were no records of the biological mother in society or the law. When Zhao Yan¡¯s marriage gets registered with his future wife¡¯s name, there would not be any traces of Tan Si. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang thought for a while. It was better to tell Tan Si. With her bad temper, she would definitely cause a ruckus. The more chaotic the situation was, the more beneficial it would be for her subsequent plan. She only had this one chance. She had to succeed. Chen Xiang looked at the servants and shouted, ¡°Where are my earrings? My earrings are missing!¡± The servants knew that the people attending the banquet were of high status, so one of them quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Miss, are you looking for something?¡± Chen Xiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m missing a diamond earring. Hurry up and help me look for it.¡± Chapter 740 - Looking for Earrings Looking for Earrings Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The servant was a little hesitant. She did not know if she should help Chen Xiang. After all, their main mission was to guard here and not let Tan Si have the chance to escape. Chen Xiang could tell what they were thinking and deliberately pretended to be domineering. ¡°I¡¯m an esteemed guest invited by your Zhao family. I asked you to help find something and made so many excuses. Could it be that you want to hide the earrings and take them away?¡± As she spoke, she lifted her skirt and walked back, looking like she was going to complain to someone. The servants quickly stopped her. It was not a big deal to find an earring. If it really got out, they would definitely be at a disadvantage. In order to satisfy the guests, the main family would only punish them. ¡°Miss, please wait. We¡¯ll find it for you now,¡± the servant said. Chen Xiang looked at her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do this earlier? I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. As long as you find my earrings, the matter will be over.¡± Leaving a few people to guard the door, the servants spread out to look for the earrings. The diamond earring on Chen Xiang¡¯s ear sparkled. It was obvious that they were expensive. Everyone searched carefully, afraid that they would accidentally step on them. Such a commotion naturally could not be hidden from Tan Si. When she saw the large group of people almost lying on the ground looking for something, she was puzzled as to what had happened. She opened the window to listen to the sound. Zhao Yan was afraid that she would jump off the building again. The outside of the window was reinforced with an anti-theft net, so Tan Si could only stick to the window. Chen Xiang noticed that Tan Si was listening and said loudly, ¡°You have to find my earrings quickly. I still have to go to the banquet in front to congratulate Mrs. Zhao. The Zhao family finally has a eldest grandson. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll get a daughter-in-law. When the time comes, the child will have a mother. Mrs. Zhao said that this child will be under the name of a legitimate daughter-in-law in the future. It¡¯s no different from having her own child.¡± Tan Si was originally listening quietly, but when she heard the second half of the sentence, she couldn¡¯t help it. Although she had heard from Luo Xuan on the first day she entered the house that she wanted to find a better mother for the child, she thought that it was just a joke. Even if she really had the heart to do so, it would take time. Tan Si thought that Luo Xuan only felt that she was not worthy of Zhao Yan. When she gave birth to the child, she would try to please him. On account of the two children, Luo Xuan had to give her some face. If she could win over Zhao Yan¡¯s heart, there was still a chance of her marrying into the family. Tan Si believed that everything was man-made. It was just like how she did not want to marry a vegetable in the past, so she pushed Jiang An out to replace her. When Si Cheng woke up, she would still be able to seduce him. If not for those coincidences, she would have married into a rich family long ago. She knew that she could no longer sit still and wait for death. She had to fight for a chance of survival. The servant did not dare to speak to Chen Xiang, but since the esteemed guest had spoken, she could not pretend to be mute. She said carefully, ¡°Our young master is indeed lovable. Madam especially likes him.¡± No one could find fault with this. The servant thought that nothing would go wrong. However, Chen Xiang was waiting for someone to talk to her. She smiled and said, ¡°Zhao Zhe is the eldest grandson of the Zhao family. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s a smart child. Mrs. Zhao said that his biological mother has already passed away. After a few years, no one will remember who this child¡¯s biological mother is and record her under the name of the future mistress. Even if it¡¯s legal, it has nothing to do with his biological mother, so as not to be affected.¡± Tan Si¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. It was fine if she wanted to find a wife for Zhao Yan, but she actually said that she was dead? If what this person said was true, then what was she? Logically speaking, even if she didn¡¯t want her to enter the house, there was no need to lie. She had brought her child on television, so there was only one possibility. The Zhao family wanted something to happen to her. Tan Si got up and quietly walked to the first floor. There were so many guests at the Zhao residence today. She had to seize this opportunity. From the window, she could see that the servants were all helping on the other side. As long as she ran faster out of this door, she could run straight to the banquet hall. ¡°Aiyo, my stomach hurts,¡± Tan Si shouted. The servants guarding the door hurriedly opened the door when they heard the sound. Previously, something had almost happened. They had finally recovered a little. If anything else happened, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to live. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only When the door opened, they did not discover anyone. Tan Si, who was hiding behind the door, took the opportunity to run out. Chen Xiang felt admiration for her. Although she was here to cause trouble, she did not expect this person to be so reckless as to run out now with such a big stomach. ¡°Miss Tan, you can¡¯t leave this place!¡± The servant was frightened and quickly chased after her. The others also wanted to help, but Chen Xiang stopped them. ¡°If you leave like this, what will happen to my earrings?¡± The servants hesitated for a moment, causing them to not chase after her in time. Chapter 741 - Havoc at the Banquet Havoc at the Banquet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si did not dare to stop running. She knew that she had to seize this opportunity. If the servants caught up with her and brought her back, there would really be nothing she could do. If she had to watch as her child was claimed to not belong to her, and had to be kicked out of the house, she would rather go all out today. Tan Si hugged her tummy as the wind blew under her feet. She really left the servants behind. She had been pampered by her family since she was young, and Jiang An was at her beck and call. Such a life was too good for her. Hence, no matter what, she had to live like this for the rest of her life. However, she did not expect so many things to happen and her family to fall. However, the heavens were still on her side. The unexpected child was Zhao Yan¡¯s, and she had tried her best to cling to this man. She had thought that she could continue living a luxurious life like this, but now that she was going to be erased, she could not accept such an outcome obediently. Even if she had to bleed, she had to drag everyone down with her. Tan Si steeled herself and rushed into the banquet hall. The people who came to the banquet were all wearing gowns. The entire banquet hall had a luxurious atmosphere. Tan Si, who was wearing a large maternity dress, looked out of place. Even if Tan Si was fatter than before, one could tell who she was just by looking at her stomach. The lively banquet suddenly quietened down. They did not know why she had run in. ¡°Zhao Yan, are you going to snatch my child away?¡± Tan Si shouted. When Zhao Zhe saw his mother, he subconsciously wanted to go over, but Luo Xuan refused to let go. He could only stand there and watch. Zhao Yan only felt a headache coming on. He had clearly been watched, so why was he still running out? ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Let¡¯s talk about it in detail when we get back. This is a banquet. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Zhao Yan walked over and wanted to take her away. However, Tan Si would not be coaxed by him anymore. She knew that if she really left, she would definitely be locked up. At that time, she would not have the chance to escape. She shook Zhao Yan off. ¡°Stop coaxing me here. I know what you and your mother are up to. First, you changed Nian Nian¡¯s name. Then, you imprisoned me at home and used methods to cut me off from Nian Nian legally. When you get a new wife and register her account, I¡¯ll become a tool to help you give birth.¡± This was indeed the truth, but if she said it in front of so many people, where would the Zhao family put their face? Zhao Yan couldn¡¯t care less and wanted to drag her away with brute force. Unfortunately, after so many arguments, Tan Si already knew what he was up to. She quickly retreated and took out a fruit knife from her pocket and pressed it against her neck. ¡°If you dare to touch me, I¡¯ll kill myself now!¡± This time, no one dared to move. It was not a good thing for someone to die, not to mention that Tan Si was pregnant. Zhao Zhe cried and shouted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Upon hearing his voice, Tan Si¡¯s heart stirred. At this point, she had lost everything, but this child still loved her. Perhaps she had missed out on too many beautiful feelings. Luo Xuan said coldly, ¡°If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. If you have the ability, do it yourself.¡± She did not believe that Tan Si would really be willing to die. This vain woman only wanted to marry into the family through means. Tan Si did not expect her to have such an attitude. This was the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. Did she not care if someone died? Luo Xuan looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to do it.¡± Tan Si was in a dilemma. There were so many people looking at her. It would be a joke if he put down the knife now. When Jiang An saw the change in her expression, she knew that she was getting into a dead end again. Tan Si had cared the most about other people¡¯s opinions since she was young. In order to be perfect in the eyes of others, she had done many unreasonable things. If she was really forced into a corner, she would definitely not be rational. ¡°Tan Si, think about the child in your stomach. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Jiang An shouted. No one expected Jiang An to stand up and persuade Tan Si. Everyone knew that the two of them did not have a good relationship. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Tan Si was obviously persuaded. She could feel the child in her stomach moving. If she really cut her throat, the child would not survive. Luo Xuan sneered, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to die, don¡¯t come out and embarrass yourself. Even if you give birth to ten more children, you can forget about entering the Zhao family.¡± Such words were simply forcing Tan Si to die. Jiang An did not expect her to not even care about human lives, let alone mention that the unborn child was her biological grandson. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jiang An snapped. ¡°You¡¯re killing someone!¡± Luo Xuan was stunned. She did not expect to be reprimanded like this in her lifetime. Chapter 742 - Jiang An’s Freedom Jiang An¡¯s Freedom Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Xuan was not the only one who could not react in time. Everyone present was stunned. That was the Madam of the Zhao family, an all-powerful figure. The head of the Zhao family had always been outside. She was considered powerful as she had been basically in charge of the entire Zhao family. It was not too much to say that she was the actual head of the family. It was difficult for ordinary families to even meet her. When they saw her, they wished they could flatter her, afraid that they would make her unhappy. Luo Xuan had always been an arrogant person at home. After so many years, she had become even more so. No one could go against her wishes. Even the elders of the Zhao family did not dare to go against her easily. The Zhao family had become her say. But now, she had been reprimanded by a junior. Moreover, it was a junior who was not even the family head. Jiang An didn¡¯t care what she thought. The most important thing was to save two lives. Zou Bai knew what she was thinking. Taking advantage of this time, he quickly went over and snatched the knife away. Tan Si sat on the ground and cried. Luo Xuan reacted and flew into a rage. ¡°Who are you to talk to me like that?!¡± ¡°We¡¯re both humans. I have the right to speak like this!¡± Jiang An had no intention of being afraid. Even if they had a status that ordinary people looked up to and had power above the clouds, they were still a person. How could they easily take the lives of others? Luo Xuan glared at her. ¡°You¡¯re just the heir of the Jiang family. You haven¡¯t officially become the head of the family, yet you dare to behave atrociously in my Zhao family. Could it be that you think you¡¯re going to become the mother of the Zou family? If you argue with my Zhao family, someone will protect you.¡± At this point, Luo Xuan felt that this was the truth. Jiang An must have been unaware of her identity. She sneered and said, ¡°Your identity as the successor is a joke. Are you going to marry Zou Bai with the Jiang family?¡± Since ancient times, no married daughter had been able to inherit the family. Even if she wanted to give the family business to her daughter, she should have recruited a live-in son-in-law. Not to mention Luo Xuan, the other families also thought the same. Since Jiang An was going to marry Zou Bai, they would naturally choose an heir among her three brothers after a while. Zou Bai walked to Jiang An¡¯s side. ¡°An¡¯an is my wife, the Madam of the Zou family. No matter what she does, the Zou family will protect her. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Moreover, even if An¡¯an marries me, she will definitely be the successor of the Jiang family in the future. This will never change!¡± These words were like a slap to Luo Xuan¡¯s face. She did not expect Zou Bai to be so protective of Jiang An. From what she knew, marriages in aristocratic families were not satisfactory. She had waited bitterly but could not obtain her husband¡¯s love. Zou Bai must have married Jiang An for the sake of the Zou family. As long as she acted like she wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with, Zou Bai probably wouldn¡¯t embarrass her on the spot. However, he just had to stand up and say those supportive words. It was obvious that he was telling everyone that Jiang An could scold whoever she wanted, even if it was the Zhao family. Luo Xuan was so angry that she could not stand steadily. She reached out to support her forehead. Zhao Zhe immediately ran to Tan Si¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± The people who came to the banquet felt that it was worth it to come this time. Not only did they see so many things about the Zhao family, but they also knew the Jiang family¡¯s future plans. It seemed that Jiang An would not be trapped in the Zou family after their marriage. As the head of the family, she had many things to deal with. Some girls looked at Jiang An enviously, not because they were envious of her for having such a considerate husband, but because they were envious of her freedom regardless of whether she married or not. Jiang An said to Luo Xuan, ¡°I respect you as an elder, so I didn¡¯t say anything too harsh. If your Zhao family looked down on Tan Si, you shouldn¡¯t have brought the child back. Since you brought him back, it means that you still think that Tan Si is worthy of being the child¡¯s mother. Now, you¡¯ve caused the separation of the mother and son. You¡¯re really shameless.¡± Luo Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The Zhao family and the Zou family are on equal footing. You have no right to say that. I¡¯m going to make you all pay the price!¡± ¡°Equal status?¡± Zou Bai seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Perhaps it can be mentioned together, but the Zhao and Zou families are different.¡± Wang Mian nodded. ¡°The Zhao family hasn¡¯t been doing well all these years. I think it¡¯s better to kick them out of the four aristocratic families. The Jiang family is more suitable than them.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Oh my god, was this something that could be said casually? The guests could not be bothered to watch the commotion. They felt that it was better to say less. It was definitely not a good thing to get involved. Zhao Yan stood up. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. Our Zhao family has been passed down for a hundred years. You can¡¯t comment on us as you please.¡± Wang Mian was not afraid of him. ¡°We all have eyes. We all know if what I said is true. It¡¯s useless even if you argue here.¡± Zhao Lan hid in a corner and watched the joke. In any case, she wasn¡¯t the one being scolded. It was best if everyone was unhappy. Chapter 743 - Temptation Temptation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios There were people from three of the four aristocratic families present, not to mention the heir of the Jiang family. No one dared to interrupt when they quarreled. They even hid far away for fear of being implicated. Those were the most powerful families in China. The entire country would tremble if they stomped their feet. It would definitely not end well for them if they provoked them. Zhao Yan was furious. ¡°Have you decided to stand against the Zhao family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°If you have the time to argue with us, why don¡¯t you turn around and look at Tan Si?¡± Only then did Zhao Yan remember that there was still Tan Si. When he turned around, he saw her hugging Zhao Zhe and not letting go. The mother and son were really pitiful. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so scared,¡± Zhao Zhe said. Tan Si¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if Mom dies, she won¡¯t let anyone take you away.¡± These words made the Zhao family seem very inhumane. They could actually do something that separated mother and son. It was nothing new for the heir of the family to have a child outside. Even the harshest treatment was to bring the child back and give her mother a sum of money to persuade her to leave. However, they did not erase her mother¡¯s existence like the Zhao family did. They could even say that his biological mother was dead. Moreover, everyone present was smart. They understood that the Zhao family must have been prepared to let Tan Si die. Only when Tan Si was really dead could their plan be carried out flawlessly. They did not have to worry about having a biological mother who could jump out at any time. Jiang An had also realized this. That was why she had spoken in public. She did not want to speak up for Tan Si. She just pitied the children. Since the Zhao family could raise a child like Zhao Yan, it was naturally not a warm family. Zhao Zhe had to grow up in such an environment too, so he probably did not have much sincere love. Although Tan Si¡¯s character had a problem, she was Zhao Zhe¡¯s biological mother after all. Even if it was for her own benefit, she would argue for the child¡¯s sake. There was still a chance of survival. If they really let Tan Si die, Zhao Zhe would be like fish on a chopping board. Sooner or later, he would be cut into pieces. ¡°No matter what, this is the Zhao Family¡¯s own business,¡± Luo Xuan said. She gestured for the servants to quickly separate Tan Si and Zhao Zhe. She could not let them continue crying like this. Tan Si refused to let go no matter what. She grabbed the knife that had been knocked to the ground and began to attack indiscriminately. This time, the servants did not dare to go over. ¡°I know what you want to do. I¡¯m Nian Nian¡¯s mother. If you want to separate us, you have to kill me now,¡± Tan Si said crazily. ¡°All of you, remember this. If I die, the Zhao family was the one to do it!¡± Luo Xuan was really having a headache. Everything had been going smoothly, so why did Tan Si suddenly come out to cause trouble? Could it be that the other families wanted to attack the Zhao family, so they took advantage of the banquet to do something? She looked at the people present with suspicion before her gaze finally landed on Zou Bai and the others. Wang Mian said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s with her gaze? Does she suspect that we did something?¡± ¡°She¡¯s already certain that we did it,¡± Zou Bai said. Wang Mian felt that this was a huge joke. Although it was embarrassing for the Zhao family to have such a thing happen, it would not affect the entire family. They would not benefit from doing such a thing. At this moment, Chen Xiang, who had really planned this matter, took advantage of the chaos to sneak out of the kitchen. It was naturally impossible to use their own chefs for such a big banquet today. They would not be able to handle it at all. However, it would not be timely to send things in from outside. Therefore, the Zhao family brought all the kitchens of the hotel under their banner. They were busy preparing the food and desserts for the banquet. There were also special people in charge of drinks. They were extremely busy. Chen Xiang knew that everyone only knew how to drink champagne at the banquet. This kind of wine could be drunk by both men and women, so they would not get drunk easily. It was very suitable to raise their glasses on such an occasion. She waited for the waiter to come out and pulled one back. ¡°Do me a favor later and send the wine to the designated person. I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The waitress was a little hesitant. She didn¡¯t know why the other party wanted her to do this. She couldn¡¯t bear the consequences if anything happened. Chen Xiang could tell that she was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a large sum of money and send you out of Beijing. No one will mind what you did. After all, even if they¡¯re angry, they¡¯ll target me.¡± The words ¡°a large sum of money¡± moved the waiter. It was obvious that she was short of money to be doing such a job. If she had money, she could live comfortably. Chen Xiang said in a low voice, ¡°You have to think carefully. The amount I¡¯m offering is enough for you to not work for the rest of your life. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± The waiter was afraid that she would really find someone else to agree to it. Chapter 744 - Hitting a Pillar Hitting a Pillar Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tan Si did not care that there was another child in her stomach. She hugged Zhao Zhe tightly and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re treating me as a surrogate pregnancy tool. When the child is born, you¡¯ll send me to my death. You¡¯re delusional!¡± Of course, everyone knew about this. However, knowing in their hearts and saying it out loud were two different things. A large family had to cover up their actions. Besides, surrogacy was against the law on the surface. Tan Si¡¯s shouting made them not dare to take action for a moment. Luo Xuan¡¯s expression was so cold that it could freeze someone to death. Today was supposed to be a good day for her grandson. To be able to appear in front of everyone as the eldest grandson of the Zhao family and say those words was for his own good in the future. Zhao Yan said that he was going to marry a young lady from a wealthy family. When the time came, Zhao Zhe¡¯s existence would become awkward, but Luo Xuan could not bear to let him become an illegitimate child. The child looked so much like her husband that she couldn¡¯t tell the two of them apart from their childhood photos. She thought it was a gift from the gods to make up for all the years of infatuation with her husband. During this period of time, Zhao Zhe was also very obedient. Not only did he listen to her words, but he also made her happy from time to time. It was rare for Luo Xuan to be so happy. It was like a dream. Zhao Zhe had to have a good life. She even planned to make him the heir. Therefore, Tan Si, his mother, had to disappear. Only then would Zhao Zhe not become a thorn in his stepmother¡¯s side. After all, a child without a biological mother and a child with a biological mother were two different things. As long as she taught him carefully, they could become close mother and son. If his mother was still alive, they would never be close. Luo Xuan did not want her future daughter-in-law to treat Zhao Zhe as her own son, but at the very least, she could not treat him as an enemy. This would give her time to complete her plan and raise Zhao Zhe¡¯s status step by step. Everything had gone smoothly just now. She did not expect Tan Si to be able to escape. There were so many servants, but none of them were useful. They could not even keep an eye on a pregnant woman. Luo Xuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. That¡¯s not what we meant at all. The most important thing for you now is to give birth to the child properly. The Zhao Family will not treat you badly.¡± If it were in the past, Tan Si would have been so excited that she could not sleep the entire night. However, she had been deceived too many times and knew that the Zhao family did not care about so-called promises. Tan Si refused to give in. ¡°Then tell everyone that I¡¯m Nian Nian¡¯s biological mother. Her name has to be changed to Zhao Nian.¡± Luo Xuan resisted the urge to kill her. It was one thing to announce it, but she had to change the name back. She was really pushing her luck. She had thought for a long time before deciding on the name Zhao Zhe. She felt that only this name was worthy of her grandson. As for the feminine name, she really despised it. Luo Xuan did not want to continue coaxing her. Since things had already come to this, the Zhao Family had no face to speak. Fortunately, the people attending the banquet were all from aristocratic families and knew what to say and what not to say. ¡°Drag her away,¡± Luo Xuan ordered coldly. The secret guards in the dark immediately went forward. With their skills, they did not take Tan Si seriously at all. They snatched the knife from her hand and pulled her away. It was useless no matter how Zhao Zhe and Tan Si cried. The people present did not expect Luo Xuan to be so direct. She did not even bother to coax them and directly used force. Jiang An was about to say something when Zou Bai stopped her. ¡°You¡¯re representing the Jiang family today. It¡¯s not good to interfere in the Zhao family¡¯s family matters again and again.¡± Since he had already said that, Jiang An could only watch them make a move. Zou Bai picked up the champagne that the waiter had brought over. ¡°Drink something. You can¡¯t save everyone. You have to get used to it.¡± Jiang An sighed and downed the cup in one gulp. Zou Bai took the cup and put it back. Chen Xiang waited behind and saw the waiter come back. She asked, ¡°How is it? Did you give it to the person standing at the edge of the table?¡± ¡°She downed it.¡± The waiter nodded. The banquet hall was even more lively than before. Tan Si resisted with all her might. She kicked and scratched the secret guards but refused to leave. The strength of the secret guard was not something she could compare to. Seeing that she was about to be dragged out, she steeled her heart and hit the pillar. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only This was not a light blow. She fell to the ground and held her stomach in pain. ¡°It hurts. My stomach hurts.¡± There was still a child in her stomach. Zhao Yan ran over in a panic and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, breathe slowly. I¡¯ll get a doctor over now.¡± Tan Si no longer had any expectations for him. She knew very well that this man wanted her dead. She hugged her stomach and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want your Zhao family¡¯s doctor. You¡¯ll definitely make me die from a difficult delivery!¡± Seeing that she was getting more and more agitated, Jiang An walked over and said, ¡°Calm down first. How about we send you to the hospital?¡± Chapter 745 - Drugged Drugged Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An was not the kind of person who could forgive anyone. She hated Tan Si from the bottom of her heart, but the child in her stomach was really innocent. Luo Xuan did not say a word. It was obvious that she did not want to care, and Zhao Yan only knew how to provoke Tan Si. If this continued, something would definitely happen to the child. When Tan Si saw Jiang An coming over, she cried. ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt the child. Can you send me to the hospital? Please.¡± These words made people sigh. She clearly hated her to death previously, but now she wanted to hand her life over to her. Tan Si and Jiang An had been sisters for so many years. Even if they hated each other to the core, they could not erase this fact. They knew each other too well. Jiang An knew what kind of person Tan Si was. She knew what she was thinking and could see her methods clearly. Similarly, Tan Si also knew Jiang An¡¯s character. She knew that if she wanted to survive, she could only trust her now. Jiang An nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay by your side until the child is born.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Zou Bai. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the nearest hospital. The ambulance will be here soon.¡± Wang Mian walked over and said, ¡°Miss Tan, you¡¯d better relax now. Don¡¯t be too nervous. At this stage of your pregnancy, your body cannot withstand such torture.¡± ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Jiang An asked. Wang Mian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not, but I know a little. My mother used to be a gynecologist.¡± With someone who knew medical knowledge around, Jiang An¡¯s heart finally calmed down a little. At this moment, someone pointed at Tan Si and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s water. There¡¯s water under her body!¡± Wang Mian panicked. ¡°Quick, tell her to lie flat and not move. Her water has broken.¡± Tan Si held Jiang An ¡®shand tightly. ¡± I don¡¯ t want to die. I really don¡¯ t want to die.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t die if you listen to me obediently,¡± Jiang An comforted her. ¡°The doctor is coming soon. The person beside you knows some medical skills. You can¡¯t scare yourself.¡± With Zou Bai¡¯s arrangements, the ambulance arrived especially quickly and drove in through the main door. Luo Xuan carried Zhao Zhe and left, not wanting to care about Tan Si¡¯s life or death. It was useless even if Zhao Zhe wanted his mother. No one cared about a child¡¯s opinion. Zhao Yan stood at the side, thinking about something. He knew that he could not help at all, so it was better not to speak. ¡°The ambulance is here,¡± Jiang An said softly to Tan Si. She turned to look at the door. The doctor walked in with a stretcher. Suddenly, she felt that nothing was important. She was so dizzy that she could not see the way clearly. The doctor did not dare to delay and quickly carried her to the car to the hospital. Jiang An wanted to follow her, but she almost fell when she reached the door. Zou Bai pulled her into his arms. Zhao Yan also knew that Jiang An had done her best. He lowered his head and said to her, ¡°Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll accompany you to the hospital. You can use your room in front as you please. Let Miss Jiang rest.¡± Zou Bai could feel Jiang An¡¯s temperature rising steadily, as if something was wrong. He carried her horizontally and walked towards the room. Only Zhao Lan was left in charge of the banquet. No matter how crazy she was, she knew how to differentiate the occasion. She stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Zhao family¡¯s fault for not hosting this well. After the child is born, we will definitely hold a bigger banquet to invite everyone over. Why don¡¯t we stop here today?¡± The guests had been stimulated too much that night. They had long wanted to leave. When they heard Zhao Lan¡¯s words, they all walked out. Only Chen Xiang quietly followed Zou Bai and the others. The secret guards followed beside them and blocked them layer by layer. She did not see Zou Bai carrying Jiang An and thought that the medicine had finally taken effect. Jiang An should have left with the ambulance. It was really a godsend opportunity. She quickly took out the mirror in her bag and tidied up her appearance. Then, she controlled her distance so that she would not be discovered. She thought that she would be able to succeed later. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An was placed on the bed in the room. Her face was flushed and she had lost most of her consciousness. She muttered, ¡°Hot, I¡¯m so hot.¡± Seeing her like this, Zou Bai naturally understood that she must have been drugged. He quickly asked Zou Yi, one of the secret guards, to call someone who was good at detoxification over. Then, he asked someone to bring ice water to cool Jiang An down bit by bit. At least, it would make her feel better. However, he could not use ice water directly. For the sake of Jiang An¡¯s body, he simply stuck his hand into the ice water and waited for the temperature to be right before putting it on Jiang An¡¯s body. This way, she would not freeze but would just feel cold. However, Jiang An was getting hotter and hotter, and she began to tug at his clothes. If she had any rationality, she wouldn¡¯t do this. Zou Bai thought for a moment and poured ice water on himself. Then, he got into bed and hugged her. Jiang An felt a chill and quickly hugged this cool ¡°bolster¡± back. Chapter 746 - Dignity Dignity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The ice water could only make Jiang An feel better, but it couldn¡¯t really detoxify the poison. Zou Yi quickly brought the person who knew how to detoxify the poison over. He was from the side branch of the Mo family. Later, he left the Mo family with his mother, but he had learned some of the Mo family¡¯s unique medical skills. Such a person was very special among the secret guards. The Zou family could nurture medical talents, but they still had no achievements in detoxification. It was only when he joined that they filled this gap. Back then, it was Zou Bai who realized the shortcomings of the secret guards and looked around for talents who knew how to detoxify poisons. Coincidentally, he bumped into him, who had been expelled by the Mo Family and did not know how to survive. Zou Bai promised him and his mother a lifetime of wealth, which was why he agreed to join. He placed his hand on Jiang An¡¯s wrist and said with a frown, ¡°Someone drugged Miss Jiang. If it doesn¡¯t dissipate soon, it will affect her nervous system.¡± ¡°Is there no way to detoxify it?¡± Zou Bai asked. Faced with this question, he shook his head decisively. ¡°This medicine has never been seen on the market. Even if I start concocting the medicine now, it will take time. Miss Jiang can¡¯t afford to wait.¡± The best solution was for Zou Bai to dissipate the effect. After all, they were about to get married. The person in charge of detoxifying the poison did not think that this was a very troublesome problem. However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t think so. As long as there was another way, he didn¡¯t want to do it. Although it was normal for something to happen between the two of them, he did not want to do this when An¡¯an was unconscious. He wanted to show her all his respect. The two of them started off because of the medicine. After that, Jiang An swallowed the bitter fruit alone and led a difficult life with the children. Even when she returned to the Jiang family, they were still criticized. If not for Jiang An¡¯s strong character, no one knew what would have happened. Even now, there were still people attacking her with that failed marriage. Even if she acted like she didn¡¯t care at all, Zou Bai remembered all of this in his heart. He could tell everyone about Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi¡¯s background. After all, with the Zou family¡¯s status, no one dared to say anything in front of him. The two children were indeed of the Zou family¡¯s bloodline. No one would dare to jump out and offend them at this time. All the criticism would fall on Jiang An. Those private words could kill. No one could be indifferent to others¡¯ words, not to mention that his An¡¯an was such a kind and sensitive person. Zou Bai couldn¡¯t let this happen again. He would rather be vague in front of everyone so that he could buy time and let An¡¯an use the television drama to win more support. However, such a thing happened right under his nose. He hugged Jiang An and said, ¡°Hurry up and investigate who drugged her. I want her to regret coming to this world.¡± Zou Yi and Zou Er knew that they were irresponsible. They lowered their heads and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Zou Bai looked at the detoxifier. ¡°Tang Ye, is there no way to alleviate the symptoms? I don¡¯t want her to lose all consciousness. That¡¯s a violation of her dignity.¡± Tang Ye was also famous for being a detoxifier on the dark web. He had seen too many such things. When men heard that he had to detoxify the effects himself, he could not help but be secretly happy. Because they knew that they could enjoy it openly. The drugged person was different from usual. Not only did they not have to bear the moral condemnation, but they could also save their lover and make themselves happy. How lucky was that? Every time he met such a person, Tang Ye would silently despise him in his heart. However, Zou Bai made him realize that there were still good men in the world. Tang Ye quickly took out a pill from the medicine box and handed it over. ¡°Although this thing can¡¯t completely detoxify the poison, it can at least restore Miss Jiang¡¯s consciousness.¡± ¡°Thankyou.¡± Zou Bai carefully took it. Tang Ye knew that he should not be here next. He carried the first aid kit and left. Zou Bai stuffed the pill into Jiang An¡¯s mouth. Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow it, he kissed her and slowly pushed the pill in. Fortunately, Jiang An still had the instinct to swallow and ate it successfully. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After a few minutes, her body wasn¡¯t so hot anymore. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Zou Bai. ¡°I feel so uncomfortable. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a fire burning in my heart.¡± ¡°Someone poisoned you,¡± Zou Bai said honestly. After Jiang An understood everything, she reached out and stroked Zou Bai¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for putting my wishes first.¡± Of course, love was sweet, but before loving someone, Jiang An had to love herself first. Even though she knew that she had no choice today, she would have still felt disrespected. Fortunately, Zou Bai didn¡¯t do that. At this moment, Zou Yi knocked on the door. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve found the person who drugged her.¡± Chapter 747 - Beat Him At His Own Game Beat Him At His Own Game Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, they would not be able to find the person who drugged them so quickly. At the very least, they had to determine what it was that had been spiked. Then, they would follow the clues to find the person. They had already planned to be busy for the entire night. Tang Ye even started packing up the things that Jiang An had come into contact with. He wanted to check them one by one to see if there were any drugs on them. The servants of the Zhao family also knew that something big had happened and handed them over obediently. Although Tang Ye and the others were not from the Zhao family, Miss Jiang had just been carried up. It was better not to jump out at this time. No matter what the Zou family wanted to do, they were just servants. The Zhao family would not stand up for them even if they were taught a lesson. Just as the secret guards were busy nervously, Zou Er noticed Chen Xiang sneaking around in the corner. Thinking of her infatuation with his master previously, he felt that something was wrong. However, she was the Zou family¡¯s savior after all. Zou Er could not directly capture her. He could only instruct his subordinates to check on the servants who had handled the food and hint that they already knew that Chen Xiang had done it. Originally, the servant who delivered the wine was already afraid. She did not expect such a huge commotion. In addition, the other servants around her were adding to the atmosphere. They kept talking about how powerful the Zou family was. The Zhao family could not compare at all. They even said that Zou Bai killed people overseas like flies. She was so frightened that she trembled and began to regret helping Chen Xiang. If she was found out, she would definitely die. Her panic must have attracted the attention of the secret guards. They walked up to them and said, ¡°Whoever went to deliver the wine to Miss Jiang just now, step forward.¡± Of course, no one stood up. They didn¡¯t know why they asked this and were so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say anything. Miss Chen will naturally come out to identify them.¡± The secret guard¡¯s tone was cold. The words ¡°Miss Chen¡± were like a curse that scared the person who delivered the wine to the ground. She kept saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± There was no need to ask anymore. He could just take her away. This servant did this for money. She wouldn¡¯t bother to cover up for Chen Xiang. He just needed to scare her to tell him everything. She even said that Chen Xiang wanted to get close to Zou Bai. Zou Er didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly went upstairs to knock on the door. When he heard him say this, Zou Bai patted Jiang An. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± With that pill, Jiang An no longer felt so uncomfortable. She nodded and said, ¡°Go.¡± Zou Bai opened the door and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Zou Er. ¡°Master, don¡¯t move first. Chen Xiang is staring at us. She thinks that she¡¯s fed you the medicine.¡± Zou Bai immediately understood what Chen Xiang wanted to do and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s beat her at her own game.¡± While Jiang An could still control herself, Zou Bai instructed Zou Er to do as he said. Zou Er leaned over and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡± In Chen Xiang¡¯s eyes, it was a group of people rushing downstairs and asking the maids questions non-stop. She could not hide the anxiety on her face. Zou Yi pretended not to see Chen Xiang. ¡°What should we do? If this continues, Master won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just drag someone down like that. If Master finds out, he¡¯ll definitely beat us to death,¡± Zou Er helped to say. Zou Yi continued, ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t wait. Miss Jiang won¡¯t be able to come back in time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s ask if anyone is willing,¡± Zou Er said as he leaned towards Chen Xiang. Chen Xiang naturally thought that Zou Bai couldn¡¯t withstand the drug anymore, so he was looking for someone who was willing to help him dissipate the drug. She definitely couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She stepped out and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Zou Er¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. ¡°Miss Chen, I know that you have feelings for our master. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to help our master. This is a matter of life and death.¡± ¡°As long as Zou Bai asks for my help, I¡¯ll definitely be willing,¡± Chen Xiang said with a smile. Zou raised his hand and said, ¡°Then please go over.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Chen Xiang suppressed the excitement in her heart and walked up to the second floor with her head held high. When she thought about how she would be able to be with Zou Bai soon, she could not hide the smile on her face. So what if Jiang An was going to marry Zou Bai? As long as today passed, she would be Zou Bai¡¯s woman. This would forever be a thorn in their hearts. It would be best if Jiang An couldn¡¯t accept it and finally separated from Zou Bai. Then, Zou Bai would only have her by his side. Chen Xiang didn¡¯t notice it at all. Even if Zou Bai really drank the potion, he should have sent someone over to detoxify it immediately. Even if there was no way to detoxify it in the end, he wouldn¡¯t casually pull people over in the Zhao family. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t his reputation be ruined? To be able to trick Chen Xiang with such crude words, it could be seen how much she hoped for Zou Bai to be with her. Chapter 748 - Angry Look Angry Look Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was naturally impossible for the Zhao family to have a small room in such a huge villa. Even the guest room was renovated according to the standard of a suite. It was divided into two places, the bedroom and the living room. Zou Bai was sitting outside with a gloomy expression. Jiang An was lying in the bedroom with the door half open to ensure that she could hear what was happening outside. Chen Xiang entered happily. When she saw him, she hurriedly ran over. ¡°Zou Bai, are you feeling very uncomfortable now?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Zou Bai looked at her coldly. Chen Xiang was filled with excitement that she was about to succeed. She ignored his abnormality and wanted to lean over. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. You won¡¯t feel so bad soon.¡± Zou Bai endured his disgust and ignored her. Chen Xiang sat beside him. ¡°Jiang An only cares about Tan Si and left you here alone. However, I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t leave. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t leave.¡± Even at this time, she didn¡¯t forget to speak ill of Jiang An. Zou Bai was a little impressed by her. Despite his obvious rejection, she still had unrealistic fantasies. Zou Baizhen suspected that Chen Xiang had some mental illness and couldn¡¯t even understand human language. ¡°Chen Xiang, do you really love me?¡± Zou Bai asked. Chen Xiang immediately replied, ¡°Of course I love you. You¡¯re everything in the world. No one loves you more than me.¡± ¡°What do you love about me?¡± Zou Bai¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°We haven¡¯t even spoken much.¡± Chen Xiang¡¯s face was filled with sweetness as she recalled the past. ¡°At that time, I lost my father and felt that I couldn¡¯t live anymore. It was you who appeared and said that you wanted to take me away. You gave me a good life and allowed me to choose my own path in the future. You were my god who saved me from danger.¡± This reason was really incomprehensible. If Zou Bai wasn¡¯t the head of the Zou family and didn¡¯t have the ability to take her away to provide for her, would Chen Xiang still love her? ¡°In the end, what you love isn¡¯t Zou Bai, but the power of the head of the Zou family.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°The god in your heart is just a symbol, a very abstract person, but it¡¯s not Zou Bai himself.¡± Chen Xiang couldn¡¯t stand hearing this and quickly retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. You saved me. Of course I love you.¡± ¡°You love me?¡± Zou Bai asked. ¡°Then do you know what I look like when I¡¯m angry? Do you know how I express myself when I love someone?¡± This question left Chen Xiang speechless. Her understanding of Zou Bai came from other people¡¯s mouths, as well as her imagination. She didn¡¯t even know Zou Bai¡¯s specific birthday, let alone these private questions. However, it was impossible for Chen Xiang to wake up after so many years of obsession. She reached out and hugged Zou Bai. ¡°That¡¯s not important. Only I can relieve your discomfort now.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t pull his arm out, but he raised his hand and pressed the gun against Chen Xiang¡¯s forehead. ¡°Let me tell you, when I¡¯m angry, I only want to kill.¡± Chen Xiang was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move. She really didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to point a gun at her. For so many years, she had grown up in a greenhouse. When her father passed away, she was under the protection of Zou Bai. When she grew up, she relied on the Zou family to enter the entertainment industry. Later on, when she went overseas, she had Wen Li to help her make proper arrangements. She almost did not experience anything bad. Even though the Church let her see the dark side of the world, it did not happen to her. It was no different from watching a movie. For the first time, she felt the threat of death. Chen Xiang subconsciously let go. Zou Bai stood up and still aimed at her. ¡°I was still thinking about your father¡¯s life-saving grace, but if I have to tolerate you for the rest of my life and witness you hurt the person I love, I¡¯d rather let your father down.¡± These words were meant to erase the fact that he had saved her life. This was Chen Xiang¡¯s greatest reliance at the moment. She broke down and said, ¡°You can¡¯t do this. If my father hadn¡¯t taken the bullet for you, you would have died overseas.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have the right to hurt the person I love. It is I and not An¡¯an who owes your father. Do I have to cover up for you if you kill someone one day?¡± Zou Bai said sternly. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only ¡°You weren¡¯t drugged. The person who was drugged was Jiang An, right?¡± Chen Xiang immediately understood. Zou Bai¡¯s gaze was fierce. ¡°That¡¯s right, use your life to apologize to An¡¯an.¡± Chen Xiang scrambled to kneel at Zou Bai¡¯s feet. ¡°I was wrong. I was obsessed with you. I didn¡¯t drug Jiang An on purpose. Please spare my life.¡± Zou Bai had no intention of forgiving her. He was about to pull the trigger when Tang Ye knocked on the door. ¡°Master, that medicine is the same as the one used by the Church of Eternal Night.¡± Zou Bai glared at Chen Xiang and put down his gun. ¡°I can¡¯t let you die now. Go to the Zou Family¡¯s secret prison and stay there. That place will make you feel like death is better.¡± Chapter 749 - Antidote Antidote Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Xiang did not know much about the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, but the Church knew a lot of stories about them. They were all content that made people shudder. Even the most devout believers would tell what they knew after entering. It could be seen how terrifying the Zou family¡¯s secret guards were. Chen Xiang felt a chill run up from the bottom of her feet. She made a prompt decision to bang her head against the wall. Rather than being tortured, she might as well die now. Otherwise, she would definitely not be able to endure what would happen next. Zou Bai sent her flying with a kick, and Chen Xiang fell to the ground in pain. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me. My father used his life to save you. I¡¯m his only daughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will turn into a malicious ghost and seek revenge on you?¡± Chen Xiang was really at her wit¡¯s end. She could only use her father to remind Zou Bai. Unfortunately, it was no longer useful to him. He said to the door, ¡°Take her away and lock her up at the secret guard headquarters. As long as she¡¯s not dead, you can torture her.¡± ¡°No!¡± Chen Xiang wailed loudly. The secret guard immediately covered her mouth, knocked her out, and took her away. His actions were clean and efficient. Tang Ye walked in and said, ¡°Master, my medicine can last for at most ten more minutes. I still have to rely on you to detoxify the effects.¡± Zou Bai nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± He walked into the bedroom and gently stroked Jiang An¡¯s hair. ¡°An¡¯an, I really have no choice now. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Jiang An was very weak. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who drugged me. There¡¯s no need to apologize. I don¡¯t want to stay in the Zhao family. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Zou Bai naturally agreed and carried her out. Zhao Lan hid behind a pillar and watched everything. Although she did not know what had happened, she could guess from the actions of the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. She was as infatuated as Chen Xiang, but the person she liked would never respond to her. There were only a few ways to get a lover, but Zou Bai was not Mo Shen. It seemed that Chen Xiang would never appear again. ¡°My brother Mo Shen is still the gentlest. He must have me in his heart,¡± Zhao Lan muttered to herself with a blissful smile on her face. Zou Bai was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to return in time due to the effects of the drug, so he stayed in a hotel in the city center. This was the Zou Family¡¯s property, so it was absolutely safe. Jiang An started to feel hot again, and she became delirious. She kept burrowing into Zou Bai¡¯s arms, as if this could relieve her. Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to hurt her, so he carried her into the bathtub. The bathtub was filled with warm water, which could relieve Jiang An¡¯s discomfort. He lowered his head and kissed his lover. ¡°An¡¯an, I swear that this would never happen again. I love you.¡± Jiang An only knew that there was a fire burning in her body. She eagerly responded to his kiss, as if only her instincts were left. However, when she heard Zou Bai say that he loved her, she still looked up at him. ¡°I love you too.¡± That night, Jiang An was in a daze. Zou Bai¡¯s actions were unprecedentedly gentle, but he was very agitated and kept telling her about his love. It was as if this would make Jiang An feel better, but the medicinal properties of the potion were too domineering. By the time it was completely removed, the sky was already bright. Jiang An fell asleep until the next night. Zou Bai grabbed Tang Ye and confirmed again and again, ¡°Is she really alright?¡± Tang Ye did not expect to experience the feeling of a medical dispute in his lifetime. He explained, ¡°She¡¯s really fine. Miss Jiang is just too tired. She¡¯ll wake up after resting enough.¡± However, such words were useless against a man in love. He stayed by the bed anxiously, afraid that something would go wrong. At night, Jiang An opened her eyes and found Zou Bai sitting at the side with a haggard expression. She could touch his stubble with her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I sleep for three days and three nights?¡± Zou Bai excitedly pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You scared me.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After knowing that she had only slept for a day, Jiang An rebuked him, ¡°I was just tired and slept a little longer. Why did you have to make such a big fuss and torture Dr. Tang like this?¡± She only saw Tang Ye when she was eating at the dining table. His expression was even scarier than Zou Bai¡¯s. He almost knelt down to Jiang An to thank her for waking up. Under Jiang An¡¯s questioning, Zou Bai explained in detail how he ¡°oppressed¡± Tang Ye. It was simply torturous. Even he himself started to suspect that his diagnosis was wrong. Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°I only did this because I¡¯m too worried about you. I¡¯ll get someone to give Tang Ye a large sum of money to thank him for working so hard, okay?¡± Jiang An nodded and agreed. Tang Ye¡¯s face immediately lit up when he heard that. He suddenly felt relaxed and could run another ten kilometers outside. Chapter 750 - Rebellion Rebellion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zhao Yan sat outside the delivery room with his eyes closed. No one knew what he was thinking. Luo Xuan carried Zhao Zhe over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since she can cause such a huge commotion, she will naturally give birth safely.¡± Zhao Yan didn¡¯t expect her to come back. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Just wait at home. Why are you here?¡± ¡°I want to see this child too.¡± Luo Xuan looked at the delivery room. ¡°After all, she¡¯s Zhao Zhe¡¯s sister. It would be great if she looks like him.¡± Zhao Yan knew what Luo Xuan was implying. If only there was another child who looked like her husband. He really could not understand his mother¡¯s obsession with his father. It would have been fine if the two of them had once been sweet, but ever since his mother married into the family, his father had never been in love with her. After giving birth to him, he quickly went out to find true love. His mother had tricked his father into getting Zhao Lan conceived. He really suspected that his sister was so crazy now because her father had been drugged back then, but Jiang An¡¯s children were so normal. The nurse hurriedly pushed the door open and came out. ¡°You must be the pregnant woman¡¯s husband. She keeps asking her husband to come in to accompany her during the delivery. Prepare to come in.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going.¡± Luo Xuan pulled Zhao Yan. ¡°Tell Tan Si to quickly give birth to the child. Don¡¯t think about such nonsense.¡± The nurse did not expect them to say that. Usually, the husband would choose to go in under such circumstances. However, she could not tie him up and could only tell Tan Si. Tan Si lay on the delivery bed in heart-wrenching pain. She recalled that when she gave birth to Tan Nian, it was also this painful. However, at that time, she had hope in her heart and felt that she would soon be able to marry into the Si family and become the young madam. Hence, she had the courage to endure it. She even forgot how painful it was after giving birth. But now, there was only despair in her heart. Not only had she failed to bring Nian Nian back to her side, but she had also fallen out with the Zhao family. Perhaps the child would be taken away by the Zhao family when it was born, and she would have nothing left. At the thought of this, she gradually lost her strength, and even her physical signs became weak. The doctor was extremely anxious. They could only desperately call Tan Si¡¯s name and tell her to wake up quickly and not give up. However, Tan Si really did not want to continue. Now that her family was gone and her child had become someone else¡¯s, her dream of marrying into a wealthy family was completely shattered. She did not want to face such a reality. The nurse pushed the door open again and came out. This time, her tone was even more agitated. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate anymore. The pregnant woman has already lost consciousness. If she doesn¡¯t wake up, we won¡¯t be able to keep the mother or child.¡± Although Zhao Yan was afraid of his mother, he knew his priorities. He stood up and was about to follow the nurse in, but Luo Xuan stood in front of him and stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Zhao family. How can you enter a place like the delivery room? If she can¡¯t give birth, just let her be. Our Zhao family doesn¡¯t lack children.¡± Zhao Yan had heard such a tough tone since he was young. Every time, he was used to listening to it immediately, but now, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. A surge of courage rose in Zhao Yan¡¯s heart. His woman and his child were in the delivery room. If he retreated, he would really become his mother¡¯s puppet. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t give up on them.¡± With that, Zhao Yan turned around to change into sterile clothes. Just as the situation was urgent, Zhao Yan finally arrived. He held Tan Si¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You must persevere and give birth to the child. I know you think there¡¯s no hope. I promise you that we¡¯ll get married after the child is born. At that time, you¡¯ll be the young madam of the Zhao family. If you give up, there¡¯ll be nothing left.¡± As Zhao Yan spoke, he felt a sense of lawless joy in his heart. He had finally resisted his mother once. So what if Tan Si was not worthy of him? As long as he could make Luo Xuan feel uncomfortable, it was worth it. Why did he spend so many years pursuing his mother¡¯s praise? She didn¡¯t care about him at all. He should have done this a long time ago. Let her know that the education she was so proud of was useless. Her son would never listen to her again. The more he thought about it, the more determined he became. He wanted to marry Tan Si. Perhaps hearing this, Tan Si¡¯s eyes trembled and actually opened. She did not expect Zhao Yan to be by her side. She cried and said, ¡°Am I already dead? You¡¯re actually accompanying me?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Yan kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. You have to give birth to the child quickly, or you¡¯ll both be in danger.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to marry me just now?¡± Tan Si grabbed his hand and asked. Zhao Yan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When the child is born, we¡¯ll get our marriage certificate. No one can stop me from marrying you.¡± Tan Si¡¯s heart surged with unlimited courage. She cooperated with the doctor¡¯s slogan and began to exert force. Twenty minutes later, the child was finally born. The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. He really didn¡¯t want to see anything happen to the pregnant woman and the child. Chapter 751 - Zhao Ling Zhao Ling Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Upon hearing the child¡¯s cries, Tan Si asked, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a beautiful little princess.¡± The nurse handed her the washed child. Tan Si kissed her lovingly. She really liked this child from the bottom of her heart. Her birth brought her new hope. Zhao Yan was also very happy. ¡°We have to raise this child ourselves. I will nurture her to be an outstanding successor.¡± Tan Si looked at Zhao Yan in disbelief. Was he promising to let the child inherit the Zhao family? She originally thought that Zhao Yan would not like girls. After all, all the big families always had boys inheriting the family head position. Zhao Yan saw her shock and explained, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feudal thoughts of favoring boys over girls. I love both boys and girls. Moreover, don¡¯t you have an heiress in front of you? Our child will only be better.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My child is the best. Jiang An can¡¯t compare to us at all,¡± Tan Si said firmly. When Luo Xuan heard that it was a girl, she left. When Tan Si was pushed out, there was no one outside. Zhao Yan snorted coldly and felt even more dissatisfied. No, she did not really like Zhao Zhe. She just liked that face that looked like her husband¡¯s. If Zhao Zhe did not look like her grandfather, she would definitely not take another look. Zhao Yan swore that he would never become like his mother. He said gently, ¡°My little princess, Daddy will give you the best in the world.¡± As he said this, he completely forgot how he had treated Zhao Zhe back then. In essence, he was no different from Luo Xuan. The love given was all conditional. Luo Xuan loved Zhao Zhe because he looked like her husband, and Zhao Yan loved this child because she represented his rebellion. Tan Si had hurt her body during the delivery. After she came out, she fell asleep for a long time. Zhao Yan found the best confinement nanny to take care of her, and they really had the intention of having a harmonious family. When she recovered a little, Zhao Yan carried the child and said, ¡°This child is called Zhao Ling. I hope she¡¯ll be smart and quick-witted in the future.¡± Tan Si smiled and said, ¡°Ling Ling is a good name.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. Mom won¡¯t pay too much attention to us during this period of time. Let¡¯s hurry up and register our marriage now. When the time comes, she won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Zhao Yan said his own idea. Tan Si did not expect him to really want to register their marriage. When she saw that he had not mentioned it recently, she thought that he was coaxing her in the delivery room. Her long-awaited dream was really about to come true. ¡°Zhao Yan, I didn¡¯t expect you to marry me. Only a lady from a wealthy family is worthy of you,¡± Tan Si said deliberately. She really wanted to marry Zhao Yan, but at this moment, she still had to pretend to be virtuous. Zhao Yan knew what kind of woman she was, so he naturally knew that this was not the truth. However, he did not care anymore. Only Luo Xuan would like a daughter from a wealthy family. If he chose someone who was close to her, he would have no say in the Zhao family. The title of the heir would become a joke. He might as well marry Tan Si. Not only would his reputation be good since he was marrying out of love, but Luo Xuan would definitely be furious. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re the mother of my two children. Other than you, no one else is worthy of me.¡± Zhao Yan also pretended to be affectionate. Jiang An also knew about the child¡¯s birth. Zou Bai knew that she was concerned about this matter and asked the secret guard to report it immediately. She heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that the mother and son were safe. The secret guards were not idle either. After they were done, they went to send Chen Xiang to the headquarters to be tortured. Zou Bai didn¡¯t care about what happened next. He put all his heart and soul into the wedding. He couldn¡¯t wait to do every detail himself. When Zou Fei saw this, he thought there was something wrong with his eyes. ¡°Is this still my Fourth Brother? He thinks that all banquets are meaningless. Except for those that he can¡¯t refuse, he never goes. Now he¡¯s actually planning to hold a banquet himself?¡± Zou Fei¡¯s eyes widened. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Jiang An nodded in agreement. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t you think Zou Bai is a little too excited?¡± Zou Fei sighed. ¡°Not only that, my decisive fourth brother has always been interested in expanding his power. When have I ever seen him flip through the book so seriously just to choose a wedding suit?¡± If someone had told Zou Fei a year ago that his fourth brother was crazy over love, he would have thought that this person was crazy. In Zou Fei¡¯s opinion, his fourth brother was born for power. His mind was always filled with ways to make the family better. Not to mention falling in love, he had very little time to even rest. Sometimes, he felt guilty when he saw it. As the eldest brother, he could not help at all. However, on second thought, he was not cut out for this. It was better to stay quietly and not cause trouble. Chapter 752 - Meeting Her In-laws Meeting Her In-laws Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Zou Bai. In the past, he would spend time with her and the children, but he would still deal with the Zou family¡¯s matters conscientiously. Ever since the Zhao family¡¯s banquet ended, he had become like this. Every day, when he opened his eyes, he would be busy with the wedding. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was the bride. Jiang An thought about how Zou Bai would look in a wedding dress and almost laughed out loud. ¡°Speaking of which, after Tan Si gave birth, your unreasonable argument with the Zhao family back then was not in vain. They said that the mother and daughter are safe,¡± Zou Fei said. Jiang An was relieved to hear that. She sighed and said, ¡°I just pity that child. No matter what, it¡¯s adult¡¯s business. Anyway, I have nothing to say to her. It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t see each other in the future.¡± When Zou Fei heard this, he didn¡¯t mention it anymore. The two of them looked at Zou Bai speechlessly. He even cared about the color of the balloons used for the wedding. It was really tiring just looking at him. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up with the wedding. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll collapse before we get married.¡± Jiang An shook her head. Zou Fei was still in the mood to eat fruits. ¡°We can¡¯t be early. I don¡¯t know if Zou Jin will come back, but Zou Xuan said that he will definitely rush back that day. He¡¯s in the South Pole now. If we are early, it will definitely be too late.¡± Jiang An also admired the Zou brothers. The older brothers did not want to be the head of the family and were busy with their own careers. This was not a big deal. It was the same for her family. However, this career was too mysterious. Other than Zou Fei, who was still at home, it was already good enough to even hear from the others every year. ¡°What is Third Brother doing in the Antarctic?¡± Jiang An couldn¡¯t understand. Zou Fei¡¯s expression was indescribable. ¡°He said that he wants to live with penguins and see if the penguins will treat him as one of its kind.¡± What kind of strange reason was this? Jiang An almost thought that she had heard wrongly. Zou Fei had the same expression on his face. ¡°This Third Brother is definitely the most unreliable person in the family. Second Brother went missing for the sake of the country. His brain is simply a little different.¡± Jiang An had no comment on this. It was good to be able to do what he liked. Seeing that Zou Bai was getting busier by the day, the two of them felt that they had to stop him to prevent him from really being exhausted. Fortunately, Wen Li came back at this time, along with Zou Chao, who was tanned. Jiang An had never interacted with her future father-in-law before. It was inevitable that she would be a little nervous, but she quickly relaxed. Zou Chao took out a huge hiking bag as soon as they met. There were all kinds of gifts inside. They were not expensive, but the gadgets he was looking for everywhere were very memorable. He gave it all to Jiang An. She thought that it was for the children, but Zou Chao shook his head. ¡°These are all for you. The children naturally have gifts. I can¡¯t treat my daughter-in-law badly.¡± Jiang An accepted it with a smile. The distance between the two of them instantly shortened. With Wen Li lubricating in the middle, everyone¡¯s relationship instantly became harmonious. Wen Li had always liked Jiang An. Now that she could finally call her her daughter-in-law openly, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth. Coupled with the two children surrounding her and calling them grandpa and grandma, she was even more coaxed. Looking at the warm scene in front of him, Zou Bai said, ¡°Big Brother, this is the feeling of home you mentioned, right?¡± ¡°Now you know how good forming a family is. I told you to get married as soon as possible, but it¡¯s all thanks to sister-in-law.¡± Zou Fei smiled. Originally, Zou Bai didn¡¯t want to hear the word ¡®marriage¡¯. After all, it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have children. His three brothers could always give birth to an heir. He just needed to be conscientious and be the head of the family. He didn¡¯t think anyone would be able to move him. Love wouldn¡¯t happen to him. With this thought in mind, Zou Bai rejected all women. It wasn¡¯t that no one wanted to marry him by means, but without exception, they all failed. There were even some who ended up in a miserable state, dispelling the thoughts of other women. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Gradually, everyone knew that Zou Bai was someone who didn¡¯t get close to women. There were even people who sent handsome men over indirectly, but it was still useless. Wen Li was so worried that several strands of her hair turned white. However, Zou Bai was someone who didn¡¯t listen to advice. Even if his parents spoke, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change his mind. He said, ¡°You guys should persuade my three brothers more. They will definitely get married earlier than me.¡± As the eldest brother, Zou Fei was naturally tormented for a long time. In the end, he could only come up with the old method and lie in bed to say that he was uncomfortable everywhere. Zou Jin couldn¡¯t even be found, so there was no way to rush him. Zou Xuan was even worse. It was already good enough that he knew where he was. They couldn¡¯t even speak to him. Wen Li¡¯s biggest headache was her sons¡¯ marriage. She could only keep an eye on Zou Bai first. After all, he was the head of the family. Chapter 753 - Change of Words Change of Words Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Wen Li had arranged for her son to go on blind dates a few years ago, but as long as she mentioned it to him, he would leave without listening to a word. The daughters of the aristocratic families were also unwilling to meet Zou Bai. Although the Zou family was rich, they still wanted to live. There were also people who agreed under the pressure of their families. It was obvious that if they were already trembling when they met Wen Li, if they met Zou Bai, they would faint. Wen Li thought that her youngest son would not be able to get married. She did not expect that not only had he found an outstanding daughter-in-law, but he even had children. She hugged them one by one very much, feeling that she couldn¡¯t get enough of them. Zou Chao quickly took out all kinds of gifts to coax the children, hoping that they would like him as their grandfather. Jiang Yi and Jiang Yu were both sensible children. They knew that this was their family, so they were not afraid of strangers. Wen Li smiled until her face was sore. Then, she turned the topic to Zou Fei, ¡°Your fourth brother is already married. Don¡¯t you have any news?¡± Zou Fei immediately held his head. ¡°Aiyo, my head hurts today. I have to rest quickly.¡± If it was in the past, Wen Li would definitely scold him, but she still had her grandchildren in her arms. She rolled her eyes at Zou Fei and said nothing. Zou Fei quickly ran away as if he had been granted amnesty. He must not let himself fall into such a situation. Otherwise, his mother would continue to scold him, just like she has been from when he was young until now. Since Wen Li and Zou Chao had already returned, the marriage proposal could not wait any longer. The Zou family had already prepared the betrothal gifts and were only waiting for the master and madam to come. ¡°That much?¡± Jiang An asked as she watched the servants carry out the bags. Zou Bai smiled and said, ¡°This was all prepared by Mom. She said that she wanted to express how much we value you.¡± Jiang An said in surprise, ¡°But there¡¯s no need for so much, right? It could fill a truck.¡± Wen Li walked over. ¡°It¡¯s not much at all. I still have to buy some things when I reach the local area. Only then can I express how satisfied I am with you as my daughter-in-law. Only then will your parents be at ease.¡± Jiang An quickly pulled Wen Li back. ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s no need to buy anymore. The local businesses in Xiyun belong to my family. This money still ends up in our family¡¯s hands. There¡¯s no need to spend more money.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. What I want to express is the Zou family¡¯s attitude.¡± Wen Li patted Jiang An¡¯s hand to reassure her. ¡°Also, you¡¯re still calling me Auntie now. Is that right?¡± Wen Li looked at Jiang An expectantly. She immediately realized that it was time to call her Mom. For a moment, she blushed shyly, but she knew that this was what she should do. She immediately said, ¡°Mom.¡± Wen Li¡¯s entire body felt comfortable when she heard this. In the past, it was always the few brats who called her mom gruffly. None of their words were pleasant to hear. Now that she heard this sweet call of mother, she was simply overjoyed. ¡°This is our Zou family¡¯s daughter-in-law. She¡¯s so natural and graceful that people like her,¡± Wen Li said as she held Jiang An¡¯s hand. Because they had brought too many things, the Zou family had used two private jets when they went to Xiyun. Other than the jewelry and antiques, they had to store them carefully. Naturally, the cabin of the plane could not fit them all. When they were transporting these things to the airport, the people on the plane saw them coming and going. They were surprised which family was transporting the goods. When they asked, they found out that the Zou family was going to Xiyun for betrothal. This was naturally Wen Li¡¯s instructions. If anyone asked, she would tell them. She wanted everyone to know about this. The media would not let go of this big news. They swarmed over with their cameras, afraid that they would miss out on this report. Due to the Zou family¡¯s instructions, the airport did not stop these reporters. Instead, they opened the door for them to film at a fixed location so that they could better capture the betrothal gifts. The reporters also knew that this was definitely the Zou family¡¯s idea. Then, they could write reports about the betrothal gifts at will. They quickly squeezed in front to take photos. It was fine if they looked at the jewelry boxes. In any case, they could not see what was inside. However, there was still a huge coral being transported up. This was a priceless thing. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Now that coral mining had been prohibited, what could be taken out was definitely an old item. The Zou family had been passed down for so many years and had some assets, but this coral bonsai looked to be two meters tall. Even in an aristocratic family, it was something to be treasured. The Zou family had actually given it to Jiang An just like that. It could be seen how much they valued her. There were also jade statues, antique vases, plates, and bowls at the back. In the end, there were even a few luxury cars on the second plane. They were all the latest models and were obviously part of the betrothal gifts. The reporters¡¯ hands did not stop moving. The sound of the shutters was so loud that they were about to go deaf. These betrothal gifts were simply blinding. In the entire aristocratic family, there had never been such a scene when marrying someone. Even when Zou Chao had given the betrothal gifts back then, there had never been such a scene. Chapter 754 - Betrothal Gift Betrothal Gift Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before they could leave the airport, the reporters started writing on their computers. They had to be one step ahead. Soon, reports about the betrothal gifts appeared on the Internet, shocking everyone. [Oh my god, these betrothal gifts add up to almost 100 million yuan, right?] [That¡¯s not all. That coral is already inestimable.] [The few sports cars behind are already worth too million yuan.] [The boxes that were put in previously should contain jewelry. They must be expensive too.] [If I¡¯m not wrong, there are also many authentic calligraphy paintings. Those are things that will appreciate with time.] [Could it be that the Zou family has taken out all their assets?] [Then you¡¯re underestimating the Zou family too much. This is nothing to them. After all, they¡¯re an aristocratic family that has been passed down for hundreds of years.] [They took so many things. I wonder if they¡¯re marrying or selling someone¡¯s daughter. Jiang An will become a resentful wife of a wealthy family in the future.] [Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to speak. With her family background, they naturally have to give so many betrothal gifts. Jiang An is the future head of the family. She¡¯s not a resentful wife from a wealthy family.] When people praised them, there were naturally people who scolded them. Many people looked down on the Zou family¡¯s actions and were secretly jealous of why they were so rich, but they had not achieved anything. They crazily posted comments on the Internet that were disadvantageous to Jiang An. Even if they scolded someone, they only dared to scold Jiang An because they knew that Zou Bai was not to be trifled with. The Zou family¡¯s secret guards were not to be trifled with. He directly followed the IP address and let the person who posted the comment know what a lesson was. In less than half an hour, the internet was calm. Zou Bai even posted on Weibo, ¡°This is to express my love for An¡¯an. It¡¯s also the etiquette to marry the future head of the Jiang family.¡± This confirmed what the netizens had said previously. Even if Jiang An was married, she was still the heir of the Jiang family. She would not lose herself just because of marriage. No one had expected this. In the past, in order to look good, aristocratic families would make up some love fairy tales. However, after the marriage, the woman would disappear. Unless she accompanied her children and husband, she would not appear in public. In the end, she slowly disappeared from the public¡¯s sight and became a madam that only existed in word-of-mouth. Of course, there were also celebrities who successfully married into an aristocratic family. It was difficult for them to even go out, let alone film. Other than giving birth to children, they could be mentioned in the news and could never be seen again. However, Jiang An was different. She was not marrying Zou Bai as the daughter of an aristocratic family, but the future head of the Jiang family. This was a strong alliance. A young lady from an aristocratic family might be trapped by marriage, but the head of the family would definitely not. She had the same status as Zou Bai. The Zou family had also emphasized this point, indicating that Jiang An was still the heir of the Jiang family after marriage. This meant that she did not marry Zou Bai for the sake of the family¡¯s marriage, but for love. Otherwise, with her status, she could totally get a live-in son-in-law, or she could just not get married and only date. Anyway, she already had a child, so there was no need to get married. This made the public know that the Zou and Jiang¡¯s marriage this time was really out of love. The Zou Family Corporation¡¯s official website had even changed to a romantic cover to celebrate the family head¡¯s betrothal today. No one would believe that the Zou Family did not value Jiang An. Tan Si, who was holding the marriage certificate, could not hide the jealousy in her heart when she saw the report. However, she already had a legal weapon in her hand. No matter what, she was the legitimate Young Madam of the Zhao family. She would have these in the future. These reports were also told to Chen Xiang by the secret guards. They had always followed Zou Bai¡¯s will. For example, now that Zou Bai loved Jiang An deeply, they would do their best to protect their Madam, even if they had to sacrifice their lives. On the other hand, Chen Xiang was hated by Zou Bai. She even thought that she was smart and hurt the Madam. She was a thorn in everyone¡¯s side. Naturally, she had to know such good news. During this period of time, she had been tortured and did not have a single piece of good flesh on her body. She was trembling in the water prison and thought that she might as well give herself a quick death. The secret guard walked over with a tablet and read the reports to her one by one. He wanted her to know how loving the master and mistress were. This was a psychological torture for her. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As expected, Chen Xiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She covered her ears and didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. The secret guard pulled her hand away and forced her to listen. ¡°B*tch, they¡¯re all b*tches!¡± Chen Xiang broke down. ¡°I should have married Zou Bai, he should have betrothed me today. It¡¯s all that b*tch Jiang An¡¯s fault!¡± Chen Xiang began to curse. Her elegance as a female celebrity could not be seen at all. The torture of the past few days had ravaged her. The secret guard could not stand such insults to the Madam. He found his superior and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we shut her up?¡± The superior thought about it and nodded. In any case, he just had to let Chen Xiang live and suffer. Chapter 755 - The Bishop’s Plan The Bishop¡¯s Plan Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chen Xiang¡¯s chin was pinched and she was drugged. Even if she dug her throat and wanted to spit it out, it was useless. She quickly realized that she could not speak and could only let out some hoarse cries. She splashed the water, wondering why she had ended up in this state. Wouldn¡¯t the Church send someone to save her? In her despair, she placed all her hopes on faith and began to pray with her hands clasped together, hoping that her faith would save her. The Church had already discovered that Chen Xiang had lost contact with them. Furthermore, she had disappeared from the Zhao family¡¯s banquet. This was not a simple matter. Chen Xiang had intended to drug Zou Bai, so it was reasonable for her to be discovered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so useless. Even after giving her such a rare potion, she still couldn¡¯t get it,¡± the bishop said in disdain. The believer asked, ¡°Could she have run away? Let¡¯s go to her place to investigate again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless. There¡¯s no one there anymore. After her agent realized that Chen Xiang was missing, she immediately went to the embassy to get a new passport. She¡¯s already in the United States.¡± The bishop sneered. ¡°It seems that Chen Xiang was just scaring her. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to get a new passport at this time.¡± In the past, he admired Chen Xiang¡¯s ability to rely on others to achieve her wishes. But now that Chen Xiang was crippled in Zou Bai¡¯s hands, they could forget about saving her. The disciple had also heard of Zou Bai¡¯s reputation. He said worriedly, ¡°Then will she give us up?¡± ¡°I guess Zou Bai didn¡¯t even interrogate her.¡± The bishop shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s a smart person. If he knows that we can let Chen Xiang come into contact with him, she definitely doesn¡¯t know much. Even if she¡¯s crippled, he won¡¯t feel heartache. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve used that potion. Sooner or later, he¡¯ll know that Chen Xiang is a member of the church.¡± This frightened the believer. He paced back and forth and said, ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°What are you panicking for? Even if he knows, so what? He can¡¯t uproot us now. Let the people overseas cause some trouble during this period of time and divert his attention.¡± The bishop said. If not for the fact that there was no one beside him, he really did not want to bring this disciple along. He was not as smart as the disciple who served him in the past at all. He would be so frightened if anything happened. Unfortunately, that person had died at the hands of the Zou family. He could not find anyone to replace him for the time being. If not for Zou Bai, their church would not have lost so many people. Almost all the high-level believers had died in his hands. They had yet to recover and could only slowly expand. They were no longer as glorious as before. Thinking of this, the bishop gritted his teeth in hatred. One day, he would make Zou Bai pay the price. He stretched out his hand and gestured for the believer to help him up. His nerves and tendons had been severed by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards, so he could only rely on someone to help him walk. ¡°Get someone to send a message to Lin City. Make sure to keep a firm grip on the Zheng family. It¡¯s best if their entire family joins the church. If there are any non-believers, increase the dosage of medicine and let them feel the wonders of the church.¡± He instructed. The disciple nodded. ¡°Zheng Fan of the Zheng family is already a loyal believer. Also, Old Madam Zheng believes in the church without a doubt.¡± The bishop was still worried. ¡°These two are not people who can really control the whole Zheng family. We have to make the Zheng family a knife in the hands of the Church. The kind that can kill anyone.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send a message later.¡± The disciple immediately instructed. The plane set off from Beijing and arrived in Xiyun a few hours later. After unloading the betrothal gifts, they went straight to the Jiang family. The media waiting here hurriedly chased after them. When the betrothal gifts were delivered to the Jiang family, Li Mei could not believe her eyes. Although she had expected the Zou family to send many things, they would not be too expensive. After all, the Zou family usually did not have a luxurious style of doing things. It was good for their family to prepare a dowry on this basis. They had to have more dowry than betrothal gifts. However, looking at the betrothal gifts that they had pulled over one cart after another, how much dowry did they have to prepare? Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Wen Li walked in happily and grabbed Li Mei¡¯s hand. ¡°This day has finally arrived. It¡¯s such a good thing that the two of us have become in-laws.¡± Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good thing, but you¡¯ve sent too many things over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a lot. I can¡¯t wait to load a few more carts over.¡± Wen Li waved her hand. ¡°An¡¯an is a good girl who married my son. It¡¯s not a lot. I think it¡¯s too little.¡± These words made people happy. Although Li Mei had agreed to marry the child to Zou Bai, the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had been a problem since ancient times. An¡¯an needed to manage it herself. Now that Wen Li had expressed her love for An¡¯an, she could rest assured. Chapter 756 - Together Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Li Mei and Wen Li had something to talk about. The others could not stay idle either. They had to express their joy about this marriage. Jiang Hai wanted to greet Zou Chao, but he was shocked by Zou Chao¡¯s change. ¡°Why have you become so rough?¡± The two of them could be considered good friends. Before Zou Chao ran around the world, he always asked him out to fish. At that time, he was quite a standard middle-aged handsome uncle. Now, he didn¡¯t look much different from a savage. It was just that he was dressed neatly. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable after being exposed to the elements outside,¡± Zou Chao touched his face and said. He traveled everywhere in various countries. At first, he just wanted to look at the local scenery. Later, he began to challenge himself with some special projects. Some time ago, he even brought Wen Li to go diving. The two of them finally understood what a free life was. They could not remember their sons at home at all. If not for such a big matter like betrothal, they would not have thought of coming back at all. Wen Li and Li Mei smiled and said what had happened along the way. Jiang An quickly called everyone in. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here today to propose marriage to the Jiang family according to the official procedures. We hope to get your permission to make An¡¯an our daughter-in-law.¡± After Wen Li sat down, she finally got down to business. Li Mei smiled and said, ¡°Then I have something to say first. Although An¡¯an will be married into your family, she¡¯s still the heir of the Jiang family. She won¡¯t be like other wealthy ladies who only live at home and don¡¯t go out.¡± ¡°Of course I understand this. Even if An¡¯an wasn¡¯t the heir, we won¡¯t make our daughter-in-law stay at home forever,¡± Wen Li promised. She had suffered like this before and was asked by the elders to stay at home to take care of her husband and children. Unless it was absolutely necessary, she could not go out. It was only because her husband insisted that she be in charge of the Zou family¡¯s public welfare that she was not tied to the house all the time. Naturally, she did not want her daughter-in-law to experience this. Li Mei¡¯s expression became even more relaxed as she continued, ¡°An¡¯an has been taking care of the two children. When the time is right, she will announce their true backgrounds, but it¡¯s very likely that they will inherit the Jiang family in the future. The child chosen will still have the surname Jiang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what should be done.¡± Wen Li nodded. ¡°This way, the Zou and Jiang families will be connected by blood in the future.¡± ¡°I believe Zou Bai will treat An¡¯an well,¡± she said in satisfaction. Zou Bai made a promise. ¡°I will love An¡¯an forever and make her happy for the rest of her life.¡± The marriage between the two families was officially confirmed today. The official website released a photo of Zou Bai, Jiang An, and the children to let everyone know that they were family. At night, they naturally gathered to celebrate. The sons of the Jiang family had also rushed back. This was a major event in An¡¯an¡¯s life. They could not miss it. However, they still didn¡¯t treat Zou Bai well. They felt that An¡¯an should stay at home for a few more years. Zou Bai knew that he would have to call them ¡®brother¡¯ in the future, so he pretended not to see it. At this moment, a servant came in and said, ¡°There¡¯s a gift outside. Mr. Mo Shen is congratulating Miss on her engagement.¡± Jiang An was a little surprised. After all, this was not the official marriage. There was no need for Mo Shen to give her a gift. Zou Bai held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡± The two wooden boxes were carried in. The box itself was already stunning enough. It was made of golden silk cedar wood and was engraved with the image of a dragon and a phoenix. After opening it, even the knowledgeable Li Mei did not know what to say. The box on the left was a huge night pearl, and the right was a perfect piece of jade. It was a combination of pearls and jade. Li Mei sighed. ¡°Mo Shen¡¯s gift is really too thoughtful.¡± Not to mention the value of these two items, just the meaning behind them was enough to move people. As someone who had been through this before, Li Mei could naturally tell that Mo Shen liked Jiang An. However, Zou Bai didn¡¯t say anything, so she remained silent. Moreover, An¡¯an had always treated Mo Shen as her brother and had never done anything wrong to Zou Bai. It was not her child¡¯s fault no matter what. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only She also tried to hint to Mo Shen to know his limits, but this child¡¯s actions were really heartbreaking. However, he only focused on accompanying An¡¯an and even had a good relationship with Zou Bai. She could only sigh and not care anymore. She would let the children settle their own matters. If they did not figure out their own feelings, they would not have a good ending if she forcefully interfered. She thought that Mo Shen had really achieved selfless love. As long as An¡¯an was happy, it didn¡¯t matter even if she wasn¡¯t with him. Now that she saw this gift, she felt that Mo Shen had the temperament of a saint. Many people couldn¡¯t control their possessiveness when talking about love and hoped that the person they liked would only have eyes for themselves. However, Mo Shen had never expected to get it. His starting point in doing things had always been An¡¯an¡¯s happiness. Chapter 757 - Script Script Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing this gift, Jiang An was a little hesitant to accept it. These two things were too expensive. It was not easy for even an aristocratic family to take them out. Moreover, this was a personal gift from Mo Shen. He must have used his own money. ¡°Take it,¡± Li Mei said to Jiang An. ¡°You have to remember this deep friendship. Mo Shen will be your good friend for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Of course. The children call him Uncle,¡± Jiang An agreed with a smile. Zou Bai walked over. ¡°Mo Shen is a good person. I¡¯m also grateful to him.¡± Li Mei understood the hidden meaning. He could tell what Mo Shen was thinking, but he also admired the other party for being able to love selflessly and not treat him as a rival. Li Mei shook her head gently. There were too many resentful men and women in this world. Mo Shen and An¡¯an could only be said to be fated. The marriage between the two families began to affect the stock market. The stocks of the Jiang family and the Zou family increased greatly. Many families began to consider whether they should arrange a marriage for the younger generations by sending them to television shows to show how loving they were. Unfortunately, their thoughts were destined to fail. Dating shows popped up like bamboo shoots after a rain. No one could stand it anymore, so how could they have the energy to pay attention to which couple was wealthy? The normal procedure was to hold the engagement ceremony first. After the two families had discussed it, they would hold it in Xiyun. The wedding would then be held in Beijing. This way, they could show that Jiang An and Zou Bai were equals. Zou Bai still took all the responsibility and went to prepare for the engagement ceremony in high spirits. He looked even busier than when he was in the capital. The parents were shocked by his enthusiasm. Jiang An was happy that she didn¡¯t have to worry about it. She started preparing for the television drama. In the end, the story between her and Zou Bai wasn¡¯t that exciting. If it was placed in a television drama, it would be too dull. Then, she would need to add extra storylines that didn¡¯t exist in reality. After listening to Jiang An¡¯s retelling, the screenwriter had already written a few episodes to test the script. However, it looked a little vulgar. It was no different from those love dramas on the market. It even made her feel that the female lead was not a good person. Jiang Huai knew that his sister was looking for a screenwriter and called everyone he could contact, hoping that they could come up with a good story. In fact, Jiang An really wanted to hire the screenwriter of ¡°Legend of Gan Lan¡± to write it. Her script and lines were very good, but she said that she did not know how to write modern dramas. ¡°Miss Jiang, what¡¯s your position on this story?¡± the screenwriter asked. Jiang An thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a story where reason is more important than love. Although so many things have happened by accident, the male and female leads have to stick to their choices and do not sacrifice themselves for love.¡± This gave the screenwriters a headache. Nowadays, popular romance dramas on the market were very idealistic. The male and female leads would misunderstand some unimportant things and quarrel before reconciling. This process repeated. At the root of it all, the two of them had no healthy personalities. All their motives were to serve their love. In the end, they would collectively lose their intelligence when they got together. They only knew how to stick together every day. Jiang An¡¯s story requirements were very novel, but the screenwriters were a little excited. They also wanted to write a good script, not write something they despised under the instructions of the producer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell everyone the entire plot,¡± Jiang An said. The screenwriters listened carefully. The more they listened, the more they felt that something was wrong. The original story must be Zou Bai and Jiang An. No wonder they were taken to sign a confidentiality agreement as soon as they entered. They could not say a word about the story. They could understand that it involved privacy, but when they heard the part about the two children, they were so shocked that they lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. They were afraid that they would be pulled out and beaten to death if they knew too much. They really did not expect their backgrounds to be so legendary. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Jiang An looked at them. ¡°Sooner or later, people will know. It¡¯ll be fine as long as you don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Even if they had ten guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare to tell anyone. Not to mention that the confidentiality agreement just now had legal effects, Zou Bai alone was already scary enough. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only If they dared to go out and spout nonsense today, they would not be able to see the sun the next day. The screenwriters quickly expressed that they wouldn¡¯t say anything. Then, someone asked, ¡°Then, is Miss Jiang going to act in this television drama herself?¡± This question stumped Jiang An. Of course, she wanted to try a good script, but it was her story after all. It would be awkward if she acted with other male actors. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to devote herself to acting. In the end, she had always been acting as someone else. This was the first time she wouldn¡¯t have to act. It was good enough to be Jiang An. Jiang An had never doubted her professionalism, but this time, she really couldn¡¯t get over it. Chapter 758 - True Love True Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An kept this question for the time being and went back to tell Zou Bai, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange for others to act in my own story, but it wouldn¡¯t be good for me to act with others myself. After all, you¡¯re the male lead in this story.¡± Zou Bai hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll just act with you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jiang An looked at him in surprise. ¡°But you¡¯ve never acted before. You don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± ¡°If the female lead is you, I don¡¯t need to act.¡± Zou Bai smiled. ¡°I just need to love you as usual.¡± Jiang An was really caught off guard by his romantic words. She lowered her head and hid in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re always like this.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°One sentence can make my heart flutter.¡± The two of them hugged each other tightly, their limbs intertwined as if they would never be separated. They listened to each other¡¯s heartbeats and fell asleep quietly. At this moment, a huge battle was happening in the Zhao family. Zhao Yan told Luo Xuan about their marriage, and Zhao Lan was shocked. Her brother had always listened to her mother¡¯s words. It was really unbelievable that there would be a day when he would fight back. Luo Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Say that again. Who are you married to?¡± Zhao Yan was very calm. ¡°With Tan Si, the two of us have already registered our marriage. We are legally recognized as husband and wife.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s the point of marrying her? You should marry a lady from a wealthy family.¡± Luo Xuan was so angry that she could not stand still. She looked down on Tan Si from the bottom of her heart. It was not only because of her mismatched background with the Zhao family, but also because she had seen through this woman¡¯s nature and knew that she was not a good person. Although as the Madam of the Zhao family, she had to have means, she should be a smart person and not Tan Si, who was still smug after doing a stupid thing. Since she wanted to marry into the Zhao family, she should be obedient to Zhao Yan and keep the child¡¯s heart by her side. This way, even if the family did not agree, she still had a trump card. However, she only knew how to fool around every day, scaring the child so much that he did not dare to talk to her anymore. Zhao Yan had long abandoned her. If not for the fact that she was pregnant again, she would have been kicked out of the house without needing to do anything. This was also the reason why she did not make a move. Zhao Yan did not like Tan Si and she did not need to go against her for him. She did not expect him to tell her that he had registered his marriage with Tan Si. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you really fell in love with Tan Si,¡± Luo Xuan said as she looked at Zhao Yan. Zhao Yan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with such a person, but when I think about how angry you will be if I marry her, I feel that I have to marry her.¡± ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? How can you joke about marriage?¡± Luo Xuan tried her best to calm herself down. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t know about this. Hurry up and divorce her. Then, find someone to erase the record. That way, no one will know that you two were married. You can still marry another daughter from an aristocratic family.¡± Zhao Yan looked at her mockingly. ¡°Why do you think the daughter of an aristocratic family will marry me? I already have two children in their eyes, yet you still publicly call the illegitimate child the eldest grandson of the Zhao family. Even if the daughter of an aristocratic family is a fool, she won¡¯t marry me.¡± This sentence was nonsense. There were still many people who valued the Zhao family¡¯s wealth. Zhao Lan really wanted to applaud him. This was the first time she had seen her mother so angry that she could not even stand up. She walked over and said, ¡°Mom, just listen to Older Brother this once. Anyway, he and Tan Si have already given birth to two children. It¡¯s fine to get married.¡± Luo Xuan felt a headache coming on. ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Yan added fuel to the fire. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to spread the news. We¡¯ll hold the wedding after Tan Si¡¯s confinement period.¡± ¡°I will never acknowledge her. Just give up.¡± Luo Xuan threw the glass of water away. Zhao Yan dodged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t acknowledge it. As long as the law acknowledges it.¡± This time, Luo Xuan threw out everything she could. Zhao Yan was hit by the teapot on the table, and blood flowed from his forehead. He did not wipe it and said, ¡°Mom, just wait for my wedding. The invitation will be sent over. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t attend.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only With that, he turned around and left, ignoring the fact that Luo Xuan was about to faint from anger. ¡°Zhao Yi, get someone to spread the news that I was beaten up at home because of Tan Si. I¡¯m doing this for true love,¡± Zhao Yan instructed. With his instructions, the media naturally did not have any scruples. It only took a morning for the entire Internet to know about this. Zhao Yan actually married Tan Si. They were the true love that had eliminated all difficulties. This shocked the netizens. Compared to Jiang An and Zou Bai, these two people only had the title of being in a relationship. Back then, when Tan Si was pregnant, they did not say that they wanted to get married. Everyone thought that he was just a rich person keeping a female celebrity around. It turned out that they really had feelings for each other. Chapter 759 - Out of Control Out of Control Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Luo Xuan had been lying in bed for a long time because of Zhao Yan¡¯s anger. All these years, she had been clinging to the power of the Zhao family. Her body was no longer the same as when she was young. When she was angry, she would have a headache. At night, just as she was about to sit up, Zhao Lan came in with her phone. ¡°Mom, the Internet is saying that my brother and Tan Si are in love.¡± As soon as Luo Xuan woke up, she came in. It was obvious that she had timed it perfectly. She wanted to make her mother unhappy. ¡°Online? How can the media report randomly?¡± Luo Xuan snatched the phone away. Previously, she had wanted to keep this matter at home. Anyway, the Zhao family had the ability to cancel their marriage and kidnap Zhao Yan back. There would definitely be time to get rid of Tan Si. She had always pushed the blame to others. She didn¡¯t think that Zhao Yan had done anything wrong. Tan Si must have used tricks to seduce her son. As long as she was dealt with, everything would be fine. But now, the news of their marriage had spread like wildfire. Someone had even taken a photo of their marriage certificate. No one would believe that they were not married. Luo Xuan stared at the photo of the marriage certificate. It was impossible for anyone to have taken such a private photo. It must have been sent by Zhao Yan himself to cut off all her escape routes. She was so angry that she laughed. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s because the child has grown up and doesn¡¯t take my words to heart.¡± Zhao Lan stood at the side expressionlessly. She was overjoyed that someone could finally do what she wanted to do. She had been living under Luo Xuan¡¯s rules since she was young. From studying abroad to even her food preferences, she could only listen unconditionally and not raise any objections. However, Luo Xuan only wanted to nurture the daughter of a wealthy family. She did not care at all behind the extreme control. As long as Zhao Lan could do as she said, it was fine. She did not care about anything else at all. She did not even see her children for a few days, let alone take care of them personally. Zhao Lan had also yearned for motherly love when she was young. She used all kinds of methods to attract her mother¡¯s attention, but in the end, she was locked up and not given any food. Luo Xuan thought that it would be fine for the children to starve if they did not listen to her. This trick was indeed effective. The children could not persevere forever. After a few attempts, Zhao Lan understood that her mother did not love her at all. She had been like this from the moment she was born and would never love her in the future. The little girl took a long time to accept this fact. Then, she turned around and threw herself into the nanny¡¯s arms, hypnotizing herself that she was the mother. However, the lack of love still affected Zhao Lan. Her personality became more and more stubborn as she grew up, and in the end, it exploded on Mo Shen. But in the end, it still ended in failure. She did not get anything. She began to hate Luo Xuan. She hated the fact that Luo Xuan had given birth to her even though she did not love her. She hated the fact that Luo Xuan had caused her to suffer like this. Now, there was finally someone who could make her feel pain. How joyous was that? Luo Xuan was indeed heartbroken. What hurt her was that her son had broken free from her control. This was something she could not accept. ¡°Tell the bank to stop all of Zhao Yan¡¯s credit cards and freeze all his bank cards,¡± she called the butler over. However, there was no response. The butler looked troubled. ¡°Young Master¡¯s credit card is not a secondary card. As for the bank card, only I can freeze it.¡± Zhao Yan was not someone who relied on his family¡¯s pocket money to survive. He had already worked for so many years and had his own savings. He had long thrown away the secondary card he used in the past. Only then did Luo Xuan realize that Zhao Yan was no longer the child he used to be. He could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Then put him on suspension. No more work for him,¡± she said. The butler¡¯s expression became even worse. ¡°Madam, Young Master¡¯s position was decided by the board of directors. If you want him to be suspended, you have to go through the board of directors.¡± Luo Xuan was so angry that she threw the cup at the head of the bed. ¡°Then should I just watch him marry Tan Si?¡± Only half of the board members were members of the Zhao family. According to the law, there had to be other shareholders, so Luo Xuan could not control all of them. For a moment, she was actually unable to deal with Zhao Yan. She could only watch. No one could answer her question. Zhao Lan would never speak up for this. The butler really had no choice. He had always been in charge of the old residence and did not know much else. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only As for the rest of the Zhao family, they felt that it was good for Zhao Yan to marry Tan Si. Although their families were not compatible, this could also prevent a second Luo Xuan from appearing. All these years, they had been held hostage by Luo Xuan, so they could only listen to her orders even if they weren¡¯t happy about it. They were all descendants of the Zhao family. Why should they be ordered around by her like slaves? They were all waiting for Zhao Yan to become the family head. At that time, they would be free. They did not expect this day to come early. Although he was still far from becoming the family head, Zhao Yan had already started to go against Luo Xuan. Chapter 760 - Engagement Engagement Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jiang An also saw this news. She didn¡¯t have any thoughts about it. It was Zhao Yan¡¯s freedom to marry whoever he wanted. Marrying Tan Si could be considered giving the children a complete family. At the very least, the children would not be sad in the future. She was busy with the television drama now. The script had already been written for the first edition. After modifications, it looked like it had the feeling she wanted. In order to let the children¡¯s identities be announced as soon as possible, she spent almost all her energy on this matter. Before the script was completed, the production team had already finished preparing. Now, she only needed to choose the supporting actors before she could successfully start filming. Jiang Huai was no longer busy with his career. He ran errands for his sister every day. For a moment, the entire company was busy with this matter. The other companies in the entertainment industry sensed that something was wrong. Moreover, they did not hide this project. It was just that others did not know what the specific content was. As a result, other companies started to make wild guesses. They felt that Jiang Huai¡¯s company was secretly preparing a big project and that he had the Jiang family¡¯s investment behind him. This caused the other companies to not dare to wait any longer and think of a way to broadcast all the television dramas they had filmed. If they collided with Jiang Huai¡¯s project, there would definitely not be much viewership ratings. The audience only felt that there had been so many television dramas aired recently that they could not stand it anymore. Jiang Huai did not expect such a chain reaction, but he was too busy to care about what these people thought. On the eve of Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s engagement ceremony, the entire production team was finally established successfully. The screenwriter had also perfected the script and was only waiting for the actors to enter the production team and start filming. However, there was another problem. Who would play Si Cheng? Of course, this was not the name in the script, but as long as one was not blind, they could tell who the prototype of this character was. Zou Bai was personally selecting the staff. He wanted to pick someone who wasn¡¯t that handsome, but when he thought about how An¡¯an had been married to him, he decided to respect the truth. Si Cheng¡¯s character was poor, but his face was definitely handsome. Zou Bai gritted his teeth and chose a newcomer who had just debuted. His appearance was very outstanding. Everything was ready for filming. At this moment, the entire production team welcomed three days of paid leave because Zou Bai and Jiang An were returning to the Jiang family for the engagement ceremony. This time, the invitations were spread widely. The wealthy families had all received them. Naturally, they were very happy to attend the banquet. As it was an engagement, Jiang An was only wearing a gown. The style of the tutu looked very girlish. There was no skirt inside. It was propped up by layers of gauze. When Jiang An walked forward, her skirt would sway with her movements, as gentle as water. Li Mei took out a set of jewelry and personally put it on her. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Our An¡¯an is really beautiful. If only Mom could find you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so soon. I really can¡¯t bear to.¡± Even now, Li Mei still felt that she had let Jiang An down and let her live such a difficult life. Jiang An comforted her. ¡°I¡¯m very happy now. Moreover, I¡¯ll be atXiyunfor half the year even after I get married.¡± Li Mei quickly wiped the tears off her face. ¡°You¡¯re right. Besides, it¡¯s just an engagement today. Mom is a little sad too soon.¡± Jiang An reached out to hug her. ¡°Even if I get married, I¡¯m still Mom¡¯s daughter. Nothing will change.¡± Currently, Zhao Lan was the only idle person in the Zhao family who could rush over from the capital to attend the ceremony. Luo Xuan was so angry that she was bedridden. Zhao Yan did not even go home and did not receive the invitation. Moreover, she felt that Mo Shen would definitely attend, so she took the initiative to come. She looked at the banquet hall that was filled with flowers and decorations. The placement was just right, and it looked like she was in the forest. It was so beautiful that she was intoxicated. Zhao Lan felt that this was definitely not the doing of the flower shop. They had always only known a few tricks to decorate banquets. ¡°Could it be that Zou Bai set it up?¡± She had a very shocking guess in her heart. Zhao Lan loved Mo Shen passionately. Naturally, she could tell if a person was sincere or not. Zou Bai undoubtedly loved Jiang An. Every time she saw Zou Bai, the way he looked at Jiang An was more affectionate than the last time. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zhao Lan snorted. ¡°Jiang An really took all the benefits.¡± The three sons of the Jiang family gathered together again and greeted the guests. Just looking at them made people envious. The parents of both parties sat together and joked. It was a perfect scene. Zhao Lan¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy. This was the wedding scene she had dreamed of with Mo Shen. She subconsciously looked for Mo Shen¡¯s figure, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. No one knew that his letter of congratulations had been delivered long ago and that he had suddenly fallen ill and could not attend. Chapter 761 - Wedding Contract Wedding Contract Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Zou Bai understood what Mo Shen meant. He didn¡¯t want to see the engagement venue. Even though he had decided to protect Jiang An for the rest of his life, he was not prepared to watch her get engaged to someone else, so he simply avoided it. Zou Bai expressed his respect for his decision. Although he hadn¡¯t come personally, the fact that he had sent over a gift that implied that Zou Bai and Jiang An were a perfect match was already a sign of etiquette. The engagement ceremony and wedding were different, so there were not many complicated ceremonies. After all the guests arrived, the two families exchanged tokens and invited the engaged couple on stage. Jiang An walked out in a dreamy dress. Some people even exclaimed. It was as if she was wearing seawater. Zou Bai walked to the door to pick her up, and the two of them walked onto the stage hand in hand. This engagement was arranged according to the etiquette of aristocratic families, so a marriage contract had to be signed. Although this thing had no legal effect, the engagement procedure had been passed down for hundreds of years. Only by signing the marriage contract could the two families be considered to have completed the engagement. In ancient China, the final step of the wedding would be to complete the marriage proposal and exchange of marriage certificates. They had already done away with all these procedures in the modern world, but Zou Bai stubbornly wanted to give it all to Jiang An. He felt that with enough etiquette, outsiders would respect her more. Zou Bai had gotten someone to prepare the marriage contract long ago. On the red golden paper were the birthdays of both parties and their parents¡¯ names. Then, it was their blessings. ¡°In ancient times, signing a marriage contract was equivalent to reporting to the world: this couple will be husband and wife until the end of time. Today, I promise you that as long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t stop loving you,¡± Zou Bai said as he looked at Jiang An. When the guests saw the reports online, they were already certain that Jiang An and Zou Bai had gotten married out of love. However, when they heard Zou Bai say this with their own ears, they still felt that it was too dreamy. Zou Bai, who had always been decisive and did not have a good expression, would actually confess to his lover in public and make such a lifetime promise. Many families secretly decided to build a good relationship with the Jiang family in the future. From the looks of it, Zou Bai would definitely support his wife¡¯s family. In the future, the Jiang family would definitely rise. Moreover, the Jiang family could hold their ground. Not only did they have such an outstanding heir, but their three sons were all elites. Even if they left the family, they would live well. The most important thing in a large family was whether the children were promising or not. Many families were in a terrible fix because of this matter. No matter how the children were taught, it was useless. After confirming that they could not help the family, they could only be raised useless. They could only spend money to have fun and do anything without harming the family¡¯s interests. Many people were so jealous of the Jiang family¡¯s children that they wanted to vomit blood. They wished they could bring them back and treat them as their own children. Jiang An didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai to prepare the marriage contract. She had even forgotten about it. In the face of her lover¡¯s sincere confession, she said with tears in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the love of my life. This won¡¯t ever change.¡± Jiang Huai hurriedly handed them two pens and asked them to write their names on the marriage contract. Zou Bai had been smiling during the engagement ceremony. He could finally stand by Jiang An¡¯s side openly. He was not a lover or a boyfriend, but her husband, and the father other children. The ceremony was completed at this point. The two of them picked up their wine glasses and said to everyone, ¡°Thank you for coming to our engagement ceremony. Please have a good time today.¡± After saying that, they downed the wine in one gulp and the dance music sounded. The guests also began to look for their dance partners. At this moment, a servant from the Jiang family brought over a scroll and pulled it open. Someone walked over and realized that it was written with all the betrothal gifts. This was a procedure that only ancient people had when they got married. They took out the list of betrothal gifts from the man¡¯s side and showed it to everyone, showing how much they valued the woman. Zhao Lan also walked over to take a look. Even with her background, she was shocked. The Zou family had actually given so many betrothal gifts. Some of them were even priceless. Someone sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one can compare to such a betrothal gift in a hundred years.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Those who were capable of giving this much to a woman were usually not willing to give so much. Those who were willing to give so much did not have so much wealth. Not everyone could compare to the Zou family¡¯s foundation. Zhao Lan looked at the list in a daze. Recently, she had gone crazy too much and it had affected her health. She had forgotten that she was attending Jiang An¡¯s engagement ceremony and only felt that this was her wedding with Brother Mo Shen. In her eyes, these were all betrothal gifts from Brother Mo Shen. They were about to become husband and wife. ¡°Brother Mo Shen.¡± Zhao Lan repeated the name. ¡°I knew you loved me.¡± She was almost glued to the list. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was abnormal. Chapter 762 - Something’s Wrong Something¡¯s Wrong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Today was a big day for the Jiang family and the Zou family. If they made a fool of themselves like the Zhao family, it would definitely not do. There were already people who wanted to please the Jiang family and were worried that they had no way to do so. They quickly rushed to tell the Jiang family. When Jiang Yan heard this, he immediately asked someone to take Zhao Lan away. He instructed, ¡°No matter what she says, just tell her and lure her out of the banquet hall.¡± He did not want to have to drag anyone. That would ruin the current atmosphere. His sister¡¯s engagement party had to be perfect. The servant who had been entrusted with this heavy responsibility had worked in the Jiang family for many years and had been taking care of Li Mei. She was known for being smart. After receiving the order, she quickly went to Zhao Lan¡¯s side. ¡°Miss Zhao, I see that you¡¯re tired. Why don¡¯t we go and rest?¡± she said slowly. Zhao Lan shook her head. ¡°No, today is my wedding with Brother Mo Shen. I haven¡¯t exchanged rings with him yet.¡± The servant immediately knew what to say next. ¡°Then you should change into your wedding dress now. How can you wear this to exchange rings? There¡¯s not enough time. I¡¯ll bring you to the changing room.¡± Zhao Lan looked down at her dress. It was indeed not the gorgeous wedding dress she had imagined. She said anxiously, ¡°Yes, I have to change into the wedding dress. I can¡¯t let Brother Mo Shen wait anxiously.¡± She looked around helplessly and was about to go crazy. ¡°Where is Brother Mo Shen? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± The servant caught her in time. ¡°Sir has gone to change into a suit for the wedding. You have to go to the changing room quickly so that you won¡¯t be delayed.¡± With her coaxing at the side, Zhao Lan followed obediently. She was only restrained by the other servants when she left the banquet hall. Jiang Yan got someone to cover her mouth and said, ¡°Tell the Zhao family to bring their young lady back quickly and explain her mental state clearly. Zhao Lan is not welcome at the Jiang family¡¯s banquets in the future.¡± Jiang Yan acted as though nothing had happened and returned to the banquet hall to continue greeting the guests. Zheng Fan, who had come to attend the engagement, was promoting the church with all his might. He said, ¡°Ever since I joined the church, I have no more worries. Interacting with the believers can relieve my mood and make me happy.¡± Everyone was a little resistant to this kind of missionary behavior, but because Zheng Fan was the heir of the Zheng family, they could not turn around and leave directly. They listened to him patiently. Zheng Fan continued, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Previously, I didn¡¯t believe in this either. I felt that it was a lie, but after I went, I realized that people still have to have some faith. Although it¡¯s not helpful in real life, it¡¯s still something to rely on.¡± Such a gentle excuse was still acceptable to everyone. Everyone present was rich. They definitely did not lack material resources, but they were extremely lacking in mental strength. Every day, they were busy thinking about how to make the family better and make the company more profitable. The race would never stop until their deaths. They did not know when they would stop. They really needed mental comfort. Someone asked, ¡°Do you need to pay a fee to go to your church?¡± ¡°The church is a place where believers communicate. No money is allowed. This is disrespectful to the church.¡± Zheng Fan¡¯s expression became very pious. Since it had nothing to do with money, everyone let down their guard and began to discuss the matter with Zheng Fan. He described the Church too well, making people yearn for it. Jiang An saw that many people had gathered together and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Zou Yi went to take a look and said, ¡°I think everyone is talking to the young master of the Zheng family.¡± ¡°Young Master Zheng?¡± Jiang An asked. ¡°Is he from the Zheng family in Lin City?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°He studied abroad for many years before returning to China this year. He¡¯s quite a hot-blooded person. He¡¯s determined that eight horses won¡¯t be able to pull him back.¡± Jiang An was puzzled. ¡°Then what did he say to make so many people listen?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Er, who was left behind, ran back and said, ¡°Young Master Zheng is talking about the Church. It seems to be a private association that helps people with depression.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®Church¡¯, Zou Bai¡¯s gaze instantly became sharp. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Young Master Zheng only said superficial things. I can¡¯t tell that there¡¯s anything wrong,¡± Zou Er said. ¡°The association is just the members consoling each other and not collecting money. It sounds more like an activity room.¡± Although Zou Er said this, Zou Bai didn¡¯t dare to let his guard down. As long as the Church of Eternal Night existed, they would covet the population of China. If they wanted to open the church here, he definitely couldn¡¯t let this happen. ¡°Send someone to Lin City to investigate. If there¡¯s anything wrong, make a move immediately,¡± Zou Bai said coldly. Chapter 763 - True Feelings Revealed True Feelings Revealed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although two strange things had happened, the engagement ceremony had ended perfectly. Zou Bai had just wanted to pull Jiang An out on a honeymoon but was rejected. She was about to enter the production team. ¡°Can¡¯t you take two days off?¡± Zou Bai asked. Jiang An shook her head firmly. ¡°Do you want to announce the children¡¯s background as soon as possible?¡± This made Zou Bai unable to say anything. He could only accept his fate and join Jiang An¡¯s team. The filming this time was completely closed. With the Zou family¡¯s secret guards around, no media could sneak in. Moreover, the specific content of the project was not announced to the public. As a result, others only knew that Jiang An was filming a new television drama. As for the theme, no one knew who the male lead was. They didn¡¯t even know who the director was. The person in charge of the production team was Jiang Huai. When he volunteered, Jiang An could not believe it. ¡°Third Brother, you know how to be a director?¡± ¡°I filmed all my previous music videos myself, including the script composition. What do you think?¡± Jiang Huai was very proud. Of course, it was filmed too well. Jiang Huai¡¯s previous music video was top-notch in the industry. Not only were the scenes beautiful, but there was also a smooth plot in the time of a song. The story could be connected in two or three scenes. At that time, there were even people discussing who the director of the music video was because there was no signature at all. They did not expect it to be him. Jiang An felt that Third Brother¡¯s filming style was very suitable for this drama, so she immediately decided to let him be the director. Everything went smoothly, except for Zou Bai¡¯s acting skills. He had never acted before, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stiff in front of the camera. He didn¡¯t know where to look. Jiang Huai felt a little regretful. He should have advised his sister to choose another male actor. Even if the protagonist of this role was Zou Bai, such acting skills would only lower the television drama. Just as he was feeling extremely regretful, Zou Bai contributed his best acting skills today. That scene was him expressing his love for An¡¯an. This scene only required him to stand behind a tree and look at An¡¯an¡¯s back from afar. Jiang Huai was wondering if he should just skip it and not film for too long, lest his shortcomings were exposed. However, Zou Bai¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness and love. Even the Best Actor with outstanding acting skills was only so-so. Anyone could tell how much he loved An¡¯an. After filming, Jiang Huai shouted excitedly, ¡°So you¡¯re the type who reveals your true feelings. I know what to do next.¡± As long as it was a scene with An¡¯an, Zou Bai would be especially outstanding and not need to care. However, when acting with others, he needed Jiang Huai¡¯s guidance. He would break down his emotions and clarify them. Then, he would use what happened in reality as an example. Zou Bai would immediately be able to give a perfect reaction. ¡°You can¡¯t be an actor. You¡¯ll tire the director to death.¡± Jiang Huai sighed. Zou Bai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only filming this drama. I definitely won¡¯t become an actor. I really don¡¯t have any talent.¡± Jiang Huai said happily, ¡°After filming this drama, I will definitely shock everyone. Such a good television drama was actually filmed by Jiang Huai.¡± The two protagonists¡¯ acting skills were outstanding, so their progress naturally improved by leaps and bounds. Jiang An prepared three times the salary for the production crew to reward them for their hard work. Hearing this news, everyone worked even harder. No one complained at all. It was only right for them to be tired after being paid enough. Zou Yi didn¡¯t stay idle either. He went to Lin City to investigate the church. The answer given by the secret guards was that they couldn¡¯t find anything. When those people arrived at the church, they just chatted with each other. In the end, they often cried until it was a little scary. They didn¡¯t seem to be preaching. ¡°That¡¯s not what Master wants to hear.¡± Zou Yi still wanted to continue investigating. ¡°Who is the organizer of this church and where did it start? We have to investigate all of this clearly.¡± The church member pushed open the door and said, ¡°Bishop, the Zou family has come to Lin City. They seem to be investigating us.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only The bishop smiled. ¡°I knew this day would come. Tell everyone not to mention the name of the church, and not to say anything to anyone about preaching. Just do your job of enlightening those people.¡± ¡°Can the Zou Family believe this?¡± the disciple asked. The bishop was very certain. ¡°If they can¡¯t find anything, they can only believe it. Tomorrow, there will be a commotion overseas. They won¡¯t have much time here.¡± He had been dealing with Zou Bai for so long, so he knew how to divert his attention. If he caused a ruckus, there would naturally be no suspicion on this side. When the time came, he would increase his efforts to control the family clan in his hands, and he would have the strength to compete with him. Zou Bai had killed so many of their disciples. They had to make him pay a painful price. Chapter 764 - Chapter 764: Cooperation Chapter 764: Cooperation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Eternal Night Church could be considered to be lacking in talent now. The high-level believers that they had spent more than ten years nurturing had basically all died at Zou Bai¡¯s hands. The believers they had absorbed now could not compare at all. In fact, for the sake of the church¡¯s safety, many things could only be done by the bishop himself. He no longer had the power he had in the past. This made the bishop want to hack Zou Bai to death every time he thought of him. Fortunately, he had heard that Zou Bai had been revolving around Jiang An recently. He should still have time to carry out his plan. Little did he know that Zou Bai had long seen through his scheme. The appearance of the Church in China had aroused his full vigilance. Sending people to Lin City was just a test. He did not expect to find anything. Unexpectedly, there was a riot overseas the next day. Many people rushed into the Zou family¡¯s territory and fired randomly, saying that it was for revenge. The Zou Family had found the badge of the Church of Eternal Night on their corpses. Everything happened too coincidentally. Zou Bai immediately understood what was going on. They were definitely trying to divert his attention. He was sure that the people from the church were in Lin City and were infiltrating the aristocratic families there. Zou Bai didn¡¯t make a move immediately. After all, the matter hadn¡¯t blown up yet. If he made a move in advance, the other aristocratic families would definitely jump out and say that he was making a mountain out of a molehill. They might even say that he wanted to interfere in politics. For the sake of the Zou family¡¯s stability, he had to wait. Moreover, he was really busy now. In order to announce the children¡¯s background before the wedding, he had to finish filming the television drama as soon as possible. Jiang Huai practically stayed in the production team. He wore a hat and held a loudspeaker as he commanded everywhere. He treated himself as three people and lost a lot of weight from exhaustion. Under everyone¡¯s hard work, the filming of the television drama progressed by leaps and bounds. In addition, the actors who were chosen were all outstanding in acting. Everyone worked together and actually finished filming in half a month. On the final day of filming, Jiang Huai was so excited that he cried. The entire production team did not expect him to have such a reaction and rushed to comfort him. After the filming ended, it would be handed over to post-production editing and sent to Central TV for review. Only then would they be qualified to broadcast it. With the Jiang family around, this process wouldn¡¯t take too much time. All they had to do was wait. Jiang An and Zou Bai, who were relaxed, could finally go stay at home. The two children had not seen them for a long time. They followed behind their parents like bugs and were unwilling to leave even when they were sleeping. Jiang An also knew that she hadn¡¯t been able to take care of them, so the family of four simply lay on the same bed. Anyway, the bed was big enough. Two days later, Mo Shen came to visit again. He seemed to have lost a lot of weight, but he was in good spirits. As soon as he entered, he felt sorry that he could not attend the engagement ceremony. ¡°Brother Mo Shen, you don¡¯t have to say that. It¡¯s just an engagement. It¡¯s not that grand. You¡¯re not in good health, so don¡¯t take the risk. Rest well,¡± Jiang An said as she got him a blanket. Mo Shen didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°It¡¯s summer now. Why are you bringing me a blanket?¡± Zou Bai took the blanket and covered him with it. ¡°The air conditioner is on in the house. You¡¯d better be careful.¡± Mo Shen could only accept the couple¡¯s actions. Who asked him to say that he was sick some time ago? ¡°I¡¯m here to tell Zou Bai something. Recently, someone has been trying to sneak into the Medicine Valley over at the Mo Family. After they were caught, they kept talking about some Church. I don¡¯t know what they mean, so I want you to help investigate,¡± Mo Shen said. Everyone knew that the Listening Wind Pavilion of the Zou Family was the best at gathering information. There was nothing they did not know. Zou Bai immediately understood what was going on. He didn¡¯t expect the Church of Eternal Night to be so arrogant. They provoked the Mo Family before they could even gain a foothold in China. Did they think that their family was easy to bully? The Mo family rarely appeared in front of people, but they were the closest to the government among all the aristocratic families. They had their family¡¯s medical skills and did not have to worry about them falling. They had tried to kick an iron plate. Zou Bai told Mo Shen about the Church of Eternal Night and what they had been doing during this period of time. Mo Shen slammed the table and said, ¡°Do they think that the Mo Family are all idiots? How dare they target our family?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai comforted him. ¡°They were indeed glorious in the past. If I hadn¡¯t killed most of the high-level believers, I¡¯m afraid they would have already appeared in the open.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a cult. If it could really be put out in the open, why would it develop so sneakily? It even sneaked into our medicine valley. How shameless.¡± Mo Shen was rarely angry. At this moment, Jiang An smiled. ¡°They¡¯re giving us a chance by doing this. Why don¡¯t we beat them at their own game?¡± ¡°You want me to cooperate with Mo Shen?¡± Zou Bai asked. Jiang An nodded. ¡°The Church of Eternal Night thinks that they have everything under control, so let them continue to think that way. By the time they realize that something is wrong, it will be too late.¡± Chapter 765 - Chapter 765: Lie Chapter 765: Lie Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The people from the Church of Eternal Night had only wanted to test the Mo Family and see how they would react. They did not expect to be immediately captured by the Zou Family and sent to the secret prison. That person thought that he was finished. The next day, he was taken away in the car and transported to Xiyun. When he opened his eyes again and saw Zou Bai standing in front of him, he really wanted to die immediately. Everyone in the church knew of this person¡¯s reputation. If they fell into his hands, it would be a good outcome. Just as he was wondering if he should bite his tongue to commit suicide, Mo Shen pulled Jiang An¡¯s hand and entered. Zou Bai was immediately displeased. ¡°I told you to stay away from him. Why are you together again?¡± Jiang An looked very innocent. ¡°Brother Mo Shen is not an outsider. Is there a problem with him accompanying me recently?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. There¡¯s only kinship between An¡¯an and me. She was afraid of being alone, so she called me over.¡± Mo Shen explained, his face filled with provocation. Zou Bai was furious. ¡°An¡¯an is my wife. I don¡¯t need you to accompany me. The two of you aren¡¯t related by blood, so stop talking about familial ties.¡± Mo Shen turned to look at Jiang An. ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant. Zou Bai is thinking too much.¡± The people from the church were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen between Zou Bai and Jiang An. Mo Shen was clearly the successor of the Mo family, so why did it look like he was going to be a third party? ¡°Zou Bai, can you stop fooling around here?¡± Jiang An stood on Mo Shen¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing between us. What else do you want?¡± Zou Bai was so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak. He pointed at the two of them as if he was about to faint in the next second. Zou Yi and Zou Er quickly went up to support him. Mo Shen put his arm around Jiang An¡¯s shoulder and said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s right. You and An¡¯an are about to get married. Don¡¯t be so petty.¡± Jiang An didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. She asked, ¡°What were you using our secret prison for just now?¡± Zou Bai was no longer in the mood to do anything. He tried his best to control himself from killing the two people in front of him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°The most important thing today is between us. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± With that, he pulled Jiang An away. Mo Shen chased after her, not to be outdone. The three of them left just like that. Zou Yi and Zou Er looked at each other, not knowing what to do. ¡°Are we still going to interrogate this person?¡± Zou Yi asked. Zou Er sighed. ¡°Master said that he wants to do it personally. We don¡¯t have time now. Let¡¯s leave him here first. He can¡¯t run away anyway.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo is too shameless. Miss Jiang is already the Madam of our Zou family, but he still has to stick to us every day.¡± ¡°Who asked the two of them to know each other earlier than Master? I heard that they met when Young Master Mo was expelled. They were friends who went through hardships together. Of course, it¡¯s impossible for them to forget each other.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t snatch from Master.¡± ¡°Miss Jiang is the future head of the Jiang family. She doesn¡¯t have to rely on our family to begin with, so she naturally doesn¡¯t care too much about Master¡¯s mood.¡± The two of them sighed in unison, then tied the churchman to the pillars and stuffed his mouth with cloths so that he would not commit suicide. After they left, this person fell into deep thought. He didn¡¯t expect Mo Shen and Jiang An to have such a past. If he could use it, Zou Bai wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant now. It was a pity that he could not move now. He could only wait here. He could only hope that the Church would follow the clues and chase after him. Outside the dark prison, Zou Bai didn¡¯t look angry at all. He asked, ¡°Did I hurt you when I pulled you just now?¡± Jiang An shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your acting skills to improve day by day.¡± They had deliberately put on an act to make the Church think that they could interfere. Mo Shen smiled. ¡°Then when are you going to let this person go?¡± Zou Bai thought about it. ¡°In a few days. If I let someone escape now, I¡¯ll seem too useless.¡± They had brought him all the way here to create an opportunity for him to escape. If he was locked up in the Zou Family¡¯s facilities, the church would not believe that this person could escape. ¡°The television drama has already been edited. It¡¯s been sent over for me to go over it. Why don¡¯t we do it together?¡± Jiang An suggested. Mo Shen didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Okay.¡± Zou Bai was a little uncomfortable. ¡°Do I have to watch it?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only It was rare for Jiang An to see such an expression on his face. He asked, ¡°Are you shy?¡± ¡°I just thought I looked a little weird on the screen,¡± Zou Bai said. Jiang An couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°Just treat it as watching someone else. We still have to give this television drama a name.¡± ¡°You guys should do it, it¡¯s your story.¡± Mo Shen indicated that he wouldn¡¯t speak. Jiang An refused to accept it. ¡°No, all of you have to give your input. Chapter 766 - Chapter 766: See Spring Chapter 766: See Spring Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Under Jiang An¡¯s threat, the two of them could only sit together and watch. As the overall story was about Jiang An and Zou Bai, there was not much plot, so it was only 20 episodes. In addition, in order not to waste time, some parts were fast-forwarded. From morning to night, they finally finished watching it. Mo Shen fell into shock. With Jiang Huai as the director, the entire drama was filled with a fresh and elegant feeling. Even though the love in the drama was very strange and they had not known each other for a long time, it made people feel that even if they did not know each other, they were inextricably linked. That feeling of fate was really moving. Mo Shen immediately understood why they wanted to film this television drama. After watching it, even strangers would understand Jiang An, understand her struggle with her and Zou Bai¡¯s love, and only have infinite pity for the two children. However, for the sake of the children¡¯s physical and mental health, they did not appear on screen in television dramas. Jiang Huai tried his best to show their backs. However, it was this that made people unable to help but think about the cuteness of the children. Zou Bai¡¯s performance was even more outstanding. The way he looked at Jiang An was filled with love. Even the best actors could not be so sincere. Without any physical contact, it was obvious how much the two of them loved each other. Mo Shen sighed in admiration. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely win the love of many people after it¡¯s broadcasted. This is really a good idea.¡± ¡°As long as everyone understands what happened and accepts the two children¡¯s backgrounds,¡± Jiang An said with a smile. Mo Shen nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll accept it. Even if someone else says something, don¡¯t take it to heart. There are people who hate everything except money.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t think about that anymore. Hurry up and give me the name for the television drama,¡± Jiang An urged. The two men began to think hard. Mo Shen said, ¡°What do you think of ¡®Sweet and Sour¡¯?¡± ¡°It sounds quite fitting, but I feel like it¡¯s lacking something,¡± Jiang An said. ¡°How about ¡®Seeing Spring¡¯?¡± Zou Bai asked. ¡°In the past, the two of us lived in the dark. We only saw spring when we met each other.¡± Mo Shen clapped his hands. ¡°This name is good, and it fits the fresh tone of the entire television drama.¡± Jiang An nodded as well. ¡°What a good name. Let¡¯s call it that.¡± The next day, Jiang An told Jiang Huai the name. He also felt that it was very appropriate. Then, he sent the tape to Central TV for review. As long as it passed the review, it could be broadcasted. Jiang An hoped that she could resolve the children¡¯s matter as soon as possible before the wedding. At this moment, the person in the secret prison finally ran away. Zou Er had been watching him eat. Anyways, he couldn¡¯t let anyone starve to death. He didn¡¯t expect Jiang An and Zou Bai to have an intense argument above. He couldn¡¯t care less about kidnapping him and left in a hurry. This gave the person a chance to break free with great effort. Then, he quietly walked out of the door and took advantage of the chaos in the Jiang family to run away. The first thing he did was contact the Church to see the bishop. Of course, the bishop did not trust anyone who had ¡®escaped¡¯. He only asked him to report over the phone. That person quickly told him everything he knew. The assistant was very excited. ¡°This way, we¡¯ll have a way to deal with Zou Bai.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. It might be fake news.¡± The bishop was very cautious. However, this caution did not last long. The Mo family in the capital had already begun to cause trouble for the Zou family. They had even taken away the business they had discussed. The relationship between the two families was very bad. That business was worth a billion yuan. That price was too high for them to just be acting. The bishop couldn¡¯t control his heart anymore. If he missed this chance, he wouldn¡¯t have another chance. The temptation of getting rid of Zou Bai was too great. He couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. Coupled with the fact that his assistant had been urging him to do it, the bishop finally decided to seize this opportunity. Zou Bai laughed when he heard the report from Beijing. ¡°They can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s blow things up a little more. When the time comes, we¡¯ll wipe them all out.¡± Mo Shen smiled. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Although they said that, they tacitly agreed not to involve Jiang An. The scene of two men fighting for a woman could not be repeated. Letting the Church see it and letting everyone see it were two different things. Mo Shen expressed his dissatisfaction with Zou Bai in public. Zou Bai also retaliated from time to time, making everyone confused. What was wrong with the two of them? Wang Mian was busy trying to make them reconcile, but no one listened. The Church believed that they had done the right thing. Zhao Yan even fanned the flames, hoping to obtain some benefits. The bishop no longer had any qualms and instructed, ¡°Get all the believers in the capital to move. Help Mo Shen deal with Zou Bai. It¡¯s best if we can win him over to our side.¡± Chapter 767 - Chapter 767: Secret Weapon Chapter 767: Secret Weapon Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Soon, Mo Shen received an invitation from the church. Their letter was filled with dissatisfaction with Zou Bai. They even said that they had a deep grudge against the Zou family and were willing to help him achieve his wish. If Mo Shen really hated Zou Bai, he would definitely be moved. Unfortunately, he was just acting and even showed Zou Bai this letter. Zou Bai laughed. ¡°They make it sound like the Church is good. They don¡¯t even mention a word about them killing people and swindling money, and even bewitching people to commit suicide.¡± Zou Bai didn¡¯t regret the deaths of those high-level disciples at all. Not only had these people done all sorts of bad things, but they also didn¡¯t have any regrets. If they were allowed to continue, who knew how many people would suffer? ¡°Do you need me to contact them next?¡± Mo Shen asked. Zou Bai handed him a document. ¡°This is all the information we¡¯ve gathered so far. Take a look at it and you¡¯ll know what to do. Wait a few days before you express your goodwill to the church. Don¡¯t let them think that it¡¯s too easy.¡± Zou Bai was relieved to leave this matter to Mo Shen and continued to prepare for the wedding. He couldn¡¯t bear to leave Jiang An and the children, so he could only arrange it remotely. Zou Fei was busy every day when he received the news. It was his brother¡¯s wedding, but he was the one running around. All the aristocratic families were looking forward to the Zou family¡¯s invitation. It would be a great honor to receive it. Under such circumstances, the Church secretly went to the Capital to contact the Zhao Family, hoping to obtain Zhao Yan¡¯s support. Zhao Yan was still fighting with Luo Xuan. He brought Tan Si out after confinement and let the media take photos of them as they pleased, publicizing that their relationship was stronger than gold. Luo Xuan did not allow the media to report about him posting on Weibo to show off his love. After all, he was going against his family. At this time, he needed help. The Church¡¯s support came at the right time. He had to meet them quickly. He didn¡¯t know what exactly happened between Mo Shen and Jiang An. Zhao Lan wouldn¡¯t tell him everything. He believed the Church¡¯s words that two men were fighting for a woman and tried to be a middleman to contact Mo Shen. Mo Shen didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He was in an unapproachable position. Zhao Yan had spent a lot of effort and sent a lot of things over. Just as he was about to be disappointed, Mo Shen finally asked him to meet. Zhao Yan brought the church¡¯s disciples to the appointment. Only with him in front did they dare to go to Xiyun, afraid that they would be discovered by the Jiang family and the Zou family. Moreover, the meeting place was near the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, where Mo Shen lived. ¡°Mr. Mo, we finally meet.¡± Zhao Yan¡¯s attitude was very enthusiastic. Mo Shen smiled. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This person beside me is a believer of the Church of Eternal Night. He represents the church.¡± Zhao Yan introduced the person beside him. ¡°My name is Dylan, I¡¯ve followed the bishop for 10 years.¡± Dylan said, ¡°No matter what I say today, I can represent the bishop.¡± Mo Shen said impatiently, ¡°I have nothing to say to the church. I just want to work with you to drag Zou Bai down. I can¡¯t watch him and An¡¯an get married.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go against the Zou Family? If you really attack, it will be a fight to the death.¡± Zhao Yan probed. Mo Shen didn¡¯t expect Zou Bai¡¯s guess to be so accurate. These people didn¡¯t want to give him a blow at all, but were fantasizing about killing him. It was fine if the Church thought this way. After all, there had been hatred in the past. Was Zhao Yan stupid? If Zou Bai died, the Zou family and the others would not let him and the Zhao family off. When the time came, he would definitely die without a burial place. Mo Shen asked, ¡°I¡¯ve long been prepared to be enemies with Zou Bai, but from what you¡¯re saying, you want to kill him. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Zou family will take revenge?¡± Dylan quickly went over. ¡°We¡¯ve already set up everything in the capital. As long as you and Mr. Zhao help, we can immediately encircle and suppress the Zou family after succeeding. The Zou family will become the new headquarters of our church. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Mo Shen looked at him. ¡°How many of you are there? Do you know how powerful the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards are?¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Dylan smiled confidently, ¡°Our church has operated overseas for so many years, naturally we have our own secret weapons, no matter how many shadow guards there are.¡± ¡°Words are useless. You want me to bet my life with just a few words?¡± Mo Shen wanted an answer. Dylan knew what he meant and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you our secret weapon tomorrow. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that Mo Shen told Zou Bai everything that night. ¡°What secret weapon do you think they have? How can they be so arrogant?¡± ¡°The Church¡¯s technology level is very advanced. It should be something new that has been developed,¡± Zou Bai said. ¡°However, I will let them know that these things are useless in China.¡± Zou Bai was waiting for them to make a move so that he would have enough reason to deal with them. Chapter 768 - Chapter 768: Past Chapter 768: Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The next day, Mo Shen followed the people from the church to take a look. He didn¡¯t expect them to have so many things lying in ambush in Lin City. They were all products that far exceeded current technology. However, because it belonged to the church, it was not handed over to any country after it was developed. It had to be in China¡¯s hands in the future. He looked at the simulated person who looked similar to a real person and sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a thing in your hands. These are really impressive.¡± ¡°Our church has a special base to produce these. The simulated human body has 100% explosives, it can definitely kill Zou Bai on the spot.¡± Dylan was very confident. Mo Shen smiled. ¡°A lot of people are invited to the wedding. Because it will be held in the Zou family, they use the most sophisticated testing equipment. Can you guys sneak in?¡± Dylan nodded, ¡°Of course you can. No matter what equipment you use, at most you can detect that there are steel plates in the simulated human¡¯s body. You won¡¯t find anything else.¡± This was a little magical. With current technology, they would definitely find out. After all, it was a fact that there were parts in the simulated human body. How could they hide it? While Dylan was introducing, Mo Shen reached out and touched the simulated human skin. The soft touch was definitely not leather. He had been a doctor for many years and naturally understood that this was real human skin. Mo Shen mustered his courage to grab the simulated person¡¯s wrist. There was actually a weak pulse. This was not a simulated person at all, but a human body and equipment. When he returned, he immediately told Zou Bai, ¡°They¡¯re going to make a move at your wedding.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let them succeed.¡± Zou Bai was not afraid at all. He quickly arranged for the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards to reach Mo Shen¡¯s place to see the person as soon as possible. It would be best if they could do something in advance. Then, they hastily set up another banquet hall in the Zou family. On that day, they let the guests stay there first. They would hold the wedding after dealing with the church. They could not let any mistakes ruin the perfection of the wedding. ¡°Mo Shen, try your best to make them think that the capital will be in chaos after my death. If I come late, the other aristocratic families will take over the Zou family. We have to let everyone come,¡± Zou Bai said. Mo Shen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely persuade their bishop and important believers to come. If they don¡¯t go to the wedding, make them stay in the Mo Family and so we can catch them all in one fell swoop.¡± After formulating the plan, they weren¡¯t so flustered anymore. Jiang An knew that Zou Bai had the ability to handle this, so she focused her attention on the television drama. With the Jiang family, ¡°Seeing Spring¡± passed the review very quickly. Without posting any previews, they directly broadcasted it on television. However, with Zou Bai reposting it on his Weibo, it attracted many people. The scenes of ¡°Seeing Spring¡± were fresh and natural. It was incomparable to those television dramas that had been polished. Moreover, the plot was very smooth. It made people want to continue watching after watching it. After broadcasting a few episodes, people could naturally tell that it was filmed based on Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s experiences. [I didn¡¯t expect their relationship to be so complicated.] [It really was not an easy love.] [Isn¡¯t it just a story of an affair? At that time, Jiang An was married and was still with Zou Bai. How shameless.] [Are you blind? Zou Bai was set up by someone and she thought that the person was Si Cheng. She didn¡¯t cheat at all.] [Si Cheng is really disgusting. He actually doesn¡¯t care about the child at all without knowing the child¡¯s background.] There was a discussion about the television drama on the Internet. Many people who did not usually watch television dramas were also attracted. They felt that it was very interesting and went to watch the drama. Jiang An did not care about the ratings of this television drama at all. She only wanted to give the children their identities as soon as possible. When the popularity reached its peak, she might as well broadcast it all. The speed was so fast that it made people dumbfounded. They understand that television dramas could be broadcasted like this. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only After watching 20 episodes, everyone¡¯s thoughts were carried away by the plot. They only thought that Jiang An and Zou Bai¡¯s love was hard. The children were also very pitiful. No one felt that the children¡¯s birth was immoral. Jiang An¡¯s goal was completely achieved. She hugged Jiang Yu and Yi and said, ¡°In the future, you can call your father Dad no matter what. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone.¡± There were also people who jumped out to criticize Jiang An, but the Zou family¡¯s secret guards directly restrained them. Most people still accepted the children¡¯s background. After all, Jiang An had gotten pregnant without knowing it, and it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to cheat. The difference between the two was huge. [No wonder Zou Bai said that the two children had the Zou family¡¯s inheritance rights at the banquet. It turned out to be like this.] One comment caused the entire Weibo to boil over. Everyone felt that Zou Bai and Jiang An were indeed true love. Even if they couldn¡¯t announce the children¡¯s background previously, they wanted the children to enjoy the best. Chapter 769 - Chapter 769: Explosion Chapter 769: Explosion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The children¡¯s matter had been completely resolved. A well-made television drama was more useful than Jiang An standing up and saying it ten thousand times. Now, public opinion was supporting her. Jiang An smiled. ¡°Little Feather, Little Wingsy, you can prepare the clothes for Mommy¡¯s wedding.¡± The children went to choose their clothes happily. Jiang An smiled and followed the children. The wedding preparation was almost ready. Zou Bai began to focus on dealing with the church, while Mo Shen stayed in the capital to help. In order to make them believe that Zou Bai and Mo Shen were really enemies, the two of them began to constantly trip each other up. For a moment, the capital was bustling with noise and excitement. The people of the church were proud of themselves. They continuously transported the androids to Beijing. As long as they were activated, they could walk in the crowd like real people. Both sides were working in an orderly manner. The wedding day was getting closer and closer. Zou Bai brought Jiang An and the children back to Beijing and contacted many media outlets to attend the wedding. It looked like a huge commotion. In reality, they were all arranged to be at the side of another banquet hall. Zou Bai wanted to use their cameras to record what the Church had done for the entire country to see. On the day of the wedding, the decorations on the outside alone stunned everyone. The Zou family had used tens of thousands of roses to arrange the patterns. They had also used many Swarovski diamonds as dewdrops. They shone under the sunlight. Just this alone cost a lot. Dylan used a fake identity to sneak in. He wanted to witness the moment of Zou Bai¡¯s death. The bishop was not present for his own safety, but he was not far from the Zou Family¡¯s mansion so that he could occupy the Zou Family as soon as the matter was done. At that time, with the Zhao family in front of them, they would secretly occupy the Zou family and develop their believers as quickly as possible. By the time the government found out, it would be too late. The guests were a little surprised. Previously, when Zou Bai was working very hard in the capital, they thought that it would be a very gorgeous wedding. Looking at the banquet hall¡¯s formal attire, there was nothing outstanding. However, it was easy for them to hide their expressions. Their faces were filled with smiles of blessing. The two children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi, sat at the front. They did not run around like children their age. They were gathered together and talking about something. Now, everyone knew that these two children were Zou Bai¡¯s biological children. They were the legitimate heirs of the Zou family. No one dared to disrespect them. Some even wanted to walk over and get close to them, but the Zou family¡¯s secret guards guarded the side and did not allow anyone else to approach. Zhao Yan walked in with Tan Si and felt that something was amiss. Other than a portion of the people he knew, many others were unfamiliar. Logically speaking, reputable families would definitely be invited to such a banquet. There shouldn¡¯t be a situation where he didn¡¯t know them. However, Zhao Yan did not take it to heart. Perhaps it was business partners of the Zou family. In reality, these people were the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. They pretended to be guests at the banquet to confuse the Church. Apart from the secret guards and a small number of guests, the rest of the guests were the androids who had sneaked in. Zou Bai slowly walked out from behind, stealing everyone¡¯s attention. The android stared at him closely. The media in the corner pointed their cameras at Zou Bai, afraid that something had not been captured. Taking advantage of this time, the secret guards dragged the guests out. The media only left behind the live broadcast equipment, and they were taken away to ensure their safety. Everyone was puzzled as to what had happened. The people from the Church realized that something was wrong and quickly took action. They released the people and rushed straight towards Zou Bai. The secret guard activated electromagnetic interference. The running android lost its command and stopped in place, not knowing what to do. Zhao Yan hurriedly pulled Tan Si and ran out. Dylan shouted, ¡°The eternal night is coming. You have to sacrifice yourself to return to the embrace of the true god!¡± After saying that, he took out a controller and pressed the button on it resolutely. Zou Bai and the shadow guards opened the wall and hid inside. There was a shell-proof glass installed inside, and they were not injured at all. The explosion resounded throughout the Zou family¡¯s mansion. The guests in the real banquet hall did not know what had happened. The secret guards guarded the door and did not allow anyone to go out. Jiang An hugged the children from behind and was a little worried about Zou Bai¡¯s safety. Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Hearing this, the bishop smiled. ¡°With such a large-scale explosion, Zou Bai must be dead.¡± At the same time, he received a message from Zhao Yan. ¡°Zou Bai is dead.¡± Zhao Yan was pressed to the ground by the Zou family¡¯s secret guards. He watched as they operated his phone and shouted, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Zhao family. Let go of me quickly!¡± Tan Si could not react to all of this at all. She rushed forward to try to save him, but it was useless. No one listened to him. After sending the message, they were on high alert, ready to capture all the people from the Church in one fell swoop. Chapter 770 - Chapter 770: Conclusion Chapter 770: Conclusion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The bishop was escorted into the Zou family¡¯s old residence by his disciples. There was a banquet hall that was emitting black smoke. A secret guard shouted everywhere, ¡°Something happened. Master is dead!¡± This shout was like the sound of nature to the bishop. He urged the believers to leave quickly and seize the time to control the Zou family. At the thought of his revenge, the bishop could not hide the smile on his face. Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the mansion, the door behind him was closed. The secret guards swarmed over and surrounded them. Zou Bai walked out from behind. Not to mention being injured, there wasn¡¯t even dust on his body. The bishop simply couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He knew the power of the android. Why was Zou Bai still alive? ¡°Long time no see. You won¡¯t leave today,¡± Zou Bai said with a smile. Although the bishop was a little flustered, he immediately ordered his followers to counterattack. However, it was useless against the Zou Family¡¯s secret guards. Zou Bai quietly watched these people die. There were already many people in Lin City who believed in the church and could not extricate themselves. Previously, the bishop did not dare to touch the aristocratic families. He induced many middle-class believers to give up their savings and choose to commit suicide to return to the embrace of God. Zou Bai had investigated this thoroughly. Indeed, no matter what, he hated the Church to the extreme. The bishop looked at him. ¡°You knew our plan from the beginning. You and Mo Shen teamed up to lie to me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Shen walked over. ¡°We were acting, just for today.¡± Zou Bai said, ¡°The wedding will be held soon. I don¡¯t want to take my gun out today, so I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Shen agreed immediately. Zou Bai turned around to look for Jiang An. Mo Shen looked at the bishop and the others coldly. ¡°Shoot.¡± After a series of gunshots, the influence of the Church of Eternal Night in China completely dissipated. Mo Shen and Zou Bai protected the peace of China. After everything was settled, Zou Bai returned to the banquet hall that he had meticulously decorated. The scene inside was in a retro style. Everything was in the style of the last century. It was the same style as Jiang An¡¯s wedding dress. Although the guests did not know what had happened, it was best for them to pretend to be deaf and mute when Zou Bai did not say anything. The lights shone on the door as it slowly opened. As flower children, Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi scattered petals in front. Jiang An held Jiang Hai¡¯s hand and walked in. Zou Bai watched as his lover walked towards him step by step. His smile on his face came from the bottom of his heart. Zou Fei and Zou Xuan were also happy for their younger brother. Even Zou Jin, who couldn¡¯t come back from his mission, had a congratulatory gift delivered. Jiang Yan and the rest did not look too good. After all, they had not completely accepted the fact that their sister was getting married. Li Mei cried until her handkerchief was wet. Fortunately, Jiang An would be living in Xiyun half the time, so they would not be separated for too long. Jiang Hai handed Jiang An¡¯s hand to Zou Bai and instructed, ¡°You have to take good care of An¡¯an.¡± ¡°I definitely will.¡± Zou Bai was very sincere. The two of them walked onto the stage together and listened to the officiant say, ¡°Zou Bai, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with Jiang An, in sickness and health, and in poorness and wealth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing,¡± Zou Bai said word byword. ¡°I¡¯ll only love Jiang An in my life.¡± The officiant turned to ask Jiang An, ¡°Jiang An, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with Zou Bai, in sickness and health, and in poorness and wealth?¡± Jiang An said with tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to grow old with my only lover in this life.¡± Jiang Yu and Jiang Yi took the ring box over. The two of them exchanged rings under the witness of everyone present. This scene was broadcast live on the large screen of China¡¯s Central Square. Zou Bai wanted everyone to witness their love and marry Jiang An with everyone¡¯s blessings. He didn¡¯t want to live a hidden life anymore. Naturally, the internet was crazily reposting the wedding video. Many people were envious of their sincere love. Countless petals fell from the ceiling of the banquet hall, giving the wedding a very romantic atmosphere. Jiang An whispered into Zou Bai¡¯s ear, ¡°Thank you for giving me such a perfect wedding.¡± Read latest Chapters at WuxiaWorld.Site Only Zou Bai smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have gotten married. I should be the one thanking you for being willing to be with me and illuminating my gloomy life.¡± They looked at each other and smiled. Nothing needed to be said. Many years later, people would mention this wedding not only because it was grand, but more importantly, because it was sincere. Many people yearned for love but could not meet true love. To be able to witness a wedding held out of love was as if they were experiencing the love. At the same time, Julie and Luo Chen, who were on the island, could not contact the bishop. They felt that something was wrong and immediately took Si Cheng away. They still had this trump card and could make a comeback.